Skip to main content

Full text of "Legends of the saints : in the Scottish dialect of the fourteenth century"

See other formats 


Google 


This  is  a  digital  copy  of  a  book  that  was  preserved  for  generations  on  library  shelves  before  it  was  carefully  scanned  by  Google  as  part  of  a  project 

to  make  the  world's  books  discoverable  online. 

It  has  survived  long  enough  for  the  copyright  to  expire  and  the  book  to  enter  the  public  domain.  A  public  domain  book  is  one  that  was  never  subject 

to  copyright  or  whose  legal  copyright  term  has  expired.  Whether  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  may  vary  country  to  country.  Public  domain  books 

are  our  gateways  to  the  past,  representing  a  wealth  of  history,  culture  and  knowledge  that's  often  difficult  to  discover. 

Marks,  notations  and  other  maiginalia  present  in  the  original  volume  will  appear  in  this  file  -  a  reminder  of  this  book's  long  journey  from  the 

publisher  to  a  library  and  finally  to  you. 

Usage  guidelines 

Google  is  proud  to  partner  with  libraries  to  digitize  public  domain  materials  and  make  them  widely  accessible.  Public  domain  books  belong  to  the 
public  and  we  are  merely  their  custodians.  Nevertheless,  this  work  is  expensive,  so  in  order  to  keep  providing  tliis  resource,  we  liave  taken  steps  to 
prevent  abuse  by  commercial  parties,  including  placing  technical  restrictions  on  automated  querying. 
We  also  ask  that  you: 

+  Make  non-commercial  use  of  the  files  We  designed  Google  Book  Search  for  use  by  individuals,  and  we  request  that  you  use  these  files  for 
personal,  non-commercial  purposes. 

+  Refrain  fivm  automated  querying  Do  not  send  automated  queries  of  any  sort  to  Google's  system:  If  you  are  conducting  research  on  machine 
translation,  optical  character  recognition  or  other  areas  where  access  to  a  large  amount  of  text  is  helpful,  please  contact  us.  We  encourage  the 
use  of  public  domain  materials  for  these  purposes  and  may  be  able  to  help. 

+  Maintain  attributionTht  GoogXt  "watermark"  you  see  on  each  file  is  essential  for  in  forming  people  about  this  project  and  helping  them  find 
additional  materials  through  Google  Book  Search.  Please  do  not  remove  it. 

+  Keep  it  legal  Whatever  your  use,  remember  that  you  are  responsible  for  ensuring  that  what  you  are  doing  is  legal.  Do  not  assume  that  just 
because  we  believe  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  the  United  States,  that  the  work  is  also  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  other 
countries.  Whether  a  book  is  still  in  copyright  varies  from  country  to  country,  and  we  can't  offer  guidance  on  whether  any  specific  use  of 
any  specific  book  is  allowed.  Please  do  not  assume  that  a  book's  appearance  in  Google  Book  Search  means  it  can  be  used  in  any  manner 
anywhere  in  the  world.  Copyright  infringement  liabili^  can  be  quite  severe. 

About  Google  Book  Search 

Google's  mission  is  to  organize  the  world's  information  and  to  make  it  universally  accessible  and  useful.   Google  Book  Search  helps  readers 
discover  the  world's  books  while  helping  authors  and  publishers  reach  new  audiences.  You  can  search  through  the  full  text  of  this  book  on  the  web 

at|http: //books  .google  .com/I 


^be  Scottieb  tTejrt  Society 


LEGENDS    OF   THE    SAINTS 


(MS.  Cambr.  Univ.  Libr.  Gg  II.  6.) 


LEGENDS    OF   THE    SAINTS 


IN  THE 


• 


<Scotttst|  IBialect  of  tfie  jFourteentfi  Century 


EDITED    FROM    THE    UNIQUE    MANUSCRIPT    IN    THE 
UNIVERSITY    LIBRARY,    CAMBRIDGE 


WITH 


INTRODUCTION,    NOTES,    AND    GLOSSARIAL    INDEX 


•^  •  ^  ■»  rt 


BY 

■*  J  ^ 

W.    M.    METCALFE,    D.D.      ri: 


VOL.  in. 

NOTES    AND     INDICES 


)Pttnteti  Cot  tf|e  S&ocfets  bs 

WILLIAM     BLACKWOOD    AND    SONS 

EDINBURGH    AND    LONDON 

MDCCCXCVI 


All  Rifrhls  meri'ed 


•  •  •  •  • 
«    •    • 


.'.V. 

•  •  ••      •••  •, 


•  -  •  • 

•  •  •  « 

•  •  •  •  I 


»  ••  • 


-  »  ■         •  •  *  • 

•  •     V  •  •  • 

*  •  •      • « , 


•  >  •  • 


•• « •  • 


••   •       •  • 

•••••    •  •  • 



•••••    

•••••    •  • 


1141f>0 


•  '• 


•  •, 


•  •  • 
•      •    •  •  • 
•.••     •   •• 

•••••    •••«• 


•  • « •  • 


•  •  • 


•  •  •  • 

•  •  •• 


•  •  •  a 


•  •    '• 


CONTENTS  OF  THE  THIRD  VOLUME. 


NOTES  TO — 

PAGE 

Prologue,   ........            3 

Petrus, 

• 

ID 

Paulas, 

■                         •                         ■ 

30 

De  Sancto  Andrea, 

• 

50 

Jacobus,     . 

i 

72 

Johannes,   . 

• 

79 

Thomas,     . 

« 

98 

Jacobus  (Minor), 

• 

no 

Philepus,    . 

129 

Bertholomeus, 

134 

Mathou,     . 

1 

141 

Symon  and  ludas, , 

• 

150 

Mathias,     . 

*                        « 

160 

Marcus, 

« 

169 

Lucas, 

• 

175 

Barnabas,  . 

• 

178 

Magdalena, 

• 

182 

Martha, 

198 

E^pciane, . 

205 

Cristoforc, . 

k 

216 

Blasius, 

» 

228 

Clement,    . 

234 

Laurentius, 

251 

Vii  Sleperis, 

265 

Alexis, 

276 

Julian, 

28s 

Nycholas,  . 

• 

296 

Machor,     . 

• 

308 

VI 

CONTENTS. 

NOTES  TO — 

Margaret,  .                                                                                      •         3^9 

Pladdas, 

326 

Theodera, 

■                         • 

337 

Eugenia, 

344 

luslin, 

k                                   •                                    * 

351 

Gkjorge, 

359 

Pelagia, 

•                                    • 

369 

Thadee, 

■                                    • 

373 

Ioh[a]n[c]s  Baptista, 

377 

Vincencius, 

388 

Adrian, 

395 

Cosme  and  Damyane, 

403 

Ninian, 

409 

Agnes, 

416 

Agatha, 

423 

Cedle, 

429 

Lucy, 

439 

Cristinc, 

444 

Anastacc, 

% 

449 

Efiame, 

453 

Juliana, 

457 

Tccla, 

460 

Katcrinc, 

463 

INDICES — 

Glossary,    ........        473 

Proper  Names,       .......         583 

List  of  the  principal  Books  and  Editions  used  in  the  compilation 

of  the 

Notes,  &c., 

1 

1                        ■ 

< 

590 

CORRECTIONS. 
VOLUME  III. 

The  figures  refer  to  pages  and  notes  to  lines  meniumed, 

p.  N. 

5        22.     For  new  read  now. 

ti        24.     For  that  make  us  bold,  &c ,  read  may  teach  us  to  please  God. 
7        96.     /br  November  1366  read  in  number  six  and  sixty. 

9  162-164.     Delete  note  and  read  After  Christ's  ascension  some  part  (of 

them)  chose  Paul  (as  an)  Apostle. 

10  2.     Delete  quotation  at  top  of  next  page. 

14  87.  Delete  note  to  But  met  and  read  without  meat. 

17  1 58.  Delete  note  and  read  schufe = shaved. 

27  587.  Delete  note  to  sched  and  read  sched= head. 

32  80.  For  That  he  made  true  reeui  That  he  caused  to  believe. 

34  202.  For  law,  command  read  received. 

11  214.  For  rejoiced,  &c.,  read  received. 
36  352.  Delete  the  words  after  to  end. 

39  606.     Delete  note  and  read  pe  get = the  gate. 

40  657.     For  Ab = when  read  Als = also. 

45  971.  Delete  and  cf,  above  vol.  i.  p.  57  1.  971. 

48  1 132.  For  fleschtias  see  the  Glossary. 

58  236.  Delete  quotation, 

63  524.  Delete  note  and  see  Glossary  under  Flat. 
"  593*  Delete  note  and  read  To  bet = to  help. 

64  680.  For  command  read  commend. 

65  775.  Delete  note  and  see  ahove  vol.  i.  p.  85.  11.  775,  776. 

66  821.  Delete  note.    The  explanation  of  the  Translator's  language  is 

that  he  has  mistaken  fiioOdyaros  for  a  cofnpound  of  fiis  and 
Odyaros,  whereas  it  is  from  fila  and  ddvaros,  meaning  one 
who  has  died  by  violence. 

70  1075.     Delete  note. 

71  1 150.     For  of  his  own,  &c.,  read  noble. 
73    LINE  25.     /brjuly  23  r^flk/July  25. 

77  264.  Delete  note. 

83  62.  Delete  note  and  read  Bowand,  &c.  =  going  forth,  &c. 

ft  68.  For  herm  read  harm. 

n  92.  Delete  note. 

fi  96.  Delete  note.    The  suggestion  is  wrong  ;  all  the  other  verbs  in  the 

passage  are  preterites,  not  pluperfects. 

91  350.  /i?r  A.S.,  &c.,  r^/w/L.  vultus. 

92  431.  Delete  note  and  read  Schone= afraid. 
127  706.  /27r  sudden  fifdu/ sodden. 

204      277.     For  there  read  these. 

337     LINK  2.     -<4/?^r  Theodcra  fwj^f/ or  Theodora. 

3S4        71.     For  Pralius  read  Proclus. 


NOTES 


NOTES, 


PROLOGUE. 

It  may  be  well  to  observe  at  the  outset  that  the  letters  w,  v^  w,  are 
often  used  for  each  other,  and  that  /  or  ^  is  sometimes  used  for  z'. 
Thus  on  p.  14,  1.  252,  we  have  Atfw^=have;  p.  17,  1.  332,  z/«=wcs 
1-  328,  p.  16;  p.  12,  1.  186,  vmbre=^\imhrc;  and  1.  iZZ,  Ewangelis= 
Evangelis.  Again,  on  p.  27,  1.  706,  A^j/*=:have;  and  on  p.  67,  1.  142, 
/orgyff=loTg\wt\  and  1.  137,  ^i^a;i^=havand  =  having.  Further,  i>i 
to  and  on  to  are  often  used  where  we  should  simply  use  in  or  on;  in 
is  sometimes  used  in  the  sense  of  ^;i,  and  ^frequently  with  the  mean- 
ing of  ^»/^  The  spelling  of  the  MS.  is  extremely  irregular  and 
capricious. 

References  to  the  Legends  are  made  by  Roman  numerals  for  the 
particular  Legend,  and  by  Arabic  figures  for  the  lines.  Thus  III.  4S 
is  line  45  in  the  Legend  No.  III.,  St  Andrew. 

Folio  I  is  written  by  another  hand  than  that  which  wrote  the  chief 
part  of  the  MS. 

L  Catone.  Dionysius  Cato,  the  name  usually  assigned  to  the 
author  of  a  Latin  work  in  four  books,  entitled  '  Dionysii  Catonis 
Disticha  de  Moribus  ad  Filium.'  The  real  author  is  unknown,  but 
the  work  may  perhaps  be  referred  to  the  fourth  century.  It  was  very 
popular,  both  in  Latin,  and  in  English  and  French  versions. — Skeat, 
*  Piers  the  Plowman,'  vol.  ii.  117  (Oxford).  Mr  Brock  enumerates  no 
fewer  than  four  early  versions  of  the  *  Disticha  de  Moribus*  in  our 
tongue  :  i.  An  Anglo-Saxon  version,  of  which  there  are  three  copies; 
2.  An  English  verse  translation  accompanying  a  late  copy  of 
Everard's  French  version  of  the  'Disticha,*  1400;  3.  Another  verse 
translation  by  Benedict  Burgh,  latter  part  of  fifteenth  century ;  and, 
4.  A  fragmentary  version,  also  in  verse,  of  the  latter  part  of  the 
fourteenth  or  early  part  of  the  fifteenth  century,  printed  as  an 
appendix  to  Mr  Morris's  edition  of  'Cursor  Mundi,'  Pt.  V.  As  a 
further  proof  of  the  estimation  in  which  he  was  held,  the  following 
may  be  cited :— 


4  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (5). 

"Curtaisecatoun 
pus  endis  his  resoon. 
of  mannis  manere, 
as  he  ta)t  his  sone 
alle  yai  in  werlde  dos  won 
witte  mai  ))ai  lere. 

IT  Catoun  was  a  paynym 
and  na->ing  knew  him 
in  ^  cristin  fay. 
in  his  worde  ne  writte 
fande  we  him  neuer  Jitte 
againis  our  lay. 

IT  In  alle  he  accordis, 
and  na-]ring  discordis 
tille  goddis  hali  writte 
efter  goddis  awen  rede, 
he  mai  his  life  lede, 
]>at  wiUe  folowe  hit. 

IT  ])e  hali  gaste  be  resoun 
semid  in  catoun 
que]>er  sa  he  was, 
for  na  gode  kunning 
is  in  man  coming, 
without  goddis  grace. 

IT  gode  grante  vs  grace 
to  folow  catouns  trace, 
in  his  teyching, 
in  gode  maneris 
to  be  his  feris. 
In  his  wonyng.    Amen." 

— 'C.  M.,'pp.  1673,  1674. 

The  passage  translated  is  the  second  half  of  the  following  distich : — 

*'  Plus  vigila  semper,  nee  somno  deditus  esto ; 
Nam  diutuma  quies  vitiis  alimenta  ministrat."—  L.  i.  3. 

Holland  has  the  same  thought : — 

"  For  Idilnes  is  Mother  Radycall 
Of  all  vicis,  and  font  original." 

— •  Court  of  Venus,*  Prol.  235. 

5.  P^  romance  of^pe  rose.  The  celebrated  '  Roman  de  la  Rose/  begun 
by  William  Lorris  (d.  abt  1260),  and  completed  forty  years  after 
his  death  by  Jean  de  Meung.  Parts  of  it  were  translated  into  Eng- 
lish by  Chaucer.  Though  it  extends  to  22,817  verses,  during  the 
thirteenth  and  two  following  centuries  it  attained  an  extraordinary 
degree  of  popularity.  Its  general  import  is  sufficiently  indicated  by 
the  heading : — 

"  Ci  est  le  Rommant  de  la  Rose, 
Oti  I'art  d'amors  est  tote  enclose." 


NOTES  TO  THE  PROLOGUE  (6^).  5 

6.  Cf.  Chaucer's 

••  For  in  pleyne  text,  withouten  ncde  of  glose/* 

— *  Leg.  of  Good  Women.' 

11.  That  they  cannot  be  turned  from  pursuing  them.  thyne= 
thence : — 

"  Now  fra  thyne  furth,  all  that  succedis  to  ws, 
Quhen  evir  thai  may  find  tyme,  with  strenth  and  mycht 
Batale  to  batale  mot  thai  debait  in  feicht." 

—Douglas,  ii.  p.  215,  4. 

12.  /Nra=when.  In  this  sense  the  word  occurs  frequently.  Lit.  it 
means  "from  the  time." 

13.  P^,  those.     Horstmann  reads  J)^.    lordis,  princes  and  prelates. 

14.  Steris^rxiXt,    Cf.  Mod.Eng.  steer. 

15.  p<ir^=those.    A.S. }?«. 

16.  Afferis  =^ht\ong  to.     O.Fr.  affiert,  it  concerns. 

17.  Z>r^jj^= direct.     F.  dresser^  from  Lat.  dirigere. 

22.  Red  ore  here  now=reaLd  or  hear  new. 

23.  5>r(^= various.    Cf.  Icel.  sM 

24.  \)af  to  ples{S  god  vs  ma  kene=\kiz,\.  make  us  bold  or  active  to 
please  God.    kene^  from  A.S.  cine^  O.I  eel.  koenn : — 

"  &  kene  men  hem  serued 
Of  alle  dayntye)  double." 

— •  Sir  G.  and  the  G.  K.,'  480. 
See  Stratmann. 

25.  Merroure,  plural.  Further  on  it  occurs  in  the  sing,  without  the 
final  e, 

26.  To  kene  «/j=to  teach  us.    kene^  from  A.S.  cennan : — 

"  And  if  mon  kenms  yow  hom  to  knowe,  )e  kest  horn  of  your  mynde." 

— •  Sir  G.  and  the  G.  K.,'  1484. 

212.  Lang  ham.    Still  used.    Cf.  Mod.Eng.  "long  home." 
35.  This  complaint  occurs  several  times. 

46.  Gi«=did.    Used  very  frequently.    Cf.  Chaucer's  use  o(gan. 

47.  Demaynand  hire  in  althing  ^ze//»^= conducting  herself  in  all 
things  evenly,  justly,  or  well.    See  below,  1.  81,  note. 

49.  Sieryng=^vciO\\xig. 

66.  /(y= haste.  A.S.  higian,  to  hasten.  In  hy  occurs  very  fre- 
quently. 

69.  Longius.  Longinus,  the  traditionary  soldier  who  pierced  our 
Lord*s  side,  subsequently  converted  by  the  apostles.  His  body  was 
alleged  to  have  been  found  by  the  Crusaders  about  a.d.  1098  in  the 
Church  of  St  Peter  at  Antioch. — Smith's  *  Diet,  of  Christian  Biogra- 
phy.* His  name  is  probably  derived  from  X^^xi.  a  lance,  the  word  used 
in  John  xix.  34.  In  the  Apocryphal  Gospel  of  Nicodemus  the  same 
name  is  given  to  the  centurion  who  bore  witness  to  the  divine  sonship 
of  Jesus.    In  the  same  work  the  act  of  piercing  our  Lord's  side  is 


6  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (73-91). 

subsequently  said  to  have  been  done  by  a  soldier  whose  name  is  not 
given,  though  in  some  recensions  of  the  work  he  is  named  Longinus ; 
but  see  Dr  Lipsius,  'Die  Pilatus-Acten,*  pp.  38,  39.  The  day  of 
St  Longinus  is  March  15.  The  account  given  of  him  in  the  Aurea 
Legenda  is  as  follows  : — 

Longinus  fuit  quidam  centurio,  qui  cum  aliis  militibus  cruci 
domini  adstans  jussu  Pylati  latus  domini  lancea  perforavit  et  videns 
signa,  quae  fiebant,  solem  scilicet  obscuratum  et  terras  motum  in 
Christum  credidit.  Maxime  ex  eo,  ut  quidam  dicunt,  quod  cum  ex 
infirmitate  vel  senectute  ejus  caligassent,  de  sanguine  Christi  per 
lanceam  decurrente  fortuito  oculos  suos  tetigit  et  protinus  clare  vidit. 
Unde  renuntians  militiae  et  ab  apostolis  instructus  in  Caesaria  Cap- 
padociae  viginti  octo  annis  monasticam  vitam  duxit  et  verbo  et 
exemplo  ad  fidem  multos  convertit.  Cum  autem  a  praeside  tentus 
fuisset  et  sacrificare  nollet,  jussit  praeses  omnes  dentes  ejus  excuti  et 
linguam  abscidi,  Longius  tamen  ex  hoc  loquelam  non  perdidit,  sed 
accepta  securi  omnia  ydola  comminuit  et  fregit  dicens :  si  dii 
sunt,  videbimus.  Daemones  autem  de  ydolis  exeuntes  in  praesidem 
et  in  omnes  socios  ejus  intraverunt  et  insanientes  et  latrantes  se 
Longini  pedibus  prostraverunt  et  ait  Longinus  dsemonibus:  cur 
habitatis  in  ydolis  ?  Qui  responderunt :  ubi  non  nominatur  Christus 
et  ejus  signum  non  est  positum,  ibi  est  habitatio  nostra.  Cum  ergo 
praeses  insaniret  et  oculos  amisisset,  dixit  ei  Longinus :  scito  quia 
sanari  non  poteris,  nisi  quando  me  occideris ;  quam  cito  enim  a  te 
mortuus  fuero,  pro  te  orabo  et  sanitatem  tibi  corporis  et  animae 
impetrabo.  £t  statim  eum  decollari  jussit :  post  hoc  abiit  ad  corpus 
ejus  et  prostratus  cum  lacrimis  poenitentiam  egit ;  et  continuo  visum 
et  sanitatem  recepit  et  in  bonis  operibus  vitam  finivit. — Cap.  47, 
cf.  Vine.  Bell.  vi.  17,  18.  The  story  is  admirably  told  by  Langland, 
•  P.  Ploughman/  C.  xxi.  79ff. 

73.  According  to  tradition  this  spear  was  presented  to  Athelstane 
by  Audulphus,  Count  of  Boulogne,  and  preserved  with  many  other 
sacred  relics  in  the  Abbey  of  Glastonbury.  r«^=  cross.  The  word 
is  still  retained  in  Holyrood,  Roodydird,  &c. 

76.  7«/^^A/V= touched.    //<?=^=eye. 

80.  p^,  though,  probably  for  ^pocht, 

81.  Hou  scho  demanyt  hir  flesche,  &c.=how  she  conducted  herself 
during  the  remainder  of  her  lifetime  :  not  ill-treated  or  tormented 
her  flesh,  as  Horstmann  suggests,  demanyt^  from  O.Fr.  demener,  to 
guide,  conduct    It  has  also  the  meaning  to  torment. 

82.  7/7=  while,  as  long  as.    The  word  occurs  often  in  this  sense. 

90.  Z>^^/=  death. 

91.  But  wene  =  without  doubt,  certainly.  Wene  is  of  frequent 
occurrence : — 

"  I  will  go  witte  with-outen  wene.** 

—•York  Plays,"  74/104. 


NOTES  TO  THE  PROLOGUE  (93-117).  7 

•*  Now  I  wote  wyth-outcn  wene 
That  allc  cure  welc  is  torayd  to  woo." 

— *  Le  Morte  Arthur,'  1822. 

"  Tristrem,  wi>  outen  wene 
A  schip  askod  the  king." 

— 'SirTristrem,'  1143. 
From  A.S.  wSn, 

93.  />r(>^V=:  wonders.    So  in  Thomas  of  Erceldoun  : — 

*'  Lufly  lady,  habyde  a  while, 
And  telle  Jxju  me  ot  some  ferfy" 

So  also  in  •  Piers  the  Plowman/  "  Me  bi-fel  a  ferfy."    See  Dr  Skeafs 
note  on  this  passage. 

95.  patm  =  ihcm. 

96.  November  1366. 

97.  Ani/=\(;  a  frequent  use  of  the  word.  See  Murray's  Dictionary, 
s.v. 

98w  Na  var  eld  and  f alt  of  sycht—^txt,  it  not  for  old  age,  &c. 
Na  ?/ar=  unless  there  were,  but  for.  na=\{  not;  ^A/=age;  falt= 
fault,  defect;  jryrA/=sight.    Similar  complaints  are  made  further  on. 

99.  The  first  intention  was  clearly,  therefore,  to  write  the  Legends 
of  the  Apostles  only. 

105.  ^ai  ne  rocAl= thty  recked  not  rocAl,  A.S.  recan.  Allowing 
for  the  different  mode  of  representing  the  guttural,  we  have  the  same 
word  in  *  The  Destruction  of  Troy  *  :— 

"  Of  his  mote,  and  his  manas,  not  mykell  he  r^jfA/."— 11,005. 

And  again  in  the  'York  Plays':— 

"  Full  wondyr  fayne  I  wolde  hyde  me, 
Fro  my  lordis  sight,  and  1  wist  whare,  where  I  ne  w^A/."— 26/137. 

107.  7/7.    See  note  to  1.  82. 

111.  Alt  the  old  Northern  relative  =  that  It  is  still  in  use  through- 
out Scotland  and  the  northern  counties  of  England. 

113.  ^0'^^/  =  skill.  Cf.  Mod.E.  "j/«^A/  of  hand."  lct\,  slagr, 
sly,  cunning. 

114.  \^e/end=\ht  devil.    A.S,  feond.    Fa=foe,    A,S.fah, 

117.  And  ]>at  ]>al  tynt  had  wittis  fyffe=2J\d  those  who  had  lost 
their  Jive  wits— viz.,  according  to  the  enumeration  in  Grosteste's 
*  Castle  of  Love,'  hearing,  sight,  speech,  smelling,  feeling ;  but  for 
speech  tasting  is  commonly  substituted.  Further  on  ("  Thomas,"  406) 
only  four  are  enumerated : — 

"  In  ]«  hewid  of  man 
Ar  wittis  four,  quha  rekine  can, 
As  sycht,  herynge,  gustyne,  tastyne, 
&  Jet  >ir  four  ar  hot  a  thynge 
&  in  )»e  hewid  ar  herbreit  all." 


8  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (119-139). 

119.  "Schenschepe  or  xrA^w^  =  ignominia,"  'Prompt.  Parv.*  Cf. 
Stratmann. 

122.  And  spek=2Ln^  speech.    a/=that. 

123.  Handis,  For  the  plural  of  hand  Hampole  uses  hend.  See  his 
Psalter,  Ps.  viii.  6 — "And  thou  sett  him  abouen  the  werkis  of  thi 
hendj'**  and  'Pricke  of  Conscience/  3214 — ")>us  er  }?ai  bunden  by 
hend  and  fete."  The  same  plural  is  used  in  the  *  Cursor  Mundi/ 
11,450 — "To  hendzxid,  fete  we  sal  him  fall." 

124.  Bale=ty\\.    A.S.  bealu^  Icel.  bol^  misfortune. 

125.  //ifrA/=  promised.    A.S.  hdtan, 
129.  Matt.  V.  14. 

131.  " SegCt  cf.  sythynge  {sege  or  sete).    Sedile,  sedes,"  'Prompt. 

Parv.*    From  O.Fr.,  sSge,  siige^  a  seat : — 

"  Dauid  sege,  his  fadir  free. 
Sail  God  hym  giffe  to  sytte  vppon." 

— '  York  Plays,*  99/163. 

133.  '^e  kynrikis  ;nr/=the  twelve  thrones  or  kingdoms.  Hampole 
has  kyngryke  and  kyngrike,  also  rike,  for  kingdom,  rik  or  rike,  A.S. 
rice.    Matt.  xix.  28. 

135.  Playne  powar  our\e  Iqff£=(u\\  power  over  the  rest,  playne, 
from  Fr.  piein,  L.  p/enus,    Hampole  has  : — 

*•  For  Crist  gave  to  Peter  playn  fowere. 
As  says  to  hym  on  ))is  manere." — P.C.  3844. 
And  Langland  : — 

"  Blynde  and  bedreden  *  and  broken  heore  membres, 
That  taken  meschef  mekeliche  *  as  meseles  or  othere, 
Han  9&pleyn  pardoun  *  as  the  plouh-mon  himseluen." 

— A.  viii.  87. 
"  The  holy  gost  has  on  me  light 
And  has  anoynted  me  as  leche 
And  geven  me  pleyne  poure  and  might, 
The  kyngdom  of  heuene  for  to  preche." 

— *  York  Plays,*  160/103. 

Laffe  is  from  A.S.  Idfan,  and  is  preserved  in  the  Mod.Sc.  lave,  laiff, 

the  remainder,  rest : — 

' '  And  the  lave  syne,  that  dede  war  thar. 
Into  great  pyttis  erdyt  war.** 

— *  The  Bruce,'  xiii.  665. 

136.  Matt,  xviii.  18. 

137.  To  schry/te=\.o  confession  of  their  sins.    A.S.  scri/L 

138.  3^'  ^^  ^  may =yct  had  he  more.  Other  forms  of  fnay  slyc 
mat  maat  mae.    From  A.S.  md, 

139.  Forowtin  =  besides.    Other  forms  are  forawt,  forouten,  for- 

owut: — 

"  He  had  in-til  his  cumpany 

Foure  scor  of  hardy  armyd  men, 

For-owt  archeris  that  he  had  then." 

— Wyntoun,  viii.  42. 


NOTES  TO  THE  PROLOGUE  (141-164).  9 

It  has  also  the  meaning  oi  without: — 

"  In  Ranchryne  leve  we  now  the  king 
In  Ttsi,  for-owiyn  barganyng." 

— '  The  Bruce,*  iv,  2. 

141.  In  J)/j  warldtill  at  he  «/^=as  long  as  he  was  in  this  world. 

142.  And  ef tyre  scalit  ware  wyd-quhare—^SiA  afterwards  were  scat- 
tered far  and  wide,  on  every  side,    wyd-quharej  wyd,  O.Fris.  wid^ 

Ger.  weit: — 

'*  Witt  hafenn  sohht  te  widtwhare, 
Ice  )  ti  faderr  bajie." 

— Ormtilum,  i.  311. 


••  He  saydCi  '  IVyde  whare  hafe  I  gane 
Siche  anothir  sowdane, 
In  faythe  sawe  I  never  nane.'  '* 

— 'Sir  Perceval/  148 1. 

"  Thou  haste  ben  ferre  and  tuyde  where. 
And  now  haste  slayn  the  wylde  bore." 

— 'Sir  Eglamour,*  445. 

148|  149.  As  I  find  it  comfirehendit  in  haly  wryt.  It  will  be  ob- 
served that  much  is  set  in  order  that  is  not  comprehended  in  the 
canonical  Scriptures,  and  that  a  very  liberal  meaning  requires  to  be 
given  to  the  phrase  "  haly  wryt." 

162-164.  Sum  part  .  .  .  apostil  syne  chesit  fiaule.  The  meaning  is 
probably  that  St  Paul  was  chosen  an  apostle  some  time  or  shortly 
after  Christ's  ascension  by  election.  The  author  seems  to  have  had  in 
mind  Acts  ix.  17,  xiii.  1-3;  i  Cor.  ix.;  Gal.  i.,  &c.  Afostil  is  evidently 
used  in  a  collective  sense,  and  is  equivalent  to  our  word  '*  apostolate." 


I.  — PETRUS. 


The  Biblical  account  of  St  Peter's  life  is  well  known,  and  need  not 
be  repeated  here.  The  narrative  here  given  is  based  for  the  most  part 
on  that  of  Voragine  in  his  '  Legenda  Aurea/  the  materials  for  which 
were  drawn  mainly  from  the  Apocryphal  writings  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, but  other  ancient  ecclesiastical  works  were  also  used.  The 
points  touched  upon — for  here,  as  elsewhere,  the  author  selects — are 
as  follow : — 

Name  and  character,  1-7;  the  Apostle's  commission  and  relations  to 
our  Lord,  8-37;  his  preaching  on  the  day  of  Pentecost  and  miraculous 
power,  38-44 ;  his  deliverance  from  prison,  manner  of  living,  and  the 
martyrdom  of  his  wife,  45-66 ;  the  origin  of  the  Feast  of  the  Chair 
of  St  Peter,  67-188;  the  restoration  to  life  of  a  disciple,  189-204;  the 
Apostle's  encounter  with  Simon  Magus  in  Jerusalem,  205-284 ;  and  in 
Rome,  285-316;  the  arrival  in  Rome  of  St  Paul,  317-338;  Simon's 
sorcery,  339-394 ;  encounter  of  the  two  Apostles  with  Nero  and  Simon, 
395-598;  the  martyrdom  of  the  Apostles,  599-736. 

Sources — The  *  Legenda  Aurea,'  c.  Ixxxix.  and  xliv.  (edit.  Graesse, 
1846).  With  Voragine's  story  in  the  L.A.  may  be  compared  the  *  Acta 
Petri  et  Pauli'  (Tischendorf),  Abdias  'Hist.  Apostolicae,'  I.,  'Marcelli 
de  Act.  Pet.  et  Paul.  Apost.,'  'Clementine  Homilies*  and  'Recogni- 
tions,* the  writings  of  thej)seudo-Linus,  and  the '  Speculum  Historiale  * 
of  Vincentius  Bellovacensis,  viii.  12-15. 

St  Peter's  Day  is  June  29. 

1-20  is  not  from  L.A.,  which  begins  with  a  threefold  derivation  of 
the  Apostle's  name,  and  gives  another  meaning  to  the  word  Peter. 
2.  Z^/V/=  tongue,  speech  : — 

"  Translatit  of  new,  they  may  be  red  and  soung 
Ouer  Albioun  ile  into  your  vulgare  lede," 

—Doug.,  'Virgil.' 


NOJES  TO   PETRUS   (L  ^-21).  II 

"  Sone  after  the  feste  of  the  trynytd, 
Was  a  batayle  by-twene  hem  sette ; 
That  a  sterne  batayle  ther  shuld  be, 
For  no  lede  wold  they  it  lette." 

— •  Le  Morte  Arthur,*  3163. 

Further  on  we  shall  meet  with  a  curious  specimen  of  etymological 
learning.  The  following  may  be  cited  from  the  "Sermo  in  festo 
App.  P.  et  P."  (Horstmann),  as  equally  curious  : — 

"  Fonhi  he  was  Symon  right  callde, 
For  he  did  all  ))at  Criste  wallde, 
His  o))er  name  gaue  him  Jesus» 
Als  yt  gospell  telles  vs : 
{>at  was  Petir ;  |)at  es  to  sale, 
'  Knawinge '  on  ynglihsse  '  of  God  verrale.' 
Oure  gospell  spekes  of  right  knawinge 
{>at  Peter  had  of  Criste,  our  Kinge." 

6,  Porele;  so  MS.  iov  fiereU  or  parele=\itr\\, 

11.  But  were ^viiiYiOMl  doubt.    See  Stratmann,  s,v,  werre. 

12.  "^at/erly  now  is  grete  to  A^r^=that  is  now  a  great  wonder  to 
hear. 

13.  "£t  ego  dico  tibi,  quia  tu  es  Petrus,  et  super  banc  petram 
xdificabo  ecclesiam  meam." — Matt.  xvi.  18. 

15.  Swet  stewin  ^svittX,  voice : — 

*•  To  Mary,  '  Mercy,'  cryand  aye, 
Wyth  drery  herte  and  sorrowfulle  stevyn" 

— •  Le  Morte  Arthur,*  341 1 

"  Calde  on  him  wi))  squete  steiuen." 

— •  Cursor  Mundi,*  20,930. 

"  And,  strekand  wp  my  handis  towart  hevin, 
Myne  orisone  I  maid  with  devoit  stevin." 

— G.  Douglas,  iii.  20. 
See  Stratmann,  s,v.  stefne. 

16.  "Et  tibi  dabo  claves  regni  coelorum.  Et  quodcumque  ligaveris 
super  terram,  erit  ligatum  et  in  ccelis  :  et  quodcumque  solveris  super 
terram,  erit  solutum  et  in  coelis." — Matt.  xvi.  19. 

18.  Plane poware= full  power.    See  note  to  Prologue,  1.  135. 

19.  Tkaucht^  usually  /a«^^/= delivered.    A.S.  t(uany  to  give  ;— 

* '  And  this,  to  discouer,  was  my  skill. 
For  of  his  penys  purser  was  I, 
And  what  )>at  me  taught  was  untill. 
The  tente  parte  ]>at  stale  I  ay  still.*' 

— '  York  Plays,'  225/137. 
See  also  Jamieson. 

19,20.  Jno.  xxi.  15-17. 

20.  '^emscAeie  ^  CSLTC,  custody.  Icel.  geymsla^  custodia.  Other 
forms  of  the  word  are  yemsel,  ymsall,  yyntseilL 

21-25.  L.A.:  "  Petrus  apostolus  inter  caeteros  et  super  caeteros  apos- 


12  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (L  2Ar5i). 

tolos  majoris  fervoris  exstitit ;  nam  et  scire  domini  proditorem  voluit, 
quia,  ut  dicit  Augustinus,  si  eum  scivisset,  dentibus  discerpsisset." 

24-26.  An  addition ;  but  evidently  suggested  by  what  follows  in  the 
L.A. :  "  et  oh  hoc  dominus  proditorem  suum  nominare  nolebat,  quia, 
ut  ait  Chrysostomus,  si  ipsum  nominasset,  Petrus  continuo  surrexisset 
et  ipsum  protinus  trucidasset" 

25.  7>/^/=  teeth.  Horstmann  reads  techt.  A.S.  //]?,  plur.  of  /(fS, 
tooth.  See  also  note  to  II.  992.  r^«=torn ;  also  written  revyne  and 
ryven,    Sw.  ryfua;  I  eel.  krifa,  to  snatch. 

"  Als  lyons,  libardes  and  wolwes  kene, 

|>at  wald  worrow  men  bylyve, 

And  rogg  ]>am  in  svnder  and  ryve^ 

— Ham  pole,  P.C.  1230. 
"  His  robes  riuen  were, 

|>erfore  no  leued  he  nou^t." 

—'Sir  Tristrem,'  582. 

29-33.  L.A.:  "  Hie  super  mare  ad  dominum  ambulavit'*  is  expanded 
with  the  help  of  Jno.  xxi.  1-8. 

31.  Bot  hytn  nakyt  swM=hui  quickly  stripped  himself.  Either  the 
text  is  corrupt,  or  the  author  forgot  that  Peter  tunica  succinxii  se  {erat 
enim  nudus\  J  no.  xxi.  7. 

32.  Belyfe,  Lit,  "by  life,"  but  here  meaning  with  life,  in  a  lively 
way,  quickly. 

33.  '^ed='^tTi\^  walked. 

34.  35.  An  addition. 

38.  The  L.A.  mentions  here  neither  our  Lord's  resurrection  nor 
His  passion. 

39.  Before  mentioning  this,  the  L.A.  says  :  "  In  domini  trans- 
figuratione  et  puellae  suscitatione  a  domino  electus  fuit,  staterem  in 
ore  piscis  invenit,  claves  regni  ccelorum  a  domino  accepit,  pascendas 
oves  a  Christo  suscepit." 

42.  L.A. :  "iEneam  paraliticum  curavit." 

43,  44.  L.A. :  **  Umbra  sui  corporis  infirmos  sanavit."  The  L. A.  also 
mentions  the  baptism  of  Cornelius. 

45.  Q/'=out  of;  a  common  use;  see  *Maetzner's  Gr.,'  ii.  220. 

47.  /^r^I= after. 

47-51.  L.A. :  "  Ipse  hoc  in  libro  dementis :  Panis  solus  est  mihi 
cum  olivis  et  raro  cum  oleribus  in  usu  est :  indumentum  autem  hoc 
est  mihi,  quod  vides,  tunica  cum  pallio,  et  hoc  habens  nihil  aliud 
requiro."    '  Clem.  Recog.,'  vii.  6 ;  cf.  *  Hom.,'  xii.  6. 

51.  But  ;»<jr^=:  without  more,  only. 

52,  53.  L.A. :  "in  sinu  semper  sudarium  portabat." 

53.  W^((5^^=wipe.    ^«^=eyes. 

54,  55.  L.A. :  "  Quando  dulcis  allocutionis  et  praesentise  Dei  memor 
erat." 

54.  C7rfl/^=wept.  IXo^.Sc.t  grat;  fires,  t,  grete  or  greet,  fnene= 
think,  remember.    Mod.Sc,  mind. 


NOTES  TO  PETRUS  (l.  67-72).  1 3 

' '  And  )>arfor  David,  als  pe  psauter  shewes  us, 
Was  ful  dredand.  Jiat  says  |)us : 
Et  ignorancias  meas  me  memineris. 
*  Loverd/  he  says,  'ne  meng  |>ou  noght 
Of  my  freyle  unknawynges  of  thoght.' " 

— Hampole,  P.C.  5740. 

"  Lord  God,  grete  menielle  es  to  mtttft 
Howe  man  was  made  with-outen  mysse.'* 

—•York  Plays,' 93/1. 
57.  Cane  ^aze/= began  to  dawn. 

"For  lesus  lasted  wel  *  loye  bygynneth  dawe,'* 

— •  P.  Plowman,'  B.  xviii.  179. 

59.  Z>M^/k= wickedly.    'Genesis  and  Exodus'  has  liderlike  and 

li6erlike  : — 

"  9in  broker  iacob  was  her  nu. 

And  toe  6in  bliscing  litJer-like." — 1563. 

Cf.  V.  3562.    A.S.  ^ef^r=bad. 

61.  Clement  of  Alexandria.    Stromata  VII.  xi.  63 ;  Klotz,  iii.  253. 

67*188.  L.A1,  cap.  xliv.  '  De  Cathedra  S.  Petri/  and  *  Clem.  Recog.,' 
x.  68  et  seq.  Cf.  '  De  Cathedra  sancti  Petri/  Horstmann,  Altenglische 
Leg.  N.  Folge. 

67,  68.  When  the  Apostles  were  scattered  everywhere  over  all  the 
world.    A  similar  phrase  occurs  in  '  Cursor  Mundi ': — 

"  |>e  apostles  |Kit  wide  quare  ware  spred." — 30,851. 

See  note,  Prol.  142. 

69.  Master^Tmsttr's,  The  usual  possessive  termination  is  -s  or 
-is ;  but  instances  where  it  is  not  used,  both  here  and  in  the  Northern 
dialect,  are  frequent  Hampole  has  fader  house,  moder  knee,  }7e  son 
rysyng,  an  eghe  twynkelyng,  til  helle  ground,  helle  pyne.    Wyntoun 

has—  «'|>anhe 

Banysyd  his  Broder  bamys  thre. 
As  |mu  wald  ]»ame  redy  mak, 
For  ^r/adyre  dede  to  tak 
Revengeans." 

Other  instances  of  its  omission  in  the  Legends  are,  Herrod  presowne, 
I.  45;  bruthyre  faculte,  III.  830;  bischope  In,  III.  885;  kewyne 
empyrc.  III.  1058;  fnlgrame  answere,  III.  1068;  maister  lare,  IV. 
150;  master  corse,  IV.  323  ;  sauie  hele,  V.  216.  See  also  Dr  Murray's 
*  Dialect  of  the  S.  C.  of  Scotland,'  p.  163. 

70.  Myster=nttd\  often  mister.  Cf.  Swed.  mistaj  Dan.  miste,  to 
miss,  to  loose. 

72.  For  \are  feile  he  wiste={Qv  there  he  knew  were  many,  feile 
is  often  vnriiien /eit, /et,  2Lnd/eie,    A,S./e/a,    Ger.  viei, 

"  For  )»  paynes  er  swa/r/  and  hard 
Als  yhe  sal  here  be  red  afterward, 
I>at  ilk  man  may  ugge." 

— Hampole,  64x6. 


14  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (L  73-96). 

"  f>ou  sal  yan  se  foul  syns  nnd/ele. " 

— Hampole,  2453. 

"  Other  thorw  myghte  of  mouthe  *  other  thorw  meny  sleyghthes 

Venged  me/eU  tymes."  __.  p  plowman/  C.  vii.  74. 

In  the  following  passage  Barbour  places  it  antithetically  to 
qukoyne  (Mod.Sc.  'wkeen)=itvi : — 

"  And  we  are  quhoyne  agayne  s&feU." 

— Qua  byjamieson,  xi.  49,  MS. 

78.  2^^^^= learning,  doctrine;  but  here,  gospel.  A.S.  ic^ran.  In 
line  76  we  have  for  the  same  word,  lar^. 

'*  Bot  this  lapis         ..... 
Had  lever  haue  knawin  the  sciens  and  the  iayr. 
The  mycht  and  fors  of  strengthy  herbys  fyne, 
And  all  the  cunnyng  of  vse  of  medicyne." 

— G.  Douglas,  iv.  123. 

74.  Bot  erare  inpoynte  war  to/orfare=h\i\,  rather  was  on  the  point 
of  perishing.    ^r^r^= sooner,  rather.    A»S,  dr, 

"  Swa  erare  will  I  now  ches  me 
To  be  reprowyd  off  synipilnes, 
Than  blame  to  thole  off  wnkyndnes." 

— Wyntoun,  vii.  32. 
/^f^r^= to  perish.    k.S,,  forfaran, 

Tl.  And  so  sowed  the  seed  [word]  of  God  then. 

80.  L.A.,  "Theophilus  princeps  civitatis  illius.**  wa/^=govern- 
ment    A.S.  wealdan.    See  Stratmann. 

81.  L.A.,  "qua  ratione  populum  meum  subvertis?" 

84.  /^Jiy= faith,  religion.    O.Yv./eis  'LaX,  fides, 

85.  C7^r/= caused.  I  eel.  gbra,  ra/A= quickly.  A.S.  hra9.  See 
Stratmann. 

86.  The  MS.  has  thymde  for  thrynge,  to  press,  throw.  A.S. 
\ringan, 

87.  But  /«^/= without  measure,  rigorously,  mett  from  A.S.  gemet, 
a  measure.  ^/A/=heId.  A/i/^=hold,  prison.  See  Jamieson  under 
Hald.  Hauld. 

88.  MS.  has  «^«/r  for  «^r.    ^<w/<?= ghost = spirit.    5^?/^= yielded. 
90.  P^/<we//ft= piteous.    For  stewyne,  see  note  to  1.  15. 

02.  Disese—\2s}ii  of  ease,  distress,  misery. 

"  '  No.  redely,*  quod  Reson,  '  that  reule  I  alowe ; 
Displese  not  thi  demer  *  in  dede  ne  in  wordis, 
But  if  the  list  ffor  to  lede  •  thy  lyf  in  disseser 

— •  Rich,  the  Redeless/  ii.  71. 

"  I  graunte  }»ame  grace  with  all  my  myght, 
Thrugh  askyng  of  )n  praier, 
|>at  to  ])e  call  be  day  or  nyght, 
In  what  disease  so  \9X  ))ai  are." 

— '  York  Plays,'  496,  149. 
90.  Aiystere=disese  of  I.  92. 


NOTES  TO  PETRUS  (l.  99-112).  1 5 

99.  The  second  ]>an^  is  pleonastic,  and  is  put  in  for  the  sake  of 
the  rhyme.  The  Northern  English  legend,  "De  festo  sancto  Petri 
apostoli  quod  dicitur  in  Cathedra"  (Horstmann),  follows  the  L.A. 
more  closely: — 

"  Saynt  Paul,  his  brother,  sone  herd  tell 
How  Saynt  Peter  in  prisoun  was. 
Vnto  pe  prince  sone  gun  he  pas, 
He  sayd  he  couth  of  alkins  werk 
{>at  fell  to  land  man  or  clerk, 
In  tre  and  stone  he  couth  wirk  wele, 
And  graue  in  iren  and  als  in  stele, 
And  alkins  werk  wele  couth  he  wirk 
f>at  fell  to  castell  or  to  kirk. 
And  all  ^s  sayd  he  for  ])is  thing : 
His  brother  out  of  bale  to  bring. 
When  ]«  prince  herd  him  jnis-gaXe  tell, 
He  prayd  him  in  his  court  to  dwell. 
In  pe  princis  court  he  dwellid  )>an. 
And  into  pe  prisoun  sune  he  wan 
Whore  Peter  lay  in  poynt  of  dede." 

100.  ^a;f/= obtained  access.  From  vn'n,  frequently  wan,  as  in 
last  line  but  one  of  above,  and  *  Sir  Tristrem,*  1930 : — 

••Tristrem  to  Ysonde  ivan,'* 

111.  Sammyne=iogtiheT. 

**  {>e  hasel  and  pe  ha3-)K>me  were  harled  al  somen. 
With  ro^  raged  mosse  rayled  ay-where, 
With  mony  bwyddej  vnbly)*  vpon  bare  twyges." 

— *  Sir  G.  and  the  G.  K.,'  744. 

"  Thus  aren  we  samyn  assent 
Eftir  thy  wordis  wise." 

— •  York  Plays,'  63/235. 

"  {>ai  solast  horn  samyn,  as  hom-seluon  liket. 
With  Venus  werkes,  J«t  hom  well  pleasid." 

— *  The  Destruction  of  Troy,*  752. 

"  When  )>e  kyng  had  knowyng  he  comaund  beliue 

t>at  the  citje  samyn  were  assemblet  In  haste." 

-     ,  — Ibid.,  1 176. 

I  eel.  saman, 

112.  Weeping  much  with  spiritual  intercourse,     gasify =ghosi\y, 

spiritual. 

"  For  a  grete  clerk  says,  ))at  hight  Berthelmewe, 

I>at  twa  worldes  er  principally  to  shewe, 

{>e  tan  tsgasily,  invisile  and  clene, 
{>e  tother  es  bodyly  and  may  be  sene. 
^gastly  world,  paX  na  man  may  se, 
£s  heven,  whar  God  syttes  in  trinity, 
And  |)e  neghen  ordres  of  angels 
And  haly  spirytesin  )>at  world  duelles." 

— Hampole,  966. 


1 6  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (l.  116-156). 

A.S.  gasU  Ger.  geist     gammyne==  sport,  play,  intercourse.     A.S. 
gamen.    See  s,v,,  Stratmann.     To  the  examples  there  given  may  be 
added  Hampole's  Psalter,  Ps.  v.  6,  xvi.  12;  'Destruction  of  Troy,* 
107,  1506,  11,056. 
116.  Richt  aj= just  as,  as  if. 

"  Right  as  Lamyden  ]«  lorde  was  of  lyne  broght 
Ffor  he  grethit  with  )w  Grekys  }at  on  his  ground  lay ; 
So  \iis  Maidon  shalbe  mater  of  full  mekull  harme 
And  mOny  londes  to  lure  |mU  euer  ho  lyffe  hade." 

— '  The  Destruction  of  Troy,'  1443. 

127.  1^0  kin  dawt=no  kind  of  fear,  or  no  hesitation,  kin,  from 
A.S.  cynn.    See  Stratmann,  under  Cun. 

128.  To  suffer  for  Christ  as  a  servant,  thole  is  still  common  in 
Scotland,  and  is  apparently  creeping  back  into  English.  A.S.  tholian, 
vnder/awte  ==undQr\ing,  servant,  from  A.S.  liitan,  to  stoop;  I  eel.  liita, 
to  bow  down. 

"  And  Crist  ham  wit  his  frendes  went 
Till  Nazaret  quarof  I  ment, 
And  underlout  till  thaim  was  he, 
Als  god  child  au  till  elderes  be.*' 

— 'Met.  Horn.,' p.  109. 

"  Bot  if  it  be  noght  swa  suffishaunt 
Als  )«  papes  es,  yhit  may  ))ai  graunt 
Of  jair  power  pardon  aparty 
Til  )>air  hawen  underloutes  anly." 

— Hampole,  3877. 

129-134.  LA.:  **  Cui  Theophilus  :  die  ergo  ei,  ut  filium  meum  jam 
per  quattuordecim  annos  mortuum  resuscitet  et  incolumem  eum  red- 
dam  et  liberum." 

182.  Fowre  J^r^=four  years.  L.A. :  per  quattuordecim  annos.  So 
also  the  Legend,  "  In  Cathedra"  : — 

*  *  I  had  a  sun  ]>at  was  me  dere 
And  sethin  he  dyed,  esfourtene  yre" 

137.  L.A.:  '*Cui  Petrus:  rem  grandem,  Paule,  promisisti." 

140.  y?iV^/]?a«^= straight  way. 

142.  Bui  ^^<?= without  delay.  So  sXso  but  a-bade,  1. 147.  So  again, 
bwt  mare  late,  1.  149.    A  comma  should  be  inserted  after  wese. 

148-162.  L.A. :  "  Tunc  Theophilus  et  universus  populus  Antiochiae 
et  alii  quam  plures  domino  crediderunt  et  gloriosam  ecclesiam  fab- 
ricaverunt,  in  cujus  medio  excelsam  cathedram  collocaverunt  et 
Pctrum,  ut  ab  omnibus  videri  et  audiri  posset,  exaltaverunt." 

160.  Cheare=c\i2Ar,  episcopal  throne  or  seat. 

162.  Quhene  of  the  MS.  is  evidently  a  mistake  for  guhare. 

166.  The  exposition  given  in  the  LA.  of  the  words,  "exaltet  eum 
in  ecclesia,"  &c.  is  here  omitted.  So  also  is  it  in  the  Legend,  "  In 
Cathedra." 


NOTES  TO  PETRUS   (L  157-196).  1 7 

157.  p/J/  sammyn  town€==Xhaii  same  town,    sammyn,  from  O.H.G. 

sama.    See  Stratmann — 

"  Ande  J^e  sammyn  lawe  is  to  )>e  brousteris,  baxteris,  and  flescharis," 

—'  Records  of  the  Pari,  of  Scotland,'  folio  2. 

158.  5'rAj(/^= placed,  pushed — 

"  Brok^  byled,  and  breke,  bi  bonkkej  aboute, 
Schyre  schaterande  on  schore),  J^er  ])ay  doun  schowued.'* 

— •  Sir  G.  and  the  G.  K.,'  2083. 
"  In  lesu  side 
Schoffe  it  ])is  tyde." 

—York  Plays,  ^l^^lotyj. 

162.  Oy?w«i>= crowns.  For  the  various  theories  respecting  the 
origin  of  the  "corona  clericalis,"  clerical  crown,  or  tonsure,  see 
Smith's  *  Diet  of  Christ.  Antiq.,'  and  cf.  Mrs  Jameson's  *  Legends  of 
the  Monastic  Orders,'  p.  xxxiii. 

169.  Fyften  yre,     L.A. :    '*  Sed  postmodum   veniens  Romam  in 

romana  cathedra  sedit  XXV.  annis." 

"  fms  was  he  pape  thrugh  goddes  powere 
Fully  ,^^1^  and  twenty  ^re." 

— '  In  Cathedra,'  237. 

175.  Perhaps  the  Tenth  Book  of  the  *  Clem.  Recog.' 
177-188b  L.A.:  "  Quoniam  beatus  Petrus  ab  aliis  apostolis  in  tribus 
fuit  privilegiatus,  propter  quae  tria  privilegia  ecclesia  ter  in  anno  eum 
honorat.  Fuit  enim  prae  caeteris  dignior  in  auctoritate,  quoniam 
princeps  apostolorum  exstitit  et  claves  regni  coelorum  accepit,  fer- 
ventior  in  amore,  cum  majore  enim  fervore  Christum  dilexit,  quam 
caeteri,  sicut  in  multis  locis  evangelii  manifestatur,  et  efficacior  in 
virtute,  nam  ad  umbram  Petri,  ut  legitur  in  Actis,  sanabantur  infirmi." 
177.  /*r^«//^^^= privileges.  The  word  is  here  used  in  the  plural 
without  the  usual  plural  sig^.  It  is  used  in  the  same  way  in  the 
Legend  of  St  John : — 

'•  For  fouTprewilege  hym  gewyn  wes." — ^1.  5. 

The  three  "privileges"  were  (i)  that  he  was  prince  of  the  Apostles  ; 
(2)  had  the  custody  of  the  keys;  and  (3)  had  a  warmer  love  for 
Christ  than  any  who  were  with  Him. 
189-204.  L.A.,  cap.  89,  i. 

193.  5'/^^/(f= place.    A.S.stede. 

194.  \)e  tane  wes dtde= the  one,  &c.  L.A.:  "unus  illorum  defunctus 
est." 

195.  P^  ti)]>er=iht  other  : — 

••  fe  tan  es  gastly,  invisile  &  clene, 
^  tother  es  bodyly  &  may  be  senc." 

— Hampole,  372. 

196.  ^i//A^?w«^=»  without  delay.    See  Jamieson,  s,  Hune  : — 

"  Ihesu !  lord  and  maistir  free, 
Als  )>ou  comaunde  so  haue  we  done, 

b 


1 8  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (L   196-223). 

|>is  asse  here  we  haue  brought  to  )«, 
What  is  )>i  wille  )x>u  schewe  vs  sone, 

And  tarie  no^t. 
And  )>an  schall  we,  with-ouUn  hune 

Fulfill  >i  ]>ou}t." 

— York  Plays,  oo^lorj^ 

198.  Vndalline,  Horstmann  here  queries  undalline,  and  reads  undoU 

line;  but  undalline  is  unquestionably  the  correct  reading.    The  more 

common  form  is  undolvint,  or  without  the  affix  dolvine  or  dolwyn : — 

•'  Away  she  went,  wyth  ladyes  fyve. 
In  lond  they  wyste  not  whedyr  whar, 
Dolwyn  dede,  or  to  be  on  lyve." 

— •  Le  Morte  Arthur,'  3604. 
Dolly ne  also  occurs  : — 

'•  Deid  is  now  that  divyr  and  dollyne  in  erde." 

— Quo.  byjamieson. 

DallinevfonXA  seem  to  be  a  still  further  variation.   h,S,del/ant  to  dig. 

199.  Taucht,    See  note  to  1.  19. 

205-735.  L.A.,  cap.  89,  2.  Cf.  *  Clem.  Recog.,'  and  *  Hom.' ;  Abd. 
'Hist.  Apost./  I.  vi.  et  seg.;  Marcell.,  'Acta*;  Niceph.  'Eccles.  Hist.,* 
ii. ;  'Vine.  Bello./  viii.,  and  the  other  authorities  cited  below. 

205.  L.A. :  "  Eo  tempore  erat  in  Jerusalem  quidam  magus  nomine 
Symon,  qui  se  primam  veritatem  dicebat  et  sibi  credentes  perpetuos 
effici  asserebat  et  nulla  sibi  impossibilia  dicebat"  Cf.  'Clem.  Recog./ 
ii.,  and  Abdias,  '  Hist.  Apost.,*  I.  vi.,  where  most  of  the  events  which 
follow  are  said  to  have  occurred  at  Caesarea  Stratonis,  where  Zacchaeus 
was  bishop.  According  to  tradition  the  Simon  here  spoken  of  is,  it 
need  hardly  be  said,  the  same  Simon  who  is  mentioned  in  Acts  viii.  9, 
and  who,  in  the  apocryphal  literature  of  the  New  Testament,  plays  so 
great  a  part.  A  statue  is  said  to  have  been  erected  to  him  in  Rome, 
with  the  inscription,  Sitnoni  Deo  Sancto,  Statues  were  also  erected, 
it  will  be  remembered,  during  the  same  period,  to  Apollonius  of 
Tyana,  who  was  also  honoured  with  the  title  of  "  god,"  and  to  Epi- 
phanius  the  Gnostic. 

208.  And  by  his  craft  did  many  men  bring  to  shame. 

209.  And  hym  callit,  &c.  =  and  called  himself,  &c  suthfastnese^ 
truth.    A.S.  s6S, 

212.  He  should  ever  love  more  than  the  rest. 

214.  ^^//^/= without  hindrance,  in  spite  of.  Cf.  Mod.Eng.  phrase, 
"  without  let  or  hindrance." 

215.  dementis  buke,  *  Recognitiones,*  ii.  9,  but  still  following  L.A. : 
"  Legitur  etiam  in  libro  dementis,  ipsum  dixisse :  adorabor,  ut 
Deus,  publice,  divinis  donabor  honoribus  et,  quidquid  voluero,  facere 
potero,"  &c.     Cf.  Abd.  '  Hist.  Ap.*  I.  ix. 

218,  219.  The  construction  is  faulty.    *I  sal'  is  omitted. 
221.  pal  RacAael  kechl=ih2ii  was  called  Rachel. 
223.  The  MS.  has  and  instead  of  /. 


NOTES  TO  PETRUS   (L  226-232).  1 9 

226.  Dfltutrfy=:  quickly.  "  This  word  appears  to  be  taken  from  the 
French,  delivre^  and  is  very  frequently  used  in  old  writers.  *  IndustriOt 
sleyghe,  bisy,  or  deliuer.' — *  Med.  Gramm.'" 

"  Deliuerly  he  dressed  vp,  er  the  day  sprenged." 

— *  Sir  G.  and  the  G.  K..'  2009. 

Palsgrave  g^ves,  **  delyuer  of  one's  lymmes,  as  they  that  prove  mastryes, 
souple;  delyvuer,  redy,  quicke  to  anything,  agile^  delivre;  delyuer- 
nesse  of  body,  souplesse**  Thomas,  in  his  Italian,  renders  snello  quick, 
deliuer. — 'Prompt  Parvul.,'  s,v.  Delyvere.  In  the  York  Plays,  delyuer 
is  used  as  an  exclamation  of  impatience  in  the  sense  of  "  quick  !" — 

••  I  am  douty  to  J>is  dede,  delyuer^  haue  done !" — 279,  217. 

See  also  Jamieson. 

229.  L.A. :  "Addidit  quoque,  secundum  quod  dicit  Hieronymus : 
ego  sum  sermo  Dei,  ego  speciosus,  ego  paracletus,  ego  omnia  Dei." 
Cf.  Hieron.  in  Matt.  2. 

23a  Lose,  and  236,  /<7/ft= praise  :— 

"  But  ]>at  louyng  and  lose  should  lenge  of  our  dedis, 
And  our  werkes  all  wisely  wroght  by  discrecioun, 
|>at  we  fare  with  no  foly  ne  fonnyng  of  pride." 

— •  The  Destruction  of  Troy,'  4878. 

••  Bot  for  ])e  /t7j  of  )>e  lede  is  lyft  vp  so  hyje, 
And  \rf  burgj  &  ]>y  bumes  best  ar  holden, 
Stifest  vnder  stel-gere  on  stedes  to  ryde, 
{>e  wyjtest  &  )w  wor)>yest  of  |>e  worldes  kynde, 
Preue  for  to  play  wyth  in  ojier  pure  laykej." 

— •  Sir  G.  and  the  G.  K.,'  258. 

"  Have  O  thing,  &  that  is  best  of  all  ; 
That  is  to  say,  the  worschip  &  the  loQi 
That  vpone  larges  in  this  world  furth  gol^." 

— '  Lancelot  of  the  L.,*  1777. 

O.  Fr.  lost  L.  laus,    Roquefort  quotes  among  other  passages  : — 

"  A  ta  sainte  divinitd 
Soit  los,  honeur  et  potest^." 

— •  Le  Myst^re  des  A.  d.  Ap.' 

231.  Awne^o\iXi  : — 

'•  With  his  awne  propir  hand." 

— •  Records  Scot.  Pari.,'  f.  2. 

232.  /^//n/<?= treasure.     O.H.G.  A<7r/.- — 

••  For  to  helpe  ])am  here  in  |)air  nede, 
Nouthir  to  clathe  )>am  ne  to  fade, 
Bot  lete  silver  &  golde  on  |>am  rust, 
{>e  whilk  ))ai  had  in  hurde  uptnist." 

— Hampole,  5567. 

••  I  persaue,  Schir  parsoun,  thi  purpos,  perfay, 
Quod  he,  &  drew  me  dovn  dern  in  dolf  by  ane  dyk  ; 
Had  me  hard  by  the  hand  quhair  ane  kurd  lay, 
Than  prively  the  pennis  begouth  vp  to  pyk." 

— Gav.  Douglas,  iii.  147,  25. 


20  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (l.  241-280). 

241.  L.A. :  "et  canes  cantare."  Horstmann  suggests  hundis  for  hedis, 
and  is  certainly  supported  by  the  L.A.  and  other  authorities  of  the 
kind  ;  but  the  author  does  not  invariably  follow  the  text  of  the  L.A., 
and  this  may  be  an  instance.  With  the  description  here  g^ven,  and 
with  that  of  the  L.A.,  it  is  worth  while  to  compare  the  descriptions 
given  in  the  'Acta*  (Tischendorf),  I3»  32 ;  and  in  *  Clem.  Horn./  iv.  4. 

242.  7>7(/&f^^= deception.    I  eel.  truffa, 

243.  Lynus,  Said  to  have  been  the  first  Bishop  of  Rome  after  the 
Apostles,  and  identified  by  Irenaeus  with  the  Linus  from  whom  St 
Paul  sent  greetings  to  Timothy  (2  Tim.  iv.  21).  According  to  the 
Felician  Catalogue,  his  father's  name  was  Erculanus.  According  to 
the  same  authority,  also,  he  occupied  the  seat  of  the  Apostles  eleven 
years,  three  months,  and  twelve  days,  died  a  martyr,  and  was  buried  in 
the  Vatican  beside  the  body  of  St  Peter  on  the  24th  of  September, 
and,  according  to  Eusebius,  in  the  year  80.  According  to  the  'Apos- 
tolical Constitutions,*  vii.  4,  he  was  consecrated  by  St  Paul ;  but  accord- 
ing to  *  Clem.  Recog.'  (Introd.),  by  St  Peter.  The  Roman  Breviary 
names  Velletre,  in  Tuscany,  as  his  birthplace.  A  somewhat  late 
tradition  says  that  he  came  to  Rome  in  his  twenty-second  year,  where 
he  made  the  acquaintance  of  St  Peter,  who  sent  him  to  France  to 
preach  the  gospel,  and,  on  his  return  to  Rome,  appointed  him  his 
coadjutor.  As  bishop  he  ordained,  taking  i  Cor.  xi.  5  for  his  author- 
ity, that  women  should  never  enter  the  church  with  the  head  un- 
covered. See  also  Herzog.  He  is  commemorated  in  the  Roman 
Martyrolog^  on  the  23d  of  September  as  Pope  and  Martyr — the  first 
after  St  Peter.  For  an  account  of  his  putative  writings,  see  the 
Articles  in  Smith's  *  Diet,  of  Christ.  Biogr.*  under  Linus  and  Leucius. 
L.A.,  "Hie  igitur,  ut  Linus  ait,  volens  disputare  cum  Petro  et  osten- 
dere,  quod  esset,  statuta  die  venit  Petrus  ad  locum  ceftaminis  et  ad- 
stantibus  Petrus  dixit :  pax  vobis,  fratres,  qui  veritatem  amatis.**  Cf. 
*  Clem.  Recog.,*  ii. 

244.  Nedwaise=gTt2X\y,  anxiously.  Dr  Horstmann  would  read 
redwaise.  The  text  is  preferable,  though  not  altogether  satisfactory, 
as  is  the  case  in  many  other  places.  It  is  more  than  probable  that 
the  author  never  carefully  revised  his  MS.  If  he  did,  it  has  suffered 
very  severely  at  the  hands  of  its  transcribers. 

252-260.  L.A. :  "  Cui  Symon  :  nos  tua  pace  opus  non  habemus,  si 
enim  pax  sit  et  concord ia,  ad  inveniendam  veritatem  nihil  proficere 
poterimus.  Habent  enim  intra  se  pacem  latrones,  propter  quod  noli 
invocare  pacem,  sed  pugnam :  duobus  enim  dimicantibus  tunc  erit  pax, 
cum  alter  fuerit  superatus.** — Cf.  Abdias,  I.  viii.    *  Clem.  Recog.,  ii.  23. 

253.  -5<7/-,^|;;i^=  but  if  =  unless. 

257,  268.  Therefore  call  it  not  peace,  but  battle  rather  and  strife 
withal. 

Wi.V^tane.    See  11.  194-196.    vi«^«j/ = vanquished  : — 


NOTES  TO  PETRUS   (I.  261-295).  21 

"  Ffrome  the  gilt  sparris  hang  doun  ful  mony  a  lycht, 
The  flambe  of  torchis  vincoust  the  dirk  nicht." 

— G.  Douglas,  ii.  63,  20. 

261-266.  L.A.:  "Et  Petrus  :  cur  times  audire  pacem?  Ex  peccatis 
cnim  bella  nascuntur,  ubi  autem  peccatum  non  fit,  pax  est ;  in  dis- 
putationibus  Veritas,  in  operibus  justitia  invenitur." 

266.  /?iV^^j«^j^=  righteousness.  Hampole  writes  it  tyghtwysnes^ 
rightwisrus,  and  rightwysnes.  Similar  variations  occur  further  on. 
Here  the  correct  reading  is  probably  "  rich/ysnese." 

267-276.  L.A. :  "  Et  Symon  :  nihil  dicis,  sed  ego  ostendam  tibi 
deitatis  meae  potentiam,  ut  repente  adores  me ;  ego  sum  prima  virtus 
et  possum  volare  per  aera,  novas  arbores  facere,  lapides  in  panem 
mutare,  in  igne  sine  laesione  durare  et  omnia,  quae  volo,  possum  fac- 
ere."   Cf.  'Clem.  Recog.,*  ii.  9,  iii.  47;  Abd.,  I.  ix. ;  Niceph.,  ii.  27. 

278.  L.A.:  "Contra  hunc  igitur  Petrus  disputabat  et  omnia  ejus 
maleficia  detegebat." 

281-282.  Observe  the  double  negatives — na  .  .  .  na;  no  nan, 

283-286.  L.A, :  '•  Omnes  libros  suae  magicas  artis,  ne  forte  magus 
proderetur,  in  mare  projecit  et  Romam,  ut  ibi  Deus  habeatur,  per- 
rcxit." 

283.  Dowt={t^xi— 

"  He  brayde  his  bluk  aboute, 
I>at  vgly  bodi  ])at  bledde, 
Moni  on  of  hym  had  doute^ 
Bi  ])at  his  resoun)  were  redde." 

—  •Sir  G.  and  the  G.  K.,'  442. 

*'  He  come,  al  armyt  boith  with  spere  and  scheld 
With  ferfa  desire,  as  he  that  had  na  dout." 

— *Sir  Lancelot  of  the  L.,*  259. 
O.Fr.  douter, 

285.  Rome.  The  MS.  reads //«^,  but  Rome  is  clearly  meant.  See 
1.  290. 

287.  W^iV^«(f=  knowledge,  assurance.  Icel.  vitra^  to  reveal; 
vitr^  wise. 

2d3.  L.A. :  "  Et  ibi  annis  xxv,  sedit" 

2M-299.  L.A. :  "  Et  duos  episcopos  Linum  et  Cletum  sibi  coad- 
jutores,  ut  ait  Johannes  Beleth,  unum  extra  muros  urbis,  alium  intra 
ordinavit."  Cf.  Abd.  *  Hist.  Apost,'  I.  xv.,  where  Peter  is  represented 
as  ordaining  Clement  as  Bishop  of  Rome  :  "  Clementem  hunc  Epis- 
copum  vobis  ordinabo  cui  soli  meae  praedicationis  et  doctrinae  cath- 
edram  credo,"  &c.  Cf.  also  the  reference  given  in  the  note  to  1.  243. 
Beleth  has  adopted  the  statement  of  Rufinus  in  his  preface  to  the 
*  Recognitiones ' :  "  Linus  et  Cletus  fuerunt  quidem  ante  Clementem 
episcopi  in  urbe  Roma,"  &c. 

295.  Lyne  and  clet  war  ]>at.  For  Lyne  or  Linus,  see  note  to  1.  243. 
The  full  name  of  Clet  was  Anacletus  or  Anencletus.  As  for  the 
statement  respecting  him  in  the  text  and  the  L.A.,  cf.  the  articles  in 


22  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (L  29M06). 

Smith's  *  Diet  of  Christ  Biogr/  under  CUtus  and  CUmens  Romanus, 
His  day  is  April  26. 

299.  John  Bileth.  Johannes  Belethus,  a  theologian  of  Paris,  circ. 
1 190.  The  original  authority  for  the  incident  is  the  pseudo-Linus, 
who  represents  St  Peter  as  having  been  cast  into  prison  and  laden 
with  chains  by  Nero,  and  as  there  visited  by  Agrippa's  four  concu- 
bines, Agrippina,  Eucharia,  Euphemia,  Dione. 

304.  To=quhile;  to  ]?a/= while  that = as  long  as. 

310.  And  made  them  trust  in  Christ's  law.    lay,  from  A.S.  lagu; 

I  eel.  idg: — 

"  Luk  )e  hym  loue,  )>is  is  his  teste 
And  lelly  lyflf  cftir  his  layer 

—York  Plays,  66/346. 

311,312.  Andre/use  ,  .  .  forthir  till  have ^^XiA  refuse  ...  to 
have  further.    efttremetinge= intercourse;  a  law  term. 

315.  /M««///k= diligently.    Seejamieson. 

318.  IVere =douhU  perplexity,  straits.     Dunbar,  p.  242,  1.  89. 

319-322.  L.A. :  "  Symon  et  Nero  contra  te  cogitant  Sed  ne  timeas, 
quia  tecum  sum,  ut  eruam  te." 

327.  IVest  for  wtst=  knew. 

330.  Cf.  '  Clem.  Hom.,'  i.  2ff. 

341,  342.  L.A. :  "  Quod  vitas  ejus  et  salutis  et  totius  civitatis  custos 
sine  dubio  putabatur." 

343.  The  story  is  also  told,  with  additions,  by  Marcellus — *  Codex 
Apocr.,*  ii.  487. 

345.  To  dissawe  hym  in  his  wening=\,o  deceive,  and  therefore  mis- 
lead and  confirm  him  in  his  opinion,    wening^  from  A.S.  wdnan, 

353.  See  also  Marcellus, 'Codex  Apocr.,'  ii.  491;  'Acta,  P.  et  P.,* 
p.  22. 

358.  /^^//=  behead. 

364.  //^r^i/= beheaded.    The  MS.  has  hedid, 

367.  Blynd^mdAe  blind. 

368.  And  Simon  went  his  ways  free. 

369.  ^^iw^= ram;  cf.  1.365.  ^/ry= deception.  O.Fr.  ^i/i7/^,  guile, 
Burguy.    ^^^=hid. 

381-384.  L.A.:  "Quem  Nero  videns  obstupuit  et  ipsum  verum 
filium  Dei  putavit" 

385.  L.A. :  "Aliquando  etiam  in  conclavi  cum  Nerone  esset,  daemon 
in  ejus  specie  foris  populo  loquebatur." 

394,  The  L.  A.  adds,  "  Denique  Romani  in  tanta  veneratione  eum 
habuerunt,  quod  eidem  imaginem  fecerunt  et  hunc  titulum  super- 
seripserunt :  Symoni  Deo  sancto." 

396.  Leopape.  See  the  article  in  Smith's  '  Diet  Christ  Biogr.,'  and 
in  Putin's  '  Diet  Hagiog.' 

405.  Marcellus,  A  legendary  disciple  of  St  Peter,  said  to  have  been 
originally  a  disciple  of  Simon  Magus,  and  to  have  been  converted  by 


NOTES  TO  PETRUS  (L  408460).  23 

St  Peter.  An  account  of  his  conversion  is  given  later  on.  He  is  the 
reputed  author  of  a  Latin  version  of  the  'Acta  Pet.  et  Paul.  Apost/ 
substantially  the  same  as  that  published  by  Tischendorf.  A  letter 
under  his  name  is  to  be  found  in  the  'Acts  of  Nereus  and  Achil- 
leus*  (Bolland.,  'Acta  SS.'  May.,  iii.  9).  His  name  occurs  frequently 
in  the  Acts  of  Linus,  where  he  is  represented  as  playing  an  import- 
ant part.  In  the  Liturgy  of  St  Gelasius  he  is  associated  with  St 
Apuleius.  In  872  Adrian  II.  sent  the  remains  of  the  two  saints  M. 
and  A,  to  the  Emperor  Louis  II.,  whose  wife  presented  them  to  the 
monastery  she  had  founded  at  Plaisance.  The  day  of  Marcellus  is 
October  7.  Smith's  *  Diet.  Christ.  Biogr.,'  Putin's  '  Diet  Hagiog.,' 
Herzog's  '  Realency.,*  and  Lipsius,  *  Petrus  Sage.'  For  the  story  see 
Giles,  *  Codex  Apocr./  ii.  488 ff. 

406-410.  L.A. :  "  Ne  diutius  hunc  patiar  inimicum,  praecipiam  angelis 
meis,  ut  vindicent  me  de  isto." 

410.  W^r<i>&= vengeance.  A.S.  wracu,  Dutch  wrak.  See  Strat- 
mann. 

411,  412.  L.A. :  "  Angelos  tuos  non  timeo,  sed  ipsi  me  timent.'* 

417.  L.A. :  "  Si  divinitas  est  in  ipso." 

418.  J/«i=let  him  tell.    A.S.  mcenatit  to  communicate. 

425.  -^<?a/ify/= whispered.  A.S.  rtinian,  to  whisper,  speak  mysteri- 
ously. 

426.  Bred  of  here,    L.A. :  "  panem  hordeaceum." 
485.  L. A. :  "  Petrus  magis  dicat,  quid  cogitem  ego." 

436.  L.A. :  "  Dixit  Petrus :  quid  cogitet  Symon,  me  scire  docebo, 
dum,  quod  cogitaverit,  fecero." 
439.  p««  at  a  dedegne,    L.A. :  "  tunc  indignatus." 
441.  IVery  ^v/orry. 
446.  5a//M= quickly.    A.S.  swiSe, 

•  •  The  heraude  than  wente  on  his  way 
At  morrow  whan  the  day  was  light, 
Also  swithe  as  euyr  he  may, 
To  Wynchester  that  ylke  night." 

— '  Le  Morte  Arthur,'  394. 

Fledof\at5Ude—^^^  out  of  that  place. 

448.  L.A. :  "Ecce  ostendi  me  nosse,  quod  contra  me  cogitaverat 
Symon,  non  verbis,  sed  factis." 

451-454.  L.A. :  *'  Nam  qui  promiserat  contra  me  angelos  venturos. 
exhibuit  canes,  ut  ostendat  se  di vinos  angelos  non  habere,  sed 
caninos." 

456-459.  L.A.:  "Si  hie  vobis  nihil  possum  facere,  veniemus,  ubi 
oportet  me  vos  judicare ;  ego  autem  modo  vobis  parco." 

460-465.  L.A. :  "  Tunc  Symon,  ut  ait  Hegesippus  et  Linus  in  super- 
biam  elatus  ausus  est  jactare  quod  posset  mortuos  suscitare,  et  accidit 
ut  quidam  juvenis  moreretur." 

460.  Egissippus  or  Hegesippus,  the  alleged  author  of  a  work  of 


24  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (L  481-515). 

which  a  translation  from  Greek  into  Latin,  or  what  purported  to  be 
such,  appeared  somewhere  about  a.d.  400,  and  is  commonly  referred 
to  under  one  of  the  titles  *De  Bello  Judaico/  *De  Excidio  Urbis 
Hierosolymitanae/  Of  the  five  books  into  which  it  is  divided  the  first 
four  are  taken  from  the  corresponding  ones  of  the  'Wars'  of  Josephus, 
and  the  other  in  great  part  from  the  sixth  and  seventh  books  of  the 
same.  It  is  in  his  third  book,  chap.  2,  that  he  speaks  of  Simon  and 
the  two  Apostles.    See  Smith's  *  Diet.  Christ.  Biogr.* 

461.  And  leo^  L.A. :  et  Linus. 

462,  ^t/a»ja^=  pushing  forward,  prompting.  Yx,  avancer,  tyde^ 
time.    A.S.  Hd, 

466.  L.A. :  "  Vocatis  ergo  Petro  et  Symone  banc  omnes  de  voluntate 
Symonis  sententiam  firmaverunt,  ut  ille  occideretur  qui  mortuum 
suscitare  non  posset 

472,  Al\e  lawe^M  the  rest    /awe  for  Iqf  or  lave, 

474.  And  through  his  wicked  sorcery. 

475.  Till=^\.o  \  made  appear  to  them  that  stood  there. 

476.  His  hevid  can  j/^r^=his  head  did  move. 

477.  478.  L. A. :  "  Tunc  omnes  exclamantes  Petrum  lapidare  vole- 
bant." 

484.  And  other  signs  of  life  make.  /^= lively,  or  lifelike,  taknis 
= signs,  tokens. 

486.  L.A. :  "  phantasma  esse." 

487.  Fra  \e  bede,  L.A. :  "a  lectulo."    bede^\it^, 

488.  /  lay  wede^l  lay  a  pledge,  wager,  wede^  from  A.S.  wedd^  a 
pledge. 

489.  Onhyde = unhyde = disclosed. 
497.  G7rj^= cross. 

505.  Hyl^'xW, 

507.  L.A. :  "  Scitote,  vos,  Petre  et  Paule,  non  vobis  continget,  quod 
cupitis,  ut  martirio  vos  digner  coronare." 

513.  L.A. :  "  Tunc  Symon,  ut  ait  sanctus  Marcellus,  ivit  ad  domum 
Marcelli  discipuli  ejus."  The  author  here  again  corrects  the  L.A. 
The  incident  is  not  mentioned  in  the  Acta  attributed  to  Marcellus. 

514.  Or  he  wald  dlyne=be{ort  he  would  rest  ^r=ar=ere.  A.S. 
ar,    blyne.   A.S.  blinnan,  to  rest. 

"  Helle  es  halden  a  full  hidos  stede, 
t>e  whilk  es  full  of  endeles  dede, 
And  of  paynes  and  sorrow  }at  never  sal  blyn" 

— Hampole,  1746. 
"  Sir,  lettis  thus  youre  courte  no  blynne, 
But  lyve  in  honoure  and  in  pride." 

— '  Le  Morte  Arthur,'  37. 

515.  Hell  hound,  L.A.,  "maximum  canem."  Nicephorus,  *Ecc. 
Hist,*  ii.  27,  tells  another  story :  "  Nerone  autem  imperante,  Simon 
Magus  Romas  miracula  per  imposturas  et  praestigia  edebat.    Canem 


NOTES  TO  PETRUS  (L  521-535).  25 

autem  maximum  pro  foribus  catenis  vinctum  habebat,  per  quem  ad 
se  venire  volentes,  si  ei  minus  placuissent,  arcebat.  Advenit  porro 
magnus  ille  Petrus  ad  Simonem  visendum;  qui  canem  eum  effer- 
atum  et  horrendum  in  se  ferri  videns,  quum  auctorem  eundem,  ante 
adventum  suum,  mortis  permultis  fuisse,  qui  ingredi  voluissent,  in- 
tellexisset,  vincuHs  eum  solvit,  atque,  humana  voce  annunciare  hero 
suo,  Pctrum  Christi  servum  adesse,  jubet.  Canis  porro  quo  jussus 
fuerat  modo  nuncium  perfert  Ad  eam  rem,  qui  tum  cum  Simone 
erant,  constemati  obstupuerunt  Quibus  ille  :  nihil  novi  esse,  se  quo- 
que  eadem  facere  posse  dixit.  Itaque  canem  exire,  et  Apostolum  ad 
sc  vocare  jubet.  Petrus  accitus  ingreditur.  Ibi  in  colloquio  mutuo 
multa  inter  se  verba  faciunt." 

521-522.  L.A. :  *'  Et  facto  signo  crucis  canem  solvit." 

52L  Sanyt  from  O.F.  seigner^  Lat.  signare,  to  mark  with  the  sign 
of  the  cross.  In  the  'Vitae  Patrum'  similar  stories  are  related  in 
abundance.  By  making  the  sign  of  the  cross  Anthony  protected 
himself  against  the  hippocentaur,  18^;  Astion  cured  a  demoniac, 
215a;  Dorotheus  rendered  poison  innocuous,  710a;  Evagrius  caused 
a  door  to  open,  though  it  was  locked  and  the  key  lost,  764a ;  Eudoxia 
healed  a  paralytic  boy  who  was  also  deaf  and  dumb,  358a ;  Peter  the 
hermit  of  Galatia  cured  a  woman  of  a  deadly  disease,  822^ ;  Pachom- 
ius  drove  away  demons,  1 19a ;  Maria  iEgyptiaca  was  enabled  to  cross 
the  river  Jordan,  390^;  with  the  sign  of  the  cross  and  prayer  the 
water  of  the  sea  was  sweetened,  914^ ;  Macarius,  neglecting  to  make 
the  sign  of  the  cross,  was  exposed  to  many  temptations  of  the  devil, 
229^.  Bede  relates  that  John  of  Beverly  cured  a  dumb  man  by  sign- 
ing his  tongue  with  the  cross,  and  by  his  blessing  covered  the  same 
man's  bald  head  "  capillis  pulcherrime  crispis.**  *  Hist.'  v.  2.  For 
other  examples  see  Mayor  and  Lumb/s  '  Bedae  Hist.  Eccl.,'  pp.  279, 
28a  The  sign  of  the  cross  was  made  over  the  pail  before  milking, 
and  over  tools  before  they  were  used.  It  was  considered  effectual 
to  endow  a  pebble  with  healing  virtues,  and  to  secure  a  favourable 
voyage.  See  for  much  other  similar  information,  Reeve's  *  St  Colum- 
ba.'p.  351. 

51^-527.  L.A. :  "  Canis  autem  omnibus  aliis  blandus,  solum 
Symonem  persequebatur,  qui  apprehendens  eum  ad  terram  subter 
se  dejecit,  et  eum  strangulare  volebat. 

524.  Na  schup = nor  made,    schath = harm. 

526.  3^^^^= earth. 

528.  Na  war^'xi  it  were  not  that,  had  not. 

531.  -5afTryjr^= children,  boys;  not  barnyste^  as  Horstmann.  L.A. : 
"  Populus  autem  et  maxime  pueri  cum  cane  tamdiu  post  eum  concur- 
rerunt." 

532.  Of\e  lowne= out  of  the  town. 

533.  Or  war  ^  ox  worse. 

535.  •S'^^^if/= disgrace.    A.S.  scendan. 


26  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (L  539-584). 

539.  L.A. :  "  Marcellus  autem  haec  miracula  videns  deinceps  Petro 
adhaesit." 

542-545.  L.A.:  "Postea  autem  Symon  rediens  itenim  in  Ncronis 
amicitiam  est  receptus." 

545.  Z?««/^= esteem.  The  final  e  is  sounded.  O.Fr.  daintie^  agree- 
ableness.    See  Skeat's  Ety.  Diet,  under  "  dainty." 

545-549.  L.A. :  "  Populum  convocavit  et  se  a  Galilaeis  graviter  offen- 
sum  perhibuit  et  ideo  urbem,  quam  tueri  solebat,  se  deserere  velle 
dixit  et  diem  statuere,  qua  caelum  deberet  adscendere,  quia  non 
dignabatur  in  turris  amplius  habitare." 

548.  F/7//^=villany. 

555.  Disdeny  .  .  .  ^^=  disdained. 

558.  Therefore  he  fixed  for  them  a  day. 

560-564.  L.A. :  "  Statuto  igitur  die  turrim  excelsam  vel,  secundum 
Linum,  Capitolium  adscendit  et  inde  se  dejiciens  coronatus  lauro 
volare  ccepit."  Abdias  has  "  Statuto  igitur  die  montem  Capitolinum 
ascendit,  ac  se  de  rupe  dejiciens,  volare  ccepit." — xviii.  According  to 
*  Marcellus,'  p.  497,  and  the  '  Acta  P.  et  P.*  (Tischendorf,  p.  31),  Simon 
ascended  a  high  tower  expressly  built  for  the  purpose  by  the  command 
of  Nero  in  the  Campus  Martius.— 'Codex  Apocr.,'  ii.  497;  'Act  Apost 
Apoc.,'  pp.  31,  32.  The  'Apost  Constit.'  say  that  the  incident  oc- 
curred in  a  theatre — vi.  9. 

561.  The  greatest  height  of  the  Capitol. 

563.  So  Walfrid  Strabo— 

"  Qui  praecelsa  rudis  scandit  vestigia  turris 
Atque  coronatus  lauri  de  fronde  volavit.'* 

562.  His  weyngis  ^3?^^^^=  prepared  his  wings.  Some  critics  main- 
tain that  Simon  had  invented  a  fiying-machine,  and  was  putting  it 
to  the  test. 

564.  According  to  Arnobius  ('Adv.  Gentes,*  i.  11),  Simon  had  an- 
nounced that  he  would  mount  up  into  heaven  like  Elijah  in  a  chariot 
of  fire.  "Viderunt  cursum  Simonis  Magi  et  quadrigas  igneas  Petri 
ore  difflatas,  et  nominato  Christo  evanuisse." 

566.  Feris,  afieris— /.^.,  belongs.  L.A. :  "Meum  est  orare  et  tuum 
est  imperare.*' 

569-570.  L.A. :  "  Verax  est  hie  homo ;  vos  autem  seductores  estis." 

572.  L.A. :  "  Erige  caput  et  vide."    d?>Yfl=direct 

673.  A'ij/=cast. 

575,576.  L.A. :  "Quid  cessas,  perfice  quod  ccepisti.'*  begouih  = 
began ;  an  imitation  of  couth^  the  past  t,  of  connen,  Skeat's  '  Bruce,* 
Glossary  s.v. 

^11 1  578.  L.A. :  "Jam  enim  vocat  nos  dominus." 

580.  L.A. :  "  Angeli  Sathanae." 

581.  Sa  he  ofl  hickt=so  high  on  high. 
584.  Let  probably  stands  instead  of  lai. 


NOTES  TO  PETRUS   (I.  585-629).  2/ 

585-588.  L.A. :  "Et  continue  dismissus  corruil  et  confractis  cervici- 

bus  exspiravit" 
586.  He  struck  the  earth  with  such  force,    swak =b\o'w, 
687.  Hamise=braL\ns,    Icel.  hjamt\  the  brain.    Still  in  use.   scked, 

perhaps  written  for  schyr^,  neck.     Cf.  '  Sir  G.  and  the  G.  K./  2256— 

••  He  lened  with  )>e  nek,  and  lutte, 
&  schewed  \>at  schyre  al  bare, 
&  lette  as  he  no)t  dutte, 
For  dred  he  wolde  not  dare." 

588.  Fruschit—  were  battered,  vndir  is  probably  written  for  wvndir 
or  wondir^  wonderfully,  extremely.  The  'Apost.  Constit.'  does  not 
say  that  he  was  killed,  but  simply  that  he  was  dashed  violently  against 
the  ground,  and  had  his  hip  and  ankle-bones  broken — vi.  9.  Mar- 
cellus  says  :  "  Ut  continuo  dimissus  cecidit  in  locum,  qui  Sacra  Via 
dicitur,  et  in  quatuor  partes  fractus  quatuor  silices  adunavit,  qui  sunt 
ad  testimonium  victoriae  apostolorum  usque  in  hodiernum  diem." — 
Cod.  Ap.  II.,  498.  Similarly  also  several  of  the  Greek  versions  of 
the  *Acta  Petri  et  Pauli';  but  Tischendorf's  text  speaks  of  Simon's 
body  being  broken  into  three  pieces. 

691.  7V«/=lost.    Still  used. 

593.  L.A.:  "Suspecto  animo  me  fecistis,  propterea  malo  exemplo 
vos  perdam.    Haec  Leo." 

597.  L.A. :  '*  Deditque  eos  in  manu  Paulini  viri  clarissimi." 

601.  Ine  ^emsale.    See  note  to  1.  20. 

602.  Fell=^znt\, 

605-610.  L.A. :  "  Quos  milites  Petrus  ad  fidem  convertit,  unde  car- 
cerem  aperuerunt  et  eos  liberos  dimiserunt." 

611-612.  L.A. :  *'  Quapropter  Paulinus  post  passionem  apostolorum 
Processum  et  Martinianam  accersivit  et  comperto  quod  christian  i 
cssent,  jussu  Neronis  capite  caesi  sunt." 

615.  L.A. :  "  Et  cum  venisset  ad  portam,  ut  Leo  et  Linus  testantur,  ad 
locum,  ubi  nunc  dicitur  sancta  Maria  ad  passus."  The  tradition  is 
also  mentioned  by  St  Ambrose  :  "  Nocte  muros  egredi  coepit  et  videns 
sibi  in  porta  Christum  occurrere  urbemque  ingredi,  ait :  Domine,  quo 
vadis  ?  Respondit  Christus :  Venio  Romam  iterum  crucifigi." — '  Contra 
Auxentium,'  ii.  867,  Edit.  Benedict.  By  a  mistake  of  the  copyists 
Origen  is  made  to  relate  the  story  of  St  Paul;  Grabe,  *Spicil.  SS. 
Patrum.,'  i.  80.  See  also  Greg,  the  Great,  'Exposition,  in  psalm, 
poenit.,*  iv.  Florentinius  adds :  "  Locus  exstat  ad  hue  via  Appia  a 
cardinale  Polo  restauratus  sub  titulo :  Domine,  quo  vadis  ?  Et  lapis 
ubi  Domini  vestigia  rutilant,  in  D.  Sebastiani  ecclesia  translatus 
veneratur."    See  also  *Acta  SS.,*  V.  June  5,  p.  433. 

620-621.  L.A.:  "Venio  Romam  iterum  crucifigi." 

623-624.  L.A.:  "  Iterum  crucifigeris?" 

629-632.  L.A. :  "  His  dictis  dominus  vidente  Petro  et  lacrymante  in 
caelum  ascendit" 


28  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (L  631-706). 

631.  Sylkware  =  moment.  Not  sy^hware,  as  Horstmann  prints. 
See  note  to  II.  518. 

637.  L.A. :  '*  Facta  est  ejus  facies  sicut  sol,  ut  ait  Linus." 

646.  //e=high  loud. 

649.  Cumfyne=**aL  new  come  man."  'Prompt.  Parv./  a  foreigner. 
Cf.  also  Stratmann,  s.v,  Kumeling.    L.A. :  alienigena, 

661.  /^^^//A^= he  beheaded. 

662.  Dr  Horstmann  proposes  to  read  Rame  for  "^pame,  but  without 
sufficient  reason. 

663.  L.A. :  "  De  hac  autem  sententia  in  ipsos  data  dicit  Dionysius  in 
epistola  ad  Timotheum  de  morte  Pauli  in  haec  verba;  O  frater  mi 
Timotheus,"  &c.  The  Dionysius  here  mentioned  is  Dionysius,  Bishop 
of  Corinth,  who  probably  succeeded  Primus  in  that  see,  and  is  placed 
by  Eusebius  in  his  *  Chronicle '  under  the  year  171,  as  a  sacred  man 
celebrated  at  that  lime.  For  an  account  of  him  see  Smith's  *  Diet  of 
Christ.  Biogn* 

660-667.  L.A.:  "Adveniente  autem  terribili  tempore  consummationis 
ipsorum,  cum  separarentur  ab  invicem,  ligaverunt  columnas  mundi, 
non  utique  absque  fratrum  gemitu  et  planctu." 

662.  Suld  one  /ay = should  pay.  For  the  use  of  the  separable  par- 
ticle one,  see  Maetz.  Gram.  i.  491-4.  deit^  probably  for  ^<f//=debt: 
debt,  however,  is  its  meaning. 

663.  This  and  the  next  line  are  unintelligible. 

666.  Cuth.ioT  cane^diA. 

667.  Suld  twyne  nedway= must  necessarily  separate,  twyne,  A.S. 
twinnen.    See  Stratmann. 

669-670.  L.A, :  "  Pax  tecum  fundamentum  ecclesiarum  et  pastor 
ovium  et  agnorum  Christi." 

670.  Hersa/e =^ock.    A,S,  here, 

673.  L.A.:  "  Vade  in  pace,  predicator  bonorum  morum,  mediator  et 
dux  salutis  justorum." 

676.  L.A. :  "  Cum  autem  elongassent  eos  ab  invicem,  secutus  sum 
magistrum  meum,  non  enim  in  eodem  vico  occiderunt  eos.  Haec 
Dionysius."  Cf.  Eusebius,  *  Hist.  Eccles.,*  ii.  25.  For  the  rest,  the 
L.A.  cites  Leo  and  Marcellus  as  the  sources. 

679.    Fra  =  vfhen.    me/e=sptak.    A.S.  malan, 

683-684.  Bot  one  ^at  wiiS  me  feris  nocht =but  in  that  way  it  does 
not  become  me.  /en's,  a  contr.  for  afferis,  O.Fr.  affiert,  it  concerns, 
becomes ;  from  Lat.  affert,  from  afferre, 

690.  L.A.  adds,  "Tunc  illi  crucem  verterunt  et  pedes  sursum,  manus 
autem  deorsum  fixerunt." 

697.  But  he  request  to  them  did  make. 

698.  Be  na  way  suld  do  say=\rj  no  means  should  do  so. 

699.  Nor  hinder  his  passion. 

701.  In  his  *  De  Excidio  Hierosol.'  iii.  2-4. 

706.  Hopnyt\ar  ewyn=^o^tVitA  their  eyes.    Visions  of  angels  and 


NOTES  TO  PETRUS   (I.  713-735).  29 

lights  seen  trom  heaven  are  frequent  circumstances  in  the  narratives 
of  the  deaths  of  saints.  For  examples  see  Mayor  and  Lumby's 
'Bedae  Hist  Eccl.,*  p.  235.  Others  may  be  found  in  the  'Vitae 
Patrum.' 

713.  In  \e  croice^on  the  cross. 

717.  L.A. :  "  Tu  semper  rectus,  excelsus  et  altus,  nos  primi  hominis 
filii,  qui  caput  suum  demersit  in  terram,  cujus  lapsum  significat  species 
generationis  humanae :  sic  enim  nascimur,  ut  proni  in  terram  videamur 
effundi.**  After  line  722,  L.  A.  has, "  Mutata  quoque  conditio  est,  ut  hoc 
putet  mundus  dextrum  quod  constat  esse  sinistrum."  See  also  Hege- 
sippus,  '  De  Excidio  Hierosol.' 

723.  L.A. :  **  Tu,  domine,  mihi  omnia  es,  totum,  quod  es  tu  mihi 
totum,  et  nihil  aliud  nisi  tu  solus:  gratias  tibi  ago  spiritu  toto,  quo  vivo, 
quo  intelligo,  quo  interpello.  Ubi  duae  alias  rationes  tanguntur,  quare 
rectus  noluit  cruciiigi." 

724.  -^«^^i//J>^=and  without  Thee. 

727.  L.A. :  "  Vidensque  Petrus,  quod  fideles  gloriam  suam  vidissent, 
gratias  agens  et  Deo  fideles  commendans  spiritum  emisit." 

731.  L.A. :  "  Marcellus  et  Apulejus  fratres,  discipuli  ejus.** 

736.  5'>&i7/=  fit  or  right 

The  L.A.  continues  with  a  citation  from  Isidore  respecting  the 
time  of  the  Apostle's  death  and  a  vision  which  appeared  to  Dionysius, 
and  concludes  with  Nero's  End,  which  is  given  at  the  conclusion  of 
the  next  Legend. 


I  I.— P  A  U  L  U  S. 


No  more  than  that  of  St  Peter  is  it  requisite  here  to  sketch  the 
Scripture  narrative  of  St  Paul's  life.  This  Legend  is  based,  as  in  the 
case  of  the  preceding  Legend,  for  the  most  part  on  the  Legenda  Aurea, 
the  narrative  of  which  again  is,  as  in  the  preceding  instance,  taken 
for  the  most  part  from  the  Apocryphal  writings  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment.   The  points  taken  up  are  as  follow: — 

The  Apostle's  persecutions  and  miracles,  1-42  ;  was  he  or  St  Peter 
the  greater?  43-52;  his  life  and  preaching,  53-60;  his  imprisonment 
in  Rome,  61-84;  he  restores  Patroclas  to  life,  85-104;  Nero  interro- 
gates Patroclas  respecting  his  faith,  105-131 ;  St  Paul  is  brought  be- 
fore Nero  and  condemned  to  death,  132-200 ;  being  led  out  to  execu- 
tion, he  preaches  to  the  soldiers  who  have  charge  of  him,  201-242  ;  and 
is  met  by  Plantilla,  from  whom  he  borrows  a  handkerchief,  243-257 ; 
his  execution,  and  the  miracles  attending  it,  258-298  ;  he  reappears  to 
Nero,  299-315  ;  who,  persuaded  by  his  friends,  sets  free  Patroclas  and 
those  who  were  imprisoned  with  him,  316-320;  the  conversion  of  the 
three  soldiers  to  whom  he  preached  as  they  led  him  to  the  place  of 
execution,  321-342;  the  discovery  of  the  Apostle's  relics,  and  the 
miracles  wrought  in  connection  with  them,  343-396  ;  certain  Greeks 
coming  to  Rome  attempt  to  steal  the  two  bodies  of  SS.  Peter  and 
Paul,  how  they  were  miraculously  prevented,  and  how  the  bones  of 
the  two  Saints  were  distinguished,  397-444 ;  the  privilege  and  power 
of  the  city  of  Rome,  445-478 ;  the  conversion  of  St  Paul,  479-638 ; 
Nero's  end,  639-886;  St  Paul  an  example  of  faith,  887-980;  an  inci- 
dent that  occurred  when  he  was  brought  to  Rome,  981-1098;  men 
ought  to  take  example  from  St  Paul  of  how  they  should  live  while 
here,  1099-1135  ;  an  incident  related  by  Gregory  of  Tours,  1137-1176. 

His  day  is  June  29. 

Sources — L.A.,  cap.  xc.  i ;  and  *  Marcelli  de  Actibus  Pet.  et  Pauli, 
Apostoli';  with  which  compare  Tischendorfs  'Acta  Petri  et  Pauli'; 
Linus,  *De  Passione  Pauli';  Abd.  'Hist,  Ap.'  IL ;  and  Vine.  Bello. 
*  Spec.  Hist.,*  Bkk.  vi.  viii. 

The  etymological  introduction  of  the  L.A.  is  omitted. 


NOTES  TO  PAULUS   (H.  1-^).  3 1 

1.  7%«rf^= things. 

5*39.  L.A. :  **  Paulus  apostolus  post  sui  conversionem  multas  per- 
secutiones  passus  est,  quas  beatus  Hilarius  breviter  enumerat  dicens : 
Paulus  apostolus  in  Philippis  virgis  caeditur,  in  carcere  ponitur  et 
ligno  pedibus  affigitur ;  in  Listris  lapidatur ;  in  Yconio  et  Thessalonica 
ab  iniquis  persequitur ;  in  Epheso  feris  datur ;  in  Damasco  per  sportam 
e  muro  deponitur ;  in  Jerusalem  sistitur,  cseditur,  ligatur,  insidiatur ; 
in  Csesaria  clauditur,  criminatur;  navigans  in  Italiam  periculo 
dirigitur;  Romam  veniens  sub  Nerone  judicatur  et  occisus  finitur. 
Haec  Hilarius." 

9.  W^a«//w= wands.    I  eel.  vbndr. 

10.  Doungyne=ht2Xtnt  past  pt.  o(  dyng,  to  strike.  Icel.  dengja,  to 
hammer. 

12.  Lokkis,  not  lolkis,  is,  as  Horstmann  suggests,  the  proper  read- 
ing.   See  Dr  Skeat*s  *  Report  on  Ghost-words,'  pp.  369  ff. 

13.  Exoma  is  probably  for  Iconia. 

16.  /'^^/fx»V^= trouble.    L.A.,  "ab  iniquis  persequitur." 

18.  To  wild  beasts,  to  have  him  torn  in  pieces. 

90.  Cr«7^= creel,  basket.  "  Ov//^,  baskett  or  lepe."  '  Prompt.  Parv.' 
In  the  Craven  dialect  it  signifies  an  osier  basket  or  crate,  Roquefort 
explains  it  as  signifying  a  hurdle.  In  modem  Gaelic,  creel  is  repre- 
sented only  by  the  diminutive  form  craidhleag^  a  basket,  a  creel; 
the  original  word  being  criol^  the  same  as  O.Irish,  criol,  a  coffer,  a 
box. — Skeat*s  'Principles  of  Etymology,'  p.  447.  This  is  probably 
the  earliest  use  of  the  word  yet  found. 

21.  -ff^/^= struck.    L.G.  buffen;  D.  boffen.    See  Stratmann. 

22.  H^a////=  waited  for.  Cf.  'The  Bruce,*  v.  36,  523,  640;  and  Acts 
xxiii.  12. 

24.  Bound  and  endured  pains  more. 

26.  4S'/^i^=hard  pressed.     Cf.  Mod.E.  bestead, 

28.  7'A<7///dfe7^w^= underwent  sentence. 

29.  And  ded  wes=yi^s  put  to  death.  Yllarius — />.,  Hilarius.  See 
Smith's  '  Diet,  of  Christ.  Biogr.' 

30.  What  follows  is  not  in  the  L.A.  attributed  to  Hilarius.  Imme- 
diately after  the  passage  above  cited  it  continues  :  "  Apostolatum  inter 
gentes  accepit  quendam  contractum  in  Listris  erexit,  juvenem,  qui  de 
fenestra  ceciderat  et  respiraverat,  suscitavit  et  multa  alia  miracula 
fecit,  apud  Mitilenem  insulam  vipera  manum  ejus  invasit,  sed  nihil 
eum  laesit,  quin  potius  in  ignem  ipsam  emisit."  The  next  sentence 
is  passed  over  :  "  Dicitur  quoque,  quod  omnes,  qui  de  progenie 
illius  hominis,  qui  Paulum  hospitio  excepit.  nascuntur,  a  venenosis 
ullatenus  non  laeduntur,  unde  cum  pueri  nati  sunt,  in  cunis  eorum 
patres  serpentes  ponunt,  ut  probent,  si  veri  eorum  filii  sint." 

34-42.  Cf.  Acts  XX.  9. 

41,42.  But  schathe  .  .  .  ^r  ^«y  «/a///  =  without  scathe  ...  or 
any  peril. 


32  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS   (iL  43-109). 

43-52.  L.A. :  "  Invenitur  autem  aliquando,  quod  Paulus  est  minor 
Petro.  quandoque  major,  quandoque  sequalis,  sed  revera  minor  digni- 
late,  major  prsedicatione,  aequalis  sanctitate." 

48.  £wg/in^e=tqu2Ll, 

53.  Aymo,    See  Smith's  *  Diet,  of  Christ  Biogr/  under  Haymo. 

56.  Cy^i/aused,  was  his  wont 

61.  L.A. :  "  Hieronymus  in  libro  de  viris  illustribus.** 

64.  '^eto\ir.    L.A.:  "secundo." 

65.  L.A.:  "Paulus  Romam  vinctus  mittitur  et  per  biennium  in 
libera  manens  custodia  adversus  Judxos  disputavit** 

69-73.  L.A. :  "  DeindeaNerone  dismissus  evangelium  in  occidentis 
partibus  praedicavit,  XIV,  vero  Neronis  anno,  eodem  anno  et  die,  quo 
crucifixus  est  Petrus,  capite  truncatur." 

72.  Till  the  thirteenth  year  of  Nero. 

78.  That  many  were  made  friends  to  him. 

79.  L.A. :  "Multos  de  domo  Caesaris."  rycht  prewe aright  inti- 
mate : — 

"  And  to  King  Robert  wes/frtov 

As  he  that  wes  his  sib-man  nere.* 

— '  Bruce/  v.  494. 

80.  That  he  made  true — />.,  converted,  and  caused  to  be  baptised. 
L.A.:  ''Sibi  in  amicitiam  copulavit  et  eos  ad  Christi  fidem  con- 
vertit." 

81-84.  L.A. :  "Quaedam  etiam  scripta  ejus  coram  Caesare  recitata 
sunt  et  ab  omnibus  mirabiliter  commendata,  senatus  etiam  de  illo  alta 
non  mediocriter  sentiebat" 

82.  />j//7w= epistles. 

85.  L.A. :  "  Quodam  vero  die  dum  Paulus  circa  vesperas  in  quodam 
solario  praedicaret." 

88.  That  there  was  great  want  of  room. 

89.  L.A. :  "  Fenestram  adscendit  et  paululum  ibi  dormitando  de- 
cidens  exspiravit." 

90.  That  was  called  Patroclas. 

95.  L.A. :  "  Pincema  Neronis  et  sibi  admodum  dilectus.** 
98.  **  Quod  audiens  Nero  plurimum  de  ejus  morte  doluit  et  statim 
alium  in  ejus  officium  ordinavit" 

101-104.  L.A. :  "  Paulus  vero  per  spiritum  hoc  cognoscens  dixit 
adstantibus,  ut  illuc  irent  et  Patroclum  Caesaris  carissimum  ad  se 
defunctum  afferrent,  quem  allatum  Paulus  suscitavit  et  ad  Caesarem 
cum  sociis  suis  misit  Qui  cum  de  morte  ejus  lamentaretur,  ecce 
Patroclus  vivens  adesse  prae  foribus  nuntiatur.  Audiens  Nero  Pat- 
roclum vivum,  quem  paulo  ante  noverat  mortuum,  plurimum  quidem 
expavit  et  eum  ad  se  ingredi  recusavit,  sed  tandem  persuasu  amico- 
rum  introire  permisit" 

108.  Luf=/i/,  live. 

109.  Gert  ]>e  /i(/*=made  thee  live. 


NOTES  TO  PAULUS   (IL  113-172).  33 

113.  Andsa  weld  a/l=  and  so  rule  all. 

115.  L. A. :  **  dedit  ei  alapam." 

116.  L.A. :  "  ergo  militas  illi  regi." 

119.  Prewe  «i^»= trusted  men.    Cf.  Mod.E.  '*  Privy  Councillors." 

123.  pa/;V^^= that  same. 

125-13L  L.A. :  "Quod  Nero  audiens  eos  reclusit  in  carcerem,  ut 
cos  nimium  torqueret,  quos  ante  nimis  dilexerat  Tunc  omnes  chris- 
tianos  fecit  inquiri  et  omnes  sine  interrogatione  per  tormenta  varia 
puniri." 

126.  As  wod  of  wit  nere  he  /erd=2&  mad  he  almost  went,  wod, 
from  A.S.  wdd^  furious,   ferd,  from  A.S.yar<i»,  to  fare,  go. 

131.  Pany^  j^^= various  torments,  sere^  from  O.Icel.  ser^  several; 
here  used  in  the  plural. 

132-140.  L.A. :  "Tunc  P.  vinctus  inter  caeteros  ante  Neronem  duc- 
tus est;  cui  Nero  :  O  homo,  magni  regis  servus,  mihi  autem  vinctus, 
cur  milites  meos  mihi  subtrahis  et  tibi  recolligis  ?" 

138.  Ine  alkine  Mnge=\n  all  kinds  of  things. 

142.  Fra  ]>e.    L.A. :  "  de  tuo  angulo." 

143.  Aii  ]>e  warld  Aa/e^^Sill  the  whole  world. 

146.  L.A. :  "  Et  quae  omnem  excludent  indigentiam.** 

147.  L.A. :  "  Huic  si  subjectus  esse  volueris,  salvus  eris." 

149.  L.A. :  "  Qui  tantae  exstat  potentiae,  ut  judex  omnium  veniat  et 
mundi  hujus  figuram  per  ignem  resolvat." 

154.  Nero  near  out  of  mind  did  go. 

156.  Z^xrV= destroyed.  O.Icel.  /osa,  solvere^  to  destroy.  See  Strat- 
mann. 

159.  L.A. :  "  Paulum  vero  tanquam  majestatis  reum  capite  truncari. 
Hurte  nudeste^YCx^  treason.    Cf.  Fr.  law  term,  Use  majesty, 

160.  Hedit,    See  I.  358. 

162.  But  r^j^;i^= without  reason  or  cause. 

163.  L.A. :  "  Tanta  autem  christianorum  occisa  est  turba,  ut  fopulus 
Romanus  palatium  virtute  irrumperet  et  seditionem  contra  eum 
excitare  moliens  proclamaret:  pone  modum,"  &c. 

165.  2>//^=leal,  but  see  preceding  note. 

166.  J/?ji/r^= restrain. 

167.  /77r^-^^^l//J/lit^= without  cause. 

169.  -^/i/^= frightened.  I  eel.  hrceddr,  afraid;  Swed.  rddd^  itaxiwV 
L. A. :  "  timens  "  : — 

* '  Bot  so  rad  wes  Richard  of  clar, 
That  he  held  to  the  sowth  cuntre.'* 

—•The  Bruce,' XV.  76. 

•• )  Jnirrh  >att  tatt  )ho  drefedd  wass 

J  radd  off  Godess  eimgell." 

— 'Orm.,*  2169. 

172.  L.A. :  "  Donee  imperator  de  iis  plenius  judicaret*' 

c 


34  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (IL  173-2M). 

173.  L.A.:  "Quapropter  P.  iterum  est  reductus  et  adspectui 
Neronis  oblatus.** 

177.  L.A. :  "Tollite  maleficum,  decollate  impostorem,  nee  sinite 
vivere  criininatorem,  perdite  sensuum  alienatorem,  auferte  de  super- 
ficie  terrae  mentium  immutatorem." 

181, 182.  An  addition. 

186.  ^F//=know.    A.S.  wiian, 

187, 188.  L.A. :  "  sed  vivam  aetemaliter  domino  Jesu  Christo." 

187.  Lestely=\2iS\\ng\y,  forever,  luf  situ^Wyt  afterwards.  L.A.: 
"  sed  vivam  aeternitaliter,"  &c. 

188.  Withowtyn fyne ^WiihoMi  end. 
190.  That  he  may  know  me,  &c. 
192.  ^ze/a;i/r';f^(f= boasting. 

194.  If  he  without  end  shall  living  be. 

201-216.  L.A. :  "  Et  hie  dictis  ad  locum  suplicii  ducitur.  Qui  cum 
duceretur,  dixerunt  ei  tres  milites  qui  eum  ducebant;  die  nobis, 
Paule,  quis  est,"  &c. 

201.  7aze/fA/= delivered.    A.S.  tacan,  to  give  : — 

"  Syne  taucht  it  to  the  kyng  in  hy, 
That  hym  rewardit  worthely." 

— •  Bruce,'  x.  253. 

202.  Lacht^lsLVf,  command. 

204.  5«r«^= earnestly.    A.S.  ^<f^r«/Vwf,  to  desire. 

209.  -^it= kingdom.    A.S.  fice,  power,  kingdom. 

210.  Zyit= pleasure.    A.S.  Hcian,    See  Stratmann,  s.v.  and  j.  He, 
214.  Za«^A/= rejoiced  :  lit.,  had  possession  of  or  enjoyed  ; — 

"  All  leidis  langis  in  land  to  lauch  quhat  thaim  leif  is." 

— G.  Douglas,  iii.  143,  5. 

218.  Lauchtful=^\diw{M\,  L.A.,  " legitimus."  For  the  appearance 
of  the  letter  /  in  this  and  the  word  above  see  note  to  1.  992. 

220-224.  L.A. :  "  Scio  enim,  quod  per  banc  vitam  transitoriam  ad 
vitam  transibo  aetemam,  mox  autem,  ut  fuero  decollatus,  viri  fideles 
rapient  corpus  meum." 

221,  222,  is  an  addition. 

228.  God  lowand=  God  praising. 

229-230.  L.A. :  "  Quibus  cum  dixeritis  qua  de  causa  vos  ad  eos 

*  *  fi 
misi. 

232.  Crtstis  kinrik =C\ir\sX*s  kingdom. 

233.  /ara«</=  faring,  going.    See  note  to  1.  126. 
242.  5^rz///= deserved  : — 

"  For  quhilk,  allace  !  I  servit  to  be  schent." 

— •  Dunbar,'  66,  22,  ed.  Small. 

244.  L.A. :  "  In  porta  Ostiensi  cuidam  matronae  nomine  Plantillae, 
discipulae  Pauli,  quae  secundum  Dionysium  alio  nomine  dicebatur 
Lemobia,  quia  forte  fuit  binomia,  obviam  habuit."    In  the  three  Greek 


NOTES  TO  PAULUS  (H  24^-287).  35 

versions  of  the  '  Acta'  which  contain  this  story  she  is  called  Perpetua. 
She  is  known  also  as  Plantilla  and  Plancilla. 
248.  To  Petir  printeis.    See  preceding  note. 

250.  Dowchtir  of  lestand  hele.    L.A.,  "  aeternae  salutis  filia." 

251.  Cj#n:A= kerchief.  See  Jamieson,  j.  Courche,  and  note  to  1. 
287,  below,  heile  {ox  hele= co\tx,  A.S.  A^/a;i,  to  hide.  L.A. :  "Com- 
moda  mihi  velum,  pro  caput  tuum  tegis,  et  inde  oculos  meos  ligabo 
et  postmodum  tibi  restituam  illud." 

254.  At  drery  ^af^=that  doleful  was. 

255.  -ffAr^r=  executioner.  L.A.,  "camifices."  F^^=inad.  See 
note  to  1.  126. 

257.  L.A. : "  Impostori  isti  et  mago."  Slichty^zx2S\.y,  I  eel.  sloegr,  sly. 

258-266.  L.A. :  "  Cum  ergo  ad  locum  passionis  Paulus  venisset,  ad 
ortentem  versus  et  manibus  in  coelum  extensis  diutissime  cum  lacry- 
mis  patria  voce  oravit  et  gratias  egit.  Post  hoc  valefaciens  fratribus 
oculos  sibi  velo  Plantillae  ligavit  et  utrumque  genu  in  terra  figens 
collum  extendit  et  sic  decollatus  est." 

267-270.  L.A. :  "  Mox  ejus  caput  de  corpore  exsiliens  :  Jesus  Christ- 
us,  quod  sibi  in  vita  tam  dulce  exstiterat  et  tam  crebro  nominaverat, 
hebraice  clara  voce  insonuit.  Dicitur  enim  ipsum  in  suis  epistolis 
Christum  vel  Jesum  vel  utrumque  quingentis  vicibus  nominasse." 

271.  Hals=xitc\i,  A.S.  hols.  See  '  Prompt.  Parvul./  224,  and  Strat- 
mann,  s,v,    milk;  L.A. :  "  unda  lactis." 

272.  5»fy////= besprinkled,  stained.    A.S.  smiien,  to  strike. 

276.  Not  in  L.A.,  but  from  the  *  De  Passione  Pauli  *  of  Linus. 

277.  That  which  immediately  follows  in  L.A.  is  taken  from  an 
Epistle  of  Dionysius  to  Timothy.  The  passages  here  used  are  those 
only  which  refer  to  Plantilla  :  "  Percutiente  autem  carnifice  et  ampu- 
tante  Pauli  caput,  tunc  beatissimus  in  ipso  ictu  explicuit  velum  et 
collegit  sanguinem  proprium  in  velo  et  ligavit  eum  et  obvolvit  et 
tradidit  illi  feminae  et  reverso  militi  carnifici  dixit  Lemobia,'*  &c. 

278.  He — t.e,,  the  Apostle.  Querch^  curch,  courch = kerchief  or  velum, 
280.  Wnpersawit  of=^MXi^^xz€v4t^\yj, 

282.  P^  basare,  called  in  line  255  "Jje  baser  **  =  executioner. 

283.  5/>^r^  =  inquire.  A.S.  spirian,  to  inquire,  track.  Still  in 
common  use. 

284.  Lewlt^Mi. 

285.  L.A. :  "  Respondit  miles :  cum  socio  jacet  ibi  extra  urbem  in 
va/le  pugilum  et  velo  tuo  velata  est  facies  ejus."  Comptone  is  impos- 
sible ;  pugilone^  suggested  by  Horstmann,  is  perhaps  the  right  reading. 

287.  Wempill=^  the  veil,  querch,  or  courch,  before  spoken  of.  Jamie- 
son,  s,  Wimpill,  explains  it  as  "  a  winding  or  fold."  Properly  speak- 
ing the  wimpill,  or  courche,  or  courchie,  was  a  shawl,  plaid,  or  ker- 
chief used  by  women  as  a  covering  for  the  head  or  neck.  On  the  6th  of 
March  1457,  it  was  ordained  by  Act  of  Parliament  "that  na  woman 
cum  to  Kirk  nor  mercat  with  her  face  muffalled,  or  covered,  that  sche 


36  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (H.  290^5). 

may  not  be  kend,  under  the  pane  of  eschiet  of  the  courchie" — ^James 
II.,  No.  60.    From  I  eel.  vimpUL    See,  for  examples,  Stratmann. 

290.  (y=outof. 

292.  5«^=gate. 

800.  W^^jr=grew.  ^ayjiV= discomfited.  r«</=  afraid.  See  note 
to  1.  169.    L.A.:  "  vehementer  extimuit." 

301,  302.  L.A. :  "  Cum  philosophis  et  amicis.*' 

303-306.  L.A. :  "  Venit  Paulus  januis  clausis  et  ante  Caesarem  stans 
ait."  &c. 

303.  Chawmer  masU  prewe=mosi  privy  or  secret  chamber. 

306.  Sithar^  contr.  for  sythquhare.    See  note  to  1.  518. 

321.  L.A. :  •'  Illi  vero  milites,  Longinus  magister  militum  et  Acces- 
tus  ad  sepulchrum  Pauli  mane  venerunt." 

324  Majestus  is  not  mentioned  in  the  L.A.,  but  is  by  Linus,  and 
by  Vine,  Bello,  viii.  18. 

330.  /7«/= scared.    PL,S.flegan,    See  Stratmann,  j.  Fle3en. 

332.  War  bowne  =  were  ready.  L.A.:  "Fugere  coeperunt  et 
Paulus  disparuit." 

333.  L.A. :  "  Illi  autem  post  eos  clamantes  dicebant,"  &c. 

344.  Vewar,  apparently  from  Fr.  vivier,  a  fish-pond.  It  is  afterwards 
described  as  a  stank  or  pond.  «/ar/>//= thrown.  Icel.  varpa,  to  throw. 
L.A.,  '*  In  quandam  vallem  projectum  est." 

347.  Fowrty  yer.    Not  in  L.A. 

347-355.  L.A. :  "  Legitur  autem  in  eadem  epistola  Dionysii  quod, 
cum  quadam  vice  fovea  mundaretur,  et  caput  illud  Pauli  cum  aliis 
purgamentis  projectum  fuisset.  quidam  pastor  illud  in  virga  sua  leva- 
vit  et  juxta  caulas  ovium  fixit." 

352.  Fane  =^JE. /one,  ended.  O.Yx,  Jinair, finer,  to  end.  Perhaps 
the  correct  reading  is  vane  =^ wane,  thought  or  knew.  It  is  certainly 
preferable. 

355.  Wok  his  fe  one  «yrA/= watched  his  cattle  at  night.  Wok  for 
woukj  from  A.S.  wacian^  to  watch.  /<?,  cattle.  A.S.  feoh,  cattle, 
goods. 

359-362.  L.A. ;  "  Quod  cum  episcopo  et  fidelibus  nuntiatum  fuisset, 
dixerunt :  vere  hoc  est  caput  Pauli." 

363-374.  L.A. :  "  Egressus  igitur  episcopus  et  universa  fidelium 
multitudo  caput  illud  secum  detulerunt  et  in  quadam  mensa  aurea 
illud  deponentes  id  corpore  conjungere  volebant.  Quibus  patriarcha 
respond  it,"  &c. 

367-370.  Not  in  L.A. 

367.  F«A^///=  uncovered. 

368.  Lyne^X^xn, 

370.  ^mze/i«= buried. 

371.  Enient  and  will  =mie.TiX  and  will. 

373.  Sythar^  short  for  sythquhare.    See  note  to  1.  518. 

375-379.  L.A. :  "Nos  scimus,  quod  multi  fideles  occisi  et  eorum 


NOTES  TO  PAULUS   (H.  378479).  37 

capita  sunt  dispersa,  unde  dubito  illud  caput  corpore  Pauli  conjun- 
gere." 

378.  Ar  scaly i=2cct  scattered,    in  wer  =in  doubt.    See  I.  318. 

386.  That  we  may  know  the  truth. 

391-392.  L.A. :  "  Et  in  loco  suo  capiti  se  junxit." 

393,  "pans  lojit  =thtn  praised. 

395,  396.  Addition. 

After  396  the  L.A.  gives  the  miracle  of  St  Paul  after  Gregory  of 
Tours,  11.  1137-1172,  then  another  citation  from  the  "Epistle  of 
Dionysius  ad  Timotheum,"  and  concludes  with  the  "Laudatio"  of 
St  Chrysostom. 

397-444.  L.A.,  "  De  S.  Petro  Apost.,"  cap.  Ixxxix.  4.  Cf.  Marcellus, 
adfin.t  Vine.  Bello.  x.  87,  and  Rosweyd's  'Adonis  Martyrol.'  p.  306. 

414.  L.A. :  "  Unde  Graeci  timentes  apud  catacombas  apostolorum 
corpora  in  puteum  projecerunt."    rednase^i^zx.    See  note  to  1.  169. 

418.  Addition. 

419.  L.A.  adds,  "Gregorius  tamen  in  registro  dicit,  quod  tanta 
eos  vis  tonitrui  atque  fulguris  terruit  ac  dispersit,  ut  ea  apud  cata- 
combas dimitterent." 

423.  W^/i^= watching,  vigils. 

428.  The  larger  bones  own,  or  belonged  to,  the  preacher — /.^.,  St 
Paul,  awcht,  from  A.S.  dgan^  to  possess.  L.A.,  "  Majora  ossa  sunt 
praedicatoris." 

429,  430.  And  the  less  without  doubt  were  the  bones  of  the  fisher — 
i,e,  St  Peter.     L.A.,  *'  Minora  vero  piscatoris." 

431ff.  L.A.:  "Et  sic  ossa  se  ab  invicem  separaverunt  et  in  suis 
ecclesiis,  quas  cuilibet  aedificaverunt,  posuerunt." 

435ff.  L.A. :  "Alii  vero  dicunt,  quod  Silvester  papa  volens  ecclesias 
consecrare  tam  magna  quam  parva  ossa  in  lance  summa  reverentia 
ponderavit  et  medietatem  in  una  ecclesia  et  medietatem  in  alia 
collocavit." 

445-478.  Addition.  In  the  L.A.  follows  a  miracle  from  Gregory's 
"  Dialogues." 

445.  -ff//M/=blythe,  glad.    See  also  note  to  1.  992. 

446.  Techare^  plur.     To  kene.     See  note  to  1.  26,  Prol. 
452.  H twine  r^;«^= heaven's  realm. 

455.  \He\ai\  firste,  Romulus.  r//= marked  out,  referring  to  the 
marking  out  of  the  boundaries  of  the  city.    I  eel.  reita, 

456.  Gafe\e  .  .  .  fowndit  to  be=Q2Mst^  thee  ...  to  be  founded. 

457.  Throw  =^i\iro\JLgh,  browthir.  Remus,  the  brother  of  Romulus. 
y?/^= defile. 

468.  //yii=m3ide  high,  exalted. 

469.  Crisiine = Christianity. 
477.  Crw//«^= Christendom. 

479-638.  Cf.  L.A.,  "  De  conversione  Sancti  Pauli  Apostoli,"  cap. 
xxviii.      During  the  middle  ages  the  conversion  of  St  Paul  was 


38  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (IL  479-564). 

often  made  the  subject  of  dramatic  representation.  See  Collier, 
*Hist.  of  B.  Stage/  ii.  230;  M.  E.  du  Meril,  *Origines  latines  du 
thditre  moderne,'  pp.  237-241;  Migne's  'Diet,  des  myst^res;*  and 
Jubinal's  'Mystferes  in^dits  du  xv«  sifecle,*  pp.  25-42. 

479-489.  L.A.:  "Conversio  sancti  Pauli  apostoli  facta  est  eodem 
anno,  quo  Christus  passus  est  et  Stephanus  lapidatus  anno  non 
natural!,  sed  emergenti ;  nam  Christus  viii.  cal.  Aprilis  passus  est, 
Stephanus  eodem  anno  iii.  die  Augusti  lapidatus  est,  Paulus  vero 
viii.  cal.  Februarii  conversus  est." 

490-492.  Addition. 

490.  C?r=ere. 

493-509.  L.A. :  "  Quare  autem  conversio  ejus  potius  quam  aliorum 
sanctorum  celebratur,  triplex  ratio  nolit  assignari.  Primo  propter 
exemplum,  ut  nuUus  quantumcunque  peccator  desperet  de  venia, 
quando  tantum  in  culpa  postmodum  conspicit  fuisse  in  gratia;  se- 
cundo  propter  gaudium,  sicut  enim  ecclesia  magnam  tristiam  habuit 
in  ejus  persecutione,  ita  maximam  laetitiam  recepit  in  ejus  conver- 
sione;  tertio  propter  miraculum,  quod  scilicet  dominus  ei  ostendit, 
dum  de  saevissimo  persecutore  fecit  fidelissimum  praedicatorem." 

496.  Low=\o. 

498.  Shall  despair  of  obtaining  pardon. 

500.  ^/i/i^= obtained. 

503.  Fa=(ot, 

504.  7%ra= perverse.    Icel.  thra. 
511-514.  Acts  vii.  57-59. 

512.  Z?/«^^= batter.   See  note  to  1.  10. 

518.  5yM/a/ar^= moment.  This  is  the  fullest  form  which  has  yet 
occurred  of  sithare,  sythar,  sythtar,  and  sithtar.  Syth  and  sytht=^ 
sith,  and  «/ar^=quhare.  A.S.  siff,  and  hwar,  time  where  or  when — 
ue,,  occasion,  moment  The  'Cursor  Mundi'  drops  in  at  least  one 
instance  the  th  or  ef,  and  writes  siquar, 

521.  5^A;//^=put. 

521-638.  Acts  ix.  1-22.    The  L.A.  gives  a  homily  on  the  passage. 

534.  With  sere  /«^«=with  several  men. 

537.  Fjw/a/!i^/= surrounded.  "Et  subito  circumfulsit  eum  lux  de 
caelo." — Vulg.,  Act.  Ap.  ix.  3. 

541-543.  "Saule,  Saule,  quid  me  persequeris?  durum  est  tibi 
contra  stimulum  calcitrare." — Ibid.  ix.  4. 

547.  W^^rr«yj=warrest  against.    Used  frequently  in  *  The  Bruce.* 

553.  Abaysit=^5tupefacH,  dismayed. 

556.  Vpwan—x^i^t.  up. 

557.  Ewtne=tyts, 

564-570.  Addition  from  L.A. :  "  Unde  et  in  illo  triduo,  quo  mansit, 
caecatus  dicitur  quod  doctus  fuerit  evangelium.  Non  enim  illud  ac- 
cepit  ab  homine  neque  per  hominem,  ut  ipse  testatur,  sed  per  revela- 
tionem  Christi." 


NOTES  TO  PAULUS  (IL  567-656).  39 

567.  Ga/atkas=Ga\sLiidL.    Cf.  Gal.  i.  I2. 

574.  Vulg.,  Act  Ap.  ix.  1 1 :  "  Surge,  et  vade  in  vicum,  qui  vocatur 
Rectus :  et  quaere  in  domo  Judae  Saulum  nomine  Tharsensem :  ecce 
cnim  orat." 

590.  Ibid.  ix.  15:  "vas  electionis." 

595.  Ibid.  ix.  16:  "ostendam." 

597-600.  Addition. 

598.  And  callit  is  paule.  Probably  instead  of  at  or  \at  call  it  is 
paule. 

601.  But  »wr= without  more — 1.^.,  words  or  delay. 

605.  Vulg.,  Act.  Ap.  ix.  17:  "Saule,  frater,  Dominus  misit  me 
Jesus." 

606.  p^jf^/=J>e3et=the  way. 

622.  Werrayt,    Act.  Ap.,  *'  expugnabat" 

624.  Addition. 

629-633.  Vulg.,  Act  Ap.  ix.  22 ;  "  Saulus  autem  multo  magis  con- 
valescebat  et  confundebat  Judaeos,  qui  habitabant  Damasci,  affirmans 
quoniam  hie  est  Christus." 

035-638.  Addition. 

039-852.  L.A.:  "De  S.  Petro  Apostolo,"  cap.  Ixxxix.  3,  4. 

643.  5>&///=fit  or  right 

645-667.  L.A.  simply  says:  "Cum  Seneca  magister  suus,  ut  in 
quadam  hystoria,  licet  apocrypha,  legitur,  condignam  mercedem 
laboris  sui  speraret,  jussit  Nero  ipsum  eligere,  in  cujus  arboris  ramo 
suspendium  affectaret,  dicens,  quod  hoc  praemium  laboris  sui  ab  eo 
recepturus  esset 

645.  >'/<?^Tx/^= apocryphal. 

646.  Seneca,  The  celebrated  philosophical  writer.  Nero  was  in 
his  eleventh  year  when  Claudius  adopted  him,  and  placed  him  under 
Seneca's  tuition.  Seneca  had  then  but  recently  returned  from  Cor- 
sica, where  he  had  spent  eight  years  in  exile.  For  an  account  of  his 
death  see  Tacitus  and  Suetonius.  Also  Smith's  '  Diet  of  Classical 
Biogr.' 

651-656.  Not  in  L.A. 

651.  Worthit  ay  of  ned=\i  behoved  him  always  of  necessity.     In 

•  The  Bruce '  we  have  the  similar  phrase,  "  hym  worthit  neyd ' : — 

••  His  euill  it  wox  ay  mair  &  mair, 
Quhill  men  persauit  by  his  fair 
That  hym  worthit  neyd  to  pay  the  det 
That  na  man  for  till  pay  may  let."— xix.  209. 

worthit  is  from  A.S.  weorSan^  to  become. 

652.  i?/ir«^A^^=  childhood. 

656.  i)//w«/= displeased.  See  Jamieson  under  misset,  Grettumly 
=greatly,  extremely.  "The  formation  of  this  word,"  Mr  Skeat  re- 
marks ('The  Bruce,*  Glossary),  "is  obscure  ;  perhaps ^^/«w  answers 
to  A.S.  greatum,  dat  pi.  of  great" 


40  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (iL  6(S7-e77). 

$57.  A/s='whtT\,   ybrM/ra/ar<(/=  afterwards. 
658.  7>v?a/^//=work,  labour.    Cf.  Mod.Eng.  travail. 
660.  Enchesone =occ9.s\on,  O.Fr.  acheison^  encheison,  Lat  occasio. 
Speaking  of  Christ's  second  Advent,  Hampole  says  : — 

"  He  sal  shew,  to  j>air  confusioun, 
Alle  ])e  signes  of  his  passioiin, 
And  ])e  enchesoun  and  ])e  manere 
Of  his  ded  ]»t  he  tholed  here." 

—'P.  C.,'S3ii. 
Occleve  says  of  St  Margaret : — 

"  But  understandeth  this,  I  only  commend  her  nought, 

By  enckeson  of  her  virginities." 

— •  Letter  of  Cupide.' 

Cf.  *  Prompt.  Parv.*  and  Roquefort. 

66L  t7tf«y/= suited.     IctX.gagn, 

"  Sir  Knyghtis,  takis  gere  l)at  most  may  gay fu. 
And  lates  vs  goo." 

—York  Plays,  405/179. 

See  Jamieson  also  under  gang,  and  Stratmann  under  gain, 
669.  J/yj^= fault.     O.Dutch  tnisse;  Icel.  missa, 

"  And  yhit  when  he  had  dun  myj." 

— Hampole,  'P.  C.,'  109. 

"  Lord  God,  grete  merueil  es  to  mene, 
Howe  man  was  made  with-outen  mysse,** 

— York  Plays,  93/2. 

•  •  For  sho  wroght  neuere  no  mys 

We  witnesse  eure  ilkane." 

— Ibid.,  107/132. 

671.  L.A. :  "  Acutum  gladium  super  ejus  verticem  crebro  vibrari 
fecit,  Seneca  autem  nutu  capitis  minanti  gladio  cedebat,  vehementer 
timens  periclitari  mortis  periculum." 

673.  C?«/M= above. 

"  And  arrowes  fle  in  gret  foysoune. 
And  thai  that  (nvth  war  tummyl  dounc 
Stanis  apon  thame  fra  the  hicht." 

— 'The  Bruce,'  xviii.  418. 

674.  5^^r=cut. 

'•  f  e  heued  oway  he  schar 

And  brou)t 

And  toke  it  Ysonde  )>ar." 

— •  Sir  Tristrem,'  1493. 

676.  Rod,    See  note  to  1.  169. 

677.  Eschovj=s\iMVi, 

"  *  Lordingis,'  he  said,  'sen  it  is  swa 
That  we  hafif  chassit  on  sic  maner, 
That  we  now  cummyn  ar  so  ner 
That  we  may  nocht  escheiue  the  ficht.'  *' 

—  'The  Bruce,'  xv.  349. 
O.Fr.  eschiver. 


NOTES  TO  PAULUS   (H.  678-748).  41 

678,  679.  L.A. :  "  Cui  Nero  ait :  magister,  ad  quid  nutu  capitis 
minanti  gladio  cedis?** 

679.  Dowt,  see  note,  I.  283. 

681.  682.  L.A. :  "  Homo  sum  et  ideo  mortem  vereor  et  invitus 
morior." 

682.  W<?<//>'= necessarily.  /^r^/^<^=of  or  for  death.  r^^=  afraid. 
The  same  as  rod,  1.  676. 

683.  L.A.:  "Cui  Nero  ait:  sic  ego  adhuc  te  metuo,  ut  puer  metuere 
consuevi,  quare  te  vivente  quiete  non  potero  vivere." 

686.  £j=ease.    MS.  has  hes, 

688.  L.A. :  "Dixitique  Seneca:  si  me  mori  necesse  est,  saltem  mihi 
concede,  ut,  quod  voluero,  eligam  genus  mortis.  Cui  Nero  :  festinus 
eligas,  tantum  mori  ne  differas." 

693.  L.A.:  "Tunc  Seneabbalneo  in  aqua  facto  in  utroque  brachio 
sibi  minui  fecit  et  sic  nimio  sanguinis  fluxu  ibidem  vitam  finivit  et 
sic  quodam  praesagio  Seneca  nomen  habuit  quasi  se  necans,  quia 
quodammodo,  licet  coactus,  manu  propria  se  necavit."  Then  follows 
an  account  of  the  death  of  the  two  brothers  of  Seneca. 

697-702.  Not  in  L.A.  The  story  is,  however,  that  Seneca,  some 
time  after  having  opened  his  veins,  drank  a  dose  of  poison  in  order 
to  accelerate  his  death,  which  took  place  April  12,  a.d.  65. 

703-747.  L.A.:  *'Rursus  Nero  nefaria  mentis  vesania  ductus,  ut 
in  eadem  hysteria  apocrypha  reperitur,  matrem  occidi  etscindi  jussit, 
ut  videret,  qualiter  in  ejus  utero  fovebatur;  physici  vero  eum  de 
matris  perditione  arguentes  dicebant :  jura  negant  et  fas  prohibet  ut 
filius  matrem  necet,  quae  ipsum  cum  dolore  peperit  et  cum  tanto 
labore  et  sollicitudine  enutrivit.  Quibus  Nero :  faciatis  me  puero 
impraegnari  et  postea  parere,  ut,  quantus  dolor  matri  meae  fuerit, 
possim  scire.  Hanc  insuper  voluntatem  pariendi  conceperat  eo,  quod 
per  urbem  transiens  quandam  mulierem  parientem  vociferantem 
audiverat  Dicunt  ei :  non  est  possibile,  quod  naturae  contrarium  est, 
nee  est  facile  quod  rationi  non  est  consentaneum.  Dixit  ergo  iis 
Nero :  nisi  me  feceritis  impraegnari  et  parere,  omnes  vos  faciam 
crudeli  morte  interire." 

706.  5;///^j= although. 

"  SuppoU  that  it  be  sum-dcill  wat, 
A  page  of  ouris  we  sail  nocht  tyne." 

— 'The  Bruce/  xix.  692. 
See  Jamieson. 

710.  F«^^/?= uncover.    See  note  to  11.  251,  367. 

711.  Hyr  scherand.  For  this  Horstmann  proposes  to  read  hym 
schewand  or  to  omit  hyr.  Of  the  two,  the  latter  is  preferable.  It 
involves  the  alteration,  however,  of  the  \ai  of  the  next  line  into  hyr, 

747.  Bot  \ai  did  //=  unless  they  did  it. 

748-776.  L.A. :  "  Tunc  illi  eum  impotionantes  ranam  sibi  occulte 
ad  bibendum  dederunt,  et  earn  artificio  suo  in  ejus  ventre  excrescere 


42  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (IL  748-631). 

fecerunt  et  subito  venter  ejus  naturae  contraria  non  sustinens  intu- 
muit,  ita  ut  Nero  se  puero  gravidum  aestimaret,  faciebantque  sibi 
servare  diaetam,  qualem  nutriendae  ranae  noverant  convenire  dicentes, 
quod  propter  conceptum  talia  eum  observare  oporteret  Tandem 
nimio  dolore  vexatus  medicis  ait :  accelerate  tempus  partus,  quia  lan- 
guore  pariendi  vix  anhelitum  habeo  respirando.  Tunc  ipsum  ad 
vomitum  impotionaverant  et  ranam  visu  terribilem,  humoribus  infec- 
tam  et  sanguine  edidit  cruentatam,  respiciensque  Nero  partum  suum 
ipsum  abhorruit  et  mirabatur  adeo  monstruosum,  dixerunt  autem 
quod  tam  difformem  fetum  protulerit,  ex  eo,  quod  tempus  partus 
noluerit  exspectare." 
748.  5/f= crafty. 

'•  He  gert  get  vrichtis  that  ves  sU, 
And  in  the  hawch  of  lyntoun-Ie 
He  gert  them  mak  a  fair  maner." 

— 'The  Brace,'  xvi.  335. 

I  eel.  slcegr.    See  Stratmann. 

753.  Bolnyt  ner  and  ra/5r= swelled  near  to  bursting. 

TTI'TId,  L.A. :  "Et  ait:  fuine  talis  de  matris  egressus  latibulis? 
Et  illi :  etiam." 

780-788.  L.A. :  "  Praecipit  ergo  ut  fetus  suus  aleretur  et  testudini 
lapidum  servandus  includeretur.  Haec  autem  in  chronicis  non  leg- 
untur,  sed  apocrypha  sunt." 

783.  7/7/  a/  iV  //^/=as  long  as  it  lived. 

784.  Welefar  itfra—ytxy  far  from  it,  a  long  way  off. 

787.  Laterent,  Lateran.  Here  apparently  "derived"  from  late^ 
far  and  wide;  and  rana^  a  toad  or  frog.  Hence  Laterana  would 
according  to  this  signify  a  toad  (heard)  far. 

789-816.  L.A. :  "  Deinde  miratus  qualis  et  quanta  fuerit  succensio 
Trojae,  Romam  per  VII.  dies  et  noctes  succendi  fecit,  quod  ex  altis- 
sima  turri  prospectans  laetatusque  flammae  pulchritudine  turgido 
habitu  Iliadem  decantabat." 

792,  At  quhylum=^\h2L\.  onct, 

817-820.  p^  buk,  L.A. :  "  Habetur  in  chronicis,  retibus  aureis  pis- 
cabatur,  cantibus  intendebat,  ita  ut  omnes  cytharistas  et  tragoedos 
superaret." 

82a  L.A.  adds,  *•  ut  ait  Orosius." 

824-830.  Not  in  L.A. 

828.  Till  eke  ^pe  tynsale  of  his  sawle =io  help  on  the  loss  of  his 
soul,  tynsale,  from  Icel.  tyna,  to  lose.  The  suffix  is  probably  the 
A.S.  s(il,  opportunity,  used  abstractedly. — Skeat. 

830.  That  were  too  long  to  recount  here. 

831-846.  L.A. :  "  Romani  vero  eius  vesaniam  ulterius  non  ferentes 
in  eum  impetum  fecerunt  et  usque  extra  civitatem  persecuti  sunt. 
Qui  videns,  quod  evadere  non  posset,  fustem  dentium  morsibus  ex- 


NOTES  TO  PAULUS   (H.  678-748).  4 1 

678^  679.   L.A.:  "Cui  Nero  ait:  magister,  ad  quid  nutu  capitis 
minanti  gladio  cedis?'* 
679.  Dowt,  see  note,  I.  283. 

681.  682.  L.A. :  "  Homo  sum  et  ideo  mortem  vereor  et  invitus 
morior." 

682.  A^i?^/^= necessarily.  /^r^dfe<^=of  or  for  death.  /v^=  afraid. 
The  same  as  rod,  1.  676. 

683.  L.A.:  "Cui  Nero  ait:  sic  ego  adhuc  te  metuo,  ut  puer  metuere 
consuevi,  quare  te  vivente  quiete  non  potero  vivere." 

686.  £j= ease.    MS.  has  ^^^. 

688.  L.A. :  "  Dixitique  Seneca :  si  me  mori  necesse  est,  saltem  mihi 
concede,  ut,  quod  voluero,  eligam  genus  mortis.  Cui  Nero  :  festinus 
eligas,  tantum  mori  ne  differas.'* 

693.  L.A. :  "  Tunc  Seneca  balneo  in  aqua  facto  in  utroque  brachio 
sibi  minui  fecit  et  sic  nimio  sanguinis  fluxu  ibidem  vitam  finivit  et 
sic  quodam  praesagio  Seneca  nomen  habuit  quasi  se  necans,  quia 
quodammodo,  licet  coactus,  manu  propria  se  necavit."  Then  follows 
an  account  of  the  death  of  the  two  brothers  of  Seneca. 

697-702.  Not  in  L.A.  The  story  is,  however,  that  Seneca,  some 
time  after  having  opened  his  veins^rank  a  dose  of  poison  in  order 
to  accelerate  his  death,  which  took  place  April  12,  a.d.  65. 

703-747.  L.A.:  **Rursus  Nero  nefaria  mentis  vesania  ductus,  ut 
in  eadem  hystoria  apocrypha  reperitur,  matrem  occidi  et  scindi  jussit, 
ut  videret,  qualiter  in  ejus  utero  fovebatur;  physici  vero  eum  de 
matris  perditione  arguentes  dicebant :  jura  negant  et  fas  prohibet  ut 
filius  matrem  necet,  quae  ipsum  cum  dolore  peperit  et  cum  tanto 
labore  et  sollicitudine  enutrivit.  Quibus  Nero :  faciatis  me  puero 
impraegnari  et  postea  parere,  ut,  quantus  dolor  matri  meae  fuerit, 
possim  scire.  Hanc  insuper  voluntatem  pariendi  conceperat  eo,  quod 
per  urbem  transiens  quandam  mulierem  parientem  vociferantem 
audiverat  Dicunt  ei :  non  est  possibile,  quod  naturae  contrarium  est, 
nee  est  facile  quod  rationi  non  est  consentaneum.  Dixit  ergo  iis 
Nero :  nisi  me  feceritis  impraegnari  et  parere,  omnes  vos  faciam 
crudeli  morte  interire." 

706.  5i///^j= although. 

"  SuppoCi  that  it  be  sum-dcill  wat, 
A  page  of  ouris  we  sail  nocht  tyne." 

— 'The  Bruce,'  xix.  692. 
See  Jamieson. 

710.  F«A^/<f= uncover.    See  note  to  11.  251,  367. 

711.  Hyr  scherand.  For  this  Horstmann  proposes  to  read  hym 
schewand  or  to  omit  hyr.  Of  the  two,  the  latter  is  preferable.  It 
involves  the  alteration,  however,  of  the  \ai  of  the  next  line  into  hyr, 

747.  Bot  ]>ai  did  //= unless  they  did  it. 

748-776.  L.A. :  "Tunc  flli  eum  impotionantes  ranam  sibi  occulte 
ad  bibendum  dederunt,  et  eam  artificio  suo  in  ejus  ventre  excrescere 


44  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (iL  887-911). 

how  />'/=men  know  not  how  soon,  tyt^  from  A.S.  iidlicej  Icel.  ////, 
soon. 

887.  Except  in  lines  1111-1125,  the  author  no  longer  follows  the 
L.A.,  which  concludes  its  narrative  of  St  Paul  with  citations  from  the 
*  Epistles*  of  Dionysius,  from  Gregory  of  Tours,  and  from  the  *  Lau- 
datio '  of  St  Chrysostom. 

890.  5y/=pain.     Icel.  sott 

"  WiJ)l)  serr3he  J  sti,  W\^^  bitter  wop." 

— '  Orm.,'  7967. 

•*  Broght  ...   to  sorrow  and  sitt." 

— TownL  Mjrs.,  p.  4. 

"  Against  his  wille  fnis  haue  they  wrought 


And  therefore  syte  is  to  ))ayni  sought." 

— York  Plays,  29/16. 


*'  Inglis-men  with  site  tham  soght 
And  hastily  quit  tham  thaire  hire.'* 

— Minot,  p.  28. 
For  other  examples  see  Stratmann  under  site. 

897.  The  same  lesson  is  taught  by  the  author  of  *The  Craft  of 
Deyng  * :  "  and  sua  suld  na  man  be  dysparyt  of  godys  mercy ;  For  in 
ensampill  thare-of  he  gaif  to  the  maist  synare  maist  mercy  and  grace, 
as  to  Petyr  at  denyd  hyme,  to  Paul  at  persewyt  hyme,  to  matho  the 
okyrar,  to  magdalyne  the  synare,  till  dauid  the  murthersar  and  adul- 
trare,  to  Jje  theif  that  hang  besyd  hyme  one  the  cros,  and  to  mony 
othir  that  war  lang  to  raherft." — P.  4,  96. 
900.  Stekts=h2cvs  out. 

••  We  ar  the  fox  &  thai  the  fischer 
That  j/^it/j  forouth  ws  the  way." 

—'The  Bruce,'  xix.  687. 

909ff.  Singularly  enough,  the  author  has  mistaken  the  Epistle,  unless 
for  Rome  in  1.  910  we  ought  to  read  Corinth. 

911.  Cf.  Vulg.  2  Cor.  xi.  23-33:  "in  laboribus  plurimis,  in  car- 
ceribus  abundantius,  in  plagis  supra  modum,  in  mortibus  frequen- 
ter. A  Judaeis  quinquies  quadragenas,  una  minus,  accepi.  Ter 
virgis  caesus  sum,  semel  lapidatus  sum,  ter  naufragium  feci,  nocte  et 
die  in  profundo  maris  fui,  in  itineribus  saepe,  periculis  fluminum, 
periculis  latronum,  periculis  ex  genere,  periculis  in  civitate,  periculis 
in  solitudine,  periculis  in  mari,  periculis  in  falsis  fratribus,  in  labore 
et  aerumna,  in  vigiliis  multis,  in  fame  et  siti,  in  jejuniis  multis,  in 
frigore  et  nuditate,  praeter  ilia,  quae  extrinsecus  sunt,  instantia  mea 
quotidiana,  solicitudo  omnium  Ecclesiarum.  Quis  infirmatur,  et 
ego  non  infirmor  ?  quis  scandalizatur,  et  ego  non  uror  ?  Si  gloriari 
oportet,  &C.  .  .  .  Damasci  praepositus  Aretae  reg^s,  custodiebat  civi- 
tatem  Damascenorum,  ut  me  comprehenderet :  et  per  fenestram  in 
sporta  dimissus  sum  per  murum,  et  sic  effugi  manus  ejus." 


NOTES  TO  PAULUS  (H.  926-971).  45 

926.  At  sey-grownd,  L.A. :  "  in  profundo  maris."  Sey- ground  v^  not 
a  common  word.    Minot  has — 

"  I  wald  noght  spare  for  to  speke,  wist  I  to  spede, 
Of  wight  men  with  wapin  and  worthly  in  wede, 
f>at  now  er  driuen  to  dale  and  ded  all  ]>ain  dede 
{>ai  sail  in  ]>e  see-gronde  fissches  to  fede.*' — x.  4. 

For  other  examples  see  HalFs  note  to  this  passage,  p.  89. 

935.  Wrak  is  often  used  for  whatever  is  thrown  up  by  the  sea,  as 
broken  pieces  of  wood,  &c. ;  but  also  of  animosity,  persecution,  in 
which  sense  it  is  here  used.  A.S.  wracu^  wrcec,  Icel.  reki.  See 
Stratmann,  and  Glossary  to  *  Ormulum '  under  wrceche, 

940.  With  this  line  a  new  copyist  begins  and  continues  to  the 
end  of  fol.  10,  line  85,  in  the  Legend  of  St  Andrew.  The  original 
copyist  had  here  (1.  946)  left  a  gap, — perhaps,  as  Dr  Horstmann  sug- 
gests, because  the  copy  he  was  using  failed.  The  space  he  left,  how- 
ever, appears  to  have  been  too  small  to  admit  of  the  omitted  verses 
being  inserted,  and  in  order  to  incorporate  them,  the  present  copyist 
has  inserted  a  new  leaf,  and  fastened  it  on  from  the  inside  with  a  slip 
of  paper.  The  hand  which  now  begins,  appears  also  in  the  Legends 
of  St  Machor,  fol.  199-207,  and  St  Catherine,  fol.  380-393. 

947-956.  Cf.  Vulg.  2  Cor.  xii.  4,  5,  9  :  "  Quoniam  raptus  est  in 
Paradisum;  et  audivi  arcana  verba,  quse  non  licet  homini  loqui. 
Pro  hujusmodi  gloriabor;  pro  me  autem  nihil  gloriabor  nisi  in  in- 
firmitatibus  meis.  .  .  .  Libenter  igitur  gloriabor  in  infirmitatibus 
meis,  ut  inhabitet  in  me  virtus  Christi." 

957-980.  Not  in  L.A.  Who  the  great  doctor  is  who  is  mentioned 
in  the  next  verse,  and  from  whom  the  substance  of  what  follows 
is  taken,  I  have  failed  to  find,  though  I  have  a  strong  suspicion 
that  he  is  none  other  than  Ananias,  the  disciple  of  Damascus,  who 
was  sent  that  Paul  might  receive  his  sight  and  be  filled  with  the 
Holy  Ghost.  At  all  events,  whoever  the  "doctor"  was,  he  makes 
considerable  use  of  the  words  in  which  that  incident  is  related  in 
the  Acts  of  the  Apostles. 

958-960.  Cf.  Vulg.  Act  Ap.,  ix.  15  :  "Dixit  autem  ad  eum  Domi- 
nus :  Vade,  quoniam  vas  electionis  est  mihi  iste,  ut  portet  nomen 
meum  coram  gentibus,  et  regibus,  et  filiis  Israel.  Ego  enim  osten- 
dam  illi  quanta  oporteat  eum  pro  nomine  meo  pati." 

958.  Alkyne^^\  kinds  of. 

•  •  J>e  sevend  payn  of  purgatory  es 
{>at  ])e  saules  er  als  in  wilderaes, 
|>ar  defaut  es  of  alkyn  thyng 
Of  wilk  man  mught  haf  lyking.'* 

— Hampole,  'P.  C.,'  3248. 

The  word  is  a  contraction  for  alkynnes, 
967.  Vulg.  I  Cor.  xv.  10 :  "  Sed  abundantius  illis  omnibus  laboravi.*' 
971.  Laitht  a  mistake  for  lare^  law  of  living. 


46  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (IL  973-999). 

973.  Pure  »»«f =poor  men. 

974.  Thrilimen=hoii^mtTi,    thrill,  from  A.S.  ^pr(EL 
979.  Cf.  Vulg.  I  Cor.  ix.  19-22. 

981-1098.  Cf.  *  Marcelli  de  Actibus  Petri  et  Pauli  Apost.'  (Giles's 
*  Codex  Apocryphus  Nov.  Test,'  Ft  1 1.,  pp.  483  et  seq.\  and  'Acta 
Petri  et  Pauli  *  (Tischendorf  s  *  Act  Apost  Apoc.,'  pp.  7  et  seg.) 

981-984.  Cf.  Marcel. :  "  Quum  venisset  Paulus  Romam,  convenerunt 
ad  eum  omnes  Judaei,  dicentes." — *Acta  Petri  et  Pauli*  (Tischend.): 
"And  Paul  having  come  to  Rome,  great  fear  fell  upon  the  Jews. 
They  came  together,  therefore,  to  him,  and  exhorted  him,  saying," 
&c. 

985-998.  Marcel. :  "  Nostram  fidem,  in  qua  natus  es,  ipsam  defende. 
Non  est  enim  justum  ut  tu  quum  sis  Hebraeus  ex  Hebraeis  veniens, 
gentium  te  magistrum  indices,  et  incircumcisorum  defensor  factus, 
tu  quum  sis  circumcisus,  fidem  circumcisionis  evacues.  Quum  ergo 
Petrum  videris,  suscipe  contra  eum  contendere,  quia  omnem  obser- 
vationem  nostras  legis  evacuavit :  exclusit  sabbatismum  et  neo- 
menias,  et  legitimas  ferias  inanivit" 

*  Acta '  (Tischend.,  p.  7  et  seg,) :  "  Vindicate  the  faith  in  which  thou 
wast  born ;  for  it  is  not  right  that  thou,  being  a  Hebrew,  and  of  the 
Hebrews,  shouldst  call  thyself  teacher  of  the  Gentiles,  and  vindicator 
of  the  uncircumcised  ;  and,  being  thyself  circumcised,  that  thou 
shouldst  bring  to  naught  the  faith  of  the  circumcision.  And  when 
thou  seest  Peter,  contend  against  his  teaching,  because  he  has 
destroyed  all  the  bulwarks  of  our  law;  for  he  has  prevented  the 
keeping  of  sabbaths  and  new  moons,  and  the  holidays  [festivals] 
appointed  by  the  law."* 

991.  As  ws  think =2LS  it  seems  to  us.     Think  is  here  impersonal. 

992.  Lacht=lach  =  \2LVf,  Lacht  is  a  peculiar  mode  of  spelling,  but 
very  common  in  Scotland  during  the  fourteenth  and  two  following 
centuries.  In  the  'Aberdeen  Records*  neither  the  form  Icicht  nor 
unlachtt  Jamieson  notwithstanding,  occurs  passim;  but  such  forms 
as  the  following  do :  northty  wortht,  burght,  lauchtfullie,  neicht- 
hour,  tolbeuthtt  baitht,  furtht,  lyntht,  wytht  (with),  coutht,  throcht^ 
locht.  So  that  the  addition  of  an  extra  or  apparently  useless  /  after 
ch,  gh,  th  seems  to  have  been  the  custom.  See  also  the  '  Records  of 
the  Burgh  of  Stirling.' 

995.  For  he  endeavours  both  late  and  early.    Tor fayndis  see  III. 

135. 

999-1016.  Marcel.:  "Quibus  Paulus  respondit:  Me  Judaeum  esse, 
et  verum  Judaeum,  hie  poteritis  probare,  quum  et  sabbatum  observare 
et  circumcisionem  vere  poteritis  advertere.  Nam  sabbato  die  re- 
quievit  ab  operibus  Deus.  Nos  habemus  patres,  et  Patriarchas,  et 
legem.    Quid  tale  praedicat  Petrus  in  regno  gentium  ?    Sed  et  si  forte 

1  The  translation  is  from  vol.  xvl  of  the  Ante-Nicene  Library. 


NOTES  TO  PAULUS   (IL  1000-1039).  47 

aliquam  vult  introducere  novam  doctrinam,  sine  conturbatione,  et 
sine  invidia,  et  sine  strepitu  nunciate  ei,  ut  nos  videamus,  et  in  vestro 
conspectu  ilium  ego  convincam.  Quod  si  forte  doctrina  ejus  fuerit 
vero  testimonio,  et  Hebraeorum  libris  munita,  decet  nos  omnes 
obedire  ei."    Cf.  Tischendorf,  p.  8. 

1000.  ^^^r//K= openly. 

1005.  Z<yrr/= taught 

1017, 1018.  Marcel. :  "Haec  et  his  similia  dicente  Paulo  perrexerunt 
Judaei  ad  Petrum,  et  dixerunt  ei."    Cf.  Tischend.,  p.  9. 

1019-1022.  "  Paulus  ex  Hebraeis  venit,  rogat  te  ut  venias  ad  eum, 
quoniam  hi,  qui  eum  adduxerunt,  dicunt  non  se  posse  dimittere, 
ut  videat  quern  vult,  antequam  eum  Caesari  insinuent" 

1019.  Cumynf=:come,  pas/ pt.  o(  to  come, 

1021.  ^1///^^= without  leave  or  permission. 

1022.  EscAewe,  a  corruption  of  cuhieve.     It  occurs  frequently  in 

*  The  Bruce ' ; — 

"  For  he  vist,  by  him  selvin  he 

Micht  nocht  of  mycht  na  power  be 

For  till  eschewe  so  gret  a  thing." — xvii.  43. 

1023-1030.  Marcel.:  "Audiens  haec  Petrusgaudio gavisus  est  mag^o, 
et  statim  exurgens  perrexit  ad  eum.  Videntes  autem  se,  prae  gaudio 
flevenint,  et  in  amplexibus  suis  diutissime  morati  invicem  se  lacrymis 
infuderunt.  Quumque  Paulus  illi  omnem  textum  suorum  indicisset, 
et  Petrus  dixisset  illi,  quas  Simonis  Magi  pateretur  insidias,  abscessit 
Petrus  ad  vesperum,  mane  die  altero  reversurus."  Tischend. :  "  And 
Peter  having  heard,  rejoiced  with  great  joy ;  and  rising  up,  imme- 
diately went  to  him.  And  seeing  each  other,  they  wept  for  joy; 
and  long  embracing  each  other,  they  bedewed  each  other  with  tears. 
And  when  Paul  had  related  to  Peter  the  substance  \rh  uc^oy]  of  all  his 
doings,  and  how,  through  the  disasters  of  the  ship,  he  had  come, 
Peter  also  told  him,"  &c. 

1025.  Fra  \ai  samtnyn  /w/=when  they  together  met. 

1031-1037.  Marcel. :  "  Quumque  aurora  diei  daret  initium,  ecce 
Petrus  adveniens  invenit  multitudinem  Judaeorum  ante  fores  Pauli ; 
erat  autem  inter  Judaeos,  et  Christianos,  et  Gentiles  infinita  contur- 
batio." 

1034.  FAa/=gate;  a  word  still  common  both  in  Scotland  and  in 
the  north  of  England.    A.S.  geat;  Icel.  gat,  an  opening ;  gata,  away. 

1039-1048.  Marcel.:  "Nos  genus  electum,  regale,  amicorum  Dei 
Abrahae,  Isaac,  et  Jacob  et  omnium  prophetarum,  cum  quibus 
loquutus  est  Deus,  quibus  Deus  ostendit  secreta  sua ;  vos  autem  ex 
gentibus  nihil  in  semine  vestro  magnum  nisi  in  idolis,  et  sculptilibus 
inquinati  execrabiles  extitistis."  Tischend.:  "We  are  a  chosen  race,  a 
royal  priesthood,  the  friends  of  Abraham,  and  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  and 
all  the  prophets,  with  whom  God  spake,  to  whom  he  showed  his  own 
mysteries  and  his  great  wonders,"  &c. 


48  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (H.  1030-1132). 

1039-1041.  It  will  be  observed  that  the  author  here  uses  the  phrases 
neither  of  Marcellus  nor  of  the  'Acta  Petri  et  Pauli.' 

1044.  Tischend.:  rd  Bauftdffia  alnov  rk  fitydxa,  p.  lo.    Not  in  Marcellus. 

1051-1064.  Marcel.:  "Nos  mox,  ut  audtmus  veritatem,  reliquimus 
errores  nostros,  et  sequuti  earn  sumus." 

1055-1058.  Marcel.:  "Vos  autem,  et  paternas  virtutes,  sectas,  et 
prophetarum  signa  vidistis,  et  legem  accepistis,  et  mare  pedibus 
siccis  tranststis,  et,"  &c. 

1059.  /'^r^= appear. 

1065, 1066.  Addition. 

1067-1074.  Marcel. :  "  Et  post  haec  omnia  idolum  vobis  vituli  fabri- 
cistis  et  adoristis  sculptile ;  nos  autem  nulla  signa  videntes  credimus 
Dominum  hunc,  quem  vos  non  credentes  dereliquistis." 

1075.  And  while  they  were  thus  striving  or  contending.  Marcellus 
gives  the  addresses  delivered  by  the  two  Apostles;  so  also  does 
Tischendorfs  'Acta  Petri  et  Pauli.* 

1076.  3^'^«^= earnestly.    A. S.  ^^^7r»^,  eagerly. 

1079-1098.  Marcel.:  " Innumerabiles  enim  populi  dum  converter- 
entur  ad  Dominum  per  praedicationem  Petri,  contigit,  ut  etiam  uxorem 
Neronis  Liviam,  et  Agrippae  Praefecti  conjugem  nomine  Agrippinam, 
ita  converti,  ut  a  latere  se  suorum  maritorum  auferrent.  Per  Pauli 
vero  praedicationem  multi  deserentes  militiam  adhaerebant  Domino, 
ita  ut  etiam  ex  cubiculo  regis  venirent  ad  eum,  et  facti  Christiani 
noluerunt  reverti  ad  militiam,  neque  ad  palatium." 

1090.  Ane/ierdii=2LdheTGd.    See  Jamieson  under  anherd, 

1095.  Na  was=no  ways,  in  no  wise. 

1101.  Strat  reknyng=siT\c\.  account. 

1102.  Aucht/u//=2LV/{ul 

1106.  Vs  bird  =  it  becomes  us,  or  we  ought.  From  I  eel.  byrja,  to 
behove. 

1108.  And  makes  nonsense  of  the  passage,  and  has  evidently  been 
written  for  quha, 

1111-1125.  Cf.  L.A.  (p.  390),  in  the  *  Laudatio '  of  Chrysostom  : 
"Quanto  ergo  nos  condemnatione  digni  sumus,  cum  uno  homine 
bona  in  se  omnia  congregante  nee  minimam  quidem  partem  eorum 
studemus  imitari.  Non  enim  aliam  est  ille  sortitus  naturam  nee  dis- 
similem  nactus  anim^m  nee  alterum  habitans  mundum,  sed  in  eadem 
terra  eademque  regione,  sub  iisdem  etiam  legibus  nutritus  et  moribus 
cunctos,  qui  nunc  homines  sunt  vel  fuerunt,  animi  virtute  transcendit." 

1130.  4S"^n///=  deserved. 

1132.  Brukill  =  fragile,  easily  tempted,  fleschias,  A  word  ap- 
parently coined  for  the  occasion  by  adding  O.Fr.  suffix  -ace  (Lat. 
-acid)  to  E.  flesh,  Flesch-ias  =  flesh-ace,  condition  of  being  in  the 
flesh.  Another  such  word  is  M.E.  fall-ace^  also  fall-as^  which  repre- 
sents Lat  fall-acia,  Mod.E.  has  -acy,  as  in  fall-acy.  Literally 
fleschias  isJUsh-acy, — Skeat. 


NOTES  TO  PAULUS  (H.  1139-1160).  49 

1133-1136.  The  usual  concluding  formula. 

1137-1172.  In  the  L.A.  this  miracle  follows  the  story  of  the  Inventio 
capitis,  p.  385:  "Refert  Gregorius  Turonensis,  qui  tempore  Justini 
junioris  claruit,  quod  quidam  desperans  laqueum  sibi  parabat,  nomen 
tamen  Pauli  invocans  semper  dicebat :  adjuva  me  sancte  Paule.  Tunc 
adfuit  quaedam  umbra  squalida  hortans  eum  ac  dicens :  eya,  bone  vir, 
age  quod  agis,  moram  ne  feceris.  At  ille  semper  parans  laqueum  dice- 
bat  :  beatissime  Paule,  adjuva  me.  Expedito  jam  laqueo  adfuit  umbra 
alia,  tamquam  hominis,  dicens  illi,  qui  hominem  hortabatur:  fuge 
miserrime,  quia  Paulus  advocatus  advenit  Tunc  squalida  umbra 
evanuit  et  homo  ad  se  rediens  et  laqueum  projiciens  pcenitentiam 
condignam  accepit." 

1137.  7«/ryif^= Tours,  but  written  as  Turin. 

1138.  There  is  evidently  something  wrong  here.  See  the  text  of 
the  L.A. 

1140.  ^r^=anoose.    Still  in  use.    See  Jamieson. 
1142.  Tystn^=  enticing,    A  word  still  in  use,  both  in  Scotland  and 
in  the  north  of  England.    See  Jamieson. 

1147.  T^d=  happened,  chanced. 

1148.  A I  yare^dXX  yare,  all  ready. 

1151.  Hugly,  misspelling  for  ugly, 

1152.  ^/^i>^=blae.    Icel.  bld^  dark  blue,  livid. 

1154.  /r<c7i(^j=delayest.    See  Stratmann,  MnAtx  hovin, 

1162.  Hyne^\it:nze\  usually  written  A//r^. 

1164.  Fut'hat—  foot-hot— />.,  with  all  speed.  The  same  term  occurs 
in  'The  Bruce,'  iii.  418  and  xiii.  454,  though  in  the  first  of  these  places 
it  is  spelt  fut-hate,  Chaucer  has  foot-hot.  The  phrase  is  formed 
after  the  O.Fr.  chaud  le  pied, 

1169.  Z<7/'=  praise.    A.S.  Iqfian,  to  praise. 


III.— DE   SANCTO   ANDREA. 


St  Andrew,  the  son  of  Jonas,  and  probably  younger  brother  of  St 
Peter,  was  bom  at  Bethsaida,  in  Galilee,  but  dwelt  at  Capernaum.  A 
disciple  of  John  the  Baptist,  he  was  the  first  whom  our  Lord  called  to 
the  apostolate.  By  his  means  his  brother  Simon  was  brought  to 
Jesus.  Though  rarely  mentioned  in  the  New  Testament,  what  is 
recorded  about  him  is  sufficient  to  show  that  he  stood  high  in  the 
esteem  of  our  Lord.  Twice  he  is  represented  as  introducing  strangers 
to  Jesus :  the  Greeks  who  had  come  up  to  Jerusalem,  and  who,  desir- 
ing to  see  Jesus,  had  applied  to  St  Philip ;  and  the  lad  who  had  the 
"  five  barley  loaves  and  two  small  fishes,"  with  which  our  Lord  per- 
formed the  miracle  of  the  feeding  of  the  five  thousand.  When  our 
Lord  had  predicted  the  ruin  of  the  Temple,  he  was  one  of  the  four 
who  asked  him  privately,  "Tell  us,  when  shall  these  things  be?"  In 
the  catalogues  of  the  Apostles  he  twice  appears  second,  next  after  his 
brother  Peter  (Matt,  x  .2  ;  Luke  vi.  14) ;  and  twice  (Mark  iii.  16;  Acts 
i.  14)  fourth,  next  after  Peter,  James,  and  John,  and  in  company  with 
Philip.  In  addition  to  the  little  that  is  said  of  him  in  Scripture, 
nothing  is  definitely  known  of  him.  Eusebius  (iii.  i)  makes  him 
preach  in  Scythia;  Jerome  (Ep.  148,  *Ad  Marc*)  and  Theodoret  ('Ad 
Psalm.,*  cxvi.)  in  Achaia;  Nicephorus  (ii.  39)  in  Asia  Minor  and 
Thrace.  He  is  said  to  have  been  crucified  on  a  crux  decussata  (X)» 
at  Patrae  in  Achaia,  but  this  is  doubted  by  Lipsius  ('  De  Cruce,'  i.  7), 
and  by  Sagittarius  ('De  Cruciatibus  Martyrum,*  viii.  12). — Smith's 
'Diet,  of  the  Bible.*  Vaihinger  in  *Herzog,*  with  which  cf.  the 
article  in  the  *  Diet.  Hagiogr.*  of  M.  Pdtin  (Migne),  who  observes : 
"  Les,Ecossais,  qui  honorent  Saint  Andrd  comme  leur  principal  patron, 
se  glorifient  de  poss^der  l*un  de  ses  bras."  A  very  good  account  of 
the  Apostle  may  also  be  found  in  Cardinal  Newman's  Sermons, 
vol.  ii.  p.  II  et  seq.  For  the  legend  of  the  translation  of  the  relics 
to  Scotland  see  Skene's  *  Chron.  of  the  Picts  and  Scots,'  pp.  138,  183, 

375. 

His  day  is  November  30. 


NOTES  TO  DE  SANCTO  ANDREA   (m.  1-13).  5 1 

Sources — *  Legenda  Aurea,'  cap.  ii.;  'Passio  S.  Andreae,*  Surius.  Cf. 
Abdiae  'Hist  Apostolicae,'  III.;  'Acta  Andrea'  (Tischendorf,  p.  105). 

Analysis — The  Apostle's  character  and  kindred,  1-8 ;  he  goes  to 
Nicea,  Murgundy,  and  Antioch,  9-50 ;  conversion  of  a  young  man  and 
many  of  his  relatives,  51-78;  the  miraculous  testimony  of  the  image 
of  Diana,  79-110;  the  story  of  Nicholas,  111-162;  of  the  young  man 
whose  mother  sought  to  destroy  him,  163-230;  the  miracle  performed 
on  seven  fierce  fiends  at  Nicea,  231-248 ;  the  raising  of  a  young  man 
to  life  who  had  been  killed  by  the  seven  fiends,  249-274 ;  the  raising 
of  forty  drowned  men  to  life,  275-290;  the  Apostle's  preaching  in 
Achaia  and  controversy  with  Egeas,  291-590 ;  his  condemnation  and 
death,  591-782 ;  his  burial  and  the  death  of  Egeas,  783-862 ;  how  a 
bishop  was  tempted,  and  how  he  was  saved  through  the  intervention 
of  the  Apostle,  863-1 134 ;  conclusion,  1 135-1 1 56. 

The  L.A.  begins  with  the  usual  etymological  introduction,  and  then 

goes  on  to  describe  Andrew's  threefold  call  to  the  Apostleship. 

l-8b  Poet's  own  introduction. 

1-4.  With  these  may  be  compared  the  following  from  'Cursor 

Mundi ' : — 

"  ]>e  )>rid  apostel  hi^t  andrew, 
a  mane  of  mekenes  and  gode  thew. 
his  name  be-takenis  for  to  rede 
als  faire  or  mane  or  gode  manhede."— 20,995. 

9.  L.A.:  "Post  ascensionem  domini  divisis  apostolis  Andreas  apud 
Scythiam,  Matthaeus  vero  apud  Margundium  praedicavit."  The 
pseudo-Abdias  makes  St  Andrew  preach  in  Achaia,  and  St  Matthew 
•'in  Myrmidoni  urbi,"  which  town  Nicephorus  says  was  called  Myr- 
mene,  and  the  *  Acta  et  Marty.  Matth.,'  Myma,  situated  in  the  country 
of  the  Anthropophagi — a  race  of  people  referred  to  in  the  Anglo-Saxon 
poem  'Andreas,*  published  by  J.  Grimm,  and  in  the  'Apocr.  Acta 
Apost'    In  his  story  of  St  Matthew,  Abdias  names  the  city  Naddaver. 

12.  Nischia,  Dr  Horstmann  suggests  that  what  is  here  meant  is 
Scythia ;  but  it  is  doubtful  whether  this  is  the  case.  Scythia  was  the 
name  of  a  district  or  region,  but  here  Nischia  is  the  name  of  a  town 
— the  town  of  Nicea.  Vine.  Bello.  has  both  "  Nychea"  and  "  Nichea," 
and  the  addition  of  s  before  ch  is  not  uncommon. 

13.  In  more  lynd,  L.A.:  "Matthaeus  apud  Murgundiam  praedi- 
cavit." Dr  Horstmann  would  therefore  read  Murgundy  instead  of 
more  lynd.  It  is  not  improbable,  however,  that  the  latter  is  correct. 
India  was  used  with  a  very  indefinite  significance — Ethiopia,  where 
St  Matthew  is  supposed  to  have  preached,  being  called  "  India,"  and 
the  Ethiopians  "Indians."  Cf.  Neander's  'Church  History,' i.  113; 
iii.  164  (Bohn);  Eusebius,  'Eccl.  Hist.,'  v.  10;  Zozomen,  ii.  24. 
Macedonia,  Persia,  and  Syria  are  also  named  as  the  places  where  St 
Matthew  preached. 


52  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (m.   IMO). 

16,  17.  LmA.:  "Ei  oculos  eruerunt  et  vinctum  incarceraverunt." 
Abd. :  "  Beatum  Apostolum,  erutis  oculis,  catenisque  oneratum,  carceri 
incluserant,  eo  animo,  ut  paucis  interpositis  diebus  interficerent." 
21.  L.A. :  "  Murgundiam  ad  S.  Matthaeum  ire  praecepit/' 
26.  L.A. :  "  £t  ad  primam  navem  quam  inveniret  intraret''    Abd.  : 
"  Et  invenies  navem." 

29.  L.A. :  "  Angelo  duce  et  prospero  vento  flante."  For  a  much 
longer  and  more  detailed  account  of  this  voyage  see  the  *  Acta  An- 
dreae  et  Matthiae,'  Tischend.,  p.  133  ei  seq,    /7«//V= arrived. 

30.  \^at  of  the  MS.  is  a  mistake  for  at. 

31.  L.A. ;  "  Et  invento  aperto  carcere  S.  Matthasi  eoque  viso  flcvit 
plurimum  oravit."  in  a  r^j^=with  his  utmost  speed;  lit,  in  a  race. 
rese,  from  A.S.  rces,  a,  rush,  swift  course. 

34.  Disesse=  misery, 

35,  36.  "Tunc  dominus  Matthaeo  redidit  beneficium  duorum  lumi- 
num  ;  quibus  eum  privaverat  nequitia  peccatorum." 

40,  41.  Addition. 

41.  /st7r=  because.    L.A.:  *'de  evasione  S.  Matthaei." 

43.  L.A. :  "et  per  plateas  ligatis  manibus  pertrahunt"  Abd.: 
"ligatis  pedibus  per  plateas  civitatis  trahebant" 

44.  An  addition.  dan£^e=be2ii',  fires,  t,  dyng.  Icel.  dengja^  to 
hammer. 

46.  /^?yJ/<7/f^= abundance,  profusion. 

"  And  thai  fand  sic  fusione  thar*in 
Of  corn  and  flour  and  wax  and  vyne." 

— *The  Bruce,'  xv.  93. 

Another  and  perhaps  more  common  form  is  foysoune^  which  here 
scans  better.  O.Fr.  foison,  plenty ;  from  Lat.  ace.  fusionem,  L.A. : 
"  inde  in  Achayam  proficiscens."  Abd. :  "  recedens  ab  eo  loco,  venit 
regionem  suam  " — />.,  Achaia. 

60.  /w=when.  The  L.A.  adds  a  criticism  on  this  story  which 
is  here  omitted. 

51-78.  The  scene  of  this  story  is  apparently  laid  in  Achaia  by  the 
L.A.  Vine.  Bello.,  who  tells  the  story  at  greater  length,  says  that  the 
event  happened  in  Thessalonica,  'Spec.  Hist.,'  viii.  69. 

63.  Aj//f^= kindred. 

66.  Z,i/^«^= lodging.  In  *The  Bruce*  we  have  logyng,  and  in  the 
'Prompt.  Parv.,*  loggyn.  It  occurs  in  the  same  form,  however,  in 
*  Lancelot  of  the  Laik,'  v.  891 : — 

"  And  the!  hyme  tuk  and  to  his  lugyne  bare.*' 

In  the  Aberdeen  'Burgh  Records'  we  have  lugeing,  \,  pp.  102,  103, 
and  the  pi.  luggeins,  p.  115.    O.Fr.  loge,  logis, 

69.  /^;{/= seized.    A.S.  hentan, 

60.  WcUtir  crowat,    L.A.,  "ampula." 


NOTES  TO  DE  SANCTO  ANDREA   (m.  62«).  53 

62.  Mes=: put  out    In  the  sense  of  restrain  or  moderate,  it  occurs 

frequently. 

"  Nowe  might  ))er  Jewes  )>are  malise  meese." 

— ^York  Plays,  463,  238. 

"  Syne  quhen  we  se  our  tyme  to  saile  maist  abill, 
The  blastis  fnesit,  and  the  fluidis  stabill." 

— Douglas,  ii.  122,  16. 
"  The  wynd  first  lat  ws  nuis." 

— Ibid.,  125,  19. 

63,64.  L.A.:  "I His  dicentibus ;  filius  noster  magus  est  effectus." 
w^rAy/= witched,  bewitched. 

65.  Dresstt= set  up. 

67.  L.A. :  "  Ut  ipsas  scalas  penitus  non  viderent" 

71.  Ses{^= cease. 

74.  LmA.,  "  domino  crediderunt" 

77.  Zy^A/=  prepared,  laid.    A.S.  dihtan,  to  prepare. 

79-110.  L.A.  ii.  3;  Abd.  III.  xxx.  The  latter  makes  Corinth  the 
scene  of  the  miracle. 

79-69.  L.A. :  "  Quaedam  mulier  cuidam  homicidse  conjuncta  cum 
parere  non  posset,  sorori  suae  dixit :  vade  et  pro  me  Dyanam  domi- 
nam  nostram  invoca."  Abd. :  "  Dum  haec  fierent  apud  Patras  Achaiae 
civitatem,  contigit  ut  mulier  Calliopa  nomine,  quae  homicidae  con- 
juncta conceptum  susceperat  inlicitum,  magnis  in  partu  doloribus 
arctaretur,  nee  partum  proferre  posset.  Haec  ad  sororem  suam  in- 
quit  :  vade  quaeso,  et  invoca  Dianam,  deam  nostram,  et  misereatur 
mei.     Ipsa  enim  habet  patrocinium  obstetricandi." 

63.  5>ii^/=sent;  occurs  frequently.  "Thairfor  we  suld  thole  pati- 
ently al  adversite  send  to  us  be  the  hand  of  God." — Archbp.  Hamil- 
ton's *  Catechism,'  224. 

"  Eftir  his  consell  haO  he  send^ 
And  askit  quhat  wes  best  till  do.*' 

— 'The  Bruce,'  xviii.  380. 

87.  OfUone;  more  frequently  written  on  /i«^= forthwith,  immedi- 
ately.    Mod.E.  anon, 

"  Quhen  thai  the  mandment  all  had  tane, 
Thai  assemblit  ane  ost  on-ane^ 
And  to  the  castell  went  in  hy." 

— '  The  Bruce,'  iv.  86. 

But  in  '  Lancelot  of  the  Laik '  almost  the  same  form  occurs  as  here: — 

••  With  that,  the  bird  sche  haith  hirleif  tak, 
For  fere  of  quich  I  can  onone  to  wak." — L.  158. 

"  As  I  presume  that  thow  onon  shalt  here." — L.  1466. 

A.S.  on-an,  in  one. 

88.  •*  Ut  apud  Graecos  Dianam  atque  Luciferam,  sic  apud  nostros 


54  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS   (HI.  90-111). 

Junonem  Lucinam  in  pariendo  invocant." — Cicero,  *De  Nat.  Deo./ 
i.  II. 

90.  L.A. :  "Cui  invocanti  ait  dyabolus."  Abd.:  "Faciente  igitur 
sorore,  quae  sibi  imperata  fuerant,  venit  ad  earn  nocte  diabolus, 
dicens." 

93.  Till andro,  Abd.  adds,  "qui  in  Achaia  moratur ;"  but  not  L.A. 

94-96  are  additions. 

101-110.  L.A.:  "Recte  hoc  pateris,  quia  male  duxisti,  male  con- 
cepisti  et  dsemones  consuluisti ;  sed  tamen  poenitere  et  in  Christum 
crede  et  puerum  projice.  Qua  credente  abortivum  protulit  et  dolor 
cessavit"  Abd. :  "  Merito  haec  pateris,  quae  male  nupsisti,  et  ex  dolo 
crucifiens,  nunc  intolerabiles  labores  sustines.  Insuper  consuluisti 
daemonia,  quae  neque  ulii,  neque  sibi  prodesse  possunt.  Crede  nunc 
Jesum  Christum  filium  Dei,  et  projice  puerperium;  veruntamen 
mortuus  eg^edietur,  quod  indig^e  concepisti.  Haec  ut  mulier  credidit, 
mox  egredientibus  cunctis  de  cubiculo,  projecit  partum  mortuum,  et 
ab  omnibus  doloribus  liberata  est." 

102.  p«  arte.    The  more  common  form  is  \u  is  or  es.    Skills 

reason. 

"  And  sen  we  knaw  thar  felloufie  will 
Me  think  it  suld  accorde  till  skill 
To  set  stoutneO  agane  felony.*' 

— 'The  Bruce,*  xii.  260 

' '  Ilk  man  )>at  here  ly  ves,  mare  and  lesse, 
God  made  til  his  awen  lyknesse ; 
Till  wham  he  has  gyven  witte  and  skitle 
For  to  knaw  bothe  gude  and  ille.'* 

— '  Pricke  of  Conscience,*  91. 

105.  For'tkink=^xt\itn\,  "For  m^fortkynkis  my  syn,  and  swa  my 
sorowynge  fra  the  is  not  hid,  bot  herd  of  the." — Hampole's  Psalter, 
Ps.  xxxvii.  9.  In  the  following  passage  the  verb  occurs  in  several 
forms  :  "  He  says  that  it  forthoght  God  .  noght  that  any  forthynkyng 
may  fall  in  him  .  bot  for  he  chawngid  that  men  wend  he  sould  hafe 
done  .  that  is,  to  lose  the  men  .  him  forthynkis  when  he. sees  wsfor- 
thynker — Ibid.,  Ps.  cv.  42.  Sene—^va.  trow,  a  mistake  for  trew. 
It  rhymes  with  Ihesu. 

106.  Wariste  =  cured.     O.Fr.  warirj  Mod.Fr.  gudrir.    The  word 

does  not  appear  to  be  of  frequent  use.    [He]  )?ar-of  na  way  wariste 

mycht  be,  XL.  284. 

* '  And  many  ])at  war  seke  and  sore, 
And  with  )>at  maumet  hurt  bifore, 
Come  ])edir  and  vnto  Peter  knelde 
And  prayd  him  forto  be  )>are  belde, 
And  warisch  )>am  out  of  |>aire  wo." 

— 'Altengl.  Leg.  Neue  Folge,  p.  49,  1.  33. 

111-162.  L.A.  ii.  4 ;  Abd.  III.  xxxiii.  In  the  latter  the  scene  of  the 
story  is  laid  at  Corinth. 


NOTES  TO  DE  SANCTO  ANDREA  (IDL  111-135).  55 

111-124.  L.A. :  "  Senex  quidam  nomine  Nicolaus  adiit  apostolum 
dicens:  domine,  ecce  septuaginta  anni  vits  meae  sunt,  in  quibus 
semper  luxuriae  deservivi.  Accepi  autem  aliquando  evangelium 
orans  Deum,  ut  mihi  amando  continentiam  larg^retur.  Sed  in  ipso 
peccato  inveteratus  et  a  mala  concupiscentia  illectus  statim  ad  opus 
solitum  revertebar."  Abd.:  "Ecce  septuaginta  quatuor  anni  sunt  vitae 
meae,  quibus  non  discessi,"  &c. 

114.  Eidg=:SLge.     Of  frequent  occurrence. 

"  For  he  was  bo8en  king  and  prest 
Ofelde  most,  of  wit  heghest." 

— '  Gen.  and  Exod./  900. 

"  Micht  he  haf  lifit  quhill  he  had  beyne 
Of  perfit  glde,  withouten  weyne, 
His  renoune  suld  haf  strekit  fer." 

— '  The  Bruce,'  xvii.  928. 
A.S,yido,  old  age. 

121.  Vane  seems  to  be  put  in  to  fill  up  the  line  and  for  the  rhyme. 

123.  p<?rA/= though.    /^/= leave  it. 

124.  Sine  wy/e=soon  while — i.e.,  in  a  short  time. 

125-136.  L.A. :  "  Quadam  igitur  vice  concupiscentia  infiammatus  ob- 
litus  evangelium,  quod  super  me  posueram,  ad  lupanar  ivi  statimque 
meretrix  dixit  mihi :  Egredere,  senex,  eg^edere,  quia  angelus  Dei 
es,  tu  ne  me  contingas  neque  hue  accedere  praesumas:  video  enim 
super  te  mirabilia."  Abd. :  "  Luctante  igitur  conscientia  mea,  accepi 
Evangelium,  et  oravi  Dominum,  ut  haec  aliquando  me  faceret  ob- 
livisci.  Itaque  post  paucos  dies  oblitus  Evangelii,  quod  super  me 
erat,  inilammante  cogitatione  perversa,  abii  iterum  in  lupanar.  Et 
ecce  mulier  meretrix  videns  me,  ait :  Egredere  senex,  egredere, 
Angelus  enim  Domini  es  tu,  non  contingas  me,  neque  appropinques 
huic  loco :  video  enim  in  te  mysterium  magnum." 

126.  Fu/i=  foul.    licAory =\tchery, 

127.  For=in  spite  of.    For  examples  see  Maetzner,  ii.  438. 
129.  Borda/e =hroiht\. 

135.  Fand  =iryt  attempt.    A.S,  faftdiant  to  try. 

"  Go  we  and  spekcn  wi6  him  get 
hxnAfonden  wi6  tJis  token  bet." 

— *Gen.  and  Exod.,'  2938. 

•*  That  purpose  proue  to  putte  it  by, 
And  fande  to  pike  fro  hym  ])at  pray." 

— York  Plays,  23,  18. 
"  I  sail  carpe  to  \e  Kyng, 
And/ande  to  make  you  free." 

— Ibid.,  80,  202. 

"  fai  sSiXfande  at  his  last  endyng, 
Him  into  wanhope  for  to  bring, 
Thurgh  thretynges  >at  ])ai  sal  mak." 

— •  Pricke  of  Conscience,'  2228. 


56  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS   (IIL  137-181). 

*'  {>en  saide  ihesus  pe  agh  to  wande, 
fi  god  yi  lorde  for  to/ande." 

— *  Cursor  Mimdi/  13,971. 

"  Propirly  thai  tempte  God,  that  puttis  thaim  selfe  in  any  perill  forto 
fande  if  God  will  delyuer  thaim." — Hampole*s  Psalter,  Ps.  Ixxvii.  21. 
«j^VA/= approach. 

137.  L.A. :  *'  Stupefactus  ad  verba  meretricis  recolui  quod  mecum 
Evangelium  detulissem.  Nunc  igitur,  Sancte  Dei,  pro  salute  mea 
tua  pia  oratio  intercedat"  hqffand  ferly,  lit  having  wonder — />., 
wondering. 

138.  Wmbetkockt=htihoughi, 

143.  L.A. :  "  Audiens  hoc  beatus  Andreas  flere  ccepit  et  a  tertia 
usque  ad  nonam  oravit  et  surgens  noluit  comedere  sed  ait:  non 
comedam,  donee  sciam  si  dominus  miserebitur  hujus  senis." 

148-149.  "  Said  meat  nor  drink  he  none  would  have,  until  he  knew 
that  God  had  remitted  to  that  old  man  his  sin  entirely." 

150-157.  L.A. :  "Cumque  diebus  quinque  jejunasset,  venit  vox  ad 
Andream  dicens :  obtines  Andrea  pro  sene ;  sed,  sicut  per  jejunium 
macerasti  te,  sic  se  et  ipse  affligat  jejuniis,  ut  salvetur." 

158.  ^^i^^= watching,  vigils. 

157.  Owkts=yitt\iS,  L.A. :  "Sicque  fecit  et  in  sex  mensibus  in 
pane  et  aqua  jejunavit  et  postmodum  plenus  bonis  operibus  in  pace 
requievit." 

180.  L.A. :  "Venit  igitur  vox  ad  Andream  dicens :  per  orationem 
tuam  Nicolaum  quem  perdideram,  acquisivi."  Abd. :  "Aberattum 
beatus  Andrea.  Sed  circa  ipsam  mortem  senis,  vox  ad  apostolum 
facta  est  alio  loco  :  Andrea,  meus  advectus  est  Nicolaus." 

183-230.  L.A.  ii.  5;  Abd.  XIII.  vi.  Vine.  Bello.,  'Spec.  Hist* 
viii.  67.  Prochorus,  in  his  '  Historia  de  S.  Joh.,'  cap.  xlii.,  tells  a  some- 
what similar  story.  Cf.  also  Vine.  Bello.,  'Spec.  Hist,*  ix.  70; 
likewise  Gen.  xxxix. 

183.  L.A. :  "  Quidam  juvenis  Christianus  secretius  Sancto  Andreae 
dixit :  mater  mea  pulchrum  me  videns  de  opere  me  illicito  tentat" 
Abd. :  "  Puer  quidam  Sostratus  nomine  venit  secretius  ad  beatum 
Andream."  V.B. :  "  Puer  autem  quidam  Sostratus  nomine  Christianus 
venit  ad  Apostolum  secretius." 

187.  Fandyi ^Xtm^itsi,    See  note  to  1.  135. 

170.  Scko  dressit=^\Qo\i  mt2Sis,  set  herself.  Fr.  dresser,  {xova  Lat 
dirigere,  to  direct  Me  al  for  to  schent=Xo  destroy  me  entirely. 
schent,  from  A.S.  scendan,  to  destroy.  L.A. :  "  Cui  nullatenus  assen- 
tirem,  judicem  adiit,  volens  in  me  crimen  tantae  nequitiae  retorquere." 

171-174.  Addition. 

179.  To  pleny = to  complain.    O. Fr.  platndre. 

181-190.  L.A. :  "Sed  ora  pro  me  ne  moriar  tam  injuste,  nam  et 
accusatus  penitus  reticebo  malens  vitam  perdere  quam  matrem  meam 
tam  turpiter  infamare." 


NOTES  TO  DE  SANCTO  ANDREA   (O.  187-229).  $7 

187.  For.    See  note  to  1.  127. 

189.  I  would  rather  suffer  death  itself,  sai  mar  lik  w/^=will  be 
perferable  to  me.    lik,  from  A.S.  Hcian,  to  delight. 

191-196.  L.A. :  "Juvenis  igitur  ad  judicium  vocatur  et  illuc  eum 
Andreas  prosequitur."  Abd. :  "  Venerunt  ministri  Proconsulis  accu- 
sentes  eum.  Beatus  vero  Apostolus  facta  oratione  surrexit,  et  abiit 
cum  puero." 

204.  L.A.,  "unicum  filium.''    So  also  Abd. 

206-208.  "Domine,  huic  homini  filius  meus  adhaesit,  postquam 
agere  voluit  sed  nequivit." 

207.  Enerthand^anherdand,  an^adherent,  retainer,  follower.  See 
Jamieson  under  anherd,  anherdande,  and  anerdance. 

209-218.  L.A. :  "  Iratus  itaque  judex  jussit  puerum  in  saccum  lini- 
tum  pice  et  bitumine  mitti  et  in  flumine  projici,  Andream  vero  in 
carcere  reservari  donee  excogitaret  supplicium  quo  periret."  Abd. : 
"Proconsul  autem  super  his  ira  commotus,  puerum  jussit  in  culleum 
parricidi  recludi,  et  in  flumen  projici :  Andream  autem  in  carcerem 
retrudi,  donee  excogitatis  suppliciis  et  ipsum  perderet." 

211.  To  m^re=: to  tie  up.  O.Du.  maren,  to  bind,  fasten.  See 
Skeat's  *  Etymol.  Diet'  under  mar  and  moor, 

216.  pa/  Ae  na  schapit  The  meaning  seems  to  be  either,  so  that 
he  escaped  not,  or  that  he  had  not  contrived.  The  former  is  much 
the  more  preferable,  and  probably  the  right  one,  the  elision  of  a  vowel 
at  the  beginning  of  a  word  being  frequent.  Skarioth  has  already 
occurred  for  Iscarioth,  and  pertly  for  apertly,  Cf.  Maetzner,  i. 
164. 

219-230.  L.A. :  "  Sed  orante  Andrea  tonitruum  horribile  omnes  ter- 
ruit,  et  terrae  motus  ingens  cunctos  prostravit,  et  mulier  a  fulmine 
percussa  et  arefacta  corruit." 

221.  Sitht-war.  See  note,  II.  518. 

7SQ.  Schacht.  A  mistake  for  jr//i^^/.  fyr-sclacht=\\g\\\Ti\ng.  The 
author  of  the  *  Complaynt  of  Scotland '  has  fyir  sclaucht,  p.  60,  1. 
4.  The  form  now  common  in  the  north  of  Scotland  is  fire-Jlaucht, 
brine=\iMm.    A.S.  brinnan* 

226.  Pupie=peop\t. 

229.  /rcwK«= baptised.  Howyn  is  the  past p,  of  the  verb  hebban, 
to  heave  ;  was  howyn  is  therefore  literally  "  was  raised,*'  but  as  the 
child  was  hove,  or  lifted,  or  presented  to  the  priest  for  baptism,  it 
came  to  mean  baptised.  The  following  passages,  illustrative  of  its 
meaning,  are  cited  by  Dr  Morris  in  the  Glossary  to  Hampole's  *  Pricke 
of  Conscience ' : — 

"  f>an  at  ))e  fyrst  of  )>at  cas 
J>e  Kyng  of  Brettane  howyn  was ; 
And  all  )>e  Barnage  of  his  land 
|>an  baptyst  wes." 

— W.  C,  p.  98  (Macpherson). 


58  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (IIL  231-2S0). 

"  Syne  kowyn  he  wes,  and  cald  Henry." 

— Ibid.,  p.  36a 

"  Or  )3rf  a  man  have  h4we  a  chylde 
God  hyt  forbede  and  shylde, 
I>at  )Mit  chylde  shulde  any  have 
Of  hys  godfadrys,  maydyn  or  knave." 

— •  Handlyng  Synne,'  p.  55. 

"  {>e  fyrst  sacrament  ys  holy  bapteme 
Hoxfe  of  water,  and  noyted  with  creme." 

— Ibid.,  p.  294. 
Ham  pole  says : — 

"  Bot  no  sawle  may  thithen  pas, 
Until  it  be  als  cleene  als  it  fyrst  was. 
When  he  was  ho/en  at  fount-stane, 
And  hys  crystendom  thare  had  tane." 

See  Halliwell,  *  Diet,  of  Archaic  and  Prov.  Words.* 

231-248.  L.A.  ii.  6;  Abd.  III.  vii. 

231,  232.  L.A. :  "  Cum  autem  esset  apostolus  in  civiute  Nicaea." 
Abd:  "Niceam  proficiscitur,  in  Asiam." 

235.  Fers  andfell^fitrct  and  cruel. 

236.  Quell^VxW. 

"  He  hasted  him  to  ]>e  Swin  with  sergantes  snell, 
To  mete  with  ]>e  Normandes  ]>at  fals  war  &  fell, 
t>at  had  ment  if  Jmu  might  al  Flandres  to  quell." 

— Minot,  V.  34. 

237.  "  Quibus  ad  jussum  apostoli  ante  populum  in  specie  canum 
venientibus  praecepit,"  &c.  In  Abd.  the  Apostle  both  preaches  and 
prays. 

244.  Lat  no  ^ir^=late  nor  soon. 

249-274.  L.A.  ii.  6;  Abd.  III.  viii.  L.A.:  **  Et  cum  venisset  ad 
portam  alterius  civitatis,  ecce  quidam  juvenis  mortuus  ferebatur. 
Quaerente  apostolo  quid  ei  accidisset,  dictum  est  ei  quod  septem 
canes  venerunt  et  eum  in  cubiculo  necaverunt  £t  lacrimans  apostolus 
ait :  scio  domine,  quod  fuerunt  daemones  quos  a  Nicaea  urbe  repuli. 
Dixitque  patri :  quid  dabis  mihi  si  suscitavero  filium  tuum?  Cui 
ille  :  nil  carius  ego  possidebam,  ipsum  ergo  tibi  dabo.  Et  facta  ora- 
tione  surrexit  ut  apostolo  adhaesit."  Abd. :  "  Postea  eg^essus  Niceam 
Andreas,  quum  ad  portum  Nicomedia  appropinquaret,  efferebatur 
mortuus  in  grabato." 

250.  lVauerand=  wsindering.  According  to  Nicephorus  (ii.  39,  viii. 
6)  and  others,  St  Andrew's  travels  were  very  extensive.  He  is  repre- 
sented as  having  ordained  Philologus,  Bishop  of  Sinope  in  Achaia, 
and  Stachys,  Bishop  of  Byzantium.  According  to  Nicetas  of  Paphla- 
gonia,  he  preached  the  Gospel  along  the  shores  of  the  Euxine,  and  in 
support  of  his  doctrine  wrought  many  miracles.    "  Omnes  boreales 


NOTES  TO  DE  SANCTO  ANDREA   (m.  268-297).  59 

oras  omnemque  Ponti  maritimam  in  virtute  sermonis,  sapientiae  ac 
intelligentiae,  in  virtute  signorum  et  prodigiorum  Evangelii  com- 
plexus  est  praedicatione."  St  Gregory  Naz.  says  that  he  also  preached 
in  Epirus  (Orat.  25). 

268.  Gruchmge= grudging. 

272-274.  Abd.:  *'  Puerum  tantum  secum  ad  Macedonian!  abire  prae- 
cipiens,  salutaribus  verbis  instruxit" 

275-290.  LmA.  ii.  7;  Abd.  III.  xxviii.  xxix.  The  latter  seems  to 
have  been  the  source  used  by  Voragine,  but  the  author  evidently  had 
both  the  L.A.  and  Abd.  before  him. 

275-278.  Abd.  xxviii. :  **  Ego  sum  Sostrati  filius  civis  Macedonis, 
qui  nuper  ab  Italia  navigavi.  Sed  quum  revertissimem  ad  propria, 
audiri  doctrinam  surrexisse  novam  quam  nullus  hominum  prius 
audivisset  Sed  et  signa  prodigiaque,  ac  nudelas  magnas  fieri  a 
quodam  doctore,  fama  erat,  qui  se  veri  Dei  affirmat  esse  discipulum. 
Ego  autem  quum  haec  audivissem,  properavi  ut  talem  videre  hominem 
possem,"  &c. 

277.  Be  /and  and  sey =hy  land  and  sea. 

278.  /^fr/^J= wonders,  miracles.    Still  in  use. 

279-290.  L.A. :  "  Cum  quidam  viri  numero  40  ad  apostolum  navigio 
venirent,  ut  ab  eo  fidei  doctrinam  reciperent,  ecce  a  dyabolo  mare 
concitatur  et  omnes  pariter  submerguntur.  Cum  autem  eorum  cor- 
pora ad  litus  delata  fuissent,  ante  apostolum  deportantur  et  ab  eo 
continuo  suscitantur.  Qui  omnia  quae  sibi  acciderunt  narraverunt 
Unde  in  quodam  hymno  ipsius  legitur:  Quaterdenos  juvenes  sub- 
mersos  maris  fluctibus  vitae  reddidit  usibus." 

283.  IVox  sa  woud^  grew  so  wild ;  lit.,  waxed  so  mad. 

291-862.  *  Passio  S.  Andreae  Apostoli  per  Presby.  et  Diac.  Eccles. 
Achaiae  Script.,*  Surius,  with  which  cf.  *  Acta  Andreas,*  Tischendorf, 
p.  105;  L.A.  ii.  8;  Abd.  III.  xxxix.-xlii.  In  the  'Historia'  of  Abdias, 
the  narrative  of  the  incident  here  related  is  greatly  condensed — much 
more  so  even  than  that  of  the  L.A. 

291-806.  L.A.:  "Beatus  igitur  Andreas  in  Achaya  consistens  totam 
cum  ecclesiis  implevit  et  plurimos  ad  fidem  Christi  convertit.  Uxorem 
quoque  ^geae  proconsulis  fidem  Christi  docuit  et  sacro  baptismatis 
fonte  ipsam  regeneravit.  Audito  hoc  iEgeas  Patras  civitatem  in- 
greditur  compellens  Christianos  ad  sacrificia  ydolorum."  Abdias 
gives  a  long  account  of  the  Apostle's  labours  in  Patras.  In  the  'Passio ' 
they  are  passed  over,  the  narrative  beginning :  "  Proconsul  itaque 
iCgeas,  Patras  civitatem  ingressus,  coepit  compellere  credentes 
Christo  ad  sacrificia  idolorum." 

292.  *S'fl^= preach. 

293.  Nerhand=^nt2ix\y,    Still  common  in  Mod.Sc. 

295.  Swithy  see  I.  446.    kirkis  mony  /i«^  =  many  a  church. 
297.  p^  wyfof  egeas.    Named  Maximilla  by  Abdias  and  some  ver- 
sions of  the  *  Acta.* 


6o  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (IIL  309-334). 

309-313.  Passio :  "  Oportebat  ut  tu,  qui  judex  esse  hominum  compro- 
baris,  judicem  tuum,  qui  est  in  coelo,  cognosceres,  et  agnitum  coleres, 
et  colendo  eum  qui  verus  Deus  est,  ab  his,  qui  veri  dii  non  sunt, 
animum  revocares." 

309.  Gaynand  thinge  war  to  J)^= fitting  thing  it  were  for  thee. 
gaynand  is  from  O.Fr.  gaagner.  Other  forms  of  the  word  occur, 
though  not  frequently. 

"  \\ganyth  not,  as  I  have  harde  Recorde, 
The  seruand  for  to  disput  with  ye  lord." 

—  •  Lancelot  of  the  Laik,'  xax. 

"  Gart  for  hir  knycht  and  presoner  dewy  ft 
In  red  al  thing,  that  ^aniV/^  for  the  were." 

— Ibid.,  991. 

"  Take  with  ])e  geere,  oclyk  as  mzygayne 
To  man  and  beeste  ])are  lyffes  to  laste." 

— York  Plays,  44/140. 

"  Sir  knyghtis,  takis  gere  |>at  moste  may  gayne^ 

And  lates  vs  goo." 

— Ibid.,  405/180. 
Cf.  Jamieson. 

314.  This  line  is  not  in  the  L. A.  nor  in  the  '  Passio,*  nor  '  Acta,'  but 

seems  to  have  been  suggested  by  the  words  put  into  the  Apostle's 

mouth  by  Abdias ;    "  Ego    sum.   Proconsul,  qui    praedico  verbum 

veritatis,  et  Dominum  Jesum,  ut  recedentes  homines  ab  idolis  tnanu- 

factiSj  verum  Deum  agnoscere  incipiant,"  &c. 

317.  P.  and  L.A. :  "  superstitiosam  sectam." 

318.  L.A. :  "  Romani  principis  nuper."    Ay  ^uAare=tverywhtTe, 
321.  L.A. :    "  Romani   principes   nondum   cognoverumt  quomodo 

filius  Dei  veniens  docuerit  ydola  esse  daemonia  qusQ  hoc  docent  unde 
offendatur  Deus  (ut  ofTensus  ab  iis  avertatur  et  aversus  non  exaudiat 
et  non  exaudiendo  ipsi  a  dyabolo  captiventur  et  captivitati  tamdiu 
deludantur,  donee  nudi  de  corpore  exeant,  nihil  secum  praeter  peccata 
portantes)." 

326.  IVitk  ]>am  to  be  Te/ar^= against  them  to  guard. 

329-331.  L.A. :  "  Ista  vana  Jesus  vester  praedicans  crucis  patibulo 
affixus  est." 

331.  Gebat^g\hht\t  gallows,  cross. 

333.  In  the  address  which  here  opens,  the  L.A.  is  no  longer  fol- 
lowed. The  main  source  is  the  *  Passio,'  which  Voragine  has  con- 
densed. 

333-341.  P. :  "  Andreas  respond  it :  O  si  velles  scire  mysterium 
Crucis,  quam  rationabili  charitate  auctor  vitae  humani  generis  pro 
restauratione  nostra  hoc  Crucis  patibulum  non  invite,  sed  sponte 
suscepit !  "  The  L.A.  has,  "  cui  Andreas  :  pro  restauratione  nostra 
non  pro  culpa  sua  crucis  patibulum  sponte  suscepit." 

333,  331  Addition. 


NOTES  TO  DE  SANCTO  ANDREA   (UL  342436).  6 1 

342.  L.A. :  "  Ad  quern  iEgeas  dixit :  cum  a  suo  discipulo  fuerit 
traditus  et  a  Judaeis  tentus,  et  a  militibus  crucifixus,  quomodo  tu 
dicis,  eum  sponte  crucis  subisse  supplicium  ?  "  (Condensed  from  P.) 
"Tunc  Andreas  quinque  rationibus  ccepit  ostendere  Christum 
voluntarie  passum  fuisse**  (not  in  P.) 

343-386.  Not  from  L.A.  but  from  P. 

344.  Betresi/=btir2Lyed. 

349.  Z>tfw/V^= advise,  inform. 

350-352.  P. :  "  Cui  frater  meus  Petrus  diceret :  Propitius  esto  tibi 
Domine ;  non  fiat  istud." 

351.  ^^f/M/=pity.    Cf.  Mod.E.  ruthless.    Horstmann  prints  reucht 

353.  Dedigne=^\sd2\vi,  Fr.  dedaigmr.  P.:  "  Indignatus,  sic  ait 
Petro." 

355.  ^/>>&^««/V=misunderstandest.    5tf«/^rw=savourest 

356.  The  things  high  God  will  have  in  thought.  P.:  "  Non  sapis  ea, 
quae  sunt  Dei." 

360.  -P<7«j//=  power.    0,¥r.  poestej  IjaX,  potestas. 
362,  363.  P. :  "  Ad  ultimum,  dum  ccenaret  nobiscum.*' 
370.  p/j  nycht.    Not  in  P. 
371-386.  Not  in  P.  nor  '  Acta  *  nor  L.A. 

393-396.  P. :  "  Hoc  est,  quod,  etiam  me  dixisse  jam  retines,  magnum 
est  mysterium  Crucis ;  quod  si  forte  volueris  audire,  reteptam.** 

396.  Fff^= unfold. 

397,  896.  P. :  **  Mysterium  non  potest  dici,  sed  supplicium." 
406-408.  P.:  "Sed  tu  si  me  obtemperanter,  non  audieris,  ipsum 

crucis  mysterium  in  te  ipso  excipies." 

411.  pif  loy  of  It,  P. :  "  crucis  gloriam."  Inaprechit  )ow=  I  would 
not  have  preached  it  to  you. 

413.  JVodness  =^m3idness,  lVoce=yoict,  This  word  should  rhyme 
with  corse  of  the  next  line.    P. :  "  insanus  sermo  tuus." 

418,  P.:  "sed  per  fidem."  Anerfy=^on\y,  Still  of  frequent  occur- 
rence. 

423.  P. :  "  Mors  vero  peccatorum,  pessima." 

428-434.  P. :  "  JEg,  dixit :  Restauratur  hoc,  quod  periisse  docetur. 
Nunquid  anima  mea  periit,  ut  ad  ejus  me  restaurationem  venire  per 
(idem  nescio  qualem,  quam  tu  asseras  ? " 

435-462.  P. :  "  Andreas  respondit :  Hoc  est  quod  te  discere  desid- 
erabam  ut  dum  perditas  animas  hominum  docuero,  istam  restaura- 
tionem earum  per  Crucis  mysterium  pandam.  Primus  enim  homo 
per  lignum  praevari  cation  is  mortem  induxit,  et  necessarium  hoc  erat 
generi  humano,  ut  per  lignum  passionis,  mors,  quae  ingressa  fuerat, 
pelleretur.  Et  quomodo  de  immaculata  terra  factus  fuerat  homo 
primus,  qui  per  lignum  praevari cationis  mundo  mortem  intulerat : 
necessarium  fuit  ut  de  immaculata  Virgine  natus  Christus  perfectus 
homo,  qui  est  Dei  Filius,  qui  primum  hominem  fecerat,  vitam 
aeternam,  quam  perdiderant  omnes  repararet :  ac  de  ligno  Crucis 


62  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (m.  438-512). 

lignum  concupiscentix  excluderet:  panderet  in  Cruce  immaculatas 
manus  pro  manibus  incontinenter  extensis,  pro  suavi  cibo  arboris 
vetit£,  escam  sellis  acciperet :  et  in  se  suscipiens  mortalitatem  nos- 
tram,  suam  nobis  immortalitatem  ofiferret" 
438.  Tynt  saw/is =\ost  souls. 

442.  Vnwemmyi  =unsta\Titd,    A.S.  «/am,  a  stain.    '  Cursor  Mundi ' 

says: — 

"  of  er)>  al-ane  made  was  he  no^, 
bot  of  ])e  foure  elementes  wrc^t ; 
of  water  his  blode,  his  flesshe  of  laire, 
his  hete  of  fire,  his  ande  of  ayre.' — ^517-520. 

443.  Tre  o/trespase=the  tree  of  forbidden  fruit. 
448.  In  apersone=\Ti  one  person. 

453.  .S'/r/if^/= stretched.    Still  in  use. 

467.  Za//r=  later.    Cf.  St  Paul's  phrase,  "  the  second  man." 

459.  Self  bittimis = same  b itterness. 

464.  To  them  that  will  give  credence  to  thee. 

465.  A^ie7^^/-}>a;(^= nevertheless.    ^(7/=  unless. 

471.  P. :  "  Omnipotenti  Deo  qui  unus  et  verus  est,  ego  omni  die 
sacrificio,  non  thuris  fumum,  nee  taurorum  mugientium  cames, 
nee  hircorum  sanguinem,  sed  immaculatum  Agnum  quotidie  in  altare 
Crucis  sacrificio;  cujus  carnes  posteaquam  omnis  populus  creden- 
tium  manducaverit,  et  ejus  sanguinem  biberit,  agnus  qui  sacrifactus 
est,  integer  preserverat  et  vivus :  et  cum  vere  igitur  sacrificatus  sit, 
et  vere  carnes  ejus  manducatae  sint  a  populo,  et  vere  sanguis  ejus  sit 
haustus,  tamen,  ut  dixi,  integer  permanet,  et  immaculatus,  et  vivus." 

473.  "^e folk  treufull=i\i^  faithful  people — />.,  believers  in  Christ, 
or  "  the  faithful." 

475.  Sacrifit,  for  sacrifyit  or  sactifiit. 

A76.  Quhyk=\mng.  Cf.  "to  judge  the  ^uick  and  the  dead." 
^7^/^= whole. 

478-479.  J)u  tak  to  ]>e  ^e  forme  ofprenttis^Xskt,  to  thyself  the  form 
of  a  disciple — ue.^  become  a  disciple  or  learner.  P.:  "assume  for- 
mam  discipulis." 

485.  Me/erlis—l  wonder. 

488.  Fore  aw = through  fear — />.,  of  the  torment  threatened. 

493-495.  "^ativas  .  .  .  suthfaste  god  to  be.    Addition. 

499.  Efyie=SLiikt,  the  same. 

507-508.  P.:  "Si  non  credideris,  penitus  nunquam  tu  ad  imagi- 
nem  hujus  veritatis  attinges." 

507.  And bot'gyf^^xiA  unless. 

508.  pi/  vitHs  is  the  pres.  ind.  instead  of  the  future,  or  pres.  poten- 
tial :  "  Thou  mayest  not  know  what  thou  now  inquirest  after." 

510.  Done^^u'i, 

510fr.  The  source  is  still  the  *  Passio.' 

511-512.  Addition. 


NOTES  TO  DE  SANCTO  ANDREA  (UL  51M27).  63 

619.  Quy£/=spc2Lce, 

520.  Luk= set.  The  meaning  of  this  and  the  preceding  line  is, 
"  See  that  ye  turn  not  now  the  peace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  into  turbu- 
lence." 

523.  524.  Addition.    In  its  place  the  '  Passio '  quotes  Isa.  xlii.  2. 

524.  /7tf/=sent ;  a  very  rare  word.    It  is  used  once  by  Langland: — 

*'  '  Repente  the,'  quath  Repentaunce,  and  vyzt  with  that  he  swouned, 
Til  Vigilate  the  veille  vette  water  at  hus  eyen 
Andjlatte  on  his  face,  and  fast  on  hym  criede." — C.  viii.  58. 

Cf.  O.Yr. flat,  a  hiovi  \  flatir,  to  dash.      The  line  may  be  rendered, 
*'  He  sent  no  grievous  ill  to  any  man." 

525.  Cy/if;tf= silence. 
526-529.  Addition. 

532.  CV>m(//V7m>= champions. 

535-537.  P. :  "  Si  enim  terror  timendus  est,  ille  est  utique  timendus 
qui  finem  non  habet" 

538-540.  P. :  "  Nam  humanus  timor  fumo  similis  est ;  et  subito  cum 
excitatus  fuerit,  evanescit" 

545,  546.  P. :  "  Illi  autem  dolores,  aeterni  sunt ;  ubi  est  quotidi- 
anus  iletus,  et  mugitus,  et  luctus,  et  sine  fine  cruciatus,  ad  quem  Pro- 
consul iEgeas  ire  non  timet." 

547-550.  P. :  "  Ut  per  tribulationes  temporales  ad  aetema  gaudia 
pertingatis,  ubi  semper  laetemini,  semper  floreatis,  semperque  cum 
Christo  regnetis." 

551.  p/r  prechinge  is  said  in  the  '  Passio  *  to  have  lasted  "  per  totam 
noctem." 

559.  P. :  "  Et  a  Christo  tui  laude  cessare." 

560.  P. :  "  Ut  posses  nobiscum  non  amittere  gaudia  vitse." 
568,569.  \at  .  ,  ,  ]>e.    Addition.    NoM=mLUght,  nothing. 
582.  P. :  "  Derelicta  non  sint  et  deserta." 

584.  Enpleysit,  for  empleysit,  pleased. 

586.  P. :  "  Et  in  nostra  possis  amicitia  permanere."  wath  of  the 
MS.  is  evidently  intended  for  raih,  quickly. 

587.  W^r^M/«^=  angering.     See  Stratmann,  s.v.  wra^ien. 

593.  To  bet=io  kindle.  A.S.  bitan.  See  Stratmann,  s,v,,  and 
Murray  under  beat 

605.  Dowt.    See  note  to  I.  283.    Afanauce =mtna.ce. 

613.  Schurgr's = scourges.    Be/te=be3Lten.    See  note  to  II.  21. 

621.  Z>«r=  obstinate.    Mod.Sc.  dour, 

624.  Addition. 

627.  Ourcumyne,  for  ourcumynge.  Examples  of  a  similar  kind 
occur  frequently. 

627-635.  P.:  "Et  Crucis  tropaeum  optare  potius  debeo,  quam 
timere.  Tibi  autem  cruciatus  aeternus  qui  debetur,  poteris  evadere, 
si  postquam  probaveris    perseverentiam    meam,  vel  sic  credideris 


64  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (m.  e2M91). 

Christo.  Ego  enim  de  tuo  interitu  timeo ;  non  de  mea  passione  con- 
turbor." 

629.  But  lasting  [dread]  it  [the  cross]  is  sure  to  be  to  thee.  The 
MS.  has  auchit  for  auch  it,  aucA  =  A.S.  ^A  =  Mod.E.  owes^pres,  t,  of 
ought  (Lat  debita). 

832.  Lowand.    .See  11.  228. 

634.  Z>/jr^^V= disquieted  or  distressed. 

642.  Dredey  a  mistake  for  dede.  "  Dying  without  death  in  lasting 
care." 

645-658.  P.:  "Mandans  hoc  questionariis  ut  ligatis  pedibus  et 
manibus,  quasi  in  eculeo  tenderetur,  ne  clavis  affixus  cito  deficeret 
sed  cruciaretur  potius  longo  cruciatu.  Cumque  eum  camifices 
ducerent  ut  crucifigeretur,  concursus  factus  est  populorum  claman- 
tium  ac  dicentium :  lustus  homo  et  amicus  Dei,  quid  fecit  ut 
ducatur  ad  crucem?  Andreas  vero  rogabat  populum,  ut  non  im- 
pedirent  passionem  ejus.  Gaudens  enim,  et  exultans,  ibat  et  a 
doctrina  non  cessans.**    Cf.  Abdias,  III.  xl. 

Wb.  Ennawmyt  =^  enoumit,  O.Fr.  enoum/=L2Lt  inornatus= 
adorned  upon,  adorned.  Tertullian  uses  znomare,  to  adorn ;  see  Du 
Cange. 

668.  Nommyn^iaktn  ;  p.  pt,  of  nymen,  to  take.  Cf.  Ger.  nehmen. 
The  word  is  frequently  used  in  '  Piers  Ploughman,'  •  Ormulum,'  &c. 
Cf.  also  *  Promp.  Parv.,*  p.  358. 

662-682.  The  prayer  which  here  follows  is  so  celebrated  and  of  such 
g^eat  beauty  that  I  shall  here  transcribe  the  whole  of  it  as  given  by 
Surius.  It  will  be  seen  that  in  several  passages  the  author  departs 
from  it,  but  on  the  whole  follows  it  very  closely  :  "  Salve  Crux,  quae  in 
corpore  Christi  dedicata  es,  et  ex  membrorum  ejus  margaritis  omata. 
Antequam  te  ascendere  Dominus,  timorem  terrenum  habiusti,  modo 
vero  amorem  coelestem  obtinens,  pro  voto  susci peris.  Sciris  enim 
credentibus  quanta  intra  te  gaudia  habeas,  quanta  munera  preparata. 
Securus  ergo  et  gaudens  venio  ad  te,  ita  ut  et  tu  exultans  suscipias 
me  discipulum  ejus,  qui  pependit  in  te  :  quia  amator  tuus  semper  fui, 
et  desideravi  amplecti  te.  O  bona  Crux,  quae  decorem  et  pulchritu- 
dinem  de  membris  Domini  suscepisti,  diu  desiderata,  solicite  amata, 
sine  intermissione  qusesita  et  aliquando  jam  concupiscenti  animo 
preparata  :  accipe  me  ab  hominibus,  et  redde  me  magistro  meo,  ut 
per  te  me  recipiat,  qui  per  te  redemit  me.** 

678.  Enkrely^okixt^y  or  especially.    Cf.  Icel.  einkanliga,  especially. 

680.  -5^->&^«^= command.    See  Murray's  Diet.,  s,  Beken. 

688.  5/r^i&j^/= stretched.    Still  so  used. 

689.  According  to  Tischendorfs  'Acta,*  it  was  the  Proconsul's  in- 
tention that  during  the  night-time  Andrew  should  be  devoured  by  dogs. 

690.  691.  P.:  "Adstantes  vero  erant  turbae  ad  viginti  millia  hom- 
inum.'*  So  also  L.A.  Abd.,  "  viginti  ferme  millium  hominum."  Sim- 
ilarly the  Greek  '  Acta.' 


NOTES  TO  DE  SANCTO  ANDREA   (m.  e9&-796).  65 

605-709.  P. :  "  Inter  quos  erat  frater  JEgcx,  nomine  Stratocles,  qui 
simul  clamabat  cum  populo,  injusto  judicio  sanctum  virum  hoc  pati. 
Sanctus  vero  Andreas  confortabat  mentes  credentium  Christo,  et 
hortabatur  ad  tolerantiam  temporalem,  docens  nihil  esse  dignum 
passionis  ad  aeternam  remunerationis  compensationem." 

699,  il/iwf>'/=  lamented  : — 

"  The  kyng,  tharae  aDSuer  maid  he  nane, 
Bot  matyt  his  hand-ax-schaft,  that  swa 
Wes  with  aiie  strak  brokyn  in  twa." 

— *  The  Bruce,'  riL  97. 

A.S.  mcman,  to  complain,  moan. 

719.  >^  to}ptr  day.  P. :  "  Secunda  die."  The  Greek  •  AcU'  repre- 
sents the  Apostle  as  continuing  alive  and  preaching  from  the  cross 
four  days  and  four  nights. 

722.  Dowtand=itmTig,    See  I.  283. 

726.  Z^yj^= loose. 

754-770.  Here  the  author  follows  neither  the  *  Passio '  nor  the  L.A. 
wholly,  but  appears  to  have  made  a  greater  use  of  the  former  than 
of  the  latter.  In  the  L.A.  the  prayer  is  said  to  be  from  Augustine's 
'  De  Pcenitentia.'  The  text,  as  given  by  Surius,  is  :  "Ne  permittas, 
Domine  lesu  Christe,  me  famulum  tuum  qui  propter  nomen  tuum 
pendeo  in  cruce  solvi ;  nee  permittas  eum,  qui  jam  per  crucem  tuam 
cognovit  magnitudinem  tuam  ab  iCgea  homine  comiptibili  humiliari : 
sed  suscipe  me  tu,  magister  meus  Christe,  quem  dilexi,  quem  cognovi, 
quem  confiteor,  quem  cemere  desidero,  in  quo  sum  quod  sum.  Sus- 
cipe, Domine  lesu  Christe,  spiritum  meum  in  pace :  quia  jam  tempus 
est  ut  veniam,  desiderans  te  videre.  Suscipe  me,  Domine  lesu  Christe, 
magister  bone,  et  jube  me  de  ista  cruce  non  deponi,  nisi  prius  spiritum 
meum  susceperis."    Cf.  Tisch.,  128. 

771-783.  L.A.:  "His  dictis  splendor  nimius  de  coelo  veniens  di- 
midia  hora  eum  circumdedit,  ita  ut  nullus  eum  videre  posset,  et 
abscendente  lumine  simul  cum  ipso  lumine  spiritum  tradidit"  P.: 
"Et  cum  haec  dixisset,  videntibus  cunctis,  splendor  nimius,  sicut 
fulgur  de  ccelo  veniens,  ita  circumdedit  eum,  ut  penitus  prae  ipso 
splendore  oculi  eum  humani  non  possent  adspicere.  Cumque  per- 
mansisset  splendor  fere  dimidiae  hora  spacio,  abscendente  lumine, 
emisit  spiritum,  simul  cum  ipso  lumine  pergens  ad  Dominum,  cui 
est  honor  et  gloria  in  saecula  saeculorum.    Amen." 

775.  Fere^htdx,    A,S. /erian.    See  Stratmann. 

779.  Z>iJ|;^arr/= disappeared. 

783-817.  Cf.  Passio.  L.A.  has,  "Maximilia  vero  uxor^Egeae  tulit 
corpus  Apostoli  sancti  et  honorifice  sepelivit"  The  Greek  'Acta' 
also  makes  Maximilia  the  wife  of  iCgeas,  and  says  that  she  had 
parted  from  him  on  account  of  his  brutal  disposition  and  lawless 
conduct     Here,  however,  the  '  Passio  *  is  followed. 

798.  Bawme  of  rettinge^hdXm  of  Gilead.    The  Hebrew  word  for 

e 


66  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS   (UL  804-868). 

it  is  nv.  ^M,  which  in  the  LXX.  is  always  translated  pr^rivfi,  and  in  the 
Vulgate  by  resina.  See  Murray's  Diet,  Gesenius's  Hebr.  Diet,  and 
Smith's  *  Diet  of  Bible.*    Z>^^2nw= defence,  protection,  preservation. 

804.  Ure  is  perhaps  from  A.S.  wrigan,  to  accuse.  It  is  the  -wray 
in  Mod.Eng.  bewray, 

807.  Vele  and  wylly = favourably  disposed. 

817.  In  hoppyne  sycht=^  in  open  sight,  before  all.  P. :  "  in  medio  foro 
civiUtis."  L.A. :  "  Coram  omnibus  " ;  but  Abd.,  "iCgeas  vero  maritus 
illius,  arreptus  ea  nocte  a  damonio,  de  loco  alto  se  praecipitavit,  et 
mortuus  est" 

817-832.  P. :  "  Ipse  autem  de  facultatibus  ejus  nihil  quaesivit, 
dicens :  Non  mihi  permittat  meus  dominus  lesus  Christus,  cui  ere- 
didi,  ut  ego  de  bonis  fratris  mei  aliquid  contingam,  ne  polluat  me 
crimen  ejus,  quia  apostolum  Domini  ausus  fuit  pro  amore  pecuniae 
occidere."  Abd.  merely  has,  '*  Stratocles  porro  frater  ejus,  quum  haec 
audivisset,  de  bonis  Proconsulis  nihil  contingere  voluit,  dicens  :  quae 
tua  sunt,  tecum  pereant ;  mihi  sufiicit  Dominus  Jesus,  quern  cognovi 
per  famulum  ejus  Andream."    Not  in  L.  A. 

821.  Ded twyse^iviict  dead,  have  part  in  the  "mors  secunda,"  Rev. 
XX.  14,  xxi.  8.  But  the  'Passio'  has,  "ut  inter  Biothanatos  sepelirent 
eum." 

830.  /s5K»//^= property. 

836-845.  Not  in  L.A.  or  Abd.,  but  from  the  '  Passio,'  though  with 
additions  and  omissions. 

846.  Not  in  'Passio,'  'Acta,'  or  Abd.  L.A,:  "Aiunt  quoque  de 
sepulchro  sancto  Andreas  mannam  in  modum  farinae  et  oleum  cum 
odore  emanere,  a  quo,  quae  sit  anni  futuri  fertilitas,  incolis  regionis 
ostenditur  :  nam,  si  exiguum  profluit,  exiguum  terra  exhibet  fructum, 
si  copiose,  copiosum.  Hoc  forte  antiquitus  verum  fuit,  sed  modo 
ejus  corpus  apud  Constantinopolitanos  translatum  esse  perhibetur." 

849.  J/^/^=  honey.     Lat  meL 

850.  Sawe0ure=^  savour,  smell.  A  sweet  odour  is  said  to  have  come 
from  the  dead  body  of  Simeon  Stylites  and  from  that  of  St  Hilarion, 
*  Vit  Patr.'  pp.  174a  and  85^.  For  other  instances  of  the  "odour  of 
sanctity,"  see  Mayor  and  Lumby's  *  Bedae,  H.  E.,'  p.  236. 

859.  Fore'guAy=btc2Mse. 

860,  861.  This  is  said  to  have  taken  place  in  the  year  375,  when 
the  body  of  St  Andrew  was  deposited  in  the  Church  of  the  Apostles 
built  by  Constantine.  After  the  capture  of  Constantinople  by  the 
Crusaders,  Cardinal  Peter  of  Capua  removed  the  relics  to  Amalfi, 
and  placed  them  in  the  cathedral  there.  A  liquid  is  said  to  have 
exuded  from  his  body,  and  to  have  wrought  many  miracles  of  heal- 
ing, on  account  of  which  great  numbers  of  pilgrims  were  annually 
attracted  to  Amalfi.  The  supposed  exhalation  from  the  relics  is  still 
collected  by  means  of  gold  plates  let  down  into  the  Apostle's  tomb. 

863-1134.  The  source  is  the  L.A.  ii.  9,  10. 


NOTES  TO  DE  SANCTO  ANDREA   (UL  88M38).  6j 

86C  .L.A.,  "  religiosam  habens  vitam." 

86a  Addition. 

870,  871.  L.A.,  "in  cunctis  suis  operibus.** 

870.  -Ey/Ai>=  either. 

871.  Helpiyk=^\it{^iM\. 

873,  874.  L.A.,  "  ad  honorem  Dei  et  beati  Andreae." 

875.  L.A.,  "  hostis  antiquus." 

877.  7'-Aa»&/W//j^= agreeably. 

88a  L.A.,  "setransformavit." 

886-880.  L.A.  has  merely  "  asserens  se  velle  confiteri  eidem." 

891-904.  L.A.:  Mandat  episcopus  ut  suo  pcenitentiali  confiteatur, 
cui  plenitudinem  tradiderat  potestatis.  Renuntiat  ilia,  quod  nulli 
hominum  nisi  sibi  secreta  suae  conscientiae  revelet,  sicque  convictus 
episcopus  earn  ad  se  venire  praecepit. 

902.  3/irV>bf^tt/=s  misunderstood. 

903.  Chifte  for  shifte  or  schifte^yLoA.'Ex\%,  shift.  It  is  properly  a 
subst,  but  is  here  used  as  an  adj.  I  eel.  skiptit  sl  sharing,  a  shift,  a 
change;  also  a  time. 

904.  Z^/r(f= leisure. 

905-934.  L.A. :  "  Cui  ilia :  obsecro  domine  miserere  mei,  ego  vero 
in  annis  puellaribus,  ut  cernitis,  constituta  et  a  pueritia  delicate 
nutrita,  nee  non  et  regia  stirpe  progenita  hue  in  peregrino  habitu 
sola  veni.  Nam  pater  meus  rex,  itaque  valde  potens,  cuidam  magno 
principi  me  volebat  in  conjugium  sociare,  cui  respondi :  omnem 
torum  abominor  maritalem,  quia  virginitatem  meam  Christo  in 
perpetuum  dedicavi  et  ideo  nunquam  possem  in  carnalem  copulam 
consentire.  Denique  sic  artata  quod  oportebat  me  aut  ejus  voluntati 
obedire  aut  terrae  diversa  subire  supplicia  latenter  fugam  inii,  magis 
eligens  exulare  quam  sponso  meo  fidem  infringere.'* 

909.  Stadelaste=(v/&s)  reared.    O.Fr.  establir, 

9ia  Wed^diXtsSn    A.S.  wid^  a  garment;  cf.  Mod.E.  weeds, 

920.  //Ia/^/K= entirely. 

923.  Sa  hale— so  completely. 

925.  That  either  I  must  do  his  will. 

928.  Dwell  =remsLin, 

929.  5/a/= stole. 

930.  Leware,  the  comparative  of  /ei/.  See  Jamieson,  s.v.  Leif  and 
Lever.     IVtrely = u  tterly. 

935-946.  L.A. :  "Audiens  vero  vestrae  sanctitatis  praeconium  sub 
alas  vestrae  protectionis  confugi,  sperans  me  apud  vos  locum  reperire 
quietis,  ubi  possim  contemplationis  carpere  secreta  silentia  praesen- 
tisque'  vitae  vitare  naufragia  et  perturbationem  mundi  fugere  per- 
strepentis." 

935.  Word={2Jtit, 

938.  Q^rfl«//=  offering,  but  a  mistake  probably,  as  Horstmann  sug- 
gests, for  ofiand,  hoping. 


68  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS   (UL  910-901). 

940.  J^ew=hsiye  pity. 

"  Lufly  ladye  !  rewe  one  mee, 
Qwene  of  heuene  als  ]>ou  wele  maye." 

— 'Thomas  of  Elrceldoune/  87. 

942.  Gayfumd=  fitting.    See  note  on  1.  309. 

944.  Luf=\\\t. 

947-970.  L.A. :  "  Admirans  in  ea  episcopus  nobilitatem  generis, 
pulchritudinem  corporis,  tarn  immensum  fervorem  et  tantae  eloquentix 
venustatem  placita  et  benigna  voce  respondit :  Esto  secura,  filia, 
ne  formides,  quia  ille,  ob  cujus  amorem  te  et  tuos  et  tua  tam  viriliter 
contemsisti,  tibi  ob  hoc  et  in  praesenti  cumulum  gp*atiae  et  in  futuro 
plenitudinem  gloriae  largietur.  Sed  et  ego,  servus  ejus,  me  et  mea 
tibi  offero,  eligasque  tibi,  ubi  placuerit,  mansionem;  volo  autem 
hodie  mecum  prandere  debeas." 

950.  -F^f^r/)'/= captivated,  fascinated;  a  word  of  rare  occurrence. 
Pl,S. fdrlich,  sudden,  strange;  lit.  fear-like. 

961,  962.  And  instead  of  this  failing  joy,  thou  hast  chosen  everlast- 
ing joy. 

971-976.  L. A  :  "  Cui  ilia :  noli,  inquit,  pater,  noli  de  hac  re  me 
rogare,  ne  forte  ex  hoc  aliqua  mali  suspicio  perveniat  et  nitor  famae 
vestrae  denigrationem  aliquam  patiatur." 

973w  Hendringe=hMrti\k\,  Laitinge  in  the  next  line  has  the  same 
meaning. 

975,  976.  An  addition. 

977-982.  L.A. :  ''Ad  quam  episcopus  dixit:  plures  erimus  et  non 
soli.  Et  ideo  nullum  mali  suspicionis  scrupulum  in  aliquo  potent 
generari.** 

978.  Ar  \e  noch/=be  not  thou.  Ar  is  apparently  the  tmp.  But 
perhaps  a  better  explanation  is  to  assume  that  ]>  has  been  omitted 
before  ar,  and  that  we  should  read  ]>ar]>e  nocAi=ihou  needest  not. 
Schone=2L{rsiid,    A.S.  sdinian.    See  Stratmann. 

979.  Be  ws  ane  /ze//i=be  alone. 

980.  For-owtine,  &c.= without  more  knowing. 

983.  Not  in  L.A.,  which  continues  :  "Venientes  itaque  ad  mensam 
episcopus  et  ilia  ex  opposito  consederunt,  caeteris  residentibus  hinc  et 
inde.  Intcndit  in  eam  crebro  episcopus  ejusque  faciem  non  desinit 
intueri  et  pulchritudinem  admirari.  Sicque  dum  oculus  figitur, 
animus  sauciatur,  et  dum  ejus  faciem  non  desinit  intueri,  antiquus 
hostis  cor  ejus  gravi  jaculo  vulneravit." 

984.  To  met = to  meat — i.e.,  to  dine,  or  to  eat  whatever  meal  was 
then  ready. 

986.  Ewene  before  Aj'»i= directly  opposite  to  him. 

987.  Syne  \e  /aw^=then  the  rest. 

989.  ^raii^= conversation.  O.Fr.  aresne,  subst;  given  in  Gode- 
froy's  O.Fr.  Diet  as  formed  from  the  verb  aresner^  araisner,  to  con- 
verse. The  later  word  is  arraisonnement  in  Cotgrave,  from  Lat. 
ad-rationare,    Cf.  darreyne,  in  Chaucer,  from  dis-rationare. 


NOTES  TO  DE  SANCTO  ANDREA  (IIL  993-1056).         69 

990,  99L  Between  these  a  couple  of  lines  seems  to  be  wanting. 

993-1014.  L.A.:  "Perpendit  hoc  ipse  dyabolus  et  pulchritudinem 
suam  ccepit  magis  ac  magis  augere ;  jamque  episcopus  proximus  erat 
consensu!,  ut  earn  de  illicito  opere  attentaret,  quando  possibilitas  se 
offerret :  tunc  subito  quidam  pereg^nus  venit  ad  ostium  crebris 
ictibus  pulsans  et  magnis  clamoribus  postulans  sibi  aperiri,  cumque 
aperire  nollent  et  ille  magnis  clamoribus  et  ictibus  nimis  iis  fieret 
importunus,  interrogat  episcopus  mulierem,  si  ingressum  illius  pere- 
grini  hominis  acceptaret?"  It  will  be  observed  that  the  author 
departs  from  this  in  one  or  two  particulars. 

995.  /^!zrA^^=  beauty. 

1000.  PurcAei\= obtain.    O.Yt,  purckacier,  to  procure,  obtain. 

1002.  ^^/=gate.  See  II.  1034.  Still  common  in  Scotland  and  N. 
England. 

1003.  Entre^tntty. 

1015-1020.  L.A. :  "  Cui  ilia  dixit :  proponatur  sibi  aliqua  quaestio 
gravis,  quam  si  enodare  sciverit,  admittatur ;  si  autem  nescierit, 
tamquam  inscius  et  indignus  ab  episcopi  prsesentia  repellatur." 

1018.  War«y/= refused.    A.S.  warnian,  to  warn,  refuse. 

1019.  Hym  wantis=^\s  to  him  wanting  :  the  verb  is  used  in  an 
impersonal  sense. 

1031-1033.  L.A. :  "Interrogetur  quod  est  majus  mirabile,  quod  Deus 
unquam  in  parva  re  fecerit.** 

1032.  M<uieferly=gTeaXtsi  marvel.    See  1.  278. 

1034-1048.  L. A. :  "  Interrogatus  de  hoc  peregrinus  per  nuntium 
dixit :  diversitas  et  excellentia  facierum :  inter  tot  enim  homines,  qui 
fuerunt  ab  initio  mundi  et  usque  in  finem  futuri  sunt,  duo  reperiri 
non  possent  quorum  facies  per  omnia  similes  sint  vel  essent,  et  in 
ipsa  quoque  tam  minima  facie  omnes  sensus  corporis  Deus  collo- 
cavit" 

1042.  ^^= since.   Forout  wene=^yf\\hoMi  ^onht 

1043.  Wittis  «//=all  the  wits.    See  note  to  1.  117  of  the  Prologue. 
1041  ^/^//k^= placed. 

1045-1048.  L.A. :  '*Audientes  omnes  ejus  responsionem  admirantes 
dixerunt :  vera  et  optima  est  solutio  qusestionis." 

1050.  L.A. :  *'  Proponatur  sibi  secunda  quaestio  gravior." 

1052-1053.  Addition. 

1055.  L.A. :  "Ubi  terra  sit  altior  omni  coelo."  Ca«=can.  A.S. 
cannj  O.L.Germ.  can;  I  eel.  kann^  possum. 

1056-1062.  L.A.  :  "  Percunctatus  de  hoc  peregrinus  respondit :  in 
coelo  empyreo,  ubi  residet  corpus  Christi.  Corpus  enim  Christi, 
quod  est  altius  omni  ccelo,  est  de  nostra  came  formatum  :  porro  caro 
nostra  qusedam  terrea  substantia  est ;  cum  ergo  corpus  Christi  super 
omnes  ccelos  sit  et  de  nostra  came  originem  duxerit,  caro  autem 
nostra  de  terra  sit  condita,  constat,  quod,  ubi  corpus  Christi  residet, 
ibi  procul  dubio  terra  altior  ccelo  manet." 


^0  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (UL  1067-1114). 

1067.  G?rj^=body. 

1068.  Hewyne  empy re— \it,^NtXi^  txci^xxt.. 

1060.  In  a  fiersone =in  one  or  the  same  person.  Afane=mon= 
must  See  II.  884.  man  or  mane  is  the  word  still  used  in  the  North 
of  Scotland. 

1062-1070.  L.A. :  "  Refert  nuntius,  quod  responderat  peregrinus,  et 
ecce  omnes  responsionem  ejus  mirabiliter  approbant  et  magnifice 
sapientiam  ejus  laudant" 

1064.  ^^^»^= forthwith.    Cf.  Dutch,  bij  dien^  by  that. 

1068.  Llowitt  i.e,,  /<ncf//= praised.  A.S.  lofian^  to  praise.  The 
double  letter  is  used  instead  of  a  capital,  pilgrame  answer,  Pilgrame 
is  another  example  of  the  elision  of  the  sign  of  the  genitive. 

1071-1082.  L.A.:  "Tunc  ilia  iterum  dixit:  fiet  ei  tertia  quaestio 
gravissima  et  occulta  et  ad  solvendum  difficilis  et  obscura,  ut  sic  ejus 
sapientia  tertio  comprobetur  et  dignus  sit,  ut  ad  mensam  episcopi 
merito  admittatur.  Quaeratur  ab  eo,  quanti  spatii  sit  a  terra  usque  in 
coelum." 

1072.  Anis^onct,    Mod.Sc.  ance, 

1073.  Al-^ire-best,  or  as  one  word  al}pirebest—hts\,  of  all.  Al\nre  is 
for  allere,  the  gen.  plur.  of  a//.  A.S.  eaira.  Instead  of  ]>,  d  is  some- 
times inserted,  but  both  are  excrescent  *'  Fra  thi  tempile  that  is  in 
ierusalem  of  heuen,  fra  the  whilke  alderbest  giftes  comes." — Ham- 
pole,  Ps.  Ixvii.  32. 

1074.  Doucht-ht  worthy,  or  avail.  A.S.  dugan.  Cf.  Mod.Sc.  dow, 
to  avail;  Dutch,  deugen;  G.  taugen,  to  profit  geste,  guest  A.S. 
gcest 

1076.  /^c?r^= therefore. 

1077.  Myrke=A2s\i — i.e,,  obscure,  difficult  Icel.  myrkr.  Cf.  "  I 
will  open  vay  dark  saying  upon  the  harp"— Ps.  xlix.  4;  and  **  I  will 
utter  dark  sayings  of  old  " — Ps.  Ixviii.  2.    jay=tell,  unravel. 

1079.  pa/  worde=^\h2L\.  problem. 

1064.  Andof  the  MS.  is  obviously  a  mistake  for  guka, 

1086.  7/7  Ayre.    L. A. :  "  ad  eum." 

1087.  GraMy =di\igtnt\y.    IceL  greifSUga,  rcaidily, 

1088, 1089.  6V^.    L.A.:"ipse."    zc;a/=  knows.    ;«^/= measured. 

1091, 1992.  L.A. :  "  Ego  autem  de  ccelo  nunquam  cecidi  et  illud 
spatium  nunquam  mensuravi." 

1096.  /^!i«//«^^= temptation.  See  note  to  1.  135.  umlape= sur- 
round. 

KM.  Rednes^itax.  See  note,  II.  676.  L.A.;  '*  nuntius  vehe- 
menter  expavit** 

1103.  Sonare  iM=«ooner  than.    Still  a  common  idiom. 

1104.  Addition. 

1114.  JfV»/=gone.    Still  used.    It  is  so  used  in  *  Cursor  Mundi': — 

"  He  has  wetU  his  v^e  sone  fra 
I>e  nedder  nerfaande  hie  con  ga." — 757. 


NOTES  TO  DE  SANCTO  ANDREA   (IIL  1120-1154).        J I 

1120.  W^a/&>&= watch.    See  Dr  Skeafs  'Address  on  Ghost  Words/ 
p.  370,  'Phil.  Trans./  1885-6. 

1121.  Til.    L.A. :  **  si  forte."    dedonare=good,    Fr.  d^bonnaire, 
1129.  Na  he—hvL\,  for  him ;  or,  if  he  had  not. 

1135-1156.  Addition. 

1139.  This  complaint  occurs  several  times  in  the  Legends. 

1160.  />(? =of  his  own  free  will. 

1154.   Bruk^^enloy,    A.S.  brUcan. 

In  the  L.A.  another  miracle  is  given. 


I  v.— J  A  C  O  B  U  S. 


St  James  the  Apostle  was  one  of  the  sons  of  Zebedee  and  Salome, 
and  the  brother  of  St  John  the  Evangelist  He  was  a  fisherman  by 
trade,  and  an  inhabitant,  according  to  some,  of  Capernaum,  and  ac- 
cording to  others,  of  Bethsaida.  Tradition  says  that  he  was  born  in 
Galilee,  about  twelve  years  before  the  Christian  era.  The  circum- 
stances connected  with  his  call  to  the  apostleship  are  recorded  in 
Matt  iv.  18-22  and  Mark  i.  16-20;  and  also,  as  is  maintained  by  some, 
in  Luke  v.  i-ii.  In  the  lists  of  the  Apostles  given  in  the  Gospels  and 
the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  his  name  always  stands  among  the  first  four, 
and  before  his  brother's.  When  our  Lord  healed  Simon's  wife's 
mother,  he  was  one  of  those  who  were  present  He  was  one  of  the 
three  who  were  admitted  to  witness  the  miracle  of  the  raising  of  the 
daughter  of  Jairus,  who  were  present  at  the  Transfiguration,  and  who 
witnessed  the  Agony ;  and  one  of  the  four  who  asked  our  Lord  for  an 
explanation  of  His  predictions  respecting  the  end  of  the  world  and  His 
Second  Coming.  Their  zeal  obtained  for  him  and  his  brother  the 
name  of  Boanerges  (Luke  ix.  52 ;  Mark  x.  35).  His  mother  requested 
of  our  Lord  that  He  would  grant  unto  her  two  sons  to  sit,  the  one  on 
His  right  hand  and  the  other  on  His  left,  in  His  kingdom.  The  two 
sons  joined  in  the  request  (Matt  xx.  20),  though  by  St  Mark  (x.  35) 
they  alone  are  said  to  have  made  it ;  and  on  being  asked  by  our  Lord 
if  they  were  able  to  drink  His  cup,  and  to  be  baptised  with  His  bap- 
tism, they  replied  that  they  were.  From  the  time  of  the  Agony  in  the 
garden  of  Gethsemane  up  to  the  time  of  his  martyrdom,  a.d.  44,  noth- 
ing is  known  of  the  Apostle,  except  that  he  continued  in  the  fellowship 
of  the  Apostles  and  women  and  brethren.  According  to  tradition, 
however,  immediately  after  the  martyrdom  of  St  Stephen,  he  left  Ju- 
daea, in  order  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  the  Twelve  Tribes  scattered 
abroad,  when,  according  to  a  tradition  of  the  Spanish  Church,  he 
visited  Spain  and  preached  there.  After  completing  his  missionary 
tour  he  is  said  to  have  returned  to  Jerusalem,  a.d.  43,  and  shortly 
afterwards  to  have  been  beheaded  by  Herod.    Clement  of  Alexandria 


NOTES  TO  JACOBUS  (IV.  1-16).  73 

relates  that  his  prosecutor  was  so  struck  by  the  boldness  of  his  con- 
fession, that  he  declared  himself  a  Christian  on  the  spot  The  two, 
accused  and  accuser,  were  therefore  hurried  off  to  the  place  of  execu- 
tion together.  On  their  way  the  latter  begged  the  Apostle's  forgive- 
ness, who,  after  a  moment's  hesitation,  kissed  him,  saying,  '*  Peace  be 
to  thee  ! "  after  which  the  two  suffered  martyrdom  at  the  same  time. 
— Euseb.,  *  Hist  Eccl.,'  ii.  ix.  The  body  of  the  Apostle  was  interred 
at  Jerusalem ;  but  soon  afterwards  his  disciples,  it  is  said,  carried  his 
remains  into  Spain,  and  deposited  them  at  Iria  Flavia,  now  £1  Padron, 
on  the  borders  of  France,  where  they  were  discovered  in  the  ninth 
century,  during  the  reign  of  Alphonsus  the  Chaste,  King  of  Leon,  who 
had  them  translated  to  Compostella,  whither  Pope  Leo  IIL  trans- 
ferred the  episcopal  seat  of  Iria  Flavia.  Compostella  soon  became 
famous  by  reason  of  the  extraordinary  concourse  of  pilg^ms  who 
visited  the  tomb  of  the  Apostle,  over  which  a  magnificent  cathedral 
was  built  In  1175  Ferdinand  instituted  the  famous  Order  of  St 
James  of  Compostella.  At  Jerusalem  a  magnificent  church,  belong- 
ing to  the  Armenians,  has  been  dedicated  to  him.  It  is  believed  to 
have  been  built  by  the  Kings  of  Spain,  to  whom  also  is  ascribed  the 
erection  of  the  monastery  to  which  it  belongs,  and  which  many  Span- 
ish pilgrims  visit  To  the  left  of  the  nave,  near  the  entrance,  a  little 
chapel  is  shown,  which  is  said  to  be  built  over  the  spot  where  the 
Apostle  was  beheaded. — Smith's  *  Diet  of  the  Bible ; '  Herzog's  *  Real- 
cncy.;'  Putin's  'Diet  Hagiog.* 

His  day  is  July  23. 

Analysis — Names  of  the  Apostle,  1-8 ;  missionary  travels,  9-28 ;  the 
story  of  Hermogenes,  29-178;  the  Apostle's  imprisonment  and  con- 
demnation, i;f^20i ;  healing  of  a  paralytic,  202-216;  the  conversion 
and  condemnation  of  Josyas,  217-236;  baptism  of  Josyas,  237-243; 
translation  of  the  Apostle's  relics,  244-270 ;  the  story  of  Queen  Lupa, 
271-376;  conclusion,  377-400. 

Sources — *Legenda  Aurea,'  cap.  99;  with  which  cf.  Vine.  Bello., 
'Spec.  Hist,*  vii.  4-7;  Abd.  '  Hist  Apost,'  IV.  For  the  Translation, 
cf.  Surius,  'Acta  SS.,'  July  25,  pp.  304-307. 

1-S»  Of  the  introduction  of  the  L.A.,  which  explains  the  Apostle's 
names,  only  the  first  sentence  is  used  :  *'  Jacobus  iste  apostolus  dictus 
est  Jacobus  Zebedaei,  Jacobus  frater  Johannis,  Boanerges,  id  est,  filius 
tonitrui,  et  Jacobus  major." 

2.  TAfyn/ald=thret{o\d.    Icel.  \r{'faldr. 

5.  Todyre^oih^x\  usually  written /^M/r. 

9.  2«Aj'//=  while,  at  times.  Cf.  Mod.Sc.  whiles,  \e  ptare =tht 
greater. 

9-16.  L.A.  I. :  "Jacobus  apostolus  filius  Zebedasi  post  adscensionem 
Domini  dum  per  Judacam  et  Samariam  praedicaret,  in  Hispaniam 
tandem  ivit,  ut  ibi  verbum  Dei  seminaret"  Abd.  says  nothing  about 
Spain.    The  first  reference  to  that  country  in  connection  with  the 


74  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS   (IV.  17-113). 

Apostle  is  said  to  be  in  a  book,  *  De  Vita  et  Morte  Sanctorum,*  inserted 
in  the  works  of  St  Isidore,  but  which  many  critics  regard  as  sup- 
posititious. Migne's  *  Diet.  d*Apocryphes,'  t.  ii.  265,  266,  where  the 
references  are  given. 

17.  IVes  cumyne=vf2c&  or  had  come.    Cummyne  is  th^pastpt. 

18.  Ful ^me^iuW  zealously. 

19.  Hard,    The  MS.  has  shard, 

21.  (Tt^/oir^^  except 

22.  Purchasii,  See  note  to  III.  1.  1000.  L.A.  adds:  "  M agister 
autem  Johannes  Beleth  dicit,  quod  tantum  unum  ibi  convertit" 

26.  p^  buk — the  *  Legenda  Aurea'  in  all  likelihood. 

29-46.  L.A. :  "  Magus  quidam  nomine  Hermogenes  cum  phariscns 
discipulum  suum  nomine  Philetum  ad  Jacobum  misit,  ut  ipsum 
Philetus  coram  Judxis  convinceret,  quod  sua  prsedicatio  falsa  esset" 
Abd.  simply  says  that  the  two,  Hermogenes  and  Philetus,  opposed  the 
Apostle,  asserting  that  Jesus  Christ  the  Nazarene  was  not  the  true 
Son  of  God. 

30.  Hermogints,    The  name  occurs  in  2  Tim.  i.  15. 

37.  Phylei^^VYiWeXus,    This  name  occurs  in  2  Tim.  ii.  17. 

47-66.  L.A. :  "  Sed  cum  apostolus  coram  omnibus  rationabiliter 
eum  convinceret  et  multa  coram  eo  miracula  fecisset,  rediit  Philetus  ad 
Hermogenem  doctrinam  Jacobi  approbans  et  miracula  recitans  ac 
ejus  discipulum  se  velle  fieri  contestans,  et,  ut  ipse  similiter  eiRceretur 
discipulus  persuadens." 

50.  -£j"^A^= achieve?  ioT eschew. 

56.  MyracuUs,    In  the  narrative  of  Abdias  these  are  related. 

76.  jReitni =btre{t  of.    steringe= ^owtx  of  movement 

77-84.  L.A.  :  "  Misit  ad  eum  sudarium  suum,  dicens :  accipiat 
sudarium  et  dicat,  dominus  erigit  elisos,  ipse  solvit  compeditos." 

79.  Sudare.  See  the  legend  of  St  Paul.  The  Arabic  Gospel  of  the 
Infancy  relates  several  miracles  wrought  by  touching  the  swaddling- 
clothes  of  the  infant  Saviour.    Cf.  also  Acts  xix.  12. 

89.  //ifM«i^if= mockery,  scorn.  I  eel.  hathni,  L.A. :  "insultavit" 
Abd. :  "  ccepit  insultare  maleficiis  magistri."  A  similar  phrase  occurs 
in  Hampole*s  *  Psalter  * :  "  And  this  is  the  wit :  than,  when  he  sail 
make  hethynge  at  thaim,  he  sail  speke  til  thaim  in  his  wreth  " — Ps.  ii.  5. 

100-106.  L.A. :  "  Venientes  autem  daemones  ad  Jacobum  in  aere 
ululare  cceperunt  dicentes :  Jacobe,  apostole,  miserere  nobis,  quia 
antequam  tempus  nostrum  adveniat,  jam  ardemus.'*  According  to 
Abd.  they  say :  "  Jacobe  apostole  Dei  miserere  nostri ;  quia  antequam 
veniat  tempus  incendii,  nos  etiam  exurimur." 

102.  ^ouiand=Yt\\\Tig,    Cf.  'biiod,Sc, yowling, 

105.  This  line  is  unintelligible. 

108.  L. A. :  "  Ad  quid  venistis  ad  me  ?  '* 

113.  L.A. :  "  catenis  igneis."  It  adds :  "  et  plurimum  cruciavit." 
Abd. :  "  et  misere  cruciamur." 


NOTES  TO  JACOBUS   (IV.  120-157).  7$ 

120l  Be  ony  thynge ^hy  any  means. 

12&  Z//*=  joint  See  Dr  Skeafs  Glossary  to  'Havelok*;  also 
•Promp.  Parv./  303,  note,  especially  citation  from  *Cath.  Ang./ 
** oute  of  lythe*'  dislocatus  luxus ;  also  Chaucer's  *  Nonne  Prestes 
Tale/  53.    Hampole  has — 

"  Ilka  rayn  aod  ilka  synoghe  and  /iM."— •  P.  C 

127,  128.  L.A. :  "  Dicentes :  misisti  nos,  ubi  incensi  sumus  et  gra- 
viter  cruciati." 

133^  134.  L.A.:  "Ecce  Philetus  ante  vos  est,  cur  eum  non  tenetis?" 

135-138.  L.A. :  Cui  illi :  nos  non  possumus  nee  formicam,  quse  in 
cubiculo  tuo  est,  manu  contingere." 

137.  A  fumot—^ji  ant,  emmet  A.S.  amete,  O.Dutch,  hnte.  See 
Stratmann,  and  Dr  Skeat's  'Principles  of  Engl.  Etymol.,'  p.  216,  also 
Dr  Murray's  *  Dialect  of  the  So.  Counties  of  Scotland,*  p.  55,  n,  2. 

140-144.  L.A. :  "  Ut  bona  pro  malis,  secundum  quod  Christus  nos 
docuit,  reddamus,  Hermogenes  te  ligavit,  tu  eum  solve." 

140.  Clergy  most  frequently  means  learning  as  opposed  to  lewd- 
ness y  ignorance  (see  Skeat*s  '  Piers  PI.,'  ii.  48).  Here  it  means 
Christian,  or  Christ's,  doctrine. 

150.  L.A.:  "Non  enim  disciplinae  nostras  est,  ut  invitus  aliquis  con- 
vertatur."  So  Abd.,  with  a  slight  change  in  the  position  of  the  words. 
Cf.  the  well-known  saying  of  Lactantius,  iv.  19  :  "Religionis  non  est 
cogere  religionem,  quia  sponte  suscipi  debet,  non  vi." 

154-156.  LA. :  "  Ego  novi  iras  dsmonum ;  nisi  mihi  aliquid  dederis 
quod  mecum  habeam,  Occident  me." 

155.  Or/=ere  I. 

156.  ^^/=  unless. 

157, 158.  L.A. :  "  Cui  Jacobus  baculum  suum  dedit*' 

157.  IVand—staiff.  In  mediaeval  art,  a  pilgrim's  staff  and  a  scallop- 
shell  are  the  symbols  of  St  James.  The  scallop-shell  has  its  origin 
in  the  following  :  "When  the  body  of  the  Saint  was  being  miracu- 
lously conveyed  in  a  ship  without  sails  or  oars  from  Joppa  to  Galicia, 
it  passed  the  village  of  Bonzas,  on  the  coast  of  Portugal,  on  a  day 
that  a  marriage  had  been  celebrated  there.  The  bridegroom  with  his 
friends  were  amusing  themselves  on  horseback  on  the  sands,  when 
his  horse  became  unmanageable  and  plunged  into  the  sea ;  whereupon 
the  miraculous  ship  stopped  in  its  voyage,  and  presently  the  bride- 
groom emerged,  horse  and  man,  close  beside  it  A  conversation 
ensued  between  the  knight  and  the  Saint's  disciples  on  board,  in 
which  they  apprised  him  that  it  was  the  Saint  who  had  saved  him 
from  a  watery  g^'ave,  and  explained  the  Christian  religion  to  him.  He 
believed,  and  was  baptised  there  and  then.  And  immediately  the 
ship  resumed  its  voyage,  and  the  knight  came  galloping  back  over 
the  sea  to  rejoin  his  astonished  friends.  He  told  them  all  that  had 
happened,  and  they  too  were  converted,  and  the  knight  baptised  his 


y6  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (IV.  160-201). 

bride  with  his  own  hand.  Now,  when  the  knight  emerged  from  the 
sea,  both  his  dress  and  the  trappings  of  his  horse  were  covered  with 
scallop-shells,  and  therefore  the  Galicians  took  the  scallop-shell  as 
the  sign  of  St  James."  Cutts,  'Scenes  and  Characters  of  the  Middle 
Ages,*  p.  169. 

160.  Fut'kate=W\\Yi  all  haste.  See  note,  II.  1164.  The  MS.  has/i// 
hate,  for  which  Horstmann  rightly  sMggtsXs  fui-hate,     Mod.Sc.  het-fit, 

164-166.  L.A.:  "Jacobus  autem,  ne  forte  odor  incendii  vexaret  in- 
cautos,  eos  in  mare  projici  jussit" 

165.  /?^>&= smoke.  Mod.Sc.  and  N.  Eng.,  reek,  «^?y«j= noisome. 
O.Fr.  nuire^  to  injure.    Lat  nocere, 

169.  L.A. :  "Et  plantas  ejus  tenens  dixit"     Ay«/= seized.     See 

note,  III.  59. 

*'  With  that  he  kest  of  his  Chemer, 
And  hynt  in  hand  a  stalward  sper, 
And  raid  toward  his  fayis  in  hy." 

— •  The  Bruce,*  xvi.  602. 

Shakespeare  uses  the  same  word :  "  Wint.  T.,"  iv.  3 ;  "  M.  for  M.," 
iv.  6. 

171-174.  L.A.:  "Animarum  liberator,  accipe  poenitentem,  quem 
invidentem  et  tibi  detrahentem  hactenus  sustinuisti." 

171.  5a/ifr^= lit.  saver,  saviour,    /a = take,  receive.    L.A.:  "accipe." 

172.  For-MnkaHd=  rtpcnting.    See  note.  III.  105. 
174.  ^<z^4)^()^;f^= backbiting. 

175-178.  L.A. :  "Coepit  igitur  in  Dei  timore  praefectus  esse,  adeo 
ut  virtutes  plurimae  per  eum  fierent" 

176.  Sa  sa{iiy= so  v/t\\. 

179.  Fra =yvhen. 

182-184.  L.A. :  "Jacobum  adierunt  et  cur  Jesum  crucifixum  prae- 
dicaret,  increpaverunt.'*    Similarly  also  Abdias. 

183.  Byrd=it  behoves  ;  used  mockingly.  Cf.  note  to  II.  1106.  The 
meaning  seems  to  be,  "  It  becomes  thee  well  so  soon  to  preach,"  &c. 

185-188.  L.A. :  "  I  lie  vero,  cum  iis  per  Scripturas  adventum  Christi 
et  passionem  evidenter  probasset,  plurimi  crediderunt" 

189.  L.A. :  "Abiathar  vero  pontifex  anni  illius  seditionem  in  populo 
excitavit  et  misso  fune  in  collo  apostoli  ipsum  ad  Herodem  Agrippam 
adduci  fecit"  Abdias  gives  a  long  account  of  a  discussion  between 
the  Apostle  and  the  Pharisees  before  he  mentions  the  sedition  and 
the  incident  of  the  rope. 

189.  <J^r=year.  Abiaihar.  Josephus  does  not  mention  a  high 
priest  of  this  name  at  this  period. 

190.  Bysckope=h\g\i  priest. 

199.  Clement  of  Alexandria,  Suidas,  and  Eusebius  all  speak  of  the 
death  of  the  Apostle  as  ordained  by  Herod,  but  none  of  them  refer  to 
the  story  of  his  being  dragged  to  the  tribunal,  as  is  here  described 
after  the  manner  of  Abd.,  the  L.A.,  and  Vine.  Bello. 

204.  Hey  gate ^hxgh  street,  principal  street. 


NOTES  TO  JACOBUS   (IV.  206-278).  ^^ 

205.  He  sUwyne^Yix^t  i>.,  loud  voice.  He  is  of  frequent  occur- 
rence. The  *  Aberdeen  Burgh  Records*  has  he  meSf  high  mass  (i. 
157).    For  stewyne  see  note  to  I.  15. 

211.  "  Without  cause  to  be  beheaded." 

213.  />r= sound.  The  same  phrase  occurs  in  *The  Bruce,*  iii.  92. 
hale  and/er=^'who\t  and  sound,    oure =hour, 

216.  ^aid  Iowinge=yie\dtd  praise. 

217.  L.A. :  "  Scriba  autem,  qui  funem  in  collo  suo  miserat  et 
trahebat,  nomine  Josias,  hoc  videns  ad  pedes  ejus  se  projecit  et 
veniam  petens  se  Christianum  fieri  postulavit*'  The  same  incidents 
are  related  by  Abdias. 

226.  IVafy =cursc.    A.S.  wergian,  to  curse. 

230.  pf  ^^^/r.  L.A.,  which  follows  Abd.,  reads:  "maledicti 
omnes  dies  tui."    Our  author  reads  dei. 

233-236.  L.A. :  ''Tunc  Abiathar  os  e]}ispugnis  caedi  jussit  et  missa 
dc  eo  legatione  ad  Herodem  impetravit,  ut  cum  Jacobo  decollaretur." 

244.  After  this  the  LA.  adds  the  day  of  the  Decollation  (8  Cal. 
Apr.),  of  the  Translation  (8  Cal.  Aug.),  and  of  the  Interment  (8  Cal. 
Jan.),  and  then  says:  "Statuit  igitur  ecclesia,  ut  festum  ejus  VIII. 
cal.  Augusti  in  tempore  scilicet  magis  congruo  deberet  universaliter 
cclebrari." 

245-364.  For  the  Translation  the  L.A.  cites  Beleth. 

248-254.  L.A. :  "Et  sepulturam  divinae  prudentiae  committentes 
navim  sine  regimine  conscenderunt" 

250.  "  Without  mast,  oar,  or  rudder." 

255-262.  L.A. :  "  £t  angelo  domini  duce  in  Galiciam  in  regno 
Lupse  applicuerunt.  Erat  enim  in  Hispania  regina  quaedam  sic  dicta 
a  nomine  et  merito  vitae."  Cf.  the  account  given  of  St  Andrew's 
voyage  in  the  '  Acta  Andreae  et  Matthiae.' 

262.  Schrewis=\\\-d\spostd,  vicious.    Cf.  M.Eng.  shrewish. 

264.  Done,  a  misspelling  for  doun. 

265-268.  L.A.  :  "  Qui  lapis  mox  ut  cera  corpori  haesit  et  in  sarco- 
phagum  corpori  se  mirabiliter  coaptavit." 

266.  lVex=vf2^td,  nesch= so(t  A.S.  hncesce,  hnesce.  In  'Have- 
lok  *  it  occurs  in  its  M.E.  form  nesh : — 

"  And  woundede  him  rith  in  )>e  flesh, 
I>at  tendre  was,  and  swi))e  nesh^ 
So  )>at  |)e  blod  ran  til  his  to." — 2743. 

But  in  Stratmann  under  hnesche.  For  //  wax  war  the  MS.  has  he 
wax  war;  but  he  is  evidently  a  mistake  for  //. 

268,  270.  Not  in  L.A. 

270.  /aj^«^= fashion,  shape,  the  imprint  of  his  body. 

273-278.  L.A. :  "  Dominus  Jesus  Christus  mittit  ad  te  corpus  dis- 
cipuli  sui,  ut,  quem  noluisti  suscipere  vivum,  suscipias  defunctum." 

275.  Til  he  quek  waj= while  he  was  living. 

278.  /?^m^3=  remedy. 


78  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (IV.  28(K900). 

280.  But  A^^^= without  aid.    L.A. :  "  sine  regimine." 
282.  To  grawe = to  bury  : — 

'*  To  touche  hjrm  other  to  tryne  hym  *  other  to  take  hyra  doun  And  graue  hjrm." 

— *  P.  Plowman,'  C.  xxi.  87. 

284-292.  L.A.:  **  Eos  in  dolo  ad  quendam  virum  crudelissimum  vel, 
secundum  alios,  ad  regem  Hispaniae  destinavit,  ut  ejus  super  hoc 
consensum  haberent,  qui  eos  cepit  et  in  carcerem  reclusit" 

285.  And  get  his  decision  respecting  their  request. 

288.  ^rA^if/^  destroyed. 

293.  LA. :  "  Cum  autem  ille  discumberet,"  &c. 

315-327.  L.A. :  "  Quod  Lupa  audiens  vehementer  doluit  et  redeun- 
tibus  ad  se  discipulis  et  assensum  regis  aperientibus  ilia  respondit : 
accipite  boves,  quos  habeo  in  tali  loco  vel  monte,  et  plaustrum  jungite 
ac  corpus  domini  vestri  deferte  et  locum,  sicut  volueritis,  sdificate." 

322.  Wane.    Cf.  M.E.  wain. 

324.  Cf.  I  Sam.  vi. 

327.  In-to  dissa/e=  in  deceit  or  to  deceive. 

328,  329.  L.A. :  "  Sciebat  enim  boves  tauros  esse  indomitos  et 
silvestres." 

328.  To/? = unbroken.  Cf.  the  next  line,  where  this  meaning  is 
plainly  implied.  The  same  word  occurs  in  *  Havelok '  as  teyfe  (see  the 
Glossary).  The 'Prompt.  Parv.'  has  "/AyA/,  hool  for  brekynge,  not 
brokyn."  I  eel.  teifrt  frisky  (used  of  a  wild  horse).  See  Stratmann, 
under  to'/. 

332.  L.A. :  *'  Hue  illucque  discurrerent." 

337.  L.A. :  *'  Sed  non  est  sapientia  contra  Deum." 

344.  -5m///= burst.  It  should  be  merely  brist  or  brasL  The  verb 
brestan  is  properly  strong.     Mod.Sc.  bristit, 

346.  L.A.:  "  Facto  etiam  signo  crucis  super  tauros  velut  agni  subito 
mansuescunt."  Cf.  note  to  L  521.  corse.  The  usual  form  in  the 
'Aberdeen  Burgh  Records*  is  corss.  Under  date  1448  we  have,  '*at 
the  corss  of  the  said  burgh  of  Ab." ;  "  oute  of  the  courte  yheide  to  the 
merkate  corss;"  "yhour  corss  of  Aberdeine." 

347.  L.A.:  "Et  eos  jugentes  corpus  s.  Jacobi  cum  lapide,  super 
quem  positum  fuerat,  in  curru  posuerunt.  Boves  autem  sine  alicujus 
regimine  corpus  in  medium  palatium  Lupae  detulerunt.*' 

350.  Dantyt  —  tamed.  Lit.  daunted.  O.Fr.  danter^  donUr;  Lat. 
domitare,  to  subdue.    See  Skeat,  *  Etym.  Diet.,*  under  daunt, 

363.  After  concluding  this  story,  the  L.A.  goes  on  to  narrate  twelve 
miracles  ascribed  to  the  Apostle 

365.  />/f= leal.  A'/rw«^= Christian.  Along  with  "  Kirstine,"  this 
word  is  now  used  as  the  diminutive  of  Christina.    /^^=  people. 

369.  6^/i/£r^=Galicia. 

387.  .4/>a/=them  all. 

390.  Eld  lattis  me  =^  old  age  prevents  me.    Cf.  Prol.,  1.  35. 


v.— J  O  H  A  N  N  E  S. 


John,  called  in  the  fourth  Gospel  "  the  disciple  whom  Jesus  loved," 
was  the  son  of  Zebedee  and  Salome,  and  the  younger  brother  of  St 
James  the  Greater.  Like  his  father  and  brother,  he  was  a  fisherman, 
and  plied  his  calling  on  the  Sea  of  Galilee.  His  call  to  the  apostle- 
ship  is  narrated  along  with  that  of  his  brother.  Along  with  him,  he 
was  probably  among  the  disciples  who  were  present  at  the  marriage- 
feast  at  Cana  in  Galilee,  and  who  afterwards  journeyed  with  Jesus  to 
Capernaum,  and  thence  to  Jerusalem,  and  back  through  Samaria  into 
Galilee,  where  for  an  uncertain  period  they  returned  to  their  occupa- 
tions. He  was  one  of  the  four  who  formed  the  innermost  circle  of 
their  Lord's  friends.  With  Peter  and  James,  he  was  present  at  the 
raising  of  Jairus's  daughter,  witnessed  the  glory  of  the  Transfiguration, 
and  was  near  during  the  Agony  of  Gethsemane.  With  these  also,  and 
Andrew,  he  heard  Jesus  predict  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  and  His 
Second  Coming,  and  asked,  "  When  shall  these  things  be  ?  "  On  ac- 
count of  the  vehemence  of  their  zeal,  he  and  his  brother  were  named 
Boanerges.  For  him  and  his  brother,  Salome — or  according  to  St  Mark, 
they  themselves — made  the  request  that  the  two  might  sit,  the  one  on 
the  right  and  the  other  on  the  left  hand  of  Jesus  in  His  kingdom ;  and, 
along  with  his  brother,  he  replied  to  Jesus  that  they  were  able  to  partici- 
pate in  His  sufferings.  At  the  Last  Supper,  St  John  reposed  his  head  in 
the  bosom  of  Jesus,  and  when  beckoned  to  by  St  Peter,  asked  our  Lord 
who  it  was  that  should  betray  Him.  After  the  betrayal,  he  and  St 
Peter,  when  the  first  moment  of  confusion  was  passed,  followed  their 
captive  Master  afar  off,  the  rest  of  the  disciples  having  sought  safety  in 
flight  He  appears  to  have  followed  Jesus  into  the  council-chamber, 
and  even  into  the  praetorium  of  the  Roman  Procurator.  He  was  pres- 
ent at  the  Crucifixion,  and  was  charged  by  Jesus  in  His  last  moments 
with  the  care  of  the  Virgin  Mary.  When  told  by  Mary  Magdalene 
that  the  Lord  was  risen,  he  outran  St  Peter,  and  reached  the  sepulchre 
first,  but  feared  to  enter  until  Peter  had  entered  before  him.  The  in- 
terval between  the  Resurrection  and  the  Ascension  he  spent  in  Galilee, 


8o  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS   (V.) 

and  when  Jesus  appeared  to  Peter,  Thomas,  Nathaniel,  his  brother, 
and  himself,  he^was  the  first  to  recognise  Him.  In  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles,  he  is  shown  acting  along  with  the  disciples.  He  was  present 
at  the  Ascension  and  on  the  day  of  Pentecost  With  St  Peter,  he  went 
up  to  the  Temple  to  worship,  and  healed  the  man  who  was  daily  laid 
at  the  gate  of  the  Temple  "  which  is  called  Beautiful."  With  the  same 
fellow-Apostle  he  was  imprisoned,  and  protested  against  the  threats  of 
the  Sanhedrin.  With  him  also  he  went  down  to  Samaria  to  confirm 
the  work  begun  by  St  Philip.  During  the  persecution  which  followed 
the  martyrdom  of  St  Stephen,  he  remained  in  Jerusalem  with  the  rest 
of  the  Twelve.  He  was  there  also  when  St  Paul  visited  it  the  second 
time  after  his  conversion,  and  is  mentioned  by  him  as  one  of  the  three 
**  who  seemed  to  be  pillars  of  the  Church."  According  to  one  tradi- 
tion, he  remained  in  Jerusalem  till  the  death  of  the  Virgin;  but  accord- 
ing to  another,  he  left  it  before  her  death,  and  went  to  preach  the  Gos- 
pel in  Asia  Minor,  and  penetrated  as  far  as  Parthia,  and  returning, 
was  present  in  Jerusalem  in  a.d.  62,  at  the  election  of  Simeon,  after 
the  martyrdom  of  St  James  the  Less,  as  the  bishop  of  that  city ;  and 
on  the  death  of  the  Virgin,  he  returned  to  Asia,  after  being  shipwrecked 
off  Ephesus,  where  he  resided,  exercising  a  general  supervision  over 
all  the  Churches  of  Asia.  He  is  said  to  have  arrived  just  in  time  to 
check  the  progress  of  the  heresies  which  sprang  up  after  the  departure 
of  St  Paul,  and  to  have  deposed  an  elder  or  bishop  for  giving  a  fabulous 
account  of  the  travels  of  St  Paul  in  company  with  Thecla.  Among 
his  disciples  were  Polycarp,  Papias,  and  Ignatius.  He  combated  the 
heresies  of  the  Ebionites  and  Docetists.  During  the  persecution 
under  Domitian  he  was  taken  to  Rome,  and  there  thrown  into  a  cal- 
dron of  boiling  oil,  but  being  miraculously  preserved,  was  exiled  to 
Patmos,  where  he  wrote  the  Apocalypse.  On  the  accession  of  Nerva 
he  returned  to  Ephesus,  where  he  is  said  to  have  attested  the  truth  of 
the  first  three  gospels,  and  to  have  composed  his  own.  According  to 
tradition,  he  refused  to  remain  beneath  the  same  roof  as  Cerinthus,  one 
of  the  foremost  teachers  among  the  heretics,  lest  the  house  should  fall 
down  on  them  and  crush  them ;  and  caused  the  great  temple  of  Arte- 
mis to  be  reft  of  its  magnificence,  and  even  to  be  razed  to  the  ground. 
In  the  Church  at  Ephesus,  the  direction  of  which  he  undertook  after 
the  martyrdom  of  its  first  bishop,  St  Timothy,  the  companion  of  St 
Paul,  he  introduced  the  Jewish  mode  of  celebrating  the  festival  of 
Easter — not,  it  is  said,  because  he  wished  to  favour  the  errors  of  the 
Judaisers,  but  in  order  to  win  over  the  Jews  more  easily  to  Christi- 
anity. As  a  true  priest,  he  was,  according  to  Polycrates,  in  the  habit 
of  wearing  on  his  brow  the  plate  of  gold,  engraved  with  the  sacred 
name,  which  was  the  badge  of  the  Jewish  high  priest.  He  is  said  to 
have  shown  great  fondness  for  a  favourite  bird,  and  to  have  taken  an 
especial  interest  in  the  younger  members  of  his  flock,  several  beautiful 
legends  being  told  of  him  in  this  connection.     Of  the  many  traditions 


NOTES  TO  JOHANNES   (V.  1-10).  8 1 

about  him,  the  best  known  is  the  one  representing  that  Jesus  had  said 
that  he  should  not  die.  The  date  of  his  death  is  unknown.  The  dates 
assigpfied  for  it  range  from  a.d.  89  to  a.d.  120. — Smith's  *  Diet.  Christ 
Biog.;'  Putin's 'Diet.  Hagiogr.;'  Herzog's  ' Realency.* 

His  day  is  December  27. 

Analysis — Privileges,  1-16;  kindred,  preaching  in  Asia,  banish- 
ment by  Domitian,  and  return  to  Ephesus,  17-58;  the  raising  of  Dm- 
siana,  59-87;  refutation  of  Crato,  88-140;  conversion  of  stones  into 
gemsy  and  discourse  on  riches,  141-220;  raising  to  life  of  a  young 
man  who  had  died  after  being  married  thirty  days,  his  description  of 
heaven  and  hell,  and  the  conversion  of  the  two  young  men  to  whom 
the  Apostle  had  previously  preached,  221-286;  a  sedition  raised  against 
the  Apostle,  and  the  destruction  of  the  temple  of  Diana,  287-316;  an- 
other sedition,  St  John  drinks  the  cup  of  hemlock  without  harm,  raises 
a  dead  man  to  life,  and  converts  the  Proconsul,  317-388;  the  legend 
of  the  young  man  whom  the  Apostle  intrusted  to  the  care  of  a  bishop, 
389-454 ;  legend  of  the  youth  who  had  shot  a  partridge,  455-504 ;  how, 
when  old,  the  Apostle  unceasingly  exhorted  his  flock  to  love  one  an- 
other, 505-522 ;  his  prayer  for  those  who  copy  or  read  his  Gospel,  523- 
538;  his  death  and  burial,  539-588;  the  legend  of  St  Edward,  King 
of  England,  589-658. 

Sources — 'Legenda  Aurea,'  cap.  ix.  Cf.  'Acta  lohannis' — ^Tisch- 
cnd.,  p.  266 ;  Abdias,  *  Hist  Apost.,'  V. ;  Mellitus,  *  De  Passione 
Johannis;'  Prochorus,  'Historiade  S.  Johanne;*  Vine.  Bello.,  'Spec. 
Hist,'  ix.  14-17,  41-44,  49>  50. 

1-16.  An  abridgment  of  the  introduction  of  the  L.A. 

1-7.  L.A. :  "Johannes  interpretatur  Dei  gratia,  vel  in  quo  est  gratia, 
vel  cui  donatum  est,  vel  cui  donatio  a  Deo  facta  est  Per  hoc  intel- 
liguntur  IV  privilegia,  quae  fuerunt  in  beato  Johanne.  Primum  est 
praecipua  Christi  dilectio.  Christus  enim  prae  cseteris  apostolis  eum 
dilexit  et  majora  dilectionis  et  familiaritatis  signa  ostendit  Et  inde 
dicitur  Dei  gratia,  quia  domino  gratiosus,*'  &c. 

L  Me  liste—ii  pleases  me. 

5.  K/»</<!w^= interpreted. 

4  Prewilege—i^TxwWtgts,    Here  used  as  before  in  the  plural. 

6.  Lafe—rtsL    See  note,  Prol.,  1.  135. 

7.  Hamfynes^VxndWxxtss — lit.,  homeliness — /.^.,  admitted  him  to 
greater  intimacy.  In  this  sense  hamlynes  is  used  by  Hampole,  who 
speaks  of  "  fosterand  barnes  with  hamlynes"—'  Psalter,'  Prol.,  1.  16. 

8-10.  L.A. :  "  Secundum  est  carnis  incorruptio,  quia  virgo  a  domino 
est  electus  et  inde  dicitur,  in  quo  est  gratia,"  &c. 

10.  "Spotless  in  chastity  of  flesh,"  referring  to  the  widespread 
tradition  that  the  Apostle  was  never  married.  Cf.  Augustine,  *Ad 
Faustum,'  30-33 ;  Abd.,  V.  23.  The  tradition  is  also  mentioned  by 
Chrysostom,  Epiphanius,  and  others.  Tertullian  calls  him  "the 
eunuch  of  Christ"— 'De  Monogamia,'  17. 

/ 


82  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (V.  11-«1). 

llf  12.  L.A. :  "  Tertium  est  secretorum  revelatio.  Et  inde  dicitur, 
cui  donatum  est,"  &c. 

12.  Atour^=btyon6.    <iM/r^= other.    /r«c/^= privy,  secret 

13-16.  L.A. :  **  Quartum  est  matris  recommendatio,  et  inde  dictum 
est,  cui  donatio  facta  est.  Maxima  enim  donatio  a  domino  tunc  eidem 
facta  est,  quando  mater  Dei  in  ejus  custodia  donata  est" 

17-22.  Not  in  L.A. 

18.  Abd.:  "Joannes  Jacobi  superioris  frater  germanus,  sed  minor 
natUy  Zebedaeo  patre." 

21.  Afaty,  cristis  aunt.  See  the  article  in  Smith's  '  Diet  of  the 
Bible '  on  Mary  of  Cleophas. 

22.  Anna,  the  mother  of  the  Virgin  Mary.  According  to  a  very 
old  tradition  of  the  Church,  she  was  bom  at  Bethlehem,  and  was  a 
daughter  of  the  priest  Nathan.  With  her  husband  Joachim  she 
resided  at  Nazareth.  For  the  particulars  of  their  history  see  the 
Gospel  of  the  Nativity  of  Mary  and  the  Gospel  of  St  James.  Tradi- 
tion has  it  that  her  body  was  carried  from  Palestine  to  Constantinople, 
in  the  year  710,  and  deposited  in  the  church  which  the  Emperor 
Justinian  had  built  in  her  honour  about  the  year  550.  Many 
churches  in  the  West  are  said  to  possess  relics  of  her.  In  1584  Pope 
Gregory  XIII.  ordained  that  her  festival  should  in  future  be  cele- 
brated throughout  the  whole  of  Christendom  on  the  26th  of  July. 

23-30.  Cf.  L.A. 

31-42.  L.A. :  "Domitianus  igitur  imperator  ejus  intelligens  famam 
accersitum  eum  in  dolium  fen'entis  olei  ante  portam  latinam  mitti 
jussit,  ille  autem  inde  exiit  illaesus,  sicut  a  corruptione  camis  exstiterat 
alienus." 

36.  Tawne^iMiit  caldron. 

42.  Hurd,    See  note,  I.  232. 

43-48.  Cf.  L.A. 

44.  /a«^= ended,  ceased.    0,Yx. finair,  finer,  to  end. 

47.  I^^r^/t/>ft= Apocalypse. 

49.  /vr^= fearful.    A»S,  far,  fear. 

51y  52.  L.A. :  "  Et  a  senatu  quidquid  fecerat  revocatur." 

66-58.  L.A. :  "  Occurrente  ei  universa  turba  et  dicente :  Benedictus 
qui  venit  in  nomine  domini." 

66.  Pup/e =ptop\e,    i«-/^  Ay = in  haste. 

59-66.  L.A. :  "Cum  autem  ingrederetur  urbem,  Drusiana  ejus 
dilectrix,  quae  suum  plurimum  desiderabat  adventum,  mortua  ef- 
ferebatur." 

60.  -ff^r^=bier.  done  for  doune,  rhyming  with /^w«^= ready.  The 
whole  line  may  be  rendered,  "He  saw  a  corpse  made  ready  for  the 
bier."    dere,  from  A.S.  dar.    done,  from  Icel.  dUinn. 

61.  Efiire  ='CtreTnony.  It  is  also  spelt  aj^eir,  offer,  and  occurs  fre- 
quently in  *  The  Bruce.'  Icel.  a^ref= conduct — from  at,  zxiAfara,  to 
go.    See  Dr  Skeat's  Glossary  to  *  The  Bruce.' 


NOTES  TO  JOHANNES   (V.  62-107).  83 

B2.  Bownand=m9ikingTt2i6Y.   /i^rM  =  forthwith.    enfer=  initr. 
63.  p^  guhilk  refers  back  to  the  cors,    till  for  ^/M//^= while. 
61.  Ham^-cam =rtium.    Still  in  use. 
65.  //atine= named. 

"Thomas  of  dwn  hattyn  wefi  he." 

— •  The  Bruce,'  xiv.  376. 

A.S.  hdlaUt  to  call,  to  be  named.  deme=damt,  O.Fr.  and  Fr.  dame; 
Lat  domino.  Drusiane.  Abdias  gives  a  long  account  of  her  in  his 
*  Hist  Apostol./  V.  The  original  source  of  the  story  is  supposed  to 
be  the  Apocryphal  Acts  of  the  Apostles  composed  by  the  Manichean 
Leucius. 

66-78.  L.A. :  "  Parentes  igitur  ejus  viduse  et  orphani  dixerunt  ei : 
Sancte  Johannes,  ecce  Drusianam  efferimus,  quae  tuis  semper  monitis 
obsecundans  nos  omnes  alebat  tuumque  plurimum  desiderabat  ad- 
ventum  dicens :  O  si  videam  apostolum  Dei,  antequam  moriar !  Ecce 
tu  venisti  et  te  videre  non  potuit" 

68.  Harmys^xcioaxiS  —  i,e,,  exhibiting  great  ^vti.  A.S.  hearm, 
kerm,  injury,  hurt,  grief  of  mind. 

72.  ^^r^=bier.    See  note  to  1.  60. 

77.  L.A. :  "  O  si  videam  apostolum  Dei,  antequam  moriar." 

81,  82.  L.A.:  "  Et  vade  in  domum  tuam  et  para  mihi  refectionem." 

82.  Gratk—mdke  ready. 

86.  Wittandna  7c/<z= knowing  no  pain. 

88,  99.  L.A. :  "Altera  autem  die  Craton  philosophus  in  foro  popu- 
lum  convocavit,  ut  ostenderet  quomodo  hie  mundus  contemnendus 
esset  Duos  enim  ditissimos  juvenes  fratres  pretiosissimas  gemmas, 
distracto  toto  patrimonio,  emere  fecerat,  et  eas  in  conspectu  omnium 
confringi  jusserat."     Cf.  Abd.  xiii.  xiv. 

90.  Cratone,  In  his  history  of  SS.  Simon  and  Jude,  Abdias  men- 
tions a  disciple  of  the  Apostles  named  Crato,  who  wrote  their  history. 
The  name  Crato  is  probably  borrowed  from  that  of  Crates,  the 
Theban  philosopher,  who  is  said  to  have  shown  his  contempt  for 
riches  by  throwing  his  own  away. 

91.  In  quhat-kine  wyse =in.  what  way. 

92.  For  ]>irey  ]>is  should  probably  be  read  ;  and  for  ar  to,  ]>ai  suld, 
96.  Had,  as  Horstmann  suggests,  has  been  omitted. 

98.  Atanis—aX  once.     Mod.Sc.  at  ance. 

103.  »S">&/7/M'Mr^= three  reasons.  L.A.  :  "  triplici  ratione."  Skillis 
occurs  frequently  in  Hampole's  Psalter  in  the  same  sense— ^.^.,  "And 
thaire  skilles  ere  of  thaim  self,  noght  of  God,  ne  of  haly  mennys 
lare" — Ps.  xi.  4;  "  My  saule  thristede  for  mony  skiles" — Ps.  Ixii.  2. 

105,  106.  L.A. :  "  Primo  quia  ore  hominum  laudatur,  sed  divino 
judicio  condemnatur." 

106.  Z^r^= teaching. 

107-112.  L.A. :  "  Secundo  quia  ex  tali  contemtu  vitium  non  cura- 


84  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (V.  107-lSi). 

tur  et  ideo  vanus  est,  sicut  medicina  vana  dicitur,  ex  qua  morbus 
nequaquam  curatur." 

107.  /V?r= notwithstanding.  A  similar  use  of  the  word  has  occurred 
before,    lewynge,  leaving. 

108.  Of  vice  belong  to  clengit,  cleansed.  The  whole  passage  may 
be  paraphrased :  "  Notwithstanding  that  you  give  up  riches  in  this 
way,  the  love  of  them  is  not  destroyed.  The  attempt  is  useless—as 
useless  as  to  take  medicine  which  works  no  cure,  but  simply  hastens 
death." 

113-120.  L.A.:  "  Tertio  quia  contemtus  meritorius  est,  qui  sua 
pauperibus  elargitur,  sicut  dominus  juveni,"  &c. 

114.  -Pr<:^r^= proper — />.,  own.  Fr.  propre;  Lat  proprium,  ace. 
oipropriuSt  one's  own. 

115.  Powre=pooT\  in  1.  I20,  we  \\dytpouere. 
121, 122.  Addition. 

123-130.  L.A. :  "  Cui  Craton  dixit :  Si  vere  Deus  magister  tuus  est 
et  vult,  ut  harum  gemmarum  pretium  pauperibus  erogetur,  fac  ut 
reintegrentur,  ut  ad  ejus  facias  gloriam,  quod  ego  ad  hominum  feci 
famam." 

125.  Fan>«^^= spending,  use.  The  *  Prompt  Parv.*  has  ware,  or 
chqffare;  but  in  Scot  and  N.Eng.  ware  is  used  in  the  more  general 
sense  of  to  spend— i,e*y  to  use  in  purchasing.  A.S.  ware,  merchan- 
dise.   See  also  Jamieson  under  war. 

128.  Refourtnyt^reioTTtitd,  'j^ar  ^ste  degre ^ihtix  original  state, 
condition,  or  form. 

129.  Lovinge =^r2\st.  "  Crete  haboundance  of  gastly  comfort  and 
ioy  in  god  comes  in  the  hertes  of  thaim  at  says  or  synges  deuotly  the 
psalmes  in  louynge  of  ihu  crist*' — Hampole,  *  Psalter,*  Prol.  ad  imi., 
and  elsewhere  frequently. 

130.  That  I  did  for  the  praise  or  fame  among  men. 

131-136.  L.A.:  "Tunc  beatus  Johannes  gemmarum  fragmenta  in 
manum  suam  recolligens  oravit,  et  factse  sunt  integrae  sicut  prius, 
statim  philosophus  et  illi  duo  juvenes,"  &c. 

134,  Savnd.  For  this  we  ought  perhaps  to  read/^i/«/=go.  A.S. 
fundian,  to  tend  to : — 

"  And  syne  our  all  the  land  can  found 
Sittand  in  peO  all  the  cuntre." 

— *  Bruce,*  x.  256. 

'•  The  queue  thay  toke  wyth-oute  layne 
And  to  the  foreste  gonne  ih&y  founde,*' 

— *  Le  Morte  Arthur,'  1965. 

For  other  examples  see  Stratmann.  The  old  alchemists  believed 
that  their  art  was  practised  by  St  John,  and  by  the  twelfth  century 
the  notion  was  very  widely  spread  that  he  had  changed  branches  of 
trees  into  gold  and  stones  into  jewels,  and  so  reduced  them  to  their 


NOTES  TO  JOHANNES  (V.  141-179).  85 

first  nature.  The  L.A.  (cap.  ix.  13)  cites  the  passage  from  the  *De 
Vita  et  Morte  Sanctorum/  printed  in  the  works  of  St  Isidore,  from 
which  this  belief  seems  to  have  arisen :  "  Mutavit  Johannes  in  aurum 
silvestres  frondium  virgas,  littoreaque  saxa  in  gemmas  mutavit,  gem- 
marum  fragmina  in  propriam  reformavit  naturam;"  and  Adam  de  S. 
Victor,  a  writer  of  the  twelfth  century,  says  of  the  Apostle  :— 

*'  Cum  gemmarum  partes  fractas 
Solidasset,  has  distractas 
Tribuit  pauperibus. 
Inezhaustum  fert  thesaunim 
Qui  de  virgis  fecit  auniin, 
Gemmas  de  lapidibus." 

See  Migne,  *  Diet,  des  L^gendes  du  Christ.,'  690  et  seq, 
141-146.  L.A.:  "Duo  insuper  juvenes    honorati  horum  exemplo 

venditis  omnibus  et  pauperibus  erog^tis  apostolum  sunt  secuti." 
149-153.  LA.:  "  Videntes  servos  suos  pretiosis  indumentis  fulgen- 

tes,  in  uno  vero  pallio  se  egentes  constristari  coeperunt" 
14L  Mellitus  names  them  Atticus  and  Eugenius.    Abdias  says  they 

were  brothers. 

149.  Q^hyle^oliCt^  sometimes,  formerly. 

150.  5VA^^= bright 

156^  156.  L.A.:  "Virgas  et  lapides  a  littore  maris  deferri  fecit" 
Sec  the  note  to  line  134,  where  the  words  from  the  author  of  the  *  De 
Vita  et  Morte  Sanctorum,*  printed  in  the  works  of  St  Isidore,  are 
given. 

159-177.  L.A. :  "  Qui  jussu  apostoli  universos  aurifices  et  gemmarios 
per  septem  dies  quaerentes  reversi  sunt  dicentes,  quod  illi  nunquam 
tarn  purum  aurum  et  tam  pretiosas  gemmas  se  vidisse  testati  sunt,"&c. 

160.  67^= cunning,  skilful : — 

*'  I>at  wyly  deuel  was  ful  sley^ 
He  )x>)t  no^t  to  come  him  ney." 

— '  Cursor  Mundi,'  721. 

163.  -ffiz/jawrwyif/'^aB without  tarrying. 
169.  Z?^r^= dear,  costly.    A.S.  dedrcy  dyre. 
173,  7jK«/=lost     Icel.  tyna=io  lose. 

176.  Falow=^dtC2c^,  h.S,  fealwtan,  to  wither;  Cf.  D.  vaal,  faded; 
\ct\.fdlr,  pale.  See  Skeat's  *Etym.  Diet*  It  is  here  used  for  mar- 
ascatis  of  the  L.A. 

177.  ^11/ «i^/=  without  end— 1.^.,  for  ever. 

179-220.  L.A. :  "Tunc  apostolus  contra  divitias  diutius  coepit 
disputare,  ostendens  quod  VI  sunt  quae  debent  nos  ab  immoderato 
divitiarum  appetitu  retrahere.  Primum  est  scriptum,  unde  recitavit 
hystoriam  de  divite  epulone,  quem  Deus  reprobavit,  et  de  Lazaro 
paupere,  quem  Deus  elegit  Secundum  est  natura,  quia  homo  sine 
divitiis   nascitur  et  nudus  et  sine  divitiis  moritur.     Tertium  est 


86  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (V.  133-227). 

creatura,  quia  sol,  luna,  sydera,  pluvia,  aer  omnibus  sunt  communia 
et  communiter  sua  beneficia  largiuntur  :  sic  et  inter  homines  omnia 
communia  esse  deberent  Quartum  est  fortuna;  dixit  enim  quod 
servus  efficitur  nummi  et  diaboli :  nummi,  quia  non  possidet  divitias, 
sed  ipse  a  divitiis  possidetur,  diaboli,  quia  juxta  evangelium  amator 
pecuniae  servus  est  Mammonae.  Quintum  est  cura,  quia  habent 
curam  et  sollicitudinem  diumam  et  nocturnam  in  acquirendo,  in 
custodiendo  timorem.  Sextum  est  jactura,  et  ostendit  quod  divitiae 
sunt  causa  jacturae,  quae  est  in  acquisitione  duplicis  mali,  scilicit 
mali  in  praesenti,  quod  est  elatio,  et  mali  in  futuro,  quod  est  aetema 
damnatio,  et  alterius  quod  est  in  perditione  asterna,  scilicit  duplicis 
boni,  in  praesenti,  quod  est  gratia,  et  boni  in  futuro,  quod  est  sterna 
gloria." 

183.  .9^17= reason.    See  note  to  1.  103. 

185-188.  Luke  xvi.  19-31. 

185.  Euthymius,  Luke  xvi.  19,  says  that  his  name  was  Nimeusin ; 
and  Adrichomius  records  that  in  his  time  the  house  in  which  he 
lived  at  Jerusalem  was  still  shown — *  Descript.  Terrae  Sanctae/  vel- 
>//=  wilful. 

187.  Met grawe^mti  death — /.^.,  died. 

188.  Medynge,  Mod.Sc.  and  N.Eng.,  midding,  a  heap,  mound, 
dunghill. 

192.  Z?^//=  death,    /raj = prey. 
200.  Mysietful^nttdy, 

202.  7'-*rr7=  slave.    A.S.  ]?r^/,  a  slave. 

203.  To  twa — namely,  riches  (203-205)  and  the  devil,  (206-208). 

206.  Fendis  fyme=sery3ini  of  the  fiend.  Cf.  phrase,  "  limb  of  the 
devil." 

207.  //>//w= heaps. 

212.  Tynynge =\osing.    See  note,  1.  173. 

213.  Sca/A=hun,  injury.    Mod.E.,  scathe, 

214.  Tynsale—\osSf  harm.     See  note,  IL  828. 

216.  Saute  Aeie=souV s  health  or  salvation.  The  sign  of  the  pos- 
sessive is  dropped. 

219.  Nor  fears  not  on  that  account  to  lose,  &c. 

220.  Fyne= end.    See  note,  1.  44. 
221^.  L.A. 

222.  .^^<fz;i^= against. 

223.  A  y>unge  man.  In  some  editions  of  Abdias  he  is  called  Syricus. 
Most  of  them,  however,  name  him  Stacteus,  as  also  does  Mellitus. 
According  to  Apollonius,  as  cited  by  Eusebius  ('Hist,'  v.  18)  and 
Sozomen  (vii.  27),  St  John  raised  a  young  man  to  life  at  Ephesus. 

224.  C7rfl«wf^= buried.    See  note,  IV.  282. 

226.  For-quhy  ==  because,  vedo  =  widow.  mene  =  moan.  See 
note  to  III.  699. 

227.  .S'^r^=many.    See  note,  Prol.  J.  23. 


NOTES  TO  JOHANNES   (V.  229-256).  87 

229.  Balg=^pa\n,  evil.  A.S.  bealuj  Icel.  bol^  misfortune.  bete= 
relieve.  A.S.  b^tan,  to  profit  The  same  phrase  occurs  in  'Cursor 
Mundi*: — 

"  {>e  beste  ^yt  his  bale  to  bete 
For-)n  he  made  ham  at  ]>ai  mu^t." — 748. 

237.  Sa^  so. 

239-245.  L.A. :  "  Praecipitque  ei  ut  illis  duobis  discipulis  enarra- 
ret  quantam  incurrissent  poenam  et  quantam  gloriam  perdidissent" 

241.  -F(t?r-/^^A/= repented.  "And  this  is  ane  generall  prouerb,  that 
syne  noyis  nocht  that  is  sufficiandly  ybr-/A^rA/.*' — 'Craft  of  Deying,' 
p.  94.    See  note,  III.  105. 

244.  -4 -^a</=  awaited —lit.,  abode.  For  examples,  see  the  references 
in  the  Gloss,  to  Dr  Skeat's  '  Bruce.' 

246.  5"/>^/^= stopped.  A.S.  styntan.  See  Skeat*s  *Etym.  Diet.,* 
under  Stint, 

251-257.  L.A.:  "O  miseri,  vidi  angelos  vestros  flentes  et  daemones 
gratulantes,  dixitque  iis,  quod  perdidissent  aeterna  palatia,  quae 
sunt  gemmis  coruscantibus  fabricata,  claritatis  mirabilis  contentiva, 
copiosis  epulis  referta,  deliciis  plena,  gaudiis  gloriosa  permansura." 

255.  /ar=fair. 

258-268.  L.A. :  *'  De  inferno  autem  octo  poenas  dixit,  quae  his 
versibus  continentur  : — 

"  Vermes  et  tenebrae,  flagellum,  frigus  et  ignis, 
Dsemonis  aspectus,  scelenim  confusio,  luctus." 

258.  Aucht  paynis— tight  pains.  Each  writer  during  the  middle 
ages  seems  to  have  varied  the  number  of  the  pains  of  hell  according 
to  his  own  taste.  'Cursor  Mundi*  enumerates  nine  principal  pains. 
Hampole  gives  no  fewer  than  fourteen  "general  paynis,"  besides 
others  of  which  we  can  tell  nothing.  It  may  be  of  interest  to  com- 
pare the  descriptions  given  by  them  with  the  one  given  here.  The 
first  is  from  *  Cursor  Mundi,*  and  the  second  from  Hampole's  '  Prick 
of  Conscience.' 

•  •  Viiii.  paines  principale  es  l>ar 
Crist  lat  us  never  >ider  far. 
J>e  first,  it  es  ))e  fire  sa  hatte, 
f>at  all  ]>e  milcel  se  sa  wate, 
fof  l)at  it  casten  war  ]>ar-in, 
Suld  it  never- J)e-less  brin  ; 
Sua  l>at  vr  fire  ne  mai  namare 
Again  ))at  fire  l>at  [sal]  brin  l>ar, 
fan  painted  fire  gain  vrs  mocht 
I>at  apon  a  wagh  war  wroght. 
Euer  it  brennes  dai  and  night 
But  never  mare  it  castes  light. 
The  tother  pain  is  cald  sa  kene, 
f>at  mans  muth  it  mai  noght  mene. 


LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS. 

pM  |iof  a  rei[e]ii  rdlc  wu-  node. 

Aod  >OTii  a  chance  )>ar-m  It  gUdd. 

Quila  )>ou  moght  lutn  p\  hiind  abulc, 

It  suld  wonh  rose  wiivien  duie. 

|ie  thrlde  pine  es  hard  to  drd, 

O  wormes  ^I  tal  never  del 

t'eJl  diagons  and  I&dei  bath, 

t>at  ar  apoo  to  lok  ful  Utb, 

Ful  waltsnm  on  to  here  or  le, 

Ful  wa  es  jam  )a.l  )miK  aal  be ; 

All  we  le  Git  in  water  tuim. 

Sua  live  )iai  Id  )iat  loa  la  dim. 

I>e  fenh  paioe  it  es  o  stinc 

|>at  mai  na  mao  sa  mikel  pine 

f>e  fede  ei  underanes  dint, 

|>at  >aj  wreckei  ^are  sal  him, 

Ah  it  war  dintes  on  a  sle^ 

t>at  mjtlKi  sinitlei  in  a  ime^ 

paa  dimes  ar  M  /ers  and  lelic 

Herder  jian  ea  hers  irinn  mell, 

fe  seil  paine  es  noghl  -to  scape 

Es  sullk  mcrckness  men  mni  it  grape ; 

Sua  wonder  think  tiar  sail  it  be, 

t>at  nun  ne  mai  oa  o>er  «e. 

f>e  seuend  scenscip  al  for  ^r  tio, 

Ai  scam  lastand  |iat  neuer  :al  blin. 

For  tar-till  Ml  llkan  ha  sight 

I'o  se  scGEUcip  on  o)ier  plight. 

f>e  aghland  pine  it  is  ful  grise 

To  St  )>aa  waclaus  in  )ial  wis«, 

Strang  pajne  a  it  on  )nun  lo  loke 

And  namli  laght  until  [lalt  crok 

^at  dieri  din,  pal  balful  bere, 

t>at  {lai,  wit-vten  stint  sal  here, 

O  [laa-wcpand  in  Jiat  waa. 

{>at  sal  [lam  last  for  euer  and  ai. 

Firend  bandes  es  tw  oind 

Als  in  hall  writ  we  find 

t>at  al  )>alr  limes  ar  bunden  wit, 

Witvlciilclhofainlilh. 

Bol  a  point  cs  Jiar  Ji.ini  pines  mare 

^OD  elles  al  {nir  o^  fare 

}>ai  wat  )iar  pine  sal  ha  na  end, 

For  )>ai  maj  hafna  might  (o  mend." — 23,097-33, i( 

*'  pe  Grste  es  fire  swa  hate  to  reken, 
(jal  na  Inaner  of  Lhyng  may  il  skken  ; 
^e  aecund  es  caid  al£  says  som, 
{■at  na  heleofiire  m-iy  overcom. 
pe  thred  alswa  et  filthe  and  stjrnk, 
{>al  es  stranger  than  any  hen  may  Ihynk. 
pe  ferlhe  ea  hunger  sharpe  and  Strang. 
{>c  fifl  C3  biynnand  Ihrast  omang. 


NOTES  TO  JOHANNES  (V.  20^296).  89 

I>e  sezt  es  swa  mykel  myrknes, 

I>at  it  may  be  graped,  swa  thik  it  es. 

pe  seve[n]d  es  pc  horribel  sight 

Of  Jie  (levels  ))at  )>ar  er  hydusly  dight. 

l>e  eghtend  payne  es  vennyn  grete, 

I>at  )ie  synfiil  men  sal  gnaw  and  frete. 

I>e  neghend  is  dyngyng  of  devels  hand 

With  melles  of  yren  hate  glowand. 

I>e  tend  payne  es  gnawing  with-in 

Of  conscience  ]>at  bites  as  vermyn. 

I>e  ellevend  es  hate  teres  of  gretyng, 

I>at  )ie  S3miiil  sal  scalden  in  ]«  dounfallying. 

I>e  twelfte  es  shame  and  shenshepe  of  syn 

I>at  ysd  sal  haf  |)at  never  sal  blyn. 

t>e  threttend  es  bandes  of  fire  brinnand, 

I>at  ^  sal  be  bunden  with  fote  and  hand. 

I>e  fourtend  payne  despayre  es  cald 

I>at  pe  synful  sal  aye  in  hert  hald. 

Alle  ]>ir  ar  general  paynes  in  helle ; 

Bot  )>ar  er  other  ma  ]mui  tung  may  telle, 

Or  hert  may  thynk  or  eer  may  here, 

Of  special  pajmes  ]>at  er  sere. 

f>e  whilk  many  aftir,  ]>ai  er  worthy, 

Sal  thole  ever-mare  in  saule  and  body ; 

Bot  of  alle  ]>a  paynes  can  I  noght  say, 

For  na  man  |>am  reckon  ne  specyfy  may." — 6557-6590. 

262.  Myrkftes^  darkness. 

264.  CAf/=  chill.    <//<////>= shiver.    Still  in  use.    N.  of  Eng.  dither. 

265.  BroIand=bToil[ng. 

26a  Dole  ==  grief.    Ft.  deuil;  Mod.Sc.  dule. 

272.  W0'«= obtain.    Mod.Sc.  win. 

277.  LA.:  "Ad  naturam  pristinam  revertantur." 

286.  L.A. :  "  Omnium  virtutum  gratiam,  quam  habuerant  recep- 
crunt" 

287-38&  L.A.,  ix.  5.    Abd.,  V.  xix.ff.,  Mellitus. 

28^  L.A. :  "  Cultores  ydolorum  seditionem  in  populo  concitantes," 
&c. 

290.  MawnunHs—\do\s.  O.Fr.  mahommet,  an  idol.  During  the 
middle  ages  the  notion  was  prevalent  that  the  Mahommedans  were 
idolaters. 

29L  Seduccione—st.dX'CiOTi. 

293.  Tanpil of  dyane^^ht.  temple  of  Diana,  for  which  see  Livy,  I. 
45.    Cf.  Acts  xix.  27. 

291  /Vi;f/= ceased.    See  note  to  1. 44. 

296.  .S'/r^«3^= compel.    O.Fr.  straindre;  Lat  stringere. 

7S^I6ff.  L.A. :  "  Quibus  J.  banc  disjunctionem  proposuit  ut  aut  ipsi 
ad  invocationem  Dyanae  ecclesiam  Christi  everterent  et  ipse  ydolis 
sacrificaret,  aut  ipse  ad  invocationem  Christi  templum  Dianae  ever- 
teret  et  ipsi  in  Christum  crederent." 


90  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (V.  29&^7). 

296.  ^»i^ji/= pacified.    O.Fr.  amesir;  Lat.  admitUre, 

297.  Z>w/r«ir//«tf= alternative.    L.A.:  "  disjunctionem." 

298.  To  prevent  them  from  striving  with  him. 
301.  Cause  to  be  cast  down  through  her. 

S08-311.  L.A. :  "  Cum  major  pars  populi  consensisset  exeuntibus 
cunctis  de  templo  oravit  apostolus/*  &c. 

311.   Vrisone ^orison, 

314.  Idolis  all.  The  L.A.  speaks  of  only  one  idol — the  "imago 
Dyanae."  Abd.  has  "  omnia  idola,"  Cf.  Csesar,  *  De  Bello  Civile/  iii. 
Nicephorus  (ii.  42)  aUo  relates  this  legend.  By  Trebellius  PoUio, 
however,  the  temple  is  said  to  have  been  destroyed  by  the  Goths 
during  the  reign  of  Gallienus.  Pliny  (xvi.  40)  affirms  that  it  was 
destroyed  and  rebuilt  seven  times. 

317.  L.A. :  "  Pontifex  ydolorum." 

318.  5^/^= cunning.  It  is  so  used  in  the 'Ormulum.*  Generally  it 
means  bold,  active  : — 

' '  Hot  J>at  )>e  ^onge  men,  so  \ep4tt  ^ornen  ))er  onto, 
Wapped  vpon  ]>e  wyket  and  wonnen  hem  tylle." 
A.S.  yxp,  — '  Allit.  Poems,'  p.  64.  1.  881. 

321,  322.  L.A. :  "  Ita  ut  una  pars  contra  aliam  ad  praelium  pararetur." 

322.  7V/=to.    A  not  frequent  use  of  the  word. 
324-326.  L.A. :  "  Quod  tibi  vis,  faciam  ut  placeris." 

324.  Quem=(\\i\ti\  lit,  pleased.    A.S.  cwiman,  to  please.  This 

use  is  unusual.  The  word  is  more  frequently  used  as  a  verb.  See 
Hampole*s  *  Psalter.' 

329.  Venome=^^o\son,     O.Fr.  venim;  Lat.  venenunty  poison.  See 

1.344. 

330-332.  L.A. :  "£t  si  nullam  in  te  laesionem  videro,  verus  Deus 
dominus  tuus  apparebit" 

334-338.  L.A. :  "  £t  ille :  Volo  ut  ante  alios  morientes  videas,  ut 
sic  amplius  pertimescas." 

336.  7«=take. 

342.  Bocht=-hoMg]M,    L.A.,  "petiit." 

347-350.  L.A. :  "  Tunc  apostolus  calicem  accipiens  et  signo  crucis 
se  muniens  totum  venenum  bibit  et  nullam  Isesionem  incurrit"  This 
is  often  referred  to.  St  Augustine  (*  Soliloq.')  says  :  "  Pro  tua  dulcedine 
gustanda  veneni  poculum  Johannes  potavit;"  and  the  author  of*De 
Vita  et  Morte  Sanctorum*  inserted  in  the  works  of  Isidore  :  "  Bibens 
lethiferum  haustum  non  solum  evasit  periculum,  sed  eodem  prostratos 
poculo  in  vitae  reparavit  statum."  Mellitus  and  others  narrate  this 
legend.  A  similar  legend  is  related  of  others — e.g.,  of  Victor  of 
Cilicia  and  of  the  bishop  Sabinus.  In  respect  to  St  John,  the  legend 
may  have  had  its  beginning  in  Christ's  words  to  him  and  his  brother 
— "  Are  ye  able  to  drink  the  cup,"  &c.  In  consequence  of  this  legend 
the  Apostle  is  generally  represented  in  mediaeval  art  as  holding  a 
chalice. 


NOTES  TO  JOHANNES   (V.  349-991).  91 

349.  Croysit  It^xcidA^  over  it  the  sign  of  the  cross.    See  note,  I.  521. 

350.  But  r^///^x= without  fear.  2e///^= countenance.  A.S.  wliian, 
to  look. 

352.  Z^= praise.    See  note,  III.  1068. 

359.  (y=off.  kMt7/=kin\e,  tunic,  gown.  I  eel.  kyrtill^  which  Dr 
Skeat  suggests  is  probably  a  diminutive  of  skirt;  Icel.  skyrta.  See 
'Etym.  Diet,*  under  kirtle  and  skirt.  It  is  here  used  for  "tunica" 
of  the  L.A. 

860.  f^»/r<M^«//=untrustful ;  lit,  one  who  does  not  trow.  A.S. 
tredwian,  to  have  trust  in. 

361.  Amawis=T[io\^^  incites. 

363,  364.  L.A. :  "  Cui  apostolus  :  ut  sic  confusus  a  tua  infidelitate 
discedas." 

364.  .^x/r^i^M/= mistrust,  want  of  trust  ha/  scAam=msLy  be 
ashamed. 

366.  Venis = wenis = imaginest. 

367.  Ger  me  of  fors=^  com^tX  me ;  lit,  cause  me  by  force.  trev= 
/rfw= believe. 

368-372.  L.A. :  "Vade  et  mitte  eam  super  corpora  defunctorum 
dicens :  Apostolus  Christi  me  misit  ad  vos,  ut  in  Christi  nomine 
exsurgatis." 

370.  /r^/<f= cover.  See  note,  II.  251.  For  the  miracle,  cf.  Acts  xix.  12. 

373-375.  L.A. :  "  Quod  cum  fecisset,  illico  surrexerunt*' 

374.  i?«///K= quickly;  from  the  same  rooi  2iS  rude ;  here  it  means 
without  ceremony. 

377.  A>w=kin. 

380.  ICirke.  The  church  dedicated  to  St  John  before  the  city  of 
Ephesus  (irpo  t^s  ^^co-iicov  iroXcts)  was,  according  to  Procopius  (Bk.  v., 
ad  init,),  built  upon  a  rock,  and  was  at  first  very  small.  According 
to  the  same  writer,  it  was  rebuilt  with  great  splendour  by  Justinian 
after  it  had  fallen  into  a  very  ruinous  condition. 

381-388.  Not  in  L.A.,  but  evidently  based  upon  the  following  pas- 
sage which  forms  the  introduction  in  Abdias  to  the  story.  The 
author  here  proceeds  in  1.  389  to  relate  :  "  Quum  ergo  rediisset 
Ephesum  apostolus,  rogabatur  etiam  vicinas  inlustrare  provincias, 
quo  vel  ecclesias  fundaret,  in  quibus  non  erant  locis ;  vel  in  quibus 
erant,  sacerdotes  ac  ministros  institueret,  secundum  quod  ei  de  uno- 
quoque  Spiritus  Sanctus  indicasset." — V.  iii. 

389454.  L.A.  ix.  6.  Cf.  Abd.,  V.  iii.;  Euseb.,  'Hist  Ec.,'  iii.  23; 
*Clem.  Alex.,*  '  Quis  dives  salvetur,'  c.  42 ;  Nicephorus,  II.  xlii. 

389-396.  L.A.:  "Refert  beatus  Clemens,  sicut  in  IV.  libro  ecclesi- 
astics hystoriae  invenitur,  quod  quodam  tempore  apostolus  quemdam 
juvenem  pulchrum  et  fortem  convertit  et  eum  cuidam  episcopo  sub 
depositi  nomine  commendavit" 

394.  Fore  ail  his  maucht  means,  apparently,  on  account  of  his  g^eat 
capabilities. 


92  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (V.  397-4M). 

d97|  8M.  Not  in  L.Am  but  Abd. :  "  Turn  vero  presbyter  in  domam 
suam  adolescentem  suscepit  commendatum,  et  cum  omni  diligentia 
enutrit,  amplectitur»  fovet,  ad  ultimum  etiam  baptismi  g^tiam  tradit'* 

399-402.  L.A. :  "  Post  aliquod  autem  tempus  juvenis  dereliquit 
episcopum  et  factus  est  princeps  latronum." 

401.  5'/^rir= stark.    /A^j= thieves. 

402.  Master  maH=\tsAtr, 

403-414.  L. A. :  "  Apostolus  itaque  ad  episcopum  venit  et  suum 
depositum  requisivit  Cumque  ille  de  pecunia  intelligeret  et  ex  hoc 
vehementer  stuperet,  dixit  ei  apostolus  :  Juvenem  ilium  a  te  repeto 
quern  tibi  tarn  studiose  recommendavi." 

405.  Depose— dt\ios\X. — Le,,  the  young  man.  The  term  is  borrowed 
from  the  Civil  Law. 

406.  i^/=lert. 

408.  Vetnand=wenand=  thinking.  A.S.  w/nan,  to  imagine.  See 
note,  1.  366. 

415-418.  L.A. :  ''Cui  ille:  pater  sancte,  in  anima  mortuus  est  et 
in  tali  monte  cum  latronibus  degit,  quorum  ipse  princeps  est** 

423)  424.  L.A. :  "  Bonum,  inquit,  te  custodem  fratris  animas 
dereliqui." 

423.  IVend^thought    See  note,  1.  408. 

431-433.  L.  A. :  "  Prse  pudore  nimio  statim  equum  ascendit  et  velo- 
cius  aufugit" 

431.  ScAone =fitd  away.  A.S.  sc^nian.  See  Skeafs  *  Etym.  Diet/ 
under  shun. 

433-443.  L.A. :  "Apostolus  autem  aetatis  oblitus  urget  calcaribus 
equum  et  post  tergum  clamitat  fugientis :  Ut  quid  fill  dilectissime 
fugis  patrem  et  inermem  senem  ?  Ne  timeas  fili,  quia  pro  te  Christo 
rationem  reddam  et  certe  pro  te  libenter  moriar,  sicut  pro  nobis 
Christus  est  mortuus.  Revertere,  fili,  revertere,  quia  dominus  me 
misit." 

435.  Cryand  hey = crying  aloud. 

436.  ^>^^=  stay.    VloA.^z.  bide. 

437.  f^«^rwy/=  unarmed. 

438.  Mon^mM^X^    See  note  to  IL  884. 
441.  Myse=^\i\. 

444,  Stynt—^\Q^,    See  note,  1.  246. 

447-450.  L.A. :  "  Apostolus  autem  ad  pedes  ejus  prociditet  manum 
tamquam  per  poenitentiam  jam  purgatam  osculari  coepit." 

451.  /?^/*/=pitifulness.   /^«/=heed. 

454.  L.A.  adds  :  "  Ipsumque  postmodum  in  episcopum  ordinavit," 
which  is  here  omitted,  and  with  reason,  as  a  thief,  the  leader  of  a 
band  of  thieves,  could  not  be  raised  to  the  position  of  a  bishop,  how- 
ever penitent. 

The  story  of  the  heretic  Cerinthus,  which  follows  in  the  L.A., 
is  also  omitted. 


NOTES  TO  JOHANNES  (V.  46M87).  93 

466-504.  L.A.  ix.  8 ;  Cassian., '  CoUat./  xxiv.  2. 

456466.  L.A. :  "  Cum  avis  quxdam,  quae  perdix  dicitur,  ut  ait 
Cassianus  in  libro  collationum,  viva  b.  Johanni  a  quodam  oblata 
fuisset  et  ille  earn  quasi  demulcendo  tangeret  et  contrectaret,  quidam 
adolescens  hoc  videns  ad  cosevos  suos  ridendo  dixit:  Videte,  quo- 
modo  ille  senex  cum  avicula  sicut  puer  ludit." 

456.  lohru  cassiane,  Johannes  Cassianus  is  believed  to  have  been 
bom  between  350  and  360  a.d.,  but  where  is  not  known.  Most 
writers  are  disposed  to  assign  to  him  a  Western  origin,  because  he 
wrote  his  works  in  the  Latin  tongue,  but  the  reason  is  not  decisive. 
He  was  educated  in  a  monastery  at  Bethlehem,  and  about  390  a.d. 
spent  seven  years  among  the  monks  in  the  Thebaid.  After  returning 
to  Bethlehem,  he  found  his  way  about  the  year  403  to  Constantinople, 
and  was  there  ordained  a  deacon.  From  Constantinople  he  went  to 
Rome,  and  appears  to  have  finally  settled  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Marseilles,  where  he  founded  two  monasteries — one  for  men,  and  the 
other  for  women,  over  the  former  of  which  he  presided.  His  death 
took  place  between  450  and  460  a.d.  In  the  '  Collationes  Patrum  in 
Scithico  Eremo  Commorantium,'  in  which  the  story  here  related 
occurs,  Cassian  records  his  experiences  in  Egypt  During  the  dark 
and  middle  ages  the  work  was  in  g^eai  esteem,  and  was  highly  ap- 
proved by  St  Benedict,  as  well  as  by  thfe  founders  of  the  Dominicans 
and  Carthusians.  St  Augustine,  howefer,  questioned  its  orthodoxy 
on  the  subject  of  free-will  and  grace.  Cassian  is  regarded  by  many 
as  the  founder  of  Western  monachism  and  of  the  Semipelagian  school. 
Cf.  Smith's  •  Diet,  of  Christ  Biog.' 

466.  Qukil£= once,   fule—fouU  (1.  464),  fowl,  bird. 

457.  /'flr/rK^= partridge.    Mod.Sc. 
463.  Plait  ^playit,  past  t.  of  play. 
466.  5flr«^— earnestly. 

468.  L.A. :  "  Per  spiritum  recognoscens."  schauyn^  revelation  ;  lit, 
showing. 

473.  L. A. :  "  Aves  inde  ac  bestias  saggitamus." 

474.  Affl=more. 

477.  L.A.:  "Tunc  juvenis  coepit  arcum  tendere  et  tensum  in  manu 
tencre.  Sed  cum  nil  ei  apostolus  diceret,  juvenis  arcum  distendit,"  &c. 

476,  Zyw= string.    A.S.  line^  cord. 

479.  A  qukyU^^  short  time.    Mod.Sc. 

484.  L.A. :  **  Et  ille  :  quia,  si  diutius  tensus  teneretur,  ad  jacienda 
jacula  infirmior  redderetur." 

486.  7ai&//=  missile.  Icel.  /air/i, anything  which  grasps;  but  prob- 
ably from  Gael,  tacaid^  a  peg,  pin. 

487.  L.A. :  "  Et  Apostolus  ad  hoc :  Sic  et  humana  fragilitas  ad 
contemplationem  minus  valida  fieret,  si  semper  in  suo  rigore  per- 
sistens  fragilitati  suae  interdum  condescendere  recusaret;  nam  et 
aquila  cunctis  avibus  Celsius  volat  et  solem  clarius  conspicit  et  tamen 


94  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (V.  48M82). 

naturae  necessitate  ad  ima  descendit :  sic  et  humanus  animus,  cum  se 
modicum  a  contemplatione  retrahit,  crebra  innovatione  ardentius  ad 
coelestia  tendit" 

488.  Skyll—  reason.    See  note  to  1.  103. 

489.  i9r(7>&//^j= weakness;  condition  of  being  easily  broken. 

491:  Disport =^\dLy,  sport     i/^^ww//)'= incessantly.     I  eel. /t5/««,  as- 
siduous, busy. 
492.  Na = lest    quhile = at  times. 

495.  Eyme—tuiy  sea-eagle ;  but  probably  eagle.    ^<y^x/^= highest 

496.  CUrlycLste—%yx^tx\^,\\v^Q{  clearly, 

497.  Mon  o/fors =musi  of  force,  or  necessity. 

498.  Law  ^rd  =\oyf  earth. 

505-522.  L.A.,  ix.  9.    Hieron.  t'n  Gal.  vi. 

505.  L.A.  adds :  "  ut  testatur  Hieronymus." 

506.  Velde= direct    Mod.Sc.  ^/Vafe. 

507.  £^9'=Ephesus. 

508.  Sel/f  eld=vtry  age.    Cf.  Mod.Eng.  self-same. 

509.  r«A^j'=with  difficulty. 

510.  Quhyle^^X  times.  Cardinal  Newman  uses  the  word  (as  is 
frequently  done)  in  the  plural : — 

'*  And  so  in  us  at  whiles  it  falls  to  claim 
Powers  that  we  dread,  or  dare  some  forward  part" 

511.  "Without  pause  he  might  no  more  say."  The  use  of  the 
double  negative  is  frequent 

512-514.  L.A.:  "Ad  quamlibet  pausam  hoc  dicebat :  filioli,  diligite 
alterutum." 

512.  p/r^= these. 

514.  Enterckangeabily  =  mutual,  each  other ;  a  very  unexpected 
word. 

518.  KMii«/K= unceasingly.    See  note  to  1.  491. 

519.  7arA/=  taught 

520.  .4/a//=withall. 

522.  "  If  ye  in  this  his  bidding  do." 
523-538.  L.A.,  ix.  10. 

523-530.  L.A. :  "  Refert  quoque  Helinandus,  quod  cum  Johannes 
evangelista  evangelium  scribere  deberet,  prius  indixit  jejunium,  ut 
orarent  se  digna  scripturum." 

523.  Elynandus = H  el i nand  us. 
529.  T'A^zif/^/ss  acceptable. 

531-538.  L.A. :  "  Fertur  autem  ipsum  pro  illo  loco  secretissimo,  in 
quo  divina  scripturus  secesserat,  orasse,  ut  nullas  huic  insistens 
operi  ventorum  ibi  aut  imbrium  injurias  pateretur.  Hancque  eidem 
loco  usque  hodie  reverentiam  elementa  servare  dicuntur." 

532.  /r=his. 


NOTES  TO  JOHANNES  (V.  53M85).  95 

534.  lVfyU=wTit\r)g.  write  is  still  used  in  Mod.Sc.  in  the  same 
sense. 

596.  A^<7y«j= hurtful.    vy«^w= winds.    na=nor.    ra«^=rain. 

539^588.  L.A..  ix.  11;  Vine.  Bella.  'Spec.  Hist.;'  Abd.  V.  xxii- 
xxiii. ;  Mellitus,  *De  Pass.  Johannis;*  Isidore,  *De  Vita  et  Morte 
Sanct  ;•  Niceph.,  *  H.  E./  ii.  42 ;  Augustin.,  'Tract,  in  Johann./  124. 

539-543b  L.A. :  "  Cum  igitur  esset  nonaginta  octo  annorum  et  a 
passione  domini,  secundum  Ysidorum,  anno  sexagesimo  septimo, 
apparuit  ei  dominus." 

539.  Zi(^/= lived. 

544.  -Fi?/=many,  numerous. 

546.  f /=eat. 

549-552.  L.A.:  "Cui  dominus  :  Dominica  die  ad  me  venies.*'  Abd.: 
"Dominica  resurrectionis  meae  quae  post  quinque  dies  futura  est" 
Similarly  Mellitus. 

563-560.  L.A. :  "  Veniente  igitur  dominica  universus  populus  con- 
venit  in  ecclesia,  quae  fuerat  ipsius  nomine  fabricata.  Qui  a  primo 
pullorum  cantu  praedicavit  iisdem,  hortans  eos,  ut  in  fide  essent 
stabiles  et  in  mandatis  Dei  ferventes  essent.** 

557.  Cravyn,  past  part,  of  ^a«/=crow.  /Ari>^= thrice.  Abd.  adds : 
"Horam  circiter  diei  tertiam."  The  first  Christians  were  in  the 
habit  of  assembling  at  the  dawn  of  day  for  the  purpose  of  celebrating 
the  Communion.  See  Tertullian,  *  De  Corona  Militis,*  c.  3 ;  Pliny, 
*  Letter  to  Trajan'  (Ep.  96). 

558.  yyis=yf diys, 
560.  Z^7e/^= leave. 

561-572.  L.A. :  "  Post  hoc  foveam  quadratam  juxta  altare  fecit  fieri 
et  terram  extra  ecclesiam  jactari  descendensque  in  foveam  expansis 
ad  Deum  manibus  dixit:  Invitatus  ad  convivium  tuum,  domine  Jesu 
Christe,  ecce  venio  gratias  agens,  quia  dignatus  es  me  ad  tuas  epulas 
invitare,  sciens  quod  ex  toto  corde  meo  desideravi  te." 

562.  /^/^=pit.    {Upe  and drad=dtep  and  broad. 

564.  Caused  the  earth  to  be  placed  outside  of  the  Church.  ^=out. 
dan  =^puit  placed,  thrown. 

565.  Z^^=laid.    eu/yne=tven,  flat. 

566.  I/evand=^\Uiing.    A.S.  hebban^  to  lift. 

568.  ^-3«/>= above.  In  MS.  a-behu/e.  A.S.  an^  on;  be^  by;  and 
ufan^  upward.  *  Ormulum '  (6438)  has  abufenj  *  A.S.  Chron./  an.  1090, 
dbufan;  *  Laws  of  itthel.,*  in  Wilkins,  p.  63,  be-u/an.  See  Skeat's 
'  Etym.  Diet.'    /awe  for  /<?/"=  praise. 

676.  jFer/y= sir 3inge\y,  wondrously. 

585.  Grond 0/ well  =hoXiQm  of  a  well. 

The  tradition  that  St  John  the  Evangelist  did  not  suff*er  death  in 
the  same  way  as  other  human  beings  is  very  ancient,  and  was  very 
widely  spread.  George  of  Trebizonde  dedicated  a  work  to  the  Pope, 
the  chief  aim  of  which  is  to  show  that  the  Apostle  is  not  dead,  but 


96  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (V.  68M09). 

will  return  at  the  end  of  the  world  to  combat  Antichrist.  Accord- 
ing to  Jacques  Le  F^vre  d*Etaples»  he  was  translated  like  Enoch 
and  Elijah.  Florentinius  (*  Notae  in  Marty rologi urn  vetus  Hieron.*) 
says  the  Apostle  died  and  was  resuscitated  almost  immediately,  and 
will  come  again  at  the  end  of  the  world  to  preach  the  Gospel  and  to 
die  again.  In  the  time  of  Augustine  (*  In  Joh.,'  125)  and  of  Gre- 
gory of  Tours  (*  De  Glor.  Martyr./  30),  many  believed  that  John  was 
in  his  tomb,  still  living  but  wrapped  in  a  profound  slumber,  from 
which  he  will  not  awake  until  the  day  of  judgment. 

586.  Addition. 

589-654.  L.A.  ix.  12. 

589.  Sanct  edmwnde.  This  and  the  next  line  are  an  addition. 
Sanct  Edmwnde  is  a  mistake  for  Sanct  Edward.  As  told  by  Ailred, 
the  story  is  as  follows :  "  Sanctus  Eduardus  nulli  petenti  in  nomine 
Sancti  Johannis  Evangelistae  aliquid  denegabat :  hunc  enim  post 
Apostolorum  principem  arctius  diligebat  Unde  contigit,  quod  quidam 
peregrinus,  absente  camerario,  in  nomine  Sancti  Johannis  Evan- 
gelists importune  a  rege  eleemosynam  postularet  Cui  rex  preciosum 
annulum,  cum  nihil  aliud  in  promptu  haberet,  dedit.  Accidit  post 
haec,  duos  Anglicos  ad  adorandum  Salvatoris  sepulcrum  Hierosoly- 
mam  proficisci.  Qui  die  quadam  a  publica  strata  declinantes,  devia 
quseque  sectati  sunt :  et  sole  ruente,  nox  obscura  adducta  est  Et 
cum  nescirent  quid  agerent,  quo  se  verterent,  apparuit  eis  senex 
quidam  venerandus,  qui  eos  ad  civitatem  reducit.  Susceptis  autem 
hospitio,  mensa  paratur :  lautissimeque  refecti,  dant  membra  quieti. 
Mane  autem  facto,  eg^essis  illis  de  civitate,  ait  senex :  Viri  fratres, 
cum  summa  prosperitate  vos  repatriaturos  non  dubitetis:  quoniam 
prosperum  iter  faciet  vobis  Deus,  et  ego  ob  amorem  regis  vestri,  in 
omni  via  firmabo  super  vos  oculos  meos.  Ego  enim  sum  Apostolus 
Christi  Johannes,  qui  regem  vestrum  ob  meritum  castitatis  summa 
dilectione  complector.  Hunc  ergo  annulum,  quem  mihi  in  habitu 
peregrino  apparenti  tribuit,  reportate,  denunciantes  ei  obitus  sui 
instare  diem  :  quem  infra  sex  menses  visitans  visitabo,  ut  mecum 
sequatur  agnum  quocunque  ierit.  His  dictis,  disparuit :  et  illi  ad 
patriam  prospere  redeuntes,  quae  viderant  et  audierant,  regi  seriatim 
retulerunt" — Surius,  Jan.  5,  p.  ^^, 

590.  Z<7z///= loved. 

591.  (?»/-a/i/=  except 

596.  Ves  in  War^=amusing  himself.  In  the  sense  of  amusement, 
solace  is  used  several  times  in  *The  Bruce,*  as  e.g,: — 

"  And  maid  thaim  gamyn  and  solace ^ 
Till  that  his  folk  all  passyt  was." 

— Bk.  III.  465. 

This  line  is  not  in  L.A. 

599.  lohnnis  sak^]o\iv^s  sikt. 


NOTES  TO  JOHANNES  (V.  601-657).  97 

601.  ^jryM= sufficient  relief.    O.Ft,  assets? 

602.  L.  A. :    "  Absente  camerario." 
601  Far=f3Lir. 

606.  Cr^=  crave. 

609-655.  L.A.:  "  Sed  post  plures  dies  quidam  miles  Angliae  in  trans- 
marinis  partibus  constitutus  ab  eodem  peregrino  annulum  regi  refer- 
endum in  haec  verba  recepit :  I  lie,  cui  et  pro  cujus  amore  annulum 
hunc  dedisti,  tibi  remandat  Unde  liquido  patuit  quod  beatus  Johannes 
eidem  in  forma  apparuit  peregrini."  The  L.A.  then  concludes  with 
a  brief  risutni  of  the  miracles  of  the  Apostle  from  St  Isidore. 

612.  Z^^^B praise,  renown.    See  note  to  I.  230. 

617.  (7a/=way. 

618.  Haliste,  a  mistake  for  halsyt  or  ^a//ry/= hailed,  saluted. 
Swed.  helscL^  to  salute.  This  word  seems  to  have  been  frequently 
mistaken.  See  Skeat's  Gloss,  to  '  The  Bruce/  under  hailsyt,  halsit, 
haylisi,  and  hcUyst 

624.  Ufnquhil^  onc^, 

631.   Vesy^visxi. 

646.  Taknynge ^ioktti, 

649.  K^//=  dress.    See  note  to  III.  913. 

655-658.  Author's  conclusion. 

656.  God—u€,t  Jesus  Christ.    aisynge= comsih, 

657.  7«^;i^= separate,  pass. 

"  Luf  lokez  to  luf  &  his  leue  takez. 
For  to  ende  alle  at  onez  &  for  eucr  hvynne." 

— '  E.  E.  Allit.  Poems,*  p.  50,  402. 


VOL.  III.  g 


VI.— THOMAS. 


The  Apostle  St  Thomas  was  sumamed  Didymus,  or  the  Twin.  Accord- 
ing to  one  tradition  he  was  born  at  Antioch.  According  to  another 
he  was  a  Galilean  by  birth  and  a  fisherman.  In  the  catalogues  of  the 
Apostles  he  is  coupled  with  Matthew  in  Matt.  x.  3,  Mark  iii.  18,  Luke 
vi.  15,  and  with  Philip  in  Acts  i.  13.  All  that  is  known  of  him  is 
derived  from  the  fourth  Gospel  and  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles.  Four 
incidents  are  recorded  in  connection  with  him.  (i)  When  our  Lord 
determined  to  face  the  dangers  that  awaited  Him  in  Judaea  on  His 
journey  to  Bethany,  and  the  rest  of  the  Twelve  were  endeavouring  to 
dissuade  Him,  Thomas  said  to  them,  '*  Let  us  also  go,  that  we  may  die 
with  Him"  (John  xi.  16).  (2)  During  the  conversation  at  the  Last 
Supper  he  said  to  Jesus  :  "  Lord,  we  know  not  whither  Thou  goest, 
and  how  can  we  know  the  way?"  (John  xiv.  5).  (3)  After  the 
Resurrection,  again,  he  was  absent  when  our  Lord  first  appeared  to 
the  rest  of  the  disciples,  and  when  informed  of  the  fact,  replied : 
"  Except  I  see  in  His  hands  the  print  of  the  nails,  and  put  my  finger 
into  the  print  of  the  nails,  and  thrust  my  hand  into  His  side,  I  will 
not  believe"  (John  xx.  25).  (4)  Eight  days  after  this,  when  Jesus 
appeared  again  to  the  disciples,  and  said  to  him,  "  Reach  hither  thy 
finger,  and  behold  my  hands ;  and  reach  hither  thy  hand,  and  thrust 
it  into  my  side  :  and  be  not  faithless,  but  believing ; "  he  replied — 
"  My  Lord  and  my  God."  To  the  third  incident  is  due  his  name  of 
the  Doubting  Apostle.  He  is  mentioned  twice  again  in  the  New 
Testament :  in  John  xxi.  2,  as  one  of  the  five  disciples  to  whom  our 
Lord  appeared  on  the  shores  of  the  Sea  of  Galilee;  and  in  Acts  i.  13, 
as  one  of  those  who  were  assembled  together  in  the  upper  room  in 
Jerusalem  immediately  after  the  Ascension,  and  as  one  of  the  wit- 
nesses of  that  event.  The  remainder  of  his  life  is  known  only  from 
tradition.  According  to  Eusebius  (*Hist  Eccl.,'  i.  13),  who  says  he 
was  also  called  Judas,  immediately  after  the  Ascension,  he  sent 
Thaddeus  to  Edessa  with  our  Lord's  letter  to  Abgarus,  the  prince 
of  that  city.    He  is  said  to  have  preached  in  Parthia  or  Persia, 


NOTES  TO  THOMAS  (VL  2).  99 

(Euseb.,  'Hist  Eccl.,*  iii.  i ;  Socrat.,  'Hist  EcclV  i.  19X  ^^^  to  have 
been  buried  at  Edessa  (Socrat.,  *  Hist  Eccl.,*  iv.  18).  His  grave  at 
Edessa  is  mentioned  by  Chrysostom  (*  Horn,  in  Heb.,*  26)  as  one  of 
the  four  genuine  tombs  of  the  Apostles ;  the  other  three  being  those 
of  SS.  Peter,  Paul,  and  John.  According  to  a  later  tradition,  the 
tradition  followed  here,  he  proceeded  to  India,  preached  the  Gospel, 
and  suffered  martyrdom.  According  to  some  authorities  his  body  was 
translated  to  Edessa;  according  to  others  it  was  found  in  1523  buried 
beneath  an  old  ruinous  chapel  which  stood  over  his  tomb  without  the 
walls  of  Meliapor.  Smith's  'Diet  of  the  Bible*;  Putin's  'Diet 
Hagiog. *;  Butler's  'Lives  of  the  Saints';  Tischendorfs  'Acta  Apoc. 
Apostol.';  Gregory  of  Tours's  'De  Gloria  Martyrum,*  cap.  xxxii. ; 
Chambers's  '  Book  of  Days  * ;  Owen's  *  Sanctorale  Catholicum.' 

His  day  in  the  Latin  Church  is  December  21 ;  in  the  Greek,  October 
6;  among  the  Indians,  July  i. 

His  sign  is  a  carpenter's  square. 

Analysis — His  mission  to  India,  1-42  ;  his  departure  with  Abney, 
and  arrival  at  a  city  where  the  marriage  of  the  king's  daughter  is 
being  celebrated,  43-54 ;  Thomas  meets  with  a  Hebrew  maiden,  the 
punishment  of  a  servant,  and  the  conversion  of  the  newly  married  pair, 
55-192;  he  arrives  at  the  Court  of  Gundoforus,  and  is  commissioned 
to  build  a  palace,  193-216;  but  preaches,  and  uses  the  money,  in- 
trusted to  him,  to  build  churches  with,  and  in  almsgiving,  217-236 ; 
the  king,  who  has  been  absent,  returns,  and  imprisons  both  Thomas 
and  Abney,  237-247 ;  they  are  tortured,  the  king's  brother  dies,  but 
rises  again,  and,  after  admonishing  the  king  for  his  treatment  of  the 
apostle,  goes  to  the  prison  and  releases  him,  248-316;  the  king's 
repentance,  317-360;  Thomas  heals  the  sick  and  preaches,  361-438; 
he  then  proceeds  from  "Inner"  India  to  "East"  India,  performs 
miracles,  and  preaches  and  is  imprisoned,  439-505  ;  the  queen  visits 
him,  is  converted,  and  confesses  her  conversion  to  the  king,  506-549 ; 
Thomas  is  brought  before  the  king,  is  tormented,  and,  refusing  to 
sacrifice  to  the  idols  and  bringing  about  their  destruction,  is  stabbed 
from  behind  by  the  priest,  550-666 ;  flight  of  the  king  and  the  apostle's 
burial,  667-684 ;  conclusion,  685-698. 

Source — '  Legenda  Aurea,' cap.  v.  Cf.  Abdias,  Lib.  ix.;  the  'Acta 
Thomae,'  Tischendorf  and  Thilo ;  and  Vinct.  Bello.,  viii.  62  ^/  seg. 

The  etymological  introduction  of  the  L.A.  is  omitted. 

2.  Z?^^r^= order,  not  of  dignity,  but  in  which,  according  to  one  of 
the  traditions,  the  Apostles  composed  the  Apostles'  Creed.  See  Giles, 
•Codex  Apoc.  N.T.,'  vol.  ii.  p.  655.  Cf.  Migne,  'Diet  Apoc.,'  ii.  in, 
art  "  Ap6tres  " ;  also  the  note,  XV.  1-8.  The  following,  however,  gives 
them  in  a  different  order  :  "Et  coeperunt  (apostoli)  loqui  aliis  Unguis, 
ct  composuerunt  symbolum.  Petnis  :  Credo  in  Deum  Patrem  omni- 
potentem,  creatorem  cceli  et  terrae.    Joannes :  Et  in  lesum  Christum 


ICX)  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (VL  3^). 

Filium  ejus  unicum  Dominum  nostrum.  Jacobus:  Qui  conceptus  est 
de  Spiritu  sancto,  natus  de  Maria  Virgine.  Andraas  ait :  Passus  sub 
Pontic  Pilato,  crucifixus,  mortuus  est,  et  sepultus.  PAt/tpfius  dixit: 
Descendit  ad  infema.  Tkomas  ait:  Tertia  die  surrexit  a  mortuis. 
Bartholomaus  ait :  Ascendit  ad  coelos :  sedet  ad  dexteram  Dei  Patris 
omnipotentis.  MatthcBUS  ait :  Inde  venturus  judicare  vivos  et  mortuos. 
Jacobus  Alphcei  dixit :  Credo  in  Spiritum  sanctum.  Simon  Zelotis 
ait:  Sanctam  Ecclesiam  Catholicam.  Judas  Jacobi  dixit:  Sanctorum 
communionem,  remissionem  peccatorum.  Item  Thomas  ait :  Camis 
resurrectionem,  vitam  aeternam." — Mabillon,  'Analecta,'  iv.  575. 

3-54.  L.A. :  "Th.  ap.  cum  esset  apud  Ca^saream,  apparuit  ei  dominus 
dicens :  Rex  Indise  Gundoferus  misit  praepositum  Abbanem  quaerere 
hominem  architectoria  arte  eruditum.  Veni  igitur  et  mittam  te  ad 
eum.  Cui  Thomas  :  Domine,  quo  vis  mitte  me  pater  (1.  praeter)  ad 
Indos.  Cui  deus  :  Vade  secure,  quia  ero  custos  tui.  Cumque  Indos 
converteris,  ad  me  cum  palma  martirii  venies.  Cui  Thomas  :  Domi- 
nus meus  es  et  ego  servus  tuus  :  fiat  voluntas  tua.  Cumque  praeposi- 
tus  per  forum  ambularet,  dixit  ei  dominus :  quid  comparare  vis, 
juvenis  ?  Cui  ille  :  Dominus  meus  misit  me,  ut  conducam  servos  in 
arte  architectoria  eruditos,  ut  romano  opere  sibi  palatium  construatur. 
Tunc  dominus  tradidit  ei  Thomam,  asserens  eum  plurimum  in  tali 
arte  peritum.  Navigantes  autem  ad  quandam  civitatem  venerunt,  in 
qua  rex  filiae  suae  nuptias  celebrabat.  Hoc  cum  praeconisari  fecisset, 
ut  omnes  nuptiis  interessent,  alias  regem  offenderent,  contigit  ilium 
Abbanem  et  apostolum  introire." 

7.  Jnde,  See  note  to  III.  13.  According  to  some  traditions  the 
Apostle  went  to  Parthia;  according  to  others  to  India;  and  according 
to  others,  again,  to  both  Parthia  and  India.  See  Thilo,  *  Acta  Thomae,' 
p.  97  et  scq.^  where  the  various  traditions  are  given.    le/it=^\t^,\t,  it 

8.  Gundo/orus,     See  Thilo,  ibid.,  p.  116  et  seq. 

9.  /'r^z/^j/^= provost     0,Yr.  provost  {prevost)  \  hdX,  prcppositus. 

10.  -ff/>//)'= actively.  A.S.  ^sig,  spere=^stt\iy  inquire  for.  I  eel. 
spyrja. 

12.  Thank ={dLXO\xr,    A.S.  ]?fl«^.    See  Bradley,  x//^  z/^r^. 

13.  Thankfully = bo u  nti  f u  1 1  y. 

18.  Oz//^«dr= except  A.S.  utan;  Icel.  utan.  See  Bradley,  fel- 
loune =crut\,    Cf./el  of  1.  20. 

22.  JJaleynd=^2i\l  India. 

27.  p«/=at ;  a  frequent  use. 

45.  Cttte.  According  to  Pet  de  Natalibus,  it  was  called  Andrino- 
polis :  "  Cumque  die  vij.  Andrinopolim  pervenissent,"  fol.  xv.  V.  B., 
viii.  62,  calls  it  Andronoplis. 

47.  Ofnev = of  new = recently,  j  ust 

48.  Afontctone=yv2Lrn\ng,  proclamation. 

51.  "Of  all  classes,  from  the  highest  to  the  lowest" 

52.  But  asson^  =  without  excuse.     *'  Debent  comparere  et  omni 


NOTES  TO  THOMAS  (VI.  53-100).  10 1 

essonio  exceptor  thai  ...  aw  to  comper  essonye  outan." — Peebles 
Burg^h  Rec,  p.  i.  assort^,  from  O.Fr.  essoyrU,  See  Cotgrave,  who 
gives  essoyned,  "whose  absence  is  excused  by  reason  of  his  impo- 
tencie " ;  Du  Cange,  under  essoyne  and  sunnisj  and  Jamieson,  under 
assonyie,   fesie=i^^st, 

63.  Deden^ =scom,  O.Fr.  dtsdein,  desdatng.  See  Cotgrave,  under 
desdcUngy  and  Skeat,  under  disdain, 

5i.  Eschev^z,wo\^.  O.Fr.  eschever,  Cotgrave  and  Roquefort, 
y2w5^= feign.    Y,feindre,  pres.  ^t  feign  ant;  hdX.  /ingere. 

55-108.  L.A.:  ''Puella  autem  Hebraeam  fistulam  in  manu  gerens 
unumquemque  laude  aliqua  commendabat  vidensque  apostolum  intel- 
lexit  hunc  esse  Hebrseum,  eo  quod  non  mandu  caret  sed  oculos  ad 
ccelum  fixos  haberet  Cumque  puella  coram  eo  hebraice  caneret 
dicens :  Unus  est  Deus  Hebrseoram,  qui  creavit  omnia  et  fundavit 
maria,  apostolus  ipsa  haec  eadem  verba  repetere  satagebat.  Videns 
autem  pincema,  quod  non  manducaret  nee  biberet,  sed  tantum  oculos 
fixos  ad  coelum  haberet,  apostolum  Dei  in  maxillam  percussit.  Cui 
apostolus :  Melius  est  ut  in  futuro  indulgentia  tibi  tradatur  et  hie 
transitoria  plaga  reddatur :  non  hinc  surgam  donee  manus,  quae  per- 
cussit, hue  a  canibus  afferatur.  Hie  igitur  ad  hauriendam  aquam 
abiit  et  leo  ipsum  occidens  sanguinem  ejus  bibit  Lacerantibus  autem 
canibus  ejus  corpus,  unus  niger  canis  manum  ejus  dextram  in  medium 
convivium  apportavit,  quo  viso  omnis  turba  obstupuit  et  puella  ejus 
verba  referens  projecta  fistula  ad  pedes  apostoli  se  projecit" 

60.  Qiiyschile=^yf\i\si\^\  called  2,fistule  in  1.  70. 

62.  Z.^fe^^i?= laudation.    A.S.  lofung, 

65.  Persavinge—i^trctivxngt  perception. 

67.  Drinnge=^  ^nnV, 

68.  Is  he ^hxs  eye. 

71.  Lede—s^ttch,  language.    A.S.  leden. 

78.  i?^A^/^= refresh,  comfort,  encourage ;  "to  revive,  rejoyce,  cheare 
up  exceedingly " — Cotgrave.  "  That  is,  that  man  rehete  his  tho3t  in 
grace  of  the  holy  gost'* — Hampole,  Ps.  ciii.  17.  Cf.  Ps.  xxii.  2  ;  Ixvi. 
6,  &a    O.Fr.  rehaitier, 

8L  Vald  nocht  assay = would  not  take. 

82.  Govand=^%2£iXiZ  intently. 

83.  5/n?ir= stroke,  blow.    jr^^^= cheek. 

85-91.  According  to  P.  de  Nat.,  this  was  said  in  Hebrew  :  "  quod 
quia  Hebraice  dixit,  sola  puella  intellexit."  Cf.  1.  106.  So  also  V.  B. : 
"hoc  autem  hebraico  sermone  dixit,  nullus  quod  excepta  puella 
hebrea  intellexit." — viii.  63. 

93.  ^-;f<7/f^= against.    Cf.  Exod.  vii.  15. 

94.  Velvatter—\4fL\\  or  spring  water. 

96.  Hund,    L.A.,  P.  de  Nat.,  and  V.  B.,  leo. 

97.  J^ifrj'/™  worried. 
100.  3^/»ate. 


102  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (VL  104-179). 

104.  Bedene,    See  note  to  III.  1064. 

110.  Dovt=^{tdx.    Cf.  I.  283  n. 

117-121.  L.A. :  '*  Domine  adolescentibus  his  benedictionem  tuae 
dextrae  et  in  eorum  mentibus  semina  semen  vitse." 

131-140.  L.A. :  "  Videbatur  etenim  lis  quod  rex  gemmatus  eos  am- 
plecteretur  et  diceret :  apostolus  benedixit  vos,  ut  seternse  vitae  parti- 
cipes  sitis." 

133.  Schroz'e^  read  schrovd  =  clad.  A.S.  scry  dan ;  I  eel.  skryffa, 
sianis  ^^r^^^  various  gems. 

135.  i?mj^^= embrace. 

139.  /*tfrj<wi^j= partakers.  O.Fr.  parsonnier^  "a  partener,  or  co- 
parcener"— Cotgrave.    See  also  Skeat,  sub  partner. 

142.  Athire  til  vthire=on^  to  the  other. 

145.  p«fV^^i/=in  this  way.    carpand^  talking,    carpyn,  or  talkyn — 

Pabular. 

"So  gone  thei  forthe,  carpende  fast 
On  this,  on  that." 

— Gower,  *Conf.  Am.,'  lib.  vii. 

*  Prompt  Parv.*    I  eel.  karpa.    See  also  Skeat  and  Bradley. 

147.  Euire^  read  enire, 

148.  C7/tfz/;//^r=  chamber.    0,Yr,  ckambrey  cambre, 

149-174.  L.A. :  ^  Rex  meus  vobis  modo  apparuit  et  me  clausis  januis 
hue  adduxit,  ut  super  vos  benedictione  mea  habeatis  camis  integrita- 
tem,  quae  est  omnium  regina  virtutum  et  fructus  salutis  perpetuae. 
Virginitas  soror  est  angelorum,  possessio  omnium  bonorum,  victoria 
libidinum,  fidei  trophseum,  expugnatio  daemonum,  et  aeternorum  secu- 
ritas  gaudiorum.  De  libidine  autem  corruptio  gignitur,  de  comip- 
tione  pollutio  nascitur,  de  poUutione  autem  reatus  oritur,  de  reatu 
confusio  generatur." 

153.  /V7n7«/=  without. 

156.  Bedene  is  here  an  expletive.    See  Murray,  sub  voce^  5. 

157.  //if/^= salvation. 
159.  0>/^r=  sister. 

161.  Valdinge—W\t^^\xi%y  control,  government. 
164.  Fend  bakvart^fitnCL  backward. 

167.  Ruttinge,  rotting,  corruption.  A.S.  rotian ;  M.E.  ro/en.  The 
line  is  improved  by  omitting  \e  flesck.    The  words  are  not  needed. 

168.  Q>'j//=used.    Fr.  user;  Low  Lat.  usare, 

169.  Rottinge,  see  1.  167  n. 

170.  6^^«^r/7= generated,  engendered,  begotten. 

172.  C7r^z/w= grows.    v/z/=know.    giltiness=%\i\\\Sxi^'SS,  guilt 
175-182.  L.A. :  "  Haec  illo  referente  duo  angeli  apparuerunt  dicen- 
tes  iis  :  nos  sumus  angeli  vobis  ad  custodiam  deputati,  qui,  si  apostoli 
bene  servaveritis  monita,  offerimus  Deo  omnia  vota  vestra." 

179.  3^^^=kcep.  "Thou  lord  thurgh  tha  wordis  sail  '^mews  in 
this  warld." — Hampole,  Ps.  xi.  8.    A.S.  gytnanj  I  eel.  gey  ma. 


NOTES  TO  THOMAS  (VL  180-257).  103 

180.  Qusme=p\eaLSing\yt  agreeably. 

"  |>at  pon  mine  children  shalt  wel  yeme, 
{>at  hire  kin  be  ful  wel  queme," 

— HaveL,  393. 

183-192.  L.A. :  "  Eos  igitur  apostolus  baptizavit  et  de  fide  diligen- 
ter  edocuit.  Post  multum  vero  temporis  sponsa  nomine  Pelagia 
sacro  velamine  consecrata  martirium  patitur  et  sponsus  nomine 
Dyonisius  illi  civitati  in  episcopum  ordinatur." 

186.  Val=vt\\t  the  sign  of  belonging  to  Christ  alone. 

187.  '^egoldrynge  was  symbolic  of  the  novice's  betrothal  to  Christ. 
193-250.  L.A. :  "  Post  hsec  autem  apostolus  et  Abbanes  ad  regem 

Indiae  pervenerunt.  Designato  vero  ab  apostolo  mirabili  palatio  et 
copioso  thesauro  accepto  rex  in  aliam  provinciam  proficiscitur  et 
apostolus  universum  thesaurum  populo  elargitur.  Per  totum  autem 
biennium  quo  abfuit  rex,  apostolus  praedicationi  institit  et  innumer- 
abilem  populum  ad  fidem  convertit.  Rediens  autem  rex  et  quae 
Thomas  fecerat  discens,  ipsum  cum  Abbane  in  ima  retrudit  carceris, 
utTpostmodo  vivos  excoriatos  ultricibus  daret  flammis." 

201.  Red^xtt^^  for  measuring. 

205.  On  sic  vyijs^on  such  wise. 

211.  /^frw=efferis= belongs  to. 

215.  ^^/-=quit,  paid. 

218.  -Fr<a=when. 

222.  Sychware^  read  sythware,  and  see  note  to  II.  518. 

228.  Fele  6^^^/=  many  and  great. 

234.  H^aM=harm.  Cf.  XL  378.  Icel.  va9i,  peril,  hurt.  See  Bradley. 

237.  C!yj=use.    Cf.  note  to  1.  168. 

244.  /sf/=  cruel.    ra/A= quickly. 

249.  Quyke  ]>amfla= fisiy  ihem  alive. 

250.  In  doile  &*  va=in  pain  and  woe.  dot7e  from  O.Fr.  deu/, 
deail,  deuil^  doel;  peine,  chagrin,  dolor — Roquefort.   See  note  to  II.  568. 

251-256.  L.A. :  "  Interea  Gad  frater  regis  moritur  et  ei  sepul- 
chrum  cum  ambitione  nimia  prseparatur." 

25Z,  Hechte^-WTaiS  called.  A.S.  hatan;  O.L.Ger.  hetan;  O.Fris. 
heiaj  Goth,  haitan;  Icel.  heita, 

254.  Dule,  see  note  to  1.  250  above. 

255.  Cf/r^=care.    Lat.  cura. 

257-300.  L.A. :  "Quarta  autem  die  quam  mortuus  fuerat,  resurrexit 
et  stupefactis  omnibus  cunctisque  fugientibus  dixit  fratri  suo:  Hie 
homo,  frater,  quem  excoriare  et  incendere  disponebas,  amicus  Dei 
est  et  omnes  angeli  famulantur  ei.  Qui  me  in  paradisum  ducentes 
quoddam  mihi  ostenderunt  palatium  ex  auro  et  argento  et  lapidibus 
pretiosis  mirabiliter  fabricatum ;  et  cum  ejus  pulcritudinem  admir- 
arer,  dixerunt  mihi :  hoc  est  palatium  quod  Thomas  fratri  tuo  exstrux- 
erat ;  cumque  dicerem :  utinam  janitor  ejus  essem,  dixerunt  mihi : 


104  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (VL  29M37). 

frater  tuus  se  illo  fecit  indignum ;  si  vis  in  illo  manere,  rogabimus 
dominum,  ut  te  suscitare  dignetur,  ut  illud  a  fratre  tuo  possis  emere, 
reddens  ei  pecuniam,  quam  se  existimat  perdidisse." 

2S9.  For  quha  read  }paL 

268.  Serw^s= serve. 

270.  Schawyt  =  showed.  A.  S.  sceawian.  weljul «  happy.  See 
Bradley,  sub  weola-fuL 

271.  Fare—{2\x^  beautiful. 

272.  Read,  "As  he  before  hycht  to  J>e  had."  //y^:^= promised. 
See  note  to  1.  253. 

273.  Nor  is  there  under  the  high  air — 1>.,  heavens. 
275.  For  gold  may  not  be  brighter. 

277.  Fawj= dwelling.     Cf.  Douglas,  iv.  138. 

278.  Schenand^^\vi\xi%,    A.S.  scinanj  Dut.  schijnen;  Icel.  skina. 
281.  Saphir  ^^wjtfy= sapphire  of  value  or  great  cost. 

"Stones  of  great  assay" — Spenser,  quo.  Imp.  Diet. 
**  Purfled  with  gold  and  pearle  of  rich  assay" — Spenser,  *  F.  Q.,*  i,  ii.  13. 

Assay t  O.Fr.  astait  assay, 

283.  ^^^ma;f/= diamond.  OSr,  adamant j  IjaX,  adamas^adamaniis, 
\at  her  of  gene  =  ? 

285.  Musand=\h\v\i\x\gi  meditating.     O.Fr.  muser.    See  Skeat 

292.  Hym-sel'u/ine  ==hiinst\(. 

294.  /*nwj=pray. 

295.  Z;//=live. 

297.  Giving  him  of  thy  free  goods. 

300.  J/y/f/^=  meant,  had  in  mind.    A.S.  tnyntan, 

301.  Sad  \is  resone^xnzAe  this  statement,  said  this  say.  Resone^ 
O.Fr.  raisotiy  raisun. 

306.  7/7=  to,  for. 

307.  Z>'j//j'= cleverly. 

311-315.  L. A. :  "  Cui  apostolus :  Ignoras  quod  nihil  camale,  nihil 
terrenum  gestiunt  qui  cupiunt  habere,  in  coelestibus  potestatem  ?" 

319.  Be/e= remedy.    A.S.  betanj  Icel.  boeta, 

329-350.  L.A. :  "  Dixit  ei  frater  regis :  Vidi  palatium  quod  fratri 
meo  fecisti,  et  illud  comparare  merui.  Cui  ap. :  Hoc  in  potestate 
fratris  tui  est.  Cui  rex  :  Illud  erit  meum.  Apostolus  fabricet  tibi 
aliud ;  quod  si  forte  nequiverit,  mihi  et  tibi  unum  hoc  commune  erit 
Respondit  ap. :  Innumerabilia  palatia  sunt  in  coelo  ab  initio  sseculi 
praeparata,  quae  fidei  pretio  et  eleemosinis  electis  comparantur.  Divi- 
tise  autem  vestrae  ad  ilia  vos  antecedere  possunt,  sequi  vero  omnino 
non  possunt" 

330.  lVe/-/uii =rich,  magnificent    schene  =^hright 

331.  ^4?/"=  leave,  permission. 

332.  //  at  ]>e  to  by^XQ  buy  it  of  thee. 

337.  &*  of  his  awyne  syne  /at^and  of  his  own  [goods]  then  let 


NOTES  TO  THOMAS  (VI.  338-396).  IDS 

338.  Ane  vMre^an  other. 

339.  "And  if  he  have  not  sufficient  money."  Bowne,  Icel.  biia,  past 
pt  bHinny  to  make  ready. 

341.  I*'e/e palace ^mainy  palsiccs. 

345.  7>wc//*/ryr-A/z/(/j==  righteous  truth. 

346.  ^/mi^-^4f^=  alms -deeds,  syndry  z^j^= sundry  wise,  divers 
ways. 

351-36a  Not  in  L.A. 

353.  Zi^«</=  living.    <3J^/5rm>= defers. 

354.  J/4prrKJ^= causes  to  stray.    Cf.  XII.  48.    A.S.  ftierran^  myrran, 

356.  6^tf/»way. 

357.  71^011^^/=  pleasant. 

358.  Almane,  either = alms;  or  almen  (cf.  VII.  804)= all  men.  ojfre 
lykine^oi  free  will. 

359.  7/7=  while. 

361-384.  L.A. :  "  Post  unum  autem  mensem  fecit  apostolus  pauperes 
omnes  illius  provincise  congregari,  quibus  congregatis  debiles  et 
infirmos  seorsim  stare  jussit  et  super  eos  oravit;  cumque  qui  docti 
fuerant  respondissent  Amen,  coruscatio  de  coelo  veniens  tam  apos- 
tolum  quam  cseteros  fere  per  horam  dimidiam  sic  perlustravit  ut 
omnes  se  putarent  ictu  fulg^ris  interiisse,  erigens  autem  se  apostolus 
dixit :  Surgite,  quia  dominus  meus  sicut  fulgur  venit  eosque  sanavit. 
Exsurgentes  autem  omnes  sani  Deum  et  apostolus  gloriiicaverunt" 

865.  Fuyre='poor,    efyke^dLVike,    See  III.  499. 

367.  Sek  6r*  sayre= sick  and  sore. 

371.  -^5"'"'^^^^*^^^'^= stroke  of  lightning.     See  note  to  III.  223. 

376.  Ded alowte=^s\2An  utterly.    alowte^dW  out. 

379.  Fyr-sckacht,    See  above,  1.  371. 

382.  Heyle^cMXQ,    sychare^  read  syihare^  and  see  note  to  II.  518. 

385-395.  L.A. :  "  Tunc  apostolus  coepit  eos  docere  et  duodecim 
gradus  virtutum  assignare.  Primus  est,  ut  in  Deum  crederent  qui  est 
unus  in  essentia  et  trinus  in  personis,  deditque  iis  triplex  exemplum 
sensibile,  quomodo  sint  in  una  essentia  tres  personam.  Primum  est 
quia,  una  est  in  homine  sapientia  et  de  ilia  una  procedit  intellectus, 
memoria  et  ingenium.'' 

385.  /V?t/j= eager,  ready. 

*'  To  speken  of  hire  ich  am  wely&«i." 

—'A.  S.  A' p.  141. 

"  Martha  was  huswij'f  o  jxit  hus, 

Aboute  ])e  seruis  was  sqo/us." 

— *Cur.  Mun.,*  14,089. 

PlS./us;  Ict\./uss. 

386.  C7rw>= degrees. 

390.  7%rr«/aA/=  threefold.    Icel.  pH-fa/dr, 

392.  /^!?/a^/j'= sensibly.    See  Bradley,  snhfile, 

396-400.  L.A. :  **  Nam  ingenium  est,  inquit,  ut  quod  non  didicisti 


I06  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (VL  307453). 

invenias;  memoria,  ut  non  oblivicaris  quae  didiceris;  intellectus  ot 
intelligas  quae  ostendi  possunt  vel  doceri." 

397.  Zm/=learnedst.    A.S.  laereiu    See  Bradley. 

398.  Z/im= learn  est. 

399.  400.  The  text  is  corrupt  The  meaning  may  be,  "  And  under- 
stood by  thee  is  anything  that  may  be  shown  or  taught,"  though  this 
seems  doubtful. 

401-404.  L.A.  :  "Secundum  quod  in  una  vinea  tria  sunt;  scilicet 
lignum,  folia  et  fructus  et  haec  omnia  tria  unum  sunt  et  una  vinea  sunt." 

403.  Froite^ixyiW.  O.Yx,  fruit;  1.2X..  fructtim.  See  Skeat,  Trincip. 
of  Engl.  Etym./  2d  series,  p.  43. 

405-410.  L.A. :  "Tertium  est  quod  caput  unum  quatuor  sensibus 
constat,  in  uno  enim  capite  sunt  visus,  g^stus,  auditus  et  odoratus  et 
haec  plura  sunt  et  unum  caput  sunt'' 

404.  See  note,  Prologue,  1.  117. 

409.  ^rA^rT^r«/= are  harboured,  lodged.    Icel.  A^r^^^'. 

411-438.  L.A.:  *'Secundus  gradus  est  ut  baptismum  susciperent. 
Tertius  est  ut  se  a  fomicatione  continerent  Quartus  ut  se  ab  avaritia 
temperarent  Quintus  ut  gulam  restringerent.  Sextus  ut  poenitentiam 
tenerent  Septimus  ut  in  his  perseverarent.  Octavus  ut  hospitalitatem 
amarent  Nonus  ut  voluntatem  Dei  in  faciendis  quaererent  et  ea  ope 
complerent.  Decimus  ut  eam  in  non  faciendis  quaererent  et  ea 
vitarent  Undecimus  ut  caritatem  amicis  et  inimicis  impenderent 
Duodecimus  ut  in  custodiendis  his  vigilem  curam  haberent  Post 
praedicationem  vero  baptisati  sunt  novem  millia  virorum  exceptis 
parvulis  et  mulieribus." 

420.  /V/=fall. 

426.  Althinge—2X\  things,  everything. 

430.  /'«=foe. 

435.  ^ -/?/$'/«?  =  eleven.  L.A.  and  P.  de  Nat:  "novem  millia 
virorum."    V.  B.,  septem  millia  virorum. 

439-468.  L.A. :  "  Post  hoc  autem  in  superiorem  Indiam  abiit,  in 
qua  innumeris  miraculis  insignis  coruscavit  Sinticem  etiam  amicam 
Migdomias  uxoris  Carisii,  cognati  regis,  apostolus  illuminavit,  dixitque 
Migdomia  ad  Synticem  :  putas  si  potero  eum  videre?  Tunc  Mig- 
domia  de  consilio  ejus  habitum  mutavit  et  inter  pauperes  mulieres, 
ubi  apostolus  praedicabat,  advenit  Apostolus  autem  coepit  vitae  huius 
miseriam  praedicare  dicens  inter  caetera  :  quoniam  vita  hie  est  vita 
misera,  casibus  subjecta  et  adeo  fugitiva,  ut  cum  teneri  creditur 
effugiat  labefacta." 

441.  //i?j/=east.  L.A.,  P.  de  Nat,  and  V.  B.,  "superiorem."  The 
two  last  add  that  he  went  thither  "per  revelationem."  fane^  see 
V.  44,  n. 

445.  Cosyne^CQMSva, 

446.  /?yr-A//K«^= direct  descent 
453.  Powers ^"poor.    See  V.  115,  n. 


NOTES  TO  THOMAS  (VI.  450-542).  107 

459.  Undir/ouf^  subject.    A.S.  under-luUn.    chansis= chdxicts, 

460.  F<?r^= doubt. 

462.  Lykine=^\\V\Tig,  pleasure. 

463.  Vnwenandly  =  u nexpected ly. 

464.  ^^w/>= tears.    A.S.  riafian;  Icel.  raufa. 

461.  Lathaste =most.  loathsome.    A.S.  la6y  hateful. 
468.  iw=when. 

469-498.  L.A.  :  "  Deinde  coepit  quatuor  rationibus  exhortari,  ut 
verbum  Dei  libenter  audirent,  ipsum  verbum  Dei  quatuor  rerum 
generibus  comparando,  sc.  collyrio,  ex  eo  quod  oculum  nostri  intel- 
lectus  illuminat,  passioni  [potioni  ?],  ex  eo  quod  nostrum  affectum  ab 
omni  carnali  amore  purgat  et  mundat,  emplastro,  ex  eo  quod  pecca- 
torum  nostrorum  vulnera  sanat,  cibo,  ex  eo  quod  nos  coelestium 
amore  delectat;  et  sicut,  inquit,  haec  aegroto  non  valent  nisi  ea  in  se 
receperit,  sic  nee  animse  languenti  verbum  Dei  prodest,  nisi  illud 
devote  audierit." 

480.  5'ie/^r(f=  heavy,  dull.  A.S.  swaer;  Icel.  svdrr.  The  word  is 
still  in  common  use,  but  with  the  sense  of  "  reluctant "  or  "  unwilling.** 

486.  //lf/=heal.    "  By  which  we  heal  the  wounds  of  sin." 

490.  Sawle =som\, 

503-505.  L.A. :  "  Tunc  Carisius  a  rege  impetravit  et  apostolum  in 
carcere  posuit." 

503.  p<i/=B]7ane  (?).    askii  at^  still  a  common  idiom. 

504.  7'i4nj/)'= fiercely,  cruelly.     Icel.  \rdr,    thringe  =^\irtss, 
511-518.  L.A.  :  "  Carisius  autem  regem  rogavit,  ut  reginam  sororem 

suae  uxoris  ad  eam  mitteret,  si  forte  earn  revocare  posset  Missa  regina 
convertitur  ab  ea,  quam  volebat  pervertere,  visisque  tot  miraculis, 
quae  apostolus  faciebat,  dixit :  maledicti  sunt  a  Deo,  qui  non  tot 
signis  credunt  et  operibus." 

513.  Men^mo3in,  mourn.  A.S.  mcenanj  O.Fris.  niena.  See  note 
to  III.  699. 

517.  Fana—\x^,    h,S,  fandian.     See  note  to  III.  135. 

520.  Oure ^hour, 

525.  Veryte^cuxstd,    A.S.  wergian.    See  note  to  IV.  226. 

532.  Honoure,  L.A.  diligerent. 

535.  6 w^r(^= reluctant,  slow.  Cf.  slow  to  speak.  See  note  to  480 
above. 

536.  //^r^=hear. 

538.  /ni;»^= inquire.  A.S.  frignan,  Lancashire  dialect,  frayne. 
See  *  Ormulum/  Gloss,  sub  fray^nenn, 

"  Nu  mihht  tu  fra33nenn  whille  iss  patt.*' 

— *Onn.,*  vol.  i.  p.  196. 

•  •  And  sithe  ht/reyned  also  swithe 
'  How  fares  my  lady  brighte  ? ' " 

— 'M.  Arth.,'679. 

542.  Fowle^iool. 


I08  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (VL  543-596). 

543.  I^f^i)^= woman.    So  in  Mod.Sc. 

545.  AV^B  taught    sutkfastvay,  L.A.  viam  veritatis. 

546.  L.A.  adds  :  '*  Et  nimis  stuiti  sunt  qui  in  Christum  non  credunt-" 

548.  Bede,  L.A.  copulari.   See  Murray,  sub  bed  vb. 

549.  L.A.  adds  :  "  Stupefactus  autem  rex  dixit  cognato  suo  :  Dum 
tuam  uxorem  recuperare  vellem,  meam  perdidi  et  pejor  mihi  mea 
effecta  est  quam  tua  tibi." 

550.  Crr«c///= grieved. 

554-558.  L.A. :  ''Tunc  rex  jussit  apostolum  lig^tis  manibus  ad  se 
adduci  praecipiens  ei,  ut  ad  suos  viros  conjuges  revocaret." 
555. /(y//=  ill,  wicked.    Mra= obstinate.     I  eel.  ]?r4r. 

558.  p^  ded=\ht,  death. 

559-584.  L.A. :  "Apostolus  autem  triplici  exemplo  ostendit,  quamdiu 
in  errore  persisterent,  hoc  facere  non  deberent,  videlicet  exemplo 
regis,  exemplo  turris  et  exemplo  fontis.  Unde,  dixit,  tu  cum  sis 
rex,  non  vis  habere  coinquinata  servitia,  sed  mundos  servos  pariter 
et  ancillas.  Quanto  magis  credere  debes  Deum  amare  castissima  et 
munda  ser\'itia  ?  Quid  ergo  culpor,  si  Deum  amare  praedico  in  servis 
suis,  quod  diligis  et  in  tuis.  Fabricavi  turrim  excelsam  et  dicis  mihi 
ut  ego,  qui  fabricavi,  eam  destruam?  Fodi  terram  profundam  ct 
eduxi  fontem  de  abysso,  et  dicis  mihi  ut  obstruam  ilium?" 

559.  One  na-kyne  vyse^va  no  manner  of  way. 
564.  W^/j/>rK«^^=  well-spring. 

568.  Wetnen  for  woman, 

510,  3^'^'-^= desires. 

571.  IVy/.    See  note  to  1.  543  above. 

573.  5^rrc^^= deserve. 

578.  By^i=bu'i\t    a  wel  he  ioure=di  very  high  tower. 

579.  /v?w/=  fault,  lack. 

581.  Do/vyne=:dug,    See  note  to  1. 198. 

582.  Spryngayd^  spring  (?). 

585-588.   L.A. :    "Tunc  iratus  rex  afferri  jussit  ardentes  laminas 
ferreas." 
596.   Macht  =  son-in-law.      See  Jamieson,  sub  maich^  mack,  who 

cites — 

"  Gyf  that  thou  sekis  ane  alienare  vnknaw, 
To  be  thy  maUh  or  thy  gude  son  in  law." 

—Doug.,  *  Virg.,*  219,  33. 

Another  form  occurs  in  Book  VII.  of  Small's  edit,  vol.  iii.  p.  103,7  • — 

"  Lat  the  eild  fadir  and  magh  knyt  wp  frendschip 
Be  price  of  tbair  peple  and  fallowsdiip." 

See  also  CM.  7650.  The  word  is  of  frequent  occurrence,  but  appears 
to  be  used  with  a  somewhat  loose  significance.  It  here  stands  for 
cognatus  of  the  L.A.  For  the  presence  of  the  final  "t"  see  note  to 
11.992.   y5rr/K/5r//= wondrous  cruel. 


NOTES  TO  THOMAS  (VL  597-688).  109 

697.  Geri hei^mBkt,  hot,  heat    oyne^ovtn. 

601.  p^  tothire^\ht  next. 

605.  5>if^BSun.  Horstmann  suggests  joxr^,  but  sene  comes  nearer 
the  pronunciation  in  the  north.  Jamieson  also  gives  jm=sun.  See 
sub  voce.    Further  on  we  shall  meet  with  j^/^=soot 

609-678.  L.A. :  *'  Cumque  ad  hoc  urgeretur,  dixit  regi :  praestantior 
es  (tu)  quam  factura  tua,  et  quoniam  tu  verum  Deum  negligis  et  pic- 
turam  colis,  tu  putas,  quod  sicut  Carisius  (dicit),  Deus  mihi  irascetur, 
postquam  adoravero  Deum  tuum :  magis  autem  irascetur  Deo  tuo 
eumque  comminuet,  igitur  eum  adoro.  Si  ergo  me  adorante  Deum 
tuum  Deus  non  evertet  ilium,  sacriiicabo  illi,  si  autem  sic,  tu  credes 
Deo  meo.  Cui  rex  :  adhuc  mecum  de  pari  loquefis.  Praecipit  igitur 
ap.  hebraice  daemoni  qui  in  eo  erat,  ut  quam  cito  coram  ydolo  genua 
flecteret  et  statim  ydolum  comminueret.  Flectens  igitur  ap.  genua 
dixit :  ecce  adoro,  sed  non  ydolum,  ecce  adoro,  sed  non  metallum,  ecce 
adoro  sed  non  simulacrum :  adoro  autem  dominum  meum  Jesum 
Christum,  in  cuius  nomine  praecipio  tibi,  daemon,  qui  in  eo  latitas,  ut 
simulacrum  istud  comminuas.  Statimque  sicut  cera  liquefactum  est. 
Tunc  omnes  sacerdotes  mugitum  dederunt,  pontifex  autem  templi 
elevans  gladium  apostolum  transverberavit  decens :  ego  vindicabo 
injurias  Dei  mei.  Rex  autem  et  Carisius  aufugerunt  videntes  quod 
populus  vellet  apostolum  vindicare  et  pontificem  vivum  incendere, 
christian!  autem  corpus  apostoli  tulerunt  et  honorifice  sepelierunL'' 

611.  One  hycht—OTi  high,  /.^.,  with  a  loud  voice. 

612.  6!^2V>^=thinkestthou. 

615.  Payniynge^Y^^AniiTif^t  idol,  fancy. 
618.  F<niyj= imaginest 

629,  Ourtirwis,  ourtirvis  —  oyertums,     Cf.  *Ratis  Raving,'  1495, 
1608;  and  'Alexander  the  Great,'  p.  34. 
634.  As  per e  6f*Peyre=2J&  peer  and  equal. 

644.  Hey  sone=h\g\i  sound,  loud  voice. 

645.  Mawnment=  idol.    A  corruption  of  Mahomet 

648.  i?w>b7/=  brittle.  M.Dut.,  M.L.Ger.  brokcL  See  Bradley,  sub 
briichel, 

653.  .5>mi//^7rr^= simulacrum  =  image. 

654.  Reke—Ttds:\i,  A.S.  recan;  M.Dut.  reken;  Icel.  reka.  See 
Bradley,  sub  riken, 

663.  Swerd^sv/ord,  L.A.,  "gladium."  According  to  another 
tradition  the  Apostle  was  slain  by  the  priest  with  a  lance. 

671.   IVesfe^knev/, 

679.  After  having  given  an  account  of  the  martyrdom  and  burial  of 
the  Apostle,  the  L.A.  refers  to  his  translation  in  230  a.d.  to  Edessa, 
where  the  letter  which  our  Lord  is  said  to  have  sent  to  Abgarus  was 
preserved,  and  gives  citations  from  Isidorus  and  Chrysostom. 

679-698  is  an  addition. 

688b  See  John  xx.  24  ff. 


VII.— JACOBUS   (Minor). 


James  the  Less,  whom  the  Evangelists  call  the  brother  of  the  Lord, 
was  the  son  of  Alphaeus  or  Clopas,  and  Mary,  the  sister  of  the  Virgin 
Mar}\  Nothing  is  known  of  him  till  the  spring  of  the  year  28,  when, 
along  with  his  brother  St  Jude,  he  was  called  by  our  Lord  to  the 
Apostolate.  In  the  four  lists  of  the  Apostles  he  holds  the  same  place, 
always  heading  perhaps  the  third  class,  consisting  of  himself,  Jude, 
Simon,  and  Iscariot.  Jude  is  described  by  St  Luke  as  the  brother  of 
James,  which  would  seem  to  show  that  the  name  and  reputation  of 
the  latter  at  the  time  of  the  calling  of  the  Apostles,  or  at  the  time 
when  the  Evangelist  wrote,  were  considerable.  Whether  James  and 
Jude  were  among  the  brethren  who  sought  to  lay  hands  on  Jesus 
(Mark  iii.  21),  or  who  did  not  believe  in  Him  (John  vii.  5),  is  un- 
certain. Nothing  more  is  known  of  James  until  after  the  Crucifixion 
and  Resurrection.  During  the  forty  days  which  intervened  between 
the  latter  and  the  Ascension  our  Lord  appeared  to  him  (i  Cor.  xv.  7), 
for  the  purpose,  it  is  conjectured,  "of  strengthening  him  for  the  high 
position  which  he  was  soon  to  assume  in  Jerusalem,  and  of  giving  him 
the  instructions  in  the  things  pertaining  to  the  kingdom  of  God  (Acts 
i.  3),  which  were  necessary  for  his  guidance."  Soon  after  this,  the 
date  of  which  cannot  be  exactly  fixed,  he  is  found  in  Jerusalem  with 
Jude  and  the  rest  of  the  Apostles,  together  with  the  Virgin  Mary, 
Simon,  and  Joses,  waiting  in  faith  and  prayer  for  the  promised  out- 
pouring of  the  Pentecostal  gifts.  When  St  Paul  went  up  to  Jerusalem 
three  years  after  his  conversion,  and  for  the  first  time  after  that  event 
(a.d.  40),  Barnabas  introduced  him  to  James,  and  it  was  by  the  joint 
authority  of  Peter  and  James  that  the  Apostle  to  the  Gentiles  was 
admitted  to  the  society  of  the  Christians,  and  allowed  to  associate 
with  them  during  his  fifteen  days'  stay  (Acts  ix.  27,  Gal.  i.  18,  19).  It 
would  appear,  therefore,  that  at  this  time  James  was  on  a  level  with 
Peter,  and  this  position  he  continued  henceforth  to  hold.  In  his  own 
department,  indeed,  he  was  superior  even  to  the  chief  of  the  Apostles, 
SS.  Peter,  Paul,  and  John.    According  to  Epiphanius  and  others,  he 


NOTES  TO  JACOBUS,  MINOR  (VH.)         Ill 

was  appointed  Bishop  of  Jerusalem  by  our  Lord ;  but  whether  that 
was  the  case  or  not,  at  the  time  of  St  Paul's  first  visit  he  occupied 
that  position,  and  continued  to  do  so  up  to  the  time  of  his  death.  In 
the  year  44,  when  St  Peter  was  released  from  prison,  it  was  to  "James 
and  to  the  brethren  "  that  he  desired  the  information  of  his  escape  to 
be  g^ven.  Five  years  later  he  presided  at  the  Apostolic  Council,  and 
delivered  the  judgment  of  the  Assembly  with  the  expression  8to  cyw 
icpcycD  (Acts  XV.  13-19).  About  the  same  time  St  Paul  recognised  him 
as  one  of  the  pillars  of  the  Church,  together  with  Cephas  and  John, 
and  in  Gal.  ii.  9,  places  his  name  before  them  both.  In  the  year  57 
he  received  a  formal  visit  from  St  Paul  in  presence  of  all  the  Pres- 
byters. His  martyrdom,  of  which  there  are  slightly  varying  accounts, 
took  place  in  the  Temple  at  Jerusalem  on  April  10,  62.  According  to 
one  account  (Euseb.,  'Hist.  Eccl.,'  ii.  23),  he  was  buried  in  the  place 
where  he  was  slain  ;  but  according  to  another  (Gregory  of  Tours, 
•  De  Glor.  Mart.,'  i.  27),  on  the  Mount  of  Olives  in  a  tomb  in  which 
he  had  buried  Zacharias  and  Simeon.  St  James  was  the  author  of 
the  Catholic  Epistle  which  bears  his  name.  Tradition  says  that  he 
was  one  of  the  three  Apostles  to  whom  our  Lord  communicated  the 
gift  of  science.  His  episcopal  chair  was  seen  in  Jerusalem  in  the 
fourth  century  (Euseb.,  'Hist.  Eccl.,'  vii.  19),  and  is  believed  to  have 
been  conveyed  to  Constantinople  with  other  relics  in  the  year  572. 
Hegesippus  g^ves  an  account  of  his  austerities,  and  Epiphanius  says 
he  always  wore  the  ircroXov,  or  plate  of  gold,  on  his  forehead.  His 
sanctity  acquired  for  him  the  surname  of  the  Just.  According  to  a 
passage  quoted  (Orig.  in  Matt.  xiii.  55 ;  Euseb.,  *  Hist.  Eccl.,'  ii.  23) 
from  Josephus,  which,  however,  is  regarded  as  spurious,  the  death  of 
the  Apostle  was  one  of  the  causes  of  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem. 
Smith's  *  Diet,  of  the  Bible,"  Pain's  *Dict.  Hagiog.,'  Butler's  *  Lives 
of  the  Saints.' 

His  day  is  May  i. 

His  sign  is  a  fuller's  bar,  the  instrument  of  his  martyrdom. 

Analysis — The  Apostle's  degree,  1-12;  his  surnames  and  austeri- 
ties, 13-94  ;  he  inquires  of  the  Apostles  the  results  of  their  preaching, 
95-104;  with  the  rest  of  the  Apostles  he  preaches  in  Jerusalem,  105- 
iio;  the  disturbance  which  ensues,  111-120;  he  is  thrust  down  and 
made  to  halt  for  the  remainder  of  his  life,  121-128  ;  he  is  made  the 
object  of  popular  vengeance  because  of  St  Paul's  appeal  to  Rome, 
and  is  slain  in  the  Temple  and  there  buried,  129-230 ;  the  account 
given  by  Josephus  of  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  231-240;  the  real 
cause,  with  the  object  of  the  Apostle's  preaching,  241-262 ;  various 
portents,  263-332;  the  sending  of  Vespasian  and  Titus,  333-350; 
Pilate  sends  a  messenger  to  Tiberius,  who  is  shipwreciced  and  taken 
before  Vespasian,  351-376 ;  Vespasian  inquires  of  him  for  a  physician 
and  a  description  of  his  disease,  377-394;  Abnur,  the  messenger, 
promises  Vespasian  healing  if  he  will  believe  in  Jesus;  Vespasian 


112  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (VH.  1-33). 

believes  and  is  healed,  and  promises  to  slay  all  who  took  part  in  slay- 
ing the  Lord,  395-434 ;  Vespasian  obtains  permission,  collects  an 
army  and  marches  to  Jerusalem,  which  the  Christians,  being  divinely 
warned,  quit,  435-456;  a  story  of  Josephus,  how  he  retired  with 
eleven  other  Jews  into  a  cave,  how  he  is  afterwards  brought  to  Ves- 
pasian and  gives  him  tidings  of  his  election  as  emperor,  457-554; 
arrival  of  the  embassy  from  Rome  and  Vespasian's  departure,  555- 
566 ;  the  sickness  and  restoration  of  Titus,  567-638 ;  the  siege  of  Jer- 
usalem and  the  condition  of  the  besieged,  639-726 ;  the  destruction  of 
Jerusalem,  727-750 ;  the  finding  of  Joseph  of  Arimathca,  751-804 ;  the 
Jews  attempt  to  rebuild  the  city  wall,  and  how  they  were  prevented, 
805-850;  conclusion,  851-854. 

Source — * Legenda  Aurea,*  cap.  Ixvii.  Cf.  Euseb.,  'Hist  Eccl.,'  iL 
23;  V.  B.,  Bk.  viii. ;  Pet  de  Nat,  May  i,  Abdias,  Lib.  vi.;  Josephus, 
'Wars,'  iii.  etseq. 

The  etymological  introduction  of  the  L.A.  is  omitted. 
1-14.  Is  the  poet's  own  introduction. 
2-4.  See  note  to  VI.  2. 

4.  Makine,  read  niakir^£^.  In  the  verbal  noun  the  "g"  is  frequently 
omitted.    ^r<f</=  creed. 

5.  5////^J<r= although,  wald  a/^^= would  think,  maintain,  are  of 
opinion. 

6.  P<f  thrcd=^\\it  third. 

7.  0/'>Cy«^=of  kinship,  by  birth. 

15ff.  L.A. :  "Jacobus  iste  apostolus  vocatus  est  Jacobus  Alphei, 
scilicet  filius,  f rater  domini  Jacobus  minor  et  Jacobus  Justus."  The 
L.A.  then  gives  the  etymology  of  Alpheus,  which  the  author  here 
omits. 

18-32.  L.A.  :  "  Frater  quidem  domini  dicitur  ex  eo,  quod  simillimus 
sibi  fuisse  perhibetur,  adeo  ut  plerique  in  eorum  specie  fallerentur ; 
unde  cum  Judjei  ad  capiendum  Christum  pergerent,  ne  forte  Jacobum 
in  persona  Christi  caperent,  a  Juda,  qui  Christum  a  Jacobo  tanquam 
eorum  familiaris  optime  discernebat,  signum  osculi  acceperunt" 
After  this  follows  in  the  L.A.  a  passage  from  Ignatius,  in  Epistola  ad 
John  Ev.,  respecting  the  likeness. 

19.  Goddis  bruthire,  cf.  "  the  brother  of  the  Lord." 

22.  Fasone^^2Lsh\on, 

26.  3^A/=  yielded,  gave.  A.S.  gieldan;  Dut  gilden;  Icel.  gjalda^ 
pt  t  galt^  pt  part,  goldinn, 

30.  Familiare^\xi\\m2X^  friend.  Blind  Harry  uses  the  word  as 
equivalent  to  "relative" — *  Wallace,'  i.  12. 

33-34.  L.A.  :  "Vel  dicitur  frater  domini,  quoniam  Christus  et 
Jacobus,  sicut  a  duabus  sororibus  descenderant,  sic  a  duobus  fratri- 
bus  Joseph  et  Cleopha  descendere  putabantur."  Voragine  then  goes 
on  to  argue  that  James  was  not  called  the  brother  of  the  Lord,  be- 


NOTES  TO  JACOBUS,  MINOR  (VIL  33-67).      II3 

cause  he  was  the  son  of  Joseph  by  another  wife  than  the  Virgin 
Mary. 

33.  Goddis  cvsinge^Qo^^  cousin,  ue.^  the  cousin  of  Jesus. 

34.  Twa  cisteris^two  sisters.    See  the  biographical  notice. 
35-38.  L.A. :   "  Vel  dicitur  frater  domini  propter  prserogativam  et 

excellentiam  sanctitatis,  ob  quam  prse  caeteris  apostolis  Hierosolymis 
est  Episcopus  ordinatus." 

36.  Hafynes=^Yio\\Titss. 

38.  Heyest gre=^h\gh^s\,  degree,  or  rank. 

39-42.  L.A. :  "  Dicitur  etiam  Jacobus  minor  ad  differentiam  Jacobi, 
filii  Zebedsei ;  licet  enim  Jacobus  Zebedaei  prior  natus  sit,  fuit  tamen 
vocatione  posterior,"  &c. 

43-66.  L.A. :  "  Dicitur  etiam  Jacobus  Justus  propter  meritum  excel- 
lentissimae  sanctitatis,  nam  secundum  Hieronymum  tantae  reverentiae 
et  sanctitatis  in  populo  exstitit  ut  fimbriam  vestimenti  ejus  certatim 
cuperent  tangere.  Unde  et  de  ejus  sanctitate  sic  scripsit  Hegesippus 
apostolorum  vicinus,  sicut  in  ecclesiasticis  hystoriis  legitur  :  Suscepit, 
inquit,  ecclesiam  frater  domini  J.  qui  ab  omnibus  nominatus  est  Justus, 
ab  ipsis  temporibus  domini  perdurans  usque  ad  nos.  H ic  ex  utero  matris 
sanctus  fuit,  vinum  et  siceram  non  bibit,  carnes  nunquam  manducavit, 
femim  in  caput  ejus  non  adscendit,  oleo  non  est  unctus,  balneis  non  est 
usus,  sindone,  id  est  veste  linea,  semper  indutus.  Totiens  in  oratione 
genua  flexerat,  ut  callos  in  genibus  sicut  in  calcaneisvideretur  habere. 
Pro  hac  incessabili  et  summa  justitia  appellatus  est  Justus  et  abba, 
quod  est  interpretatum  munimentum  populi  et  justitia.  Hie  solus 
inter  apostolos  propter  nimiam  sanctitatem  permittebatur  intrare  in 
sancta  sanctorum.     Haec  Hegesippus." 

43.  Rychtwyse  /ai«^j= righteous  James — /.^.,  James  the  Just. 

46.  i^^w/^= highest 

48.  Mycht  nycht^  so  the  MS.  Mycht  is  unnecessary,  and  ought  to 
be  deleted,  as  in  Horstmann.    nycht  \e  //j/^= touch  the  hem. 

53.  CVjar^= strong  drink.  O.Fr.  sidre;  Low  Lat  siceraj  Gr.  otikc/ki; 
Heb.  ^3B^^  cider,  strong  drink.  See  Bradley,  sub  siderj  Murray,  sub 
cider, 

54.  3^/= ate. 

55.  Hevyd^\\tsA,    schawe=s\i2LVt, 

bl,  BoU  Horstmann  would  read  ^«/^=both  ;  but  there  is  no  ne- 
cessity.   altyme^2X\.  time,  always. 

59.  Lenyne — linen. 

62.  //^/w= heels. 

65.  5'««r/a/tfr= sanctuary.  Holy  of  Holies.  L.A. :  "  Sacra  sanc- 
torum." 

67-75.  L.A.  :  "  Dicitur  etiam  quod  primus  inter  apostolos  missam 
celcbravit ;  nam  propter  excellentiam  suae  sanctitatis  hunc  sibi  hon- 
orem  apostoli  fecerunt,  ut  post  adscensionem  domini  primus  inter  eos 
missam  Hierosolymis  celebraret,"  &c. 

VOL.  IIL  h 


114  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (VIL  68«). 

68.  Messe=Mass.  A,S,  maessey  Lat  mtssa,  "There  is  no  doubt," 
says  Hammond  ('  Ancient  Liturgies,' p.  xxxi.X  "  about  the  meaning  and 
derivation  of  the  word  mtssa.  It  is  a  substantive,  a  parallel  form  to 
mtssio,  just  as  there  are  ascensa,  collecta^  oblatoy  and  not  a  few  others 
parallel  to  ascensio,  col  lectio,  oblatio^  &c.**  An  account  of  the  word  and 
its  various  uses  may  be  found  at  the  beginning  of  Scudamore's  '  No- 
titia  Eucharistica.'  It  meant  originally  the  ^dismissal,"  in  which 
sense  it  is  used  in  a  formula  for  the  conclusion  of  secular  as  well  as 
sacred  assemblies — viz.,  missa  fieri  pronuncicUur.  Missa  fit  ccUechu' 
ntenis  is  said  of  the  dismissal  of  the  catechumens  in  St  Augustine ; 
and  the  deacon  was  even  said  missam  catechufnenis  celebrare  (t.^.,  to 
"  dismiss  the  catechumens  **).  This  phrase  is  found  in  Cassian,  early 
in  the  fifth  century.  In  the  Mozarabic  and  some  of  the  Galilean  lit- 
urgies, the  prayer  said  just  after  this  dismissal,  at  the  beginning  of  the 
Missa  Fidelium,  was  called  "  the  MissaJ^  From  these  kinds  of  usage, 
however  vulgarly  and  improperly,  the  term  became  applied  to  the 
whole  service.  Hence  the  name  "  Mass."  The  idea  that  it  is  con- 
nected with  a  Hebrew  word  missah,  and  that  it  carries  with  it  a 
sacrificial  connotation,  is  (like  other  suggested  derivations,  fiwfmSf 
mensa,  vtesse^  and  what  not  besides)  unworthy  of  serious  atten- 
tion, not  being  supported  by  a  shred  of  evidence.  But  see  also  Du 
Cange,  sub  Missa  4,  and  Smith's  '  Diet.  Christ.  Antiq.,'  and  Addis 
and  Arnold's  *  Catholic  Diet.,'  art.  Mass.  The  tradition  that  St  James 
the  Less  was  the  first  "to  sa  messe"  is  very  ancient  The  oldest 
Palestinian  liturgies  bear  his  name. 

76-94,  L.A. :  "Hie  perpetual  virginitatis  exstitit,  sicut testatur  Hier- 
onymus  in  libro  contra  Jovinianum.  In  parasceue  autem  mortuo 
domino,  sicut  dicit  Josephus  et  Hieron.  in  libro  de  viris  illustribus, 
Jacobus  votum  vovit  se  non  comesturum  donee  videret  dominum  a 
mortuis  surrexisse.  In  ipsa  autem  die  resurrectionis  cum  usque  ad 
diem  illam  J.  non  gustasset  cibum,  eidem  dominus  apparuit  ac  iis  qui 
cum  eo  erant,  dixit :  ponite  mensam  et  panem.  Deinde  panem  acci- 
piens  benedixit  et  dedit  Jacobo  justo  dicens  :  surge,  frater  mi,  comede, 
quia  filius  hominis  a  mortuis  resurrexit." 

87.  iff //n/=  board,  table. 

95-162.  L.A. :  ''  Septimo  igitur  anno  episcopatus  ejus  cum  ad  diem 
paschai  apostoli  Hierosolymis  convenissent,  interrogante  eos  Jacobo 
quanta  per  eos  fecisset  dominus  coram  populo,  referebant  Cum  ergo 
VII  diebus  Jacobus  cum  aliis  apostolis  in  templo  prsedicasset  coram 
Caypha  et  aliquibus  Judseis,  et  jam  prope  esset  ut  baptizari  vellent, 
repente  quidam  templum  ingrediens  clamare  coepit :  O  viri  Israelitae, 
quid  facitis?  cur  ab  istis  nos  magis  decipi  permittitis?  In  tantum 
autem  populum  concitavit  ut  apostolos  lapidare  vellent  Ascendit 
autem  homo  ille  super  gradum  ubi  J.  prsedicabat,  et  ipsum  praecipi- 
tavit  deorsum,  et  extunc  plurimum  claudicavit  Haec  autem  VII  anno 
post  adscensionem  domini  beatus  Jacobus  passus  est    In  anno  autem 


NOTES  TO  JACOBUS,  MINOR  (VIL  95-163).     II5 

episcopatus  sui  XXX,  videntes  Judaei  quod  Paulum  non  possent  occi- 
dcre,  eo  quod  Csesarem  appellasset  et  Romam  missus  fuisset,  persecu- 
tionis  suae  tyrannidem  in  Jacobum  converterunt,  contra  eum  occasionem 
quserentes,  et  sicut  praedictus  Hegesippus  apostolorum  contempo- 
raneus  refert,  secundum  quod  in  hystoria  ecclesiastica  invenitur, 
Judaei  ad  eum  convenerunt  dicentes  :  Oramus  te  ut  revoces  populum, 
quia  ipse  errat  in  Jesu  putans  quod  ipse  sit  Christus.  Precamur  ergo 
ut  dissuadeas  omnibus  convenientibus  in  die  paschae  de  Jesu,  tibi 
enim  obtemperabimus  omnes  et  de  te  tarn  nos  quam  populus  testi- 
monium ferimus,  quia  Justus  es  et  personam  nullius  accipis.*' 

95.  -5w^A^^a^=  episcopate.  A.S.  Mscop;  Lat.  episcopusj  Gr.  ^i- 
cricoiros,  and  A.S.  hdd,    Cf.  manhoody  Godhead, 

97.  The  Assembly  here  referred  to  is  not  that  of  which  we  have  an 
account  in  Acts  xv.    Its  date  would  appear  to  be  the  year  yj, 

107.  Ca^/^=Caiaphas,  the  high  priest. 

112.  Afifi^—many,  multitude,  swdofily — in  1.  118  we  have  sodanly, 
and  in  117,  sowdane. 

118.  J/«e///= moved. 

123.  //<f^w/^^=» highest  step.    ^(f= degree. 

124.  Til  he  lifyt^vihW^y  as  long  as,  he  lived. 

127.  Thred  yre.  One  tradition  says  that  he  was  appointed  to  the 
bishopric  by  our  Lord  immediately  before  the  Ascension. 

131.  Apdyt  had^  had  appealed.    a.d.  60. 

132.  To  submit  himself  to  the  judgment  of  the  Emperor. 

133.  jrr^>&_y/=  wreaked. 

138.  Vysment,  Vxo\i2do\^  {ox  vysmen^wysmene  oiV  \%^,  semble= 
assembly.  The  meaning  of  the  line  will  then  be — By  the  advice  of 
their  wise  men  they  held  an  assembly. 

142.  The  people,  that  nearly  all  err. 

143.  Wenand=\m2ig\n\x\g. 

149.  /jw/am:^= earnestness.  O.Fr.  ''instance^  instance,  eamestnesse, 
urgency,  importunity" — Cotgrave.  Lat.  instantia,  a  being  near,  ur- 
gency. "We  counsaile  and  beseikis  humeli  yhour  lordschip  with  al 
instanced — Burgh  Rec.  Aberd.,  14th  Apr.  1444. 

150.  Pasch  day  ^ddiy  of  the  Feast  of  the  Passover. 

152.  A^tfwi^/j'^ especially,  on  purpose.  The  comma  after  namely 
wants  deleting. 

16L  Ewynly=tc\\id\\yt  impartially.    /a«//^= truth  : — 

"  Bot  3e  traistyt  in  lawie 
As  sympile  folk,  but  mawyte." 

— •  The  Bruce,'  i.  125. 
O.Fr.  leauie, 

163-178.  L.A. :  "Statuerunt  igitur  ilium  super  pinnam  templi  et 
voce  magna  clamantes  dixerunt :  Virorum  justissime,  cui  nos  omnes 
obtemperare  debemus,  quoniam  populus  errat  post  Jesum  qui  cruci- 
fixus  esty  enuntia  nobis  quid  tibi  videtur.'' 


Il6  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (VIL  166-215). 

166.  pi/j=this. 

167.  ^/a^//j/^= placed,  set  maste  keycht^Xht  highest  place.  This 
was  probably  the  topmost  step  leading  up  to  the  Temple. 

169.  Rychtwyseste=s most  righteous,  most  just. 

179-186.  L.A. :  "  Tunc  J.  cum  ingenti  voce  respondit :  Quid  me  in- 
terrogatis  de  filio  hominis  ?  eccc  ipse  sedet  in  coelis  a  dextris  summae 
virtutis  venturus  judicare  vivos  et  mortuos." 

179.  Apon  hycht=v/\\h  a  loud  voice. 

181.  Manis  sonne =ihe  Son  of  man.    ^ze{y/i^s=  distinctly. 

186.  2//<f»i^= fit,  right. 

187-198.  L.A. :  "  Haec  audientes  christiani  valde  gavisi  sunt  et 
libenter  eum  audierunt,  Pharisaei  autem  et  scribse  dixerunt :  male 
fecimus  tale  testimonium  praestare  Jesu,  sed  ascendamus  et  praecipite- 
mus  eum  deorsum,  ut  ceteri  terreantur  et  ei  credere  non  praesumant, 
et  simul  voce  magna  exclamaverunt  diccntes :  O,  o,  et  Justus 
erravit." 

190.  Lach  =  \aLW.    Lach/ul  occnrs  \n  Douglas,  and  in  the  Aberdeen 

Bur.  Rec. ;  but  I  have  been  unable  to  find  an  example  of  lack.    Lack" 

ful  and  lachftdl  occur  frequently  in  the  Aberdeen  Bur.  Rec,  e,g.^  20th 

Dec.  1463,  13th  Jan.  1484 ;  but  the  substantive  is  always  law.    At  II. 

202,  lacht  occurs,  and  Hampole  has  laghe  very  frequently : — 

"  Bot  in  laghe  of  lord  the  will  of  him  ; 
And  in  his  laghe  he  sail  thynke  day  and  nyght." 

— Ps.  i.  2. 

See  note  to  II.  992.    A.S.  lagu;  Icel.  pi.  log, 

195.  -^rf//=  afraid.     Icel.  hraddr;  Swed.  rddd.    See  note  to  II.  169. 

198.  Fer  war  Is^fAr  worse  is. 

199-200.  L.A. :  "Ascenderunt  ergo  et  praecipitaverunt  eum.'* 

201-214.  L.A. :  "  Cum  ergo  praecipitassent,  lapidibus  eum  obruebant 
dicentes  :  lapidemus  Jacobum  justum  ;  qui  dejectus  non  solum  mori 
non  potuit,  sed  conversus  et  super  genua  procumbens  dicebat :  rogo 
domine,  dimitte  iis,  quia  nesciunt  quid  faciunt.  Tunc  unus  ex  sacer- 
dotibus,  ex  filiis  Rahab,  exclamavit :  parcite,  quaeso,  quid  facitis  ?  pro 
vobis  orat  hie  Justus  quem  lapidatis." 

203.  Slana/td=  siomng, 

206.  Kneys  &*  eldols =knees  and  elbows. 

208.  The  comma  should  be  before  ])ts, 

210.  Myskene=know  not.    Cf.  1.  581  ;  XI.  187. 

215-230.  L.A. :  "  Tunc  unus  ex  ipsis  perticam  fullonis  arripiens 
valido  ictu  caput  ejus  petiit  et  cerebrum  excussit.  Haec  Hegesippus ; 
talique  martirio  migravit  ad  dominum  sub  Nerone,  qui  coepit  anno 
domini  LVI I,  sepultus  ibidem  prope  templum.  Cum  autem  populus 
vellet  ejus  mortem  vindicare  et  malefactores  capere  et  punire,  protinus 
aufugerunt." 

215.  Walkare ^{mWqt.  See  the  note  in  the  *Catholicon  Anglicum,' 
sub  walke,   perk=^po\c,     O.Fr.  **perche,  a  pearch" — Cotgrave.    Lat. 


NOTES  TO  JACOBUS,  MINOR  (VIL  21&-269).     II7 

periicot  sl  pole,  bar,  measuring-rod.     A/«/= seized.    The  comma  in 
this  line  should  be  omitted. 

216.  Dyn/e  =^h\o\y. 

217.  Hame-fiane^braiin'psLn^ skull : — 

"  It  smate  hym  even  betuix  the  homis  tvra ; 
Persit  the  ham-pan,  drave  out  brain  in  hy." 

— Doug.,  *  En.,'  vol.  ii.  p.  252, 1.  23. 

See  also  note  to  I.  587.    in  twyn  =  \n  twain. 

218.  /ftff7iyj= brains.    See  note  to  I.  587.    ryne=run. 
232.  Not  in  L.A. 

234.  Jutre  s/ede= {air  city. 

235.  Rewengeans=TtvtT\gt,  O.Fr.  revenger ^  later  revenchert  "to 
wreak  or  revenge  himselfe** — Cotgrave. 

242.  Mayne=^TCi2Ar\,  power.    A.S.  mcegen, 

243.  Z?«(^//K=sorrowfully. 

248.  />//=left. 

247,  248.  Not  in  L.A. ;  but  see  Luke  xxi.  6. 

249.  Not  in  L.A. 

251-253.  L.A. :  "  £t  ut  ipsi  excusationem  non  haberent." 

253.  Sowne^sxxi, 

254-256.  L.A. :  **  Per  XL  annos  eorum  poenitentiam  expectavit," 
&c. 

258.  A^/^/i's particularly.    L.A.,  maxime. 

260-304.  L.A. :  "Sed  cum  per  admonitionem  eos  non  posset  revo- 
care,  voluit  eos  saltern  prodigiis  exterrere,  nam  in  his  XL  annis  sibi 
ad  poenitentiam  datis  multa  monstra  et  prodigia  (sicut  refert  Josephus) 
evenerunt.  Nam  stella  praefulgens  gladio  per  omnia  similis  visa  est 
civitati  desuper  imminere  ac  per  totum  annum  exitialibus  flammis 
ardere.  In  quodam  festo  azimorum  hora  noctis  nona  tantus  fulgor 
aram  templumque  circumdedit,  ut  omnes  diem  clarissimum  factum 
putarent  In  eadem  festivitate  vetula  ad  immolandum  adducta  inter 
ministrorum  manus  agnam  subito  est  enixa.  Post  aliquot  dies  prope 
soils  occasum  visi  sunt  currus  et  quadrigae  in  omni  regione  per  aSram 
ferri  et  armatorum  cohortes  misceri  nubibus  et  urbes  circumdare 
agminibus  improvisis.  In  alio  die  festo,  quae  pentecoste  appellatur, 
noctu  sacerdotes  templum  ingressi  ad  ministeria  ex  more  complenda, 
motus  quosdam  strepitusque  senserunt  ac  voces  subitas  audierunt 
dicentes :  transeamus  ab  his  sedibus." 

266.  /?^</=nw/=  afraid.  See  note  to  195  above.  /a^«yx= tokens = 
signs. 

267.  '^afowrty  3^r^= those  forty  years. 

268.  i\^r-^a«^=  almost. 

269.  As  losaphus  recordis :  "  There  was  a  star  resembling  a  sword, 
which  stood  over  the  city,  and  a  comet,  that  continued  a  whole  year." 
— •Wars.'Bk.vi.  5,3. 


Il8  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (VIL  271-306). 

271.  Sferfu =si^r. 

"  For  fyre  all  cleir, 
Soyn  throu  the  thik  burd  can  appeir, 
Ferst  as  a  stem,  syne  as  a  moyne, 
And  wele  bradar  thar-efter  soyn." 

— •  Bruce/  iv.  127. 

Icel.  stjama;  Swed.  stjdrna;  Dan.  stjeme;  Goth,  staimo;  Ger.  stem. 

278.  Ipar grete  feste—lht  Passover.  "Thus  also,  before  the  Jews' 
rebellion,  and  before  those  commotions  that  preceded  the  war,  when 
the  people  were  come  in  great  crowds  to  the  feast  of  unleavened 
bread,  on  the  eighth  day  of  the  month  Xanthicus  [Nisan],  and  at 
the  ninth  hour  of  the  night,  so  great  a  light  shone  round  the  altar 
and  the  holy  house,  that  it  appeared  to  be  bright  day-time,  which 
lasted  for  half  an  hour.  This  light  seemed  to  be  a  good  sign  to  the 
unskilful,  but  was  so  interpreted  by  the  sacred  scribes  as  to  portend 
those  events  that  followed  immediately  upon  it" — Josephus,  loc.  cit 

279.  Wondryly  for  wondyrly = wond rou sly. 

"  And  thai  so  wondirly  blith  were 
Of  his  come,  that  na  toung  mycht  say." 

— '  Bruce,*  xvii.  6. 

280.  Awtere^^XXSiX, 

"  And  with  Schyr  Ihone  the  Cumyn  met, 
In  the  furis,  at  the  hye  awier.** 

— •  Bruce,'  ii.  33. 

281.  Enwyrent  =  environed ;  cf.  Inwtrone,  X.  463.  O.Fr.  ertviron- 
ner,  "  to  inviron,  incompasse,  begird  " — Cotgrave. 

283.  This  line  is  very  difficult  to  decipher.  For  the  story  see 
Josephus,  loc,  cit,    ICo7a=L.A,y  vetula ;  Josephus,  "heifer." 

284.  Ztf///^=lamb.     L.A.,  agnam;  Josephus,  "lamb." 

285.  Soon  after  sunset.  Gayn-done  for  gayng-doune.  For  the  sign 
see  Josephus,  loc,  cit, 

288.  Wanys='w?C\ns, 
292.  Assege^hts\t.g<t, 

"  Bot,  cum  3he  in  it,  ^e  sail  se 
That  Jhe  sail  so3me  assegit  be." 

— '  Bruce,*  xiii.  366, 

294.  Led=  tongue.    See  note  to  I.  2,  where  delete  the  second  example. 

296.  ///  till  entente =vi\i\\  the  intention,  for  the  purpose,  in  order  to. 

298.  Sterynge ^movtmtnl,    feld^ith, 

303.  5^^^= besiege. 

305.  L.A. :  "Ante  quartum  etiam  annum  belli  quidam  vir  nomine 
Jesus  Ananiae  filius  in  festo  tabernaculorum  repente  clamare  coepit : 
Vox  ab  oriente,  vox  ab  occidente,  vox  a  I II I   ventis,  vox  super 


NOTES  TO  JACOBUS,  MINOR  (VIL  306^1).     II9 

Hierosolymam  et  super  templum,  vox  super  sponsos  et  sponsas,  vox 
super  populum  universum.  Praedictus  igitur  vir  capitur,  cxditur, 
verberatur,  sed  ille  aliud  dicere  nequiens,  quanto  plus  verberabatur, 
tanto  fortius  clamabat  Ad  judicem  igitur  adducitur,  tormentis  diris 
afficitur,  usque  ad  patefactionem  ossium  laniatur.  Sed  ille  nee  preces 
nee  lacrymas  efTundebat,  sed  cum  quodam  ululatu  per  singula  paene 
verba  eadem  proferebat,  addens  etiam  hoc :  vaeh,  vaeh  Hierosolymis. 
Haec  Josephus.  Cum  autem  Judaei  nee  admonitionibus  converter- 
entur  nee  tantis  prodigiis  terrerentur,  post  XL  annum  dominus  Ves- 
pasianum  et  Titum  Jerusalem  adduxit,  qui  ipsam  civitatem  funditus 
destruxerunt  Haec  autem  fuit  causa  adventus  ipsorum  in  Jerusalem, 
sicut  in  quadam  hystoria  invenitur,  licet  apocrypha."  See  also  Jos., 
loc,  cit,  and  Euseb.,  *  Hist  Eccl.,*  iii.  8. 

306.  Ikesu,  Josephus  describes  him  "as  a  plebeian  and  a  hus- 
bandman.''   Cf.  V.  B.,  viii.  60. 

307.  5^/<fw/«y/^=  festival.    It  was  the  Feast  of  Tabernacles. 

314.  Spowsit  men  &*  wemen,  L.A.,  sponsos  et  sponsas.  O.Fr. 
^esp&user^  to  espouse,  wed" — Cotgrave. 

317.  p/J=J>«j= thus.    Of  frequent  occurence.    r^ir^=roar. 

318.  Bctnd^hoMTiA.    befte^htaXt  struck.    See  note  to  II.  21. 

319.  To gere  hym  lefe^io  make  him  cease. 
321.  Dange=sht2X,    See  note  to  II.  10. 

321.  }Vamfyf=  shrank.  0,Yr,  gandir  or  wandir,  Barbour  uses  the 
word  in  the  sense  of  to  recoil,  retreat : — 

"  Mony  gret  voundis  can  thame  ma. 
And  slew  fast  of  thair  horfi  alsua, 
That  thai  vayndist  a  litell  we." 

—  •  Bruce/  xiii.  217,  and  Dr  Skeat's 
note  on  the  passage. 

326.  W^aw^= belly.    A.S.  wamby  womb.    The  word  is  still  in  use. 

"  Food  fills  the  wame,  an'  keeps  us  livin'." 

— Bums,  '  Scotch  Drink,*  st,  v. 

preuete = en  trail  s. 

327.  ^r^/=Mod.Sc.  ^a/=wept. 

329.  Doile=gx\tL     Usually  written  dulej  O.Fr.  dueil,  mourning. 
Wordis  is  probably  a  mistake  for  harmis  or  some  such  word. 
33L  £'>&>'/= added. 
334.  Maynyseynge^TCitXi^zvcig,  threatening. 

337.  Z?i/r»^j= hardness.    O.Fr.  durj  Mod.Sc.  doumess. 

338.  G7rr= course. 

340.  Fane.    See  note  to  II.  352. 

351-434.  L.A.:  "Videns  Pilatus  quia  Jesum  innocentem  condem- 
naverat,  timens  offensam  Tyberii  Caesaris  pro  se  excusando  nuntium 
nomine  Albanum  ad  Caesarem  destinavit.  Eo  autem  tempore  Ves- 
pasianus  monarchiam  in  Galatia  a  Tyberio  Caesare  tenebat :  nuntius 


120  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (vn.  36I-375). 

igitur  Pylati  a  ventis  contrariis  in  Galatiam  pellitur  et  ad  Vespasianus 
adducitur.  Talis  autem  ibi  servabatur  consuetudo  ut  quicunque 
ibidem  naufragium  pateretur,  rebus  et  servituti  principis  subderetur. 
Quem  Vespasianus,  quis  esset  aut  unde  veniret  seu  quo  tenderet, 
requisivit  Cui  ille :  Hierosolymitanus  sum,  de  partibus  illis  veni, 
Romam  usque  tendebam.  Cui  Vespasianus :  de  terra  sapientum 
venis,  artem  nosti  medicaminis,  medicus  es,  curare  me  debes.  Ves- 
pasianus enim  quoddam  genus  vermium  naribus  insitum  ab  infiamtia 
gerebat,  unde  et  a  vespis  Vespasianus  dicebatur.  Cui  vir  ille  respon- 
dit,  artem  medicaminis  domine  nescio  et  ideo  curare  te  non  valea 
Cui  Vespasianus:  nisi  me  curaveris,  morte  morieres.  Cui  ille  ait: 
ille  qui  cscos  illuminavit,  daemones  effugavit,  mortuos  suscitavit,  ille 
novit  quia  artem  medendi  ignoro.  Cui  Vespasianus :  quis  est  ille 
de  quo  tanta  profaris  ?  Et  ille :  Jesus  Nazarenus,  quem  Judxi  per 
invidiam  occiderunt,  in  quem  si  credideris,  sanitatis  g^atiam  conse- 
queris.  Et  Vespasianus  :  credo,  quia,  quod  mortuos  suscitavit,  me 
etiam  de  infirmitate  hac  liberare  poterit.  Et  haec  dicendo  vespae  de 
naribus  ejus  ceciderunt  et  continuo  sanitatem  recepit  Tunc  Ves- 
pasianus ingenti  gaudio  repletus  ait :  certus  sum,  quia  filius  Dei  fuit 
qui  me  curare  potuit.  Petita  igitur  a  Caesare  licentia  Hierosolymam 
cum  manu  armata  pergam  et  omnes  proditores  et  occisores  funditus 
evertam.  Dixitque  Albano  nuntio  Pylati :  rebus  et  vita  sanus  et 
incolumis  domum  tuam  mei  licentia  revertaris,"  &c. 
351.  S^t7/=  reason, 

"  Me  think  it  suld  accorde  till  sh'/i 
To  set  stoutnefi  agane  felony." 

— •  Bruce,*  xii.  260. 
I  eel.  sh7, 

353.  Grettumly,    See  note  to  II.  656. 

354.  Ceser  tybary=C?es2ir  Tiberius,  B.C.  42-A.D.  37. 

359.  W«j/rt«Vz;/^= Vespasian,  a.d.  9-79. 

360.  ^emsale=go\evx\mtni.    See  note  to  I.  20.    gaIyse=^Gd\at\2u 

361.  Tybry,     Cf.  1.  354,  Ceser  tybary, 

363.  7>^/=chanced.    Cf.  XII.  13. 

364.  5<y=sea. 

366.  DryJine^Mwtn, 

367.  6^a//>^=Galatia.    See  1.  360.    ^/iZ£{y«/= haven,  harbour.    A.S. 
hcefene;  Dut.  havenj  Icel.  hofn;  Dan.  havn;  Swed.  hamnj  Ger.  hafetu 

369.  OysiL    See  note  to  VI.  168. 

370.  Brokine^yQxoVtXi,  i.e,t  wrecked.     Cf.  "broken  men." 

373.  \^are  w//w/7//j= against  their  will. 

374.  Thriliis= s\diwes,     Icel.  Jjnzr/. 

"  Serwandis  and  threllis  mad  he  fre." 

— •  Bruce,*  iii.  220. 

375.  Fra«tf= question.    See  note  to  VI.  538. 


^ 


NOTES  TO  JACOBUS,  MINOR  (VH  ZlMffl).  121 

378.  /r/y=is=ain. 

379.  "And  I  thought  to  have  been  at  Rome." 
382.  JVysman ^vfise  men. 

384.  The  Jews  had  a  great  reputation  as  physicians. 
887.  A>M=show.    A.S.  cySan;  O.Fris.  Ji!£^Aa.     See  Bradley,  sub 
ciiffen. 
388.  lVaryse'=  cure.    See  note  to  III.  io8. 
382.  Dawf={eaLr,    See  note  to  I.  263. 

394.  i^am^^^s  child  hood. 

395.  AVii</=s knew.    Mod. So. 

398.  ^^/^)^B  unless.    0/r  a«^=at  once. 

399.  Z>/^=  death. 

401.  /Ter/y  a  misspelling  for  ^^r/=  caused. 

402.  Ww/^w^«= madmen. 

409.  0/nazarene^o( "SsiZSLreih,    Probably  for  "the  Nazarene." 

412.  ^M/^<»^x^= without  cause. 

413.  Z>/<?=leal.    G.Fr.  Ma/;  Mod.Fr.  loyal, 

421.  A^^j^-Mrr7//j= nostrils.    A.S.  nosSyrl, 

422.  Heis^hehis. 

424.  ^wi/A= quickly.    A.S.  swiff e, 
430.  Sclew=s\evf. 

432.  Mak  playne^\eyt\  with  the  ground,  but  ony  «/«/?= without 
any  wall. 

439.  In-to ky=^\Ti  haste.  L.A. :  "Per  annos  igitur  plures  exercitus 
congregavit,  tempore  scilicet  Neronis  imperatoris,  cum  Judaei  imperio 
rebellassent.  Unde  (secundum  chronicas)  non  fecit  hoc  zelo  Christi, 
sed  quia  a  dominio  recesserat  Romanorum." 

440.  "A  mighty  host  of  armed  men." 
455.  For/are ='pex\s\i. 

"  Thys  lord  the  brwyft,  I  spak  of  a}T, 
Saw  all  the  kynryk  svio.  forfayr,** 

— '  Bruce/  i.  478. 

*•  Soche  a  Vyng  to  be  kylde,  A  cuntre  distroyed 
ffele  {oXk^forfaren  with  a  ffeble  ende." 

— •  Destruction  of  Troy,'  1438. 

•'  A I  Jhju  maker  of  man,  what  ma)rstery  })e  l)ynke3 
fnis  \y  freke  to  for/are  for-bi  allc  o])er, 
With  alle  meschef  ))at  ]k)u  may,  neuer  ]k)u  roe  spared  ?  " 

— -E.  E.  Alliterative  Poems,  '  Patience,'  483. 
A.S.  forfaran, 

457-520.  L. A. :  *'  Quandam  autem  civitatem  Judaeae,  nomine  Jona- 

patam,  in  qua  Josephus  et  dux  et  princeps  erat,  primo  omnium  est 

agressus,  sed  Josephus  cum  suis  viriliter  resistebat;  tandem  videns 

Josephus  imminere  excidium  civitatis,  assumtis  XI  Judseis  subter- 

raneam  domum  intravit,  ubi  quadriduana  fame  afflicti  Judaei  non 


122  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (VIL  45&-513). 

consentiente  Josepho  malebant  ibidem  mori,  quam  Vespasiani  se  sub- 
jicere  servituti,  volebantque  se  mutuo  interficere  et  sanguinem  suum 
in  sacrificium  Deo  ofTerre,  et  quoniam  Josephus  inter  eos  dig^ior  erat, 
volebant  eum  primitus  occidere,  ut  ejus  effusione  sanguinis  Deus 
citius  placaretur  vel  (ut  in  quadam  chronica  dicitur)  ideo  se  mutuo 
interficere  volebant,  ne  darentur  in  manibus  Romanorum.  At  Jose- 
phus vir  prudens  et  mori  nolens  judicem  mortis  et  sacrificii  se  con- 
stituit,  et  quis  prior  alio  occidendus  esset,  inter  binos  et  binos  sortem 
mittere  jussit." 

458.  A  nothir=2Ji  other.    Still  common  in  Mod.Sc. 

459.  Ionaparame^]o\2i^^i?i\  the  town  in  Galilee  which  Josephus 
so  stoutly  defended  against  Vespasian.  See  'Wars  of  the  Jews,* 
Bk.  iii.  7. 

462.  Vere=vi2J. 

464.  /'r«c///= attempted. 

••  Quhar  he  full  mony  a  luperde, 
And  fair  poyntis  off  chcuelry 
Preuit,  als  weill  be  nycht  as  day 
Till  thame  that  in  the  castellis  lay." 

— •  Bruce/  x.  342. 

be  fors ^hy  force,  i.e.,  of  arms. 

466.  (7y«^= engine.  O.Fr.  engin;  Lat  ingenium,  slonge^^vRg* 
Josephus,  loc,  ciLy  gives  a  full  account  of  the  contrivances  employed 
both  by  the  besiegers  and  the  besieged. 

475.  A'/i=quin— but  that     Cf.  1.  600. 

477.  LUwyne=t\twtTi, 

479.  Priue= secret. 

480.  W?;/^«//=  thinking.    j/Vtytyr  =  safe. 

482.  Can  ])ai  ley^  &c.=did  they  lie  without  meat  and  drink,  and 
would  say  that  they  would  rather  die  there,  &c. 
488.  "And  make  their  blood  a  sacrifice,"  &c. 
497.  PlescmdiSy  perhaps  a  mistake  for //i?ja«^^= pleasure. 
499.  5^/^= cunning. 

501.  Bad  no  bettyr  ^^r=did  not  claim  to  be  any  better. 
503.  Caj/^=cast. 

505.  CutHs—\o\.s,  The  word  is  governed  by  to  caste^  1.  503,  and  the 
semicolon  at  the  end  of  1.  504  should  be  a  comma. 

506.  Ckese=^  choose, 

507-512.  L.A. :  "  Missis  igitur  sortibus  sors  nunc  unum  nunc 
alium  morti  tradidit,  donee  ventum  est  ad  ultimum,  cum  quo 
Josephus  sortem  missurus  fuit." 

512.  /^aA?a/= companion.    Cf.  fellow. 

513-520.  L.A. :  "  Tunc  Josephus,  homo  strenuus  et  agilis,  gladium 
illi  abstulit  et  quid  magis  eligeret,  vitam  sc.  aut  mortem,  requisivit,  et 
ut  sine  dilatione  eligeret  pracepit;  et  ille  timens  respondit;  vivere 
non  recuso,  si  gratia  tui  vitam  conservare  valeo.*' 


NOTES  TO  JACOBUS,  MINOR  (VH.  513-565).  1 23 

513.  JfVrA/=  strong. 

514.  Swepyr=nimb\e,  agile,  active.    A.S.  swipian, 

"  This  aid  hasard  careis  our  fludis  hoit 
Spretis  and  figuris  in  his  irn  hewit  boit, 
AlUhocht  he  eildit  was,  or  step  in  age, 
Als  fery  and  als  swippir  as  a  page ; 
For  in  a  god  the  age  is  fresche  and  greene 
Infatigable  and  immortale  as  thai  mene." 

—Douglas.  '  En./  iii.  aS,  24. 

515.  ^wM/y  instead  of  x«//M(K= quickly.    ch£ce=cAes£= choose. 

516.  Q^€thyre—guhethyre=^'wYit^tT,  leware  ^j';«/= preferable  to 
him.    /^j^= loose. 

521-564.  L.A. :  "  Tunc  Josephus  uni  familiari  Vespasiani  et  sibi 
etiam  familiari  latenter  locutus  est  et  ut  sibi  vita  donaretur,  petiit, 
ct  quod  petiit  impetravit.  Cum  autem  ante  Vesp.  Josephus  esset 
adductus,  dixit  ei  V. :  mortem  meruisses,  si  huius  petitionibus  libera- 
tus  non  esses.  Et  J. :  si  quid  perperam  actum  est,  in  melius  commu- 
tari  potest  Et  V. :  qui  victus  est,  quid  facere  potest  ?  Et  J. :  aliquid 
facere  potero,  si  dictis  meis  aures  tuas  demulsero.  Et  V. :  concedatur 
ut  verbis  tuis  inhaereas,  et  quidquid  boni  dicturus  es,  pacifice  audiatur. 
Et  J. :  imperator  Romanus  interiit  et  senatus  imperatorem  te  fecit 
Et  V. :  si  propheta  es,  quare  non  es  vaticinatus  huic  civitati  quod 
meae  sit  subiicienda  ditioni.  Et  J. :  per  XL  dies  hoc  iis  praedixi. 
Interea  legati  Romanorum  veniunt,  Vespasianum  in  imperium  sub- 
limatum  asserunt  eumque  Romam  deducunt." 

522.  Z4y^=  dwell.    I  eel.  lenda, 

"And,  quhill  him  likit  thar  to  leynd, 
Euirilk  day  thai  suld  him  seynd 
Wictalis  for  iij  C.  men." 

—  'Bruce,*  iii.  747. 

526.  .SV7«/tfr^iix= sufferance,  permission.    O.Fr.  sufrance.    gete=^gti, 
532.  Na  ware =vf ere  it  not. 
536.  ^7/1^//^/^= vanquished. 

548.  Jf>/=know. 

549.  lVonyne=^v/oT\f  overcome. 
555.  Z<^ajy= embassy. 

557.  HoW'gate^'vfx  what  way. 

558.  ^M/^^^i/^=:  without  debate. 
560.  Be  wryt^'vci  writing. 

The  L.A.  goes  on  to  add  that  Eusebius  testifies  that  Josephus  pre- 
dicted Vespasian's  death  as  well  as  his  elevation  to  the  throne. 

565-610.  L.A. :  "Reliquit  autem  Vespasianus  Titum  filium  suum 
in  obsidione  Jerusalem,  Titus  autem,  ut  in  eadem  hystoria  apocrypha 
legitur,  audiens  patrem  suum  in  imperium  sublimatum,  tanto  gaudio 
ct  exsultatione  repletur,  quod  nervorum  contractione  ex  frigiditate  cor- 
ripitur  et  altero  crure  debilitatus  paralysi  torquetur,  Josephus  autem 


124  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (VH.  597-020). 

audiens  Titum  paralysi  laborare,  causam  morbi  et  tempus  morbi  dili- 
gentissime  inquirit.  Causa  nescitur,  morbus  ignoratur,  de  tempore 
autem,  quoniam  audita  patris  electione  hoc  sibi  accident,  aperitur. 
Josephus  autem  vir  providus  et  sapiens  ex  paucis  multa  conjecit  et  ex 
tempore  morbum  et  causam  invenit,  sciens  quod  gaudio  et  laetitia 
superabundanti  debilitatus  fuerit.  Animadvertens  itaque  quia  con- 
traria  contrariis  curantur,  sciens  etiam  quia  quod  amore  conquaeritur, 
dolore  frequenter  amittitur,  quaerere  coepit,  an  aliquis  esset,  qui  princi- 
pis  inimicus  obnoxius  teneretur.  Et  erat  ibi  servus  adeo  Tito  moles- 
tus  ut  sine  vehementi  conturbatione  nullatenus  in  eum  posset  respicere 
nee  etiam  nomen  ejus  audire ;  dixit  itaque  Tito  :  si  curari  desideras, 
omnes  qui  in  meo  comitatu  venerint,  salvos  facias.  Cui  Titus  :  qui- 
cunque  in  tuo  comitatu  venerit,  securus  habeatur  et  salvus.** 

597.  Maugr£=i\\-w\\\,     OJF.malgre,  maugrcy  maulgre;  Lat  nuda 

and  gratia. 

"  And  for  he  wolde  nou^te  chaf  fare 

He  had  maugre  of  his  maistre  for  euermore  after." 

— •  P.  Plowman/  vL  242. 

"  Rot  in  ])e  |>ryd  wat^  for-Jn-ast  al  )>at  Inyue  schuld, 
|>cr  wat3  malys  mercyles  and  mawgre  much  scheued." 

— £.  £.  Allit.  Poems,  B.  250. 
j/r=look. 

598.  Na  tkolcy  &c.  =  nor  endure  to  be  near  him. 

599.  Here  nemmyne  =  hear  (any  one)  name.  For  nemmyne,  see 
Bradley,  sub  nemnen. 

600.  iVb  =  but  that.     Cf.  1.  475. 
608.   Vnschait  =  u  n scath ed . 

610-638.  L.A. :  "Tunc  J.  cito  prandium  fieri  praecepit  et  mensam  suam 
mensae  Titi  oppositam  locavit  et  servum  a  dextris  suis  sedere  fecit 
Quem  Titus  respiciens  molestia  conturbatus  infremuit  et,  qui  prius 
gaudio  infrigidatus  fuerat,  accensione  furoris  incaluit  nervosque  dis- 
tendens  curatus  fuit.  Post  hoc  Titus  et  servum  in  sui  gratiam  et 
Josephum  in  sui  amicitiam  recepit." 

610.  Sekyre—s2L{t,    Mod.Sc.  sikker. 

611.  Then  Josephus  caused  the  meat  to  be  prepared. 

613,  Bowrde  =  board,  table.  oure-mane  =  president,  chairman, 
superior.     Lit.  over-man. 

615.  Sefe=^sei.    ^a{y;7^a«tf«^^= right  over  against,  opposite  to. 

616.  Yddyre  7vy/te=gei  hither,  />.,  to  the  other  side  of  it  IVyne^ 
Mod.Sc.  winy  get,  reach,  obtain. 

618.  Lat/taste =mosl  hateful,  most  loathsome.    See  note  to  VI.  467. 
620.  7V)'//^=  angry.    A.S.  teonan,  fynan. 

*'  J>us  vpon  ])rynne  w>'ses  I  haf  yow  ])ro  schewed, 
f>at  vnclannes  to  cleues  in  coragc  dere 
Of  pai  wynnelych  lorde  pat  wonyes  in  heuen, 
£nt}'ses  hym  to  be  fenef  tailed  vp  his  wrake." 

— E.  E.  Allit  Poems,  6.  i8o8. 


NOTES  TO  JACOBUS,  MINOR  (VH.  621-657).     125 

621.  BrisU =huTsi. 

622.  Sy^ey re ^  such  anger. 

626.  Zaa//^= promise,  pledge,  word  of  honour. 

•'  And  I  hecht  heir,  in  my  law^, 
Gif  ony  deis  in  this  battaill, 
His  air,  but  ward,  releif,  or  taill, 
On  the  first  day  his  land  sail  weild, 
All  be  he  neuir  so  ^oung  of  cild." 

— *  Bruce,*  xii.  318. 
O.F.  leaute. 

628u  Frosyne=^iroztn. 

631.  Senownys=s\Titvis, 

638.  'pat  euire  wesfa.  For  euir  read  ere  or  a_yr^= that  formerly  was 
an  enemy. 

To  the  story  here  ended  Voragine  adds  :  "  Utrum  autem  haec  hys- 
teria narranda  sit,  lectoris  judicio  relinquatur.'' 

639-682.  L.A. :  "  Biennio  igitur  a  Tito  Jerusalem  obsessa,  inter  cetera 
mala  quae  obsessos  g^raviter  perurgebant,  tanta  fames  omnes  tenuit 
quod  parentes  filiiset  filii  parentibus,  viri  uxoribus  et  uxores  viris  cibos 
non  tantum  e  manibus,  sed  etiam  ex  ipsis  dentibus  rapiebant,  juvenes 
etiam  setate  fortiores  velut  simulacra  per  viam  oberrando  prae  fame 
ezanimes  cadebant ;  qui  mortuos  sepeliebant,  ssepe  super  ipsos  mor- 
tuos  mortui  cadebant,  foetorem  itaque  cadaverum  non  ferentes  ex  pub- 
lico sumtu  ipsa  sepeliebant,  sed  deficiente  sumtu,  vincente  cadaverum 
multitudine  de  muro  cadavera  praecipitabant.  At  Titus  circuiens  cum 
vidisset  valles  repletas  cadaveribus  et  totam  patriam  ex  eorum  fcetore 
corruptam,  manus  suas  cum  lacrymis  ad  coelum  levavit  dicens  :  Deus, 
tu  vides  quia  ego  hoc  non  facio.  Tanta  enim  ibi  fames  erat,  quod 
calceamenta  sua  et  corrigias  comedebant."  Cf.  Jos.,  *Wars,'  vi.  5-1 ; 
and  Euseb.,  '  Hist.  Eccl.,'  iii.  6. 

641.  Skathis=:  scdXhtSy  troubles. 

643.  Prekyte=^\trct^^  wounded.     A.S.  pricianj  M.Dut.  pricken, 

Bradley. 

"  Lo  !  quhat  falding  in  fortoune  is. 
That  quhile  apon  a  man  will  smyle, 
And  prik  hym  syne  ane  othir  quhile  ! " 

— •  Bruce,'  xiii.  634. 

644.  /^ez^/^= fault,  lack. 

646.  Faddyre  w^/^™  father's  food. 
648.  ^//j/<f= relieve. 
650.  *$*/?</=  bestead. 

653.  Elderys  jaw = elders*  saw.  Cf.  "wise  saws."  The  saying  is 
still  common. 

654.  //aIe^v/ho\e,  healthy.    weza/= stomach. 
657.  /?wyjtf= streets.     Fr.  rue,' 

"  Than  wes  the  slauchter  so  felloune, 

That  all  Hielrewys  ran  of  blude." 

— •  Bruce,*  xv,  71, 


126  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (VH.  6S9-706). 

669.  Dalfe^^hMTj.    Cf.  1.  664.     A.S.  delfan. 

660.  2//^j'/kj= whiles,  sometimes. 

661.  Man,  read  men. 

665.  Z?o'^r= died. 

666.  /•tf/^/=  failed. 

669.  Z^>&/>= ditches.     In  Mod.Sc.  the  word  means  a  wall. 

674.  J/f«^= bemoan. 

675.  //Ic?«/rt«^=  raising.    X.S.  hedban, 

676.  //<fy  j/ra'>v/r=high,  />.,  loud  voice. 

680.  Ratone^TTii,    Still  Sc.  name  for  a  rat. 

681.  5'^A<7/y^=  Mod.Sc.  j^^^^;«= shoes. 

682.  K//^^'/>'«^r= uneaten. 

683-726.  L.A. :  "  Matrona  quaedam  genere  et  divitiis  nobilis,  sicut 
in  hystoria  ecclesiastica  legitur,  cum  prsdones  in  ejus  domum  imientes 
eam  omnibus  cxspoliassent  nee  sibi  ultra,  quid  comederet,  remansisset* 
par\'ulum  lactentem  tenens  in  manibus  ait :  infelicis  matris  infelicior 
fili,  in  bello,  in  fame,  in  direptione,  cui  te  reservabo  ?  Veni  ergo  nunc, 
o  mi  nate,  esto  matri  cibus,  pracdonibus  scandalum,  saeculis  tabula. 
£t  his  dictis  filium  jugulavit  et  coxit  et  dimidium  comedens  partem 
alteram  occultavit.  Et  ecce  confestim  praedones  odorem  camis  coctae 
sentientes  in  domum  irruunt  et,  nisi  carnem  prodat,  mortem  minantur. 
Tunc  ilia  detegens  infantis  membra :  ecce,  inquit,  vobis  partem  op- 
timam  reservavi.  At  illos  tantus  horror  invasit,  quod  nee  loqui  potue- 
runt.  Et  ilia :  meus,  inquit,  Alius  hie,  meum  est  peccatum,  securi  edite, 
quia  prior  ego  comedi  quem  genui ;  nolite  fieri  aut  matre  religiosiores, 
aut  feminis  molliores ;  quodsi  vincit  vos  pietas  et  horretis,  ego  totum 
comedam,  quod  dimidium  jam  comedi.  Illi  vero  trementes  et  territi 
discesserunt."    Cf.  Jos.,  'Wars,'  vi.  3,  4 ;  Euseb.,  *  Hist.  Eccl.,'  iii.  6. 

683.  A  matrone,  according  to  Josephus,  Mary  the  daughter  of  Eleazar 
of  the  village  of  Bethezub,  in  Perea,  eminent  for  her  family  and  wealth. 

684.  A>//tf= birth. 

685.  Sykc=^s\iz\\,    ayrc—htiox^, 

689.  Hyre  sowkand sowne=^htr  sucking  son. 

690.  Do7a/e==  sorrow. 
695.  TAe/ys= ih'iQvts. 
699.  5^/////= seethed. 

704.  /r<^fc»= steal. 

705.  /'n7tt///=  appetising.  It  is  the  same  as  *'  proud,"  but  the  use  is 
singular.    Wyntoun  uses  the  word  in  the  sense  of  strong  ; — 

"  Dounald  Bree  son  [of]  Heegcd  bowde, 
Kyng  wes  fourtene  yfyniyr prowde,** 

— 'Cron./  iv.  1142. 

Shakespeare,  in  a  passage  quoted  in  the  '  Imp.  Diet,'  uses  it  in  the 
sense  of  exciting,  stimulating  to  :  "A  breeding  jennet,  lusty,  young, 
and  proud"  It  is  in  this  sense  that  it  is  evidently  used  here.  A.S. 
priid,  sawoure = savour. 


NOTES  TO  JACOBUS,  MINOR  (VH.  706-791).  1 27 

706.  Sof^yfu= sudden, 
713.  F«^/^/tf= uncovered.    A.S.  helan. 
716.  Wgrines^X&xxox,    Icel.  uggr, 
718.  -£yhiy= terror. 

"  Of  sekyr  contynans  and  hardy, 
Forouten  effray  or  abays3mg." 

— '  Bruce/  xi.  250. 

721.  Ettis^ezX.    satafiy =s3i(e\y, 

722.  Efyne=e2Lten, 

743-750.  Not  in  L.A.    An  addition. 

751-804.  The  L.A.  is  different :  "  Legitur  quoque,  quod  Titus  intrans 
Jerusalem  quendam  murum  densissimum  vidit,  ipsumque  perforari 
praecepit,  factoque  foramine  quendam  intus  senem  adspectu  et  canitie 
venerabilem  invenerunt,  qui  requisitus  quis  esset,  respondit  se  esse 
Joseph  ab  Arimathia  civitate  Judaeae  seque  a  Judaeis  ibidem  clausum 
ct  muratum  fuisse,  eo  quod  Christum  sepelisset,  addiditque,  quod  ab 
illo  tempore  usque  nunc  coelesti  sit  cibo  pastus  et  divino  lumine  con- 
fortatus.  In  Evangelio  tamen  Nicodemi  dicitur,  quod  cum  Judaei 
ipsum  reclusissent,  Christus  resurgens  eum  inde  eripuit  et  in  Arima- 
thian  duxit  Potest  dici,  quod  cum  eductus  a  praedicatione  Christi 
non  cessaret,  a  Judaeis  iterum  est  reclusus."  Then  follows  a  sentence 
referring  to  the  accession  of  Titus  to  the  imperial  throne,  and  describ- 
ing his  character  on  the  authority  of  Eusebius  and  Jerome. 

76a  Fow  thyke^fyiW  thick. 

754.  Myno7t;ris=Ta\n&:s,    Pyke=p\ck,  dig. 

760.  SUd=p\siced. 

761.  5y/=sit 

763.  pa/ = at.    Of  frequent  occurrence. 

764.  -/^wr/7/=  protected,  clad.  O.Fr. /uerre, /omre,  wayre^vair^ 
which  is  some  kind  of  fur.  "  Le  voir  ^tait  une  fourrure  '  compos^e  * 
(blanche  et  grice) ;  de  Ik  le  nom  de  varium** — Ldon  Gautier's  Glossary 
to  the  Chanson  de  Roland.    Cf.  **  Sir  Tristrem,"  1380 — 

"  A  schip  with  grenc  and  gray 
With  vair  and  eke  with  griis.** 

grece^grty  fur.    O.Fr. 

'*  And  somme  tyme  in  russet, 
Bo  the  in  grey  and  ingrys,** 

— '  P.  Plowman,'  xv.  215. 

774  /Vir^= behaviour. 

776.  Atpylai  I purcheste—{roTCi  Pilate,  &c.  This  use  of  at  is  still 
common. 

782.  C^/k/=  sealed. 

785-786.  And  without  moving  the  fastening  and  the  ceiling  of  the 
prison. 

791.  />i7^= loyal,  truthful.    See  note  to  VII.  413. 


128  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (VIL  795-848). 

795.  Stefy/e=  fastened. 

798.  Cays/e/y =ghosl\y,  spiritual. 

801.  C/^jry//^= enclosing.    Read  c/osynlff}g, 

802.  Afyssa/=  displeased.    Cf.  XII.  44. 

805-836.  L.A. :  *'  Post  longa  tempora  quidam  Judsei  Jerusalem 
reaedificare  volentes,  exeuntes  prime  mane  plurimas  cruces  de  rore 
invenerunt,  quas  territi  fugientes  et  secundo  mane  redeuntes,  unus- 
quisque  (ut  ait  Miletus  in  chronica)  cruces  sanguineas  vestibus  suis 
insitas  invenit  Qui  vchementer  territi  in  fugam  iterum  versi  sunt, 
sed  tertio  die  reversi  vapore  ignis  de  terra  prodeuntis  penitus  sunt 
exusti." 

827.  7'-*/y^^^m=:  these  signs. 

828.  By£;gynge'pIace=bui\diT\fr-p\ace. 
834.  Zyrtf= flesh.    A.S.  lira. 

836.  ^^rr=^=  formerly. 

837-854.  Conclusion  by  the  Author. 

841.  Mone =inindy  have  in  remembrance.    Icel.  muna^Xo  remember. 

848.  Hyrde= shepherd.    /[>'rfj^/=  sheep-fold. 


VIII.— PHI  LE  PUS. 


St  Philip  the  Apostle  was  of  Bethsaida,  the  city  of  SS.  Andrew  and 
Peter,  and  was  apparently  among  the  Galilean  peasants  who  flocked 
to  hear  the  preaching  of  John  the  Baptist.  His  call  to  the  apostolic  office 
is  recorded  in  John  i.  43.  He  was  the  first  to  whom  our  Lord  said, 
"Follow  me."  It  is  of  him,  too,  that  it  is  said,  "  Jesus  .  .  .  findeth 
Philip."  This,  however,  did  not  occur  until  the  day  after  SS.  Peter 
and  Andrew  had  been  called  by  the  Lord.  His  first  act  after  his  call 
was  to  find  Nathanael,  and  to  say  to  him  :  "We  have  found  Him  of 
whom  Moses  in  the  Law,  and  the  Prophets,  did  write,  Jesus  of  Naza- 
reth the  son  of  Joseph  "  (John  i.  45).  To  Nathanael's  question  :  "  Can 
there  any  good  thing  come  out  of  Nazareth  ?"  he  replied,  "  Come  and 
see."  Probably  he  also,  like  Nathanael,  was  "  an  Israelite  indeed,  in 
whom  was  no  guile."  In  the  lists  of  the  Apostles  in  the  first  three 
Gospels  his  name  uniformly  occurs  at  the  head  of  the  second  group 
of  four,  as  that  of  St  Peter  at  that  of  the  first  (Matt.  x.  3  ;  Mark  iii.  18  ; 
Luke  vi.  14).  His  name,  again,  is  always  coupled  in  the  lists  with 
that  of  Bartholomew,  which  has  led  to  the  hypothesis  that  the  latter 
is  identical  with  the  Nathanael  of  John  i.  45.  At  the  time  of  his  call 
Philip  is  said  to  have  been  married  and  to  have  had  several  daugh- 
ters. He  was  apparently  present  at  the  marriage-feast  at  Cana  of 
Galilee.  A  year  later  he  was  specially  set  apart  with  the  rest  of  the 
Twelve  to  the  apostolic  office.  "When  the  Galilean  crowds  had 
halted  on  their  way  to  Jerusalem  to  hear  the  preaching  of  Jesus 
(John  vi.  5-9),  and  were  faint  with  hunger,  it  was  to  Philip  that  the 
question  was  put :  'Whence  shall  we  buy  bread,  that  these  may  eat? 
And  this  He  said,*  St  John  adds,  *  to  prove  him  :  for  He  Himself  knew 
what  He  would  do.*  The  answer,  *Two  hundred  pennyworth  of 
bread  is  not  sufficient  for  them,  that  every  one  may  take  a  little,' 
shows  how  little  he  was  prepared  for  the  work  of  divine  power  that 
followed.  It  is  noticeable  that  here,  as  in  John  i.,  he  appears  in 
close  connection  with  Andrew."  It  was  to  Philip  that  certain  Greeks 
who  had  come  up  to  Jerusalem  to  worship  at  the  feast,  and  desired 
VOL.  IIL  i 


I30  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (vm.) 

to  see  Jesus,  applied  (John  xiii.  20-22).  He  did  not  take  upon  him  to 
introduce  them  to  Jesus,  but  "Philip  cometh  and  telleth  Andrew; 
and  again  Andrew  and  Philip  tell  Jesus."  During  the  conversation 
at  the  Last  Supper,  he  said  to  Jesus  :  "  Lord,  show  us  the  Father,  and 
it  sufficeth  us,"  and  to  him  it  was  said :  "  Have  I  been  so  long  time 
with  you,  and  yet  hast  thou  not  known  me,  Philip  ?  He  that  hath 
seen  me  hath  seen  the  Father.  How  sayest  thou,  Show  us  the 
Father  ?  "  No  other  facts  connected  with  the  name  of  Philip  are 
recorded  in  the  Gospels.  He  was  probably  one  of  the  disciples  to 
whom  Jesus  appeared  after  the  resurrection,  and  perhaps  one  "of 
the  two  unnamed  fishermen  on  the  sea  of  Tiberias  who  meet  us  in 
John  xxi."  He  was  among  the  company  of  the  disciples  at  Jer- 
usalem after  the  Ascension  (Acts  i.  13)  and  on  the  day  of  Pentecost 
Tradition  has  much  to  say  of  Philip,  but  it  is  all  uncertain.  He  is 
said  to  have  been  the  disciple  who  said,  "  Suffer  me  first  to  go  and 
bury  my  father."  According  to  Clement  of  Alexandria  ('  Strom.,*  iiL 
52)  and  Eusebius  ('  Hist.  Eccl.,'  iii.  30),  he  permitted  his  daughters 
to  marry.  The  former  also  includes  him  in  the  list  of  those  who  bore 
witness  for  Christ  in  their  lives,  but  did  not  die  what  was  commonly 
regarded  as  a  martyr's  death  ('  Strom.,'  iv.  73).  He  is  said  to  have 
preached  the  Gospel  in  Phrygia,  and  according  to  Polycrates,  bishop 
of  Ephesus  (Euseb.,  'Hist.  Eccl.,'  iii.  31),  was  buried  at  Hierapolis 
in  that  province.  Polycarp  is  said  to  have  conversed  with  him.  The 
Apostle  is  sometimes  confounded  with  Philip  the  Evangelist  Ac- 
cording to  one  of  the  *Acta  Philippi'  published  by  Tischendorf,  he 
laboured  in  Phrygia,  and  after  performing  various  miracles  suffered 
martyrdom  in  the  Phrygian  Hierapolis.  According  to  the  other,  he 
laboured  also  in  Greece,  and  particularly  in  Athens,  and  subsequently 
in  Parthia.  Abdias  represents  him  as  labouring  in  Scythia,  and 
throws  the  blame  of  his  death  on  the  Ebionites.  According  to  the 
BoUandists  (May  i),  an  arm  of  the  Apostle  was  brought  from  Con- 
stantinople to  Florence  in  1204.  His  body  is  said  to  be  in  the  church 
of  SS.  Philip  and  James  at  Rome,  which  was  dedicated  under  their 
names  in  560.  Smith's  *  Diet  of  the  Bible ' ;  Butler's  *  Lives  of  the 
Saints';  Putin's  *Dict  Hagiog.';  Tischendorf s  'Acta  Apost  Apocr.*; 
Abdias,  *Hist  Apost,'  Lib.  x. 

His  day  is  May  i,  but  among  the  Greeks  Nov.  14. 

In  art  he  carries  a  cross,  as  significative  either  of  his  martyrdom  or 
of  his  conquest  over  idols  through  the  power  of  the  Cross. 

Analysis — For  thirty  years  he  preaches  the  Gospel  in  Scythia,  but 
in  vain,  1-8;  an  attempt  is  made  to  compel  him  to  sacrifice  to  the 
image  of  Mars,  9-14;  a  dragon  appears  from  under  the  idol,  and 
slays  those  who  are  persecuting  the  Apostle,  and  makes  others  sick 
with  the  breath  of  its  mouth,  15-24;  Philip  then  preaches,  and  the 
people  undertake  to  cast  down  the  idol  if  he  will  restore  their  sick, 
25-38 ;  he  commands  the  idol  to  be  cast  down,  it  falls,  and  through 


NOTES  TO  PHILEPUS  (VIIL  2-23).  I31 

his  prayer  the  sick  are  restored,  the  people  are  converted,  churches 
are  built,  and  priests  ordained,  39-60 ;  Philip  passes  to  Asia  to  Hier- 
apolis,  and  preaches  against  the  Docetists,  61-72 ;  gpreat  marvels  are 
wrought  through  his  daughters,  73-78 ;  his  martyrdom  and  interment, 
79-104;  conclusion,  105-108. 

Source — *  Legenda  Aurea,'  cap.  Ixv.  Cf.  Abdias,  *  Hist.  Apost,' 
Lib.  iv.;  Vine.  Bello.,  *Hist.  Spec..'  viii.  88;  'Pet  de  Natal.;  May  i, 
cap.  cvii.  fol.  Ixv. 

The  etymological  introduction  of  the  L.A.  is  omitted. 

2.  Degre,    See  notes,  VI.  2.  and  XV.  1-8. 

3-12.  L.A. :  "  Ph.  ap.  cum  XX  annis  per  Sithiam  prsedicasset,  a  pag- 
anis  tenetur  et  ad  immolandum  statu se  Martis  ab  iisdem  compellitur." 

3.  7'-*rif/(y= thirty.    L.A.,  xx. 

4.  Sycheemcy  read  sytheeme,  L.A.,  Sithia;  Vine.  Bello.,  Scithia; 
P.  de  Natal.,  Scythia. 

8.  Trctwelynge=^\2kiQMX,    /j'//=lose. 

9.  5/>Tfw3^/=  compelled.    O.Fr.  straindre;  Lat.  stringere. 
IL  Afarte—MsLTS,    Read  ai  Jje  maunmente. 

13-24.  L.A. :  "  Tunc  subito  draco  quidam  ingens  desub  base  exivit 
qui  filium  pontificis  qui  ignem  ministrabat,  in  sacrificio  interfecit 
duosque  tribunos,  quorum  ministri  Philippum  in  vinclis  detinebant, 
exstinxit  caeterosque  adeo  sui  flatus  foetore  infecit,  ut  omnes  morbidi 
rcdderentur." 

18.  Bischopis  sone = pri est*s  son,  Jilium  pontificis, 

23.  Wyne^  a  misspelling  for  wy«^/(?= breath.  In  one  of  the  legends 
published  by  Dr  Horstmann,  •Altengl.  Leg.,*  n.  f.  p.  52,  the  story  is 
told  somewhat  differently  : — 

"  Saint  Philip  prcchid  of  god  almighty 
In  a  land  ]>at  was  named  Sithy  ; 
He  prcchid  ]«  might  of  god  verray 
To  folk  |>at  lifd  on  deuils  lay. 
|>o  lawles  folk  his  lau  forsok, 
And  sune  omang  Jxim  ]>ai  him  toke, 
Vnto  Jiaire  maumet  ))ai  him  led. 
Than  was  ))at  deuil  ful  sore  adred 
|>at  he  suld  sune  ))ore  be  distruyed : 
f>arfore  al  J)at  he  might  he  noyed. 
By  deuils  might  )>an,  als  men  knew, 
Blastes  out  of  his  mouth  he  blew, 
|>at  war  so  euyl  and  vn-honeste, 
{>ai  destryd  oft  both  man  and  beste. 
And  with  blast  of  hys  mouth  allone 
{>e  prince  sun  of  the  land  was  slone, 
And  two  grete  maysters  of  the  law 
With  his  blast  war  broght  of  daw, 
And  all  ])e  folk  ]>at  itt  come  nere 
War  mesels  made  and  all  unfere." 


132  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (7IIL  754i). 

25-46.  L.A. :  "  Dixitque  Philippus :  credite  mihi  et  statuam  istam 
confringite  et  in  loco  ejus  crucem  domini  adorate,  ut  infirmi  vestri 
sanentur  et  mortui  suscitentur.  At  hi»  qui  cruciabantur,  clamabant : 
tantum  fac,  ut  sanemur,  et  hunc  Martem  protinus  confringemus. 
Tunc  Ph.  draconi  praecepit  ut  in  locum  desertum  descenderet,  ita  ut 
nulli  omnino  noceret ;  qui  statim  recessit  et  ulterius  non  comparuit" 

25.  EJ^ay^^tervor,    O.Fr.  es/rei. 

27.  Delete  comma  after  so. 

33.  In  a  sone=vf ith  one  voice. 

37.  TAire  Mr^= these  three — t\e,,  the  priest's  son  and  the  two 
tribunes. 

47-72.  L. A. :  "  Tunc  Ph.  omnes  sanavit  et  illis  tribus  mortuis  vitae 
beneficium  impetravit  sicque  universis  credentibus  per  annum  unum 
iis  adhuc  praedicavit  et  in  iis  presbiteros  et  dyaconos  ordinans  in 
Asiam  civitatem  Hierapolin  venit,  ibique  haeresin  Hebeonitarum,  qui 
Christum  camem  phantasticam  assumsisse  dogmatizabant,  exstinxit" 

64.  leropolynd =Hier3Lpo\\s,  This  was  a  considerable  town  in 
Phrygia,  situated  upon  a  height  between  the  rivers  Lycus  and  Maeander, 
about  five  miles  north  of  Laodicea,  and  on  the  road  between  Apameia 
and  Sardis.  It  was  probably  founded  by  the  Greeks,  though  there  is 
no  record  either  of  the  time  or  the  circumstances  of  its  foundation. 
It  was  celebrated  for  its  warm  springs  and  its  Plutonium,  both  of 
which  are  said  to  have  had  some  singular  properties.  "  The  water 
of  the  springs,"  says  Strabo  (xiii.  629),  "  is  consolidated  and  becomes 
stone  so  easily,  that  if  it  is  conducted  through  water-courses  dams  are 
formed  of  a  single  piece  of  stone."  "The  Plutonium,  situated  below 
a  small  brow  of  the  overhanging  mountain."  he  continues,  "is  an 
opening  of  suf!icient  size  to  admit  a  man,  but  there  is  a  descent  to  a 
great  depth.  In  front  is  a  quadrilateral  railing,  about  half  a  plethrum 
in  circumference.  The  space  is  filled  with  a  cloudy  and  dark  vapour, 
so  dense  that  the  bottom  can  scarcely  be  discerned.  To  those  who 
approach  round  the  railing  the  air  is  innoxious,  for  in  calm  weather 
it  is  free  from  the  cloud  which  then  continues  within  the  enclosure. 
But  animals  which  enter  within  the  railings  die  instantly.  .  .  .  The 
Galli  [the  priests  of  Cybele],  who  are  eunuchs,  enter  the  enclosure 
with  impunity,  approach  even  the  opening  or  mouth,  bend  down  over 
it,  and  descend  into  it  a  certain  depth,  restraining  their  breath  during 
the  time,  for  we  perceive  by  their  countenances  signs  of  some  suffocat- 
ing feeling"  (Bohn's  translation,  ii.  408).  By  the  time  of  Ammianus 
the  vapours  seem  to  have  lost  their  poisonous  influence  (Am.  Marcel., 
xxiii.  6).  The  waters  of  Hierapolis  were  much  used  for  dyeing 
(Strab.,  xiii.  p.  630).  Among  the  deities  worshipped,  the  Great 
Mother  of  the  Gods  is  specially  named.  As  early  as  the  time  of  St 
Paul  there  was  a  Christian  church  in  the  town.  Its  chief  claim  to 
fame  is  that  it  was  the  birthplace  of  Epictetus.  See  Smith's  *  Diet 
of  Gr.  and  Rom.  Geography.' 


NOTES  TO  PHILEPUS  (VIIL  65-98).  1 33 

66-70.  This  was  the  doctrine  of  the  Docetists. 

66.  AJ'/ZM'ssdeny.    Icel.  «//^,  to  deny. 

73-lOi.  L.A. :  "  Erant  autem  ibi  duae  sacratissimae  virg^nes,  per 
quas  dominus  multos  ad  fidem  convertit,  Ph.  autem  ante  VII  dies 
obitus  stu  episcopos  et  presbiteros  convocavit  iisque  dixit :  hos  VII 
dies  propter  admonitionem  vestram  mihi  dominus  concessit  Erat 
autem  anno  LXXXVII.  Post  hoc  infideles  ipsum  tenuerunt  et  cruci 
ad  instar  magistri  sui  quem  prsedicabat,  affixerunt,  et  sic  ad  dominum 
migravit  et  feliciter  vitam  complevit  Juxta  autem  eum  duae  filiae  ejus, 
una  a  dextris  et  alia  a  sinistris  sunt  sepultae." 

86.  Prowand^  ? 

87,  Yox^uplextsApuple. 

90.  j^5r^/^= belonged.  O.Fr.  affierit,  it  concerns,  become^,  be- 
longs— Cotgr.    Lat.  qffert^  from  afferre, 

9L  Z«^/=  lived. 

98b  &*  ^ar-apOTie,  According  to  the  old  Greek  traditions,  he  was 
crucified  with  his  head  downwards.  He  is  so  represented  on  the 
gates  of  San  Paolo,  and  in  an  old  picture  over  the  tomb  of  Cardinal 
Philippi  d'Alen^on ;  but  in  the  old  fresco  by  Guisto  da  Padova,  in  the 
Capella  di  San  Filippo,  he  is  crucified  in  the  usual  manner,  arrayed 
in  a  long  red  garment  which  descends  to  his  feet — Mrs  Jameson, 
•  Sacred  and  Legendary  Art,*  i.  253. 

The  conclusion  of  the  L.A.,  in  which  a  passage  is  cited  from 
Isidore  and  another  from  Jerome,  and  Philip  the  Apostle  is  distin- 
guished from  Philip  the  Evangelist,  is  omitted. 


IX.— BERTHOLOMEUS. 


St  Bartholomew  the  Apostle  is  supposed  to  have  been  the  same  as 
Nathanael  whom  Philip  brought  to  Jesus,  and  whom  Jesus  described 
as  ''an  Israelite  indeed,  in  whom  is  no  guile."  He  is  mentioned  as 
one  of  the  Apostles  in  Matt.  x.  3,  Mark  iii.  18,  Luke  vi.  14,  Acts  i.  13, 
and  in  the  first  three  catalogues  of  the  Apostles  he  is  always  named 
along  with  and  after  Philip.  If  the  supposition  of  his  identity  with 
Nathanael  be  correct,  he  was  born  at  Cana  in  Galilee.  He  is  said  to 
have  preached  the  Gospel  in  India  (Euseb.,  *  Hist.  Eccl.,'  v.  10;  Jerome, 
*Vir.  Illust./  36),  which,  according  to  some,  is  Arabia  Felix  and 
Persia.  On  his  return  to  the  north-west  of  Asia,  he  is  said  to  have  met 
St  Philip  at  Hierapolis,  in  Phr>'gia.  Thence,  according  to  Chrysostom, 
he  went  into  Lycaonia  and  instructed  the  people  there.  Finally,  he 
is  said  to  have  gone  to  Armenia,  and  there  to  have  been  crucified  by 
the  governor  of  Albanopolis.  According  to  some,  however,  he  was 
flayed  alive.  His  relics  are  said  by  Theodorus  Lector  to  have  been 
removed  to  the  city  of  Duras  by  order  of  the  Emperor  Anastasius  in 
508.  Gregor>'  of  Tours  (*  De  Gloria  Mart.,'  33)  says  that  before  the 
sixth  century  they  were  carried  to  the  isle  of  Lipari,  near  Sicily, 
whence,  according  to  Anastasius  the  Librarian,  they  were  translated 
to  Benevento  in  809,  and  from  thence  again,  according  to  Baronius, 
they  were  conveyed  to  Rome  in  983,  since  which  time  they  have 
remained  in  a  porphyry  monument  in  the  church  there  dedicated  to 
his  name.  Whilst  the  relics  were  in  Benevento,  the  bishop  of  that 
place  is  said  to  have  sent  one  of  the  Apostle's  arms  to  Edward  the 
Confessor,  who  bestowed  it  upon  the  cathedral  church  of  Canterbury. 
See  Smith's  *Dict.  of  the  Bible*;  Putin's  'Diet.  Hagiog.* ;  Butler's 
'Lives  of  the  Saints';  Tischendorfs  *Acta  Apost.  Apocr.,'  243;  Ab- 
dias,  *  Hist.  Apost,'  Lib.  viii. 

His  day  is  Aug.  24 ;  among  the  Greeks,  June  1 1.  For  his  sign  he 
has  the  knife  with  which  he  was  flayed  alive. 

Analysis — The  Apostle's  order,  1-3;  he  is  sent  to  India,  4-6;  the 
idols  of  Astarte  and  Baal  Berith,  and  a  description  of  the  Apostle, 


NOTES  TO  BERTHOLOMEUS  (IX.  2-46).  135 

7-78 ;  the  discovery  of  the  Apostle,  and  his  healing  of  the  king's 
daughter,  79-108;  the  king's  gratitude,  and  the  disappearance  of 
the  Apostle,  109-114;  the  appearance  of  the  Apostle  to  the  king, 
1 1 5-162  ;  the  baptism  of  the  king,  destruction  of  the  idol,  exorcism  of 
the  evil  spirit,  and  purification  of  the  Temple  by  an  angel,  163-238 ; 
on  the  complaint  of  the  priests  and  people  the  Apostle  is  summoned 
before  Astrages,  the  king's  brother,  by  whose  orders  he  is  put  to 
death,  239-290 ;  his  burial,  the  destruction  of  the  priests  and  Astrages, 
appointment  of  Polemius  to  be  bishop,  and  conclusion,  291-304; 
another  account  of  his  passion,  305-328 ;  conclusion,  329-334. 

Sources — '  Legenda  Aurea,*  cap.  cxxiii.;  which  also  gives  an  account 
of  his  translation  and  of  his  preaching  in  Lycaonia,  &c.  Cf.  Tischen- 
dorfs  'Acta  Apost.  Apocr.,'  pp.  243-260;  Abdias,  'Hist  Apost,*  lib. 
viii. ;  P.  de  Natal.,  cap.  ciii.  fol.  127;  Vine.  B.  viii. 

The  etymological  introduction  of  the  L.A.  is  omitted. 

2.  Degre,    See  note  to  VI.  2. 

4-29.  L.A. :  "  Bartholomeus  apostolus  veniens  ad  Indiam,  quae  est 
in  fine  orbis,  templum  in  quo  erat  ydolum  nomine  Astaroth,  intravit  et 
quasi  peregrinus  ibidem  manere  coepit.  In  hoc  ydolo  quidam  daemon 
habitabat  qui  se  languentes  curare  dicebat,  sed  non  sanando  sub- 
veniebat,  sed  a  laesione  cessando.  Sed  cum  templum  languentibus 
plenum  esset  et  nullum  ab  ydolo  responsum  habere  possent,  ad  aliam 
civitatem  perrexerunt,  ubi  aliud  ydolum  nomine  Berith  colebatur,"  &c. 

9.  it/a^=made. 

12.  ^j/an7M= Astaroth,  the  Semitic  god,  which  would  seem  to 
indicate,  and  does  indicate,  that  the  >'/;^^=  India,  of  1.  4,  is  not  modem 
India,  but  rather  Arabia. 

22.  But  &*  ^^«— lit.,  the  outer  and  inner  apartments  or  divisions  of 
the  Temple.  The  phrase,  as  applied  to  a  house,  is  still  in  common 
use. 

29.  Menskyt  =  colebatur,  worshipped,  honoured.  Icel.  mennska, 
hefyih ^^tni\\.  The  full  name  is  Baal  Berith.  This  is  another 
indication  that  the  people  were  of  the  Semitic  race. 

35.  C^^/i3^/f= chains. 

36,  37.  L.A.:  "  Nee  respirare  nee  loqui  audet."   hand=aynd=^hrt2X\i, 
38.  ^ms=  since,  from  the  time  when. 

41.  This  line  begins  Berith 's  answer,  and  should  have  been 
printed : — 

"  Of  mychty  God,"  quod  he,  "  j)e  frende 

Two  sets  of  the  inverted  commas  have  been  omitted. 

42.  Leynde^idjxy,    See  note  to  VII.  522. 
44.  Mystere^^xittd,    See  note  to  I.  70. 

45-47.  L.A. :  "  Et  illi :  die  nobis  signa  ejus,  ut  eum  invenire 
possimus.'' 


136  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (OL  48-100). 

48-78.  L.A. :  "  Quibus  daemon  ait :  capilli  ejus  crispi  et  nigri,  caro 
Candida,  oculi  gprandes,  nares  sequales  et  directse,  barba  prolixa  habens 
paucos  canos,  statu ra  sequalis,  collobio  albo  clavato  purpura  vestitur, 
induitur  pallio  albo,  quod  per  sing^Ios  angulos  gemmas  habet  pur- 
pureas. Viginti  sex  anni  sunt  ex  quo  vestes  et  sandalia  ejus  nee 
veterascunt  nee  sordidantur,  centies  ilexis  genibus  per  diem  orat  et 
centies  per  noctem,  angeli  cum  eo  ambulant,  qui  nunquam  eum 
fatigari  nee  esurire  permittunt  Semper  eodem  vultu  et  animo  laetus 
et  hilaris  perseverat,  omnia  praevidet,  omnia  novit,  omnium  gentium 
linguas  novit  et  intelligit,  et  quod  vobiscum  loquor,  ipse  jam  novit,  et 
quando  quaeritis  eum,  si  vult,  ostendet  se  vobis,  si  autem  non  vult, 
eum  non  poteritis  invenire.  Rogo  autem  vos,  ut,  cum  eum  inveneritis, 
rogetis  eum  ne  hue  veniat,  ne  angeli  sui  hoc  mihi  faciant  quod  meo 
socio  jam  fecerunt." 

60.  But  ony  Ai>t^= without  any  defect. 

51.  Gret  ewyne^Xzxgt.  eyes,    ewyne  ne^tkrillis^ViX,^  equal  nostrils. 

52.  Fare  barbe^idSx  beard,    sumdele  lounge  =^somtvAi2X  long. 

53.  Meyngit^vcnx^^L. 

54.  Z///?K= lovely. 

58.  Oysite.    See  note  to  VI.  168. 

59.  5y/j= times.    A.S.  siff^  a  time. 

60.  One  Hychie=?X  night. 

62.  That  suffer  him  not  to  be  weary. 

63.  Threste^Xhxrsi, 
65.   Jr//=face. 

68.  Zr)'^=  language.    See  note  to  VII.  71. 

76.  /rr^= companion.    A.S.  ^^^r^,  a  companion  on  the  road. 

77.  Ware^^vfOYSt,    Mod.Sc.  ivaur, 

78.  A'i7r^= nearer. 

79-86.  L.A. :  "  Cum  igitur  per  duos  dies  sollicite  quaerentes  cum 
minime  invenissent,  quadam  die  quidam  dsemoniacus  exclamavit 
dicens  :  apostole  Dei  Bartholomee,  incendunt  me  orationes  tuae." 

86.  -5^^//j= prayers,  dedis  of  the  MS.  is  evidently  a  mistake.  L.A., 
orationes.    bedis  from  O.L.Ger.  beda;  O.Fris.  bede, 

87-90.  L.A. :  "  Cui  apostolus  :  obmutesce  et  exi  foras  ab  co.  Et 
statim  est  liberatus." 

91-108.  L.A. :  "Quod  audiens  rex  regionis  illius  Polemius,  cum 
haberet  filiam  lunaticam,  misit  ad  apostolum  rogans,  ut  ad  se  veniret  et 
filiam  suam  sanaret  Ad  quern  cum  apostolus  venisset  et  eam  catenis 
ligatam  videret,  quia  accedentes  morsibus  lacerabat,  jussit  eam  solvi, 
et  cum  ministri  ad  eam  accedere  non  auderent,  dixit :  ego  daemonium 
quod  in  ea  erat,  jam  ligatum  teneo,  et  vos  timetis?  Et  soluta  statim 
liberata  est."  &c. 

92.  Sagat^'iTi  this  way.   ^</=  acted,  did.    Cf.  X.  438.    A,S. /tfran, 

98.  £'/K>t^= alike = the  same. 
100.  Bundyne  ^==lie  bound = lying  bound. 


NOTES  TO  BERTHOLOMEUS  (IX.  103-130).  1 37 

103.  ]>an€=]>aLt  not    /tfM/=teeth.    See  note  to  I.  25.    ry/e—n\t= 

tear. 

"  That  with  her  teeth  she  did  not  tear."  • 

104.  jff^-/^= quickly.    See  note  to  I.  32. 

105.  Beis==be;  the  imperative. 

109-114.  L.A. :  "  Tunc  rex  camelos  auro  et  argento  et  lapidibus 
pretiosis  oneravit  et  apostolum  inquiri  faciens  nullatenus  invenire 
potuit" 

109.  p^/,  read  ]>a;i= then.    iar£^e= liberal.    O.Yr.  large, 

110.  Charge '=\o?id. 

112.  For  ]>e  nanyse^ for  the  nonce.  "The  old  form  vtdiS  for  then 
anes^  for  the  once,  where  then  is  the  dative  case  of  the  article." 
— Skeat's  Barbour's  'Bruce,'  Gloss-  sub  nanyse, 

113.  And  thought  to  send  them  to  the  Apostle. 

115-118.  L.A. :  ''Mane  autem  sequenti  apparens  apostolus  cum  solo 
rege  in  cubiculo,  dixit  ei." 

117.  Al  entre^aW  entrance. 

119-124.  L.A. :  "Ad  quid  me  cum  auro  et  argento  et  lapidibus  pre- 
tiosis tota  die  quaesivisti  ?  Ista  munera  sunt  necessaria  his,  qui  terrena 
requirunt,  ego  nihil  terrenum,  nihil  carnale  desidero." 

119.  Quhare'tt7=  why?  to  what  purpose ? 

123.  Cowate= covet, 

124.  Lewynge=\iv\ng.    A.S.  leofian, 

125-162.  L.A. :  "Tunc  s.  B.  coepit  eum  multa  de  modo  redemptionis 
nostrse  docere,  ostendens  inter  caetera  Christum  vicisse  dyabolum  per 
mirabilem  congruentiam,  potentiam,  justitiam  et  sapientiam.  Con- 
gruum  enim  fuit,  ut,  qui  filium  virginis,  id  est  Adam  factum  de  terra, 
dum  adhuc  esset  virgo,  vicerat,  a  filio  virginis  vinceretur.  Potenter 
quoque  ipsum  vicit,  cum  de  sua  dominatione  potenter  ejecit  quam 
dyabolus  pro  dejectione  primi  hominis  usurpavit,  &c.  Juste  vero, 
quia  justum  est,  ut,  qui  comedente  homine  vincens  hominem  detinebat, 
ajejunante  homine  victus  hominem  amplius  non  teneret.  Sapienter 
autem  dum  ars  dyaboli  deluditur  arte  Christi.  Ars  dyaboli  fuit  ut, 
sicut  accipiter  rapit  avem,  ita  in  desertum  raperet  Christum,  ut,  si  ibi 
jejunans  non  famesceret,  absque  dubio  Deus  esset,  si  autem  esuriret, 
ipsum  ut  primum  hominem  per  cibum  devinceret." 

126.  Z^m/s doctrine. 

129.  One foure-kine  wise^xn  a  fourfold  way. 

130.  2*'^^^'^^= cunning.  *' Qventyse  or  sleythe,  astucia,  caliditas^^ 
Prompt  Parv. 

"  May  no  deth  this  lord  dere  •  ne  no  deoueles  quentyse.** 

— '  P.  Plowman,*  C.  xxi.  299. 

*  Pride  and  pompe  and  covat)rse 
And  vayn  sleghtes,  and  qwayntyse" 

— Hamp.,  *  P.  of  Conscience,'  1181. 
O.Fr.  cointise. 


138  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (OL  131-199;. 

131.  ScAeuann^s=^stuandn€s^consonsLncty  consequence. 

133.  Read   with   H.  scheuand  was,  as  he  A  dame.     Scheuand^ 
j^tt/ay7</=  following.     M.E.  sewen^  to  follow. 

134.  Za;;r^= earth.    A.S.  lAm;  M.Dut  leem;  Mod.Eng.  loam. 
140.  5««3^irr>'= lordship. 

149.  Falawis^ioWo"^^ 

154.  Hungyre = hungyrte = hungered. 

157.  5"//^^/= craft. 

162.  r/ra/y= utterly. 

163-182.  L.A. :  "Cum  ergo  eidem  sacramenta  fidei  prsdicasset. 
dixit  regi  quod,  si  baptizari  vellet,  Deum  suum  catenis  ligatum 
ostenderet.  Sequenti  igitur  die  juxta  reg^s  palatium  dum  pontifices 
ydolo  sacrificarent,  ccepit  clamare  dasmon  ac  dicere  :  cessate,  miseri, 
sacrificare  mihi,  ne  pejora  me  patiamini,  qui  catenis  ig^eis  ab  angelo 
Jesu  Christi  quern  Judsei  crucifixerunt  religatus  sum,  putantes  eum  a 
morte  detineri.  Ille  autem  ipsam  mortem,  quae  regina  nostra  est, 
captivavit  et  ipsum  nostrum  principem  autorem  mortis  vinculis  igneis 
vinxit.'* 

163.  F«^/£7;i= explained. 
170.  G?w«r//j'= covertly. 

179.  JV  guene=iht  queen,  i.e..  Death. 

180.  Cure /el  prince = our  cruel  prince,  i.e.y  the  devil. 

181.  /V//=  Death. 

183-198.  L.A. :  "Statimque  omnes  miserunt  funes,  ut  simulacrum 
everterent,  sed  non  potuerunt.  Ap.  autem  daemoni  praecepit  ut  inde 
exiens  ydolum  comminueret.  Qui  statim  exiens  omnia  ydola  templi 
per  se  ipsum  confregit.  Deinde  fusa  oratione  ab  apostolo  omnes 
infirmi  curati  sunt,  ap.  autem  templum  Dei  dedicavit  et  daemonem  in 
deserto  abire  praecepit." 

184,  i^/K«/^= thought.    A.S.  viynian^  to  think,  intend. 

185.  Read  bot  ^ai  mycht  sier  it  be  na  way. 

199-238.  L.A.  :  "Tunc  angelus  domini  ibidem  apparuit  et  templum 
circumvolans  in  quatuor  angulos  signum  crucis  digito  suo  scripsit 
dicens :  hsec  dicit  dominus :  sicut  vos  omnes  ab  infirmitate  vestra 
mundavi,  ita  et  templum  hoc  ab  omni  sorde  mundabitur  et  habitatore 
ejus,  quern  ap.  in  desertum  locum  ire  praecepit.  Prius  tamen  eum 
vobis  ostendam,  quem  videntes  ne  timeatis,  sed  quale  signum  in 
lapidibus  his  sculpsi,  tale  in  vestris  frontibus  imprimatis.  Tunc 
ostendit  iis  -/Ethiopem  nigriorem  fuligine,  facie  acuta,  barba  prolixa, 
crinibus  usque  ad  pedes  protensis,  oculis  igneis  ut  ferrum  ignitum 
scintillas  emittentibus,  flammas  sulphureas  ex  ore  et  oculis  spirantem, 
catenis  igneis  vinctum  retro  manibus ;  et  dixit  ei  angelus :  quoniam 
visionem  apostoli  audivisti  et  de  templo  exiens  omnia  ydola  con- 
fregisti,  solvam  te,  ut  vadas  in  talem  locum,  ubi  nullus  homo  moratur, 
et  sis  ibidem  usque  ad  diem  judicii.  Ille  autem  solutus  cum  magno 
strepitu  et  ululatu  disparuit,  angelus  autem  domini  in  coelum  cunctis 


NOTES  TO  BERTHOLOMEUS  (IX.  201-286).  1 39 

videntibus  evolavit    Tunc  rex  cum  uxore  et  filiis  omnique  populo 
baptizatus  est  et  relicto  regno  ap.  discipulus  est  effectus." 

201.  FUand^^yixig,   fawre  nukts= ioMV  cor ntrs, 

205.  C7m^'/= cleansed. 

210.  Se  for  j«>=see. 

212.  Self e=y try,  same. 

215.  *S>/^=soot     So  pronounced  in  Aberdeenshire  and  in  other   (/ 
north-eastern  parts  of  Scotland. 

216.  Rlak.  This  word  is  illegible,  but  appears  to  have  the  meaning 
of  dark,  hideous. 

218.  Syd—grtdX,  A.S.  sid;  Icel.  siffr^  wide,  ample.  See  Bradley, 
sub  sfd, 

219.  Lochtris  0/ ^are =\ocks  of  hair. 

220.  Slrekand=  stretching,  reaching. 
222.  Sprakis^  sparks. 

225.  Fui^foul 
22a  ScAent ^losL 

234.  Read  a  drade=!L  start. 

235.  ////l^?«/M/= vituperative,  insolent  ill-moot  still  common,  late 
=bearing.  demeanour.     IceL  Idt,  manners. 

236.  Crewand=  grieving,  troubling. 
238.  (9/=  out  of.  yfd:«/=flew. 

245-258.  L.A. :  "  Tunc  omnes  templorum  pontifices  congregati  ad 
Astragem  regem  fratrem  ejus  convenerunt  et  de  deorum  suorum  amis- 
sione  et  templi  subversione  et  regis  per  artem  magicam  deceptionc 
contra  apostolum  sunt  conquest!." 

247.  Astroges,  255  astrages.  Abdias  calls  him  Astyages ;  the  Greek 
Acta,  Astreges. 

249.  Puple  is  evidently  written  instead  oi  apostle, 

259-282.  L.A. :  "  Qui  cum  adductus  fuisset  coram  eo,  dixit  ei  rex  : 
tunc  es  ille  qui  evertisti  fratrem  meum?  Cui  ap. :  ego  ilium  non 
cvcrti,  sed  converti.  Cui  rex  :  sicut  tu  fecisti  fratrem  meum  Deum 
suum  rclinquere  et  tuo  credere,  sic  et  ego  te  faciam  Deum  tuum  re- 
linquere  et  meo  Deo  sacrificare.  Cui  ap. :  ego  Deum  quem  colebat 
frater  tuus,  ligavi  et  ligatum  ostendi,  et  ut  simulacrum  frangeret,  coegi ; 
si  sic  poieris  facere  Deo  meo,  poteris  me  ad  simulacrum  provocare,  si 
non  autem,  ego  Deos  tuos  comminuam  et  tu  crede  Deo  meo." 

272.  Be-for  wthire^dbowe  [all]  other. 

282.  Goddis;  it  is  doubtful  whether  we  should  not  here  read  god, 

283-285.  L.A. :  "  Haec  illo  dicente  nuntiatur  regi,  quod  Deus  suus 
Baldach  cecidisset  et  comminutus  fuisset." 

284.  Baldak,  The  name  is  variously  given  —  Balaach,  Pet  de 
Natal.;  Waldach,  V.  B.,  viii.  68;  Vualdath,  Abdias;  in  the  Greek 
Acta  it  is  Baldad. 

286-292.  L.A. :  "  Quod  rex  audiens  purpuram  scidit  qua  indutus 
erat,  et  apostolum  fustibus  cxdi  jussit  et  caesum  vivum  excoriari 


140  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (IZ.  286-333). 

mandavit,  christiani  autem  corpus  ejus  tulerunt  et  honorifice 
sepelierunt" 

286.  Pal  =^  robe,  pall. 

289.  S/awts=si2LVts. 

293-302.  L. A.  :  '^  Rex  autem  Astrages  et  templorum  pontifices  a 
daemonibus  arrepti  mortui  sunt,  rex  autem  Polemius  in  episcopum 
ordinatur  et  XX  annis  officium  episcopatus  laudabiliter  implens 
plenus  virtutibus  in  pace  quievit." 

305-328.  L.A. :  '*  De  genere  suae  passionis  diversa  opinio  est,  nam 
b.  Dorotheus  dicit  quod  crucifixus  est  Ait  enim  sic  :  Barth.  Indis 
praedicavit,  qui  et  evangelium  sec.  Matthaeum  in  propria  eorum 
lingua  iis  tradidit  Dormivit  in  Albana  civitate  magnae  Armeniae 
crucifixus  deorsum  caput  habens.  Beatus  autem  Theodorus  dicit 
quod  fuit  excoriatus.  In  multis  autem  libris  legitur,  quod  tantum  fuit 
decollatus.  Hsec  autem  contrarietas  taliter  solvi  potest  ut  dicatur, 
quod  primo  crucifixus  fuit,  deinde,  antequam  moreretur,  de  cruce  fuit 
depositus  et  ob  majorem  cruciatum  fuit  excoriatus,  postremo  capite 
truncatus."  The  L.A.  then  goes  on  to  give  an  account  of  the  transla- 
tion and  of  three  miracles,  and  the  laudatio  from  S.  Ambrose  and 
Theodorus,  all  of  which  are  here  omitted. 

307.  i9^r^M^= Dorotheus. 

314.  //^r/7«^7ly= Armenia. 

315.  For  the  full  stop  at  the  end  of  the  line  a  comma  ought  to  be 
substituted. 

316.  Bely  flawcht  flede—^TiiytA  belly-flaught — i.e,^  to  have  the  skin 
drawn  over  the  head  as  in  flaying  a  hare.     See  Jamieson,  sub  belly 

flaught, 

322.  0/^ayne= flayed  off,    fys/e= cunning,    A.S. //>/,  art. 

325.   Wyddirwyne = enemy. 

333.  For  has  sene  we  should  probably  read  sal  deme=]\idge. 


X.— M  A  T  H  O  U. 


St  Matthew,  Apostle  and  Evangelist,  is  the  same  as  Levi  (Luke  v.  27- 
29X  the  son  of  a  certain  Alphaeus.  His  call  to  be  an  Apostle  is  recorded 
in  the  first  three  Gospels  in  the  same  words,  except  that  in  the  first  he 
is  called  Matthew  (Matt  ix.  9)  and  in  the  other  two  Levi  (Mark  ii.  14 ; 
Luke  V.  27).  By  trade  he  was  a  collector  of  taxes,  a  member  of  the 
class  which  to  the  Jews  was  the  most  hateful  of  all.  In  the  first  Gos- 
pel the  title  of  infamy  is  not  omitted  ;  but  neither  of  the  other  Gospels 
speaks  as  it  does  of  Matthew  the  publican.  Immediately  after  his  call, 
and  before  he  entered  upon  the  work  of  an  Apostle,  he  gave  a  feast  in 
his  house  to  Jesus  and  His  disciples,  and  to  many  who  belonged  to 
the  same  trade  as  he  had.  Of  the  exact  share  which  fell  to  him  in 
preaching  the  Gospel  nothing  is  known.  After  the  ascension  of  our 
Lord  he  is  said  by  Eusebius  (*  Hist.  EccL,*  iii.  24)  to  have  preached  in 
Judaea,  and  according  to  Clement  of  Alexandria  (*  Strom.,'  vi.),  for 
the  space  of  fifteen  years.  Previous  to  the  dispersion  of  the  Apostles 
he  is  said  to  have  written  his  Gospel  at  the  request  of  the  converted 
Jews  of  Palestine.  He  is  also  said  to  have  composed  a  gospel  in 
Aramaic,  the  primitive  text  of  which  is  lost.  As  to  the  scene  of  his 
labours  beyond  the  borders  of  Palestine,  there  are  various  traditions. 
Eusebius  says  that  after  preaching  to  the  Jews  in  Judaea  he  went  to 
other  nations — c^'  cWpovs.  This  region  is  styled  by  Socrates  ('  Hist. 
Eccl.,'  i.  19)  and  Rufinus  (Lib.  x.  c.  3)  Ethiopia.  St  Ambrose  says 
that  God  opened  up  for  him  the  country  of  the  Persians  (in  Ps.  45). 
Simeon  Metaphrastes  says  he  first  went  to  the  Parthians,  and  after- 
wards to  Ethiopia.  Paulinus  of  Nola  also  speaks  of  Parthia  as  the 
scene  of  the  Apostle's  labours  ('Poema,'  xix.  81),  and  Venantius  For- 
tunatus  mentions  the  name  of  the  town,  "  Matthaeum  eximium  Nad- 
daver  alta  virum,'*  which  is  said  by  Abdias,  however,  to  have  been  in 
Ethiopia  ('Vita  St  Matt.')  Isidore  (*  De  Ortu  et  Obitu  Patrum,'  c.  76) 
says  that  St  Matthew,  after  preaching  in  Judaea,  went  into  Macedonia, 
and  at  last  died  "  in  montibus  Parthorum."  Whether  the  Apostle  suf- 
fered martyrdom  is  not  known.    Heracleon  the  Gnostic  says  that  he 


142  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS   (X.) 

died  a  natural  d^ath.  Clement  of  Alexandria,  by  whom  he  is  cited 
(*  Strom.,*  vi.  9).  seems  to  agree  with  him.  Nicephorus^  on  the  other 
hand  ('Hist.  Eccl./  ii. 41),  describes  his  sufferings  and  death  in  Myrmene, 
the  city  of  the  Anthropophagi,  with  whom,  so  far  at  least  as  the  mode 
of  the  Apostle's  death  is  concerned,  agpree  the  *  Apocr>'phal  Acts  *  and 
the  *  Martyrologies.*  Clement  of  Alexandria  (*  Pasdog.,'  ii.  i)  records 
the  tradition  that  the  Apostle  abstained  from  flesh,  and  lived  on  berries, 
fruits,  and  herbs.  The  body  of  the  Apostle  is  said  to  have  been  trans- 
lated in  the  ninth  century  from  Ethiopia  to  Brittany,  and  thence,  "at 
the  expense  of  a  startling  anachronism,*'  to  Lucania  by  the  Emperor 
Valentinian.  In  the  following  century  (954)  it  is  said  to  have  been  re- 
moved to  Salernum,  where  the  festival  of  the  translation  is  obser\*ed 
on  May  6.  A  second  finding  at  Salernum  is  recorded  in  the  time  of 
Gregory  VII..  about  1080.  Smith's  '  Diet,  of  the  Bible'  and  *  Diet  of 
Christ.  Biog.' ;  Putin's  *  Diet  Hagiog.' ;  Butler's  *  Lives  of  the  Saints' ; 
Tischendorf  s  *  Acta  Apocr.' 

His  day  is  September  21  ;  but  in  the  Greek  and  Russian  Churches 
Nov.  16.  Other  days  are  also  given  for  his  commemoration  in  the 
Western  Church — May  i,  May  6,  May  21,  and  October  7.  May  6  is 
associated  with  the  translation  to  Salernum.  See  Smith's  'Diet  of 
Christ  Biog.' 

Sign — A  purse,  in  allusion  to  his  original  vocation,  or  a  sword,  the 
instrument  of  his  martyrdom.  As  an  Evangelist,  he  is  attended  by  an 
angel.  "When  he  is  portrayed  as  an  Evangelist,  he  holds  a  book  or 
a  pen  ;  and  the  angel,  his  proper  attribute  and  attendant  stands  by 
pointing  up  to  heaven,  or  dictating ;  or  he  holds  the  inkhom,  or  he 
supports  the  book.  In  his  character  of  Apostle,  St  Matthew  frequently 
holds  a  purse  or  money-bag,  as  significant  of  his  former  vocation.** — 
Mrs  Jameson,  *  Sacred  and  Legendary  Art'  i.  144,  145. 

Analysis — The  Apostle's  two  names  and  call,  1-31  ,*  his  departure  to 
Ethiopia,  32-40;  he  preaches  in  Nadabar,  41-44;  and  meets  with 
Arphaxat  and  Zarroes,  45-48 ;  their  works,  49-74 ;  the  Apostle  undoes 
their  juggleiy,  75-90;  meets  with  the  eunuch  of  Queen  Candace,  91-95  ; 
who  leads  him  to  his  house,  where  he  preaches  and  converts  many, 
96-122;  at  the  request  of  the  eunuch  he  explains  how  he  is  able  to 
speak  in  all  languages,  123-150;  he  is  assailed  by  the  two  sorcerers 
with  two  dragons,  151-190;  after  overcoming  the  dragons  and  sending 
them  away  he  preaches  to  the  people,  191-214;  at  the  suggestion  of 
the  eunuch  he  is  sent  for  to  the  palace  to  restore  the  queen's  son  to 
life,  215-222  ;  he  restores  the  prince,  223-241,  when,  at  the  king's  bid- 
ding, the  Apostle  is  worshipped  by  the  people,  242-252  ;  presents  are 
also  brought  to  him  from  the  king,  253-258 ;  the  Apostle  refuses  to 
touch  them  and  preaches,  259-288;  when  many  are  converted,  the 
king  and  queen  and  their  daughter  and  all  the  Ethiopians  are  bap- 
tised, 289-312  ;  Yrtacus  being  made  king  in  place  of  Eglippus,  and 
desiring  to  marry  the  latter's  daughter,  appeals  to  the  Apostle,  313-324 ; 


NOTES  TO  MATHOU  (X.  1-23).  1 43 

the  Apostle's  answer,  325-334 ;  Yrtacus  and  Ephigenia  come  to  hear 
him  speak  of  marriage,  335-384;  Yrtacus  is  enraged  against  the 
Apostle,  385-386 ;  who  addresses  the  people  respecting  him,  387-404 ; 
Ephigenia  and  her  maidens  appeal  to  the  Apostle  for  protection 
against  Yrtacus,  405-418;  he  blesses  them,  419-422  ;  his  martyrdom, 
423-436 ;  the  people  are  enraged  against  the  king,  and  go  to  burn  his 
palace,  but  are  prevented  by  the  clergy,  and  persuaded  by  them  to 
build  the  Apostle  a  sepulchre,  437-448 ;  Ephigenia  gives  her  property 
to  the  Church  and  the  poor,  449-454 ;  Yrtacus  gives  orders  for  her 
dwelling  to  be  burnt,  when  his  own  palace  is  destroyed  by  fire,  and 
the  fiend  takes  possession  of  him,  455-474 ;  he  goes  to  the  Apostle's 
sepulchre,  and,  being  stricken  with  leprosy,  commits  suicide,  475-490 ; 
of  Beor,  the  brother  of  Ephigenia,  who  succeeds  him,  491-522 ;  the 
reason  why  the  prophecy  of  David,  St  Matthew's  Gospel,  and  St 
Paul's  Epistles  are  most  used  in  the  Church,  523-582 ;  conclusion, 
583-592. 

Sources — Cf.  L.A.,  cxI. ;  but  the  text  shows  many  departures  from  it, 
and  other  sources  have  evidently  been  used — probably  the  narrative 
given  by  Abdias,  Lib.  vii. 

1-4.  L.A. :  "  Matthseus  binomius  exstitit,  scilicet  Matthseus  et 
Levi."    Voragine  then  gives  the  etymology  of  the  names. 

5.  St  Luke,  V.  27-29. 

6.  3^^=erd=earth.    A.S.  eard.    Cf.  VIL  299. 

8.  2»ar^=quhare= where.  tolbuth^hoolh,  place,  or  house,  for 
receiving  tolls,  dues,  or  taxes. 

**  Ne  birrj)  Juw  nohht  mi  Fader  hus 
Till  chepinnbo])e  turrnenn.*' 

— 'Ormulum,'  15,573. 

**  Forr  jKitt  te33  turmdenn  Godess  hus 
Inntill  huccteress  bo^.** 

— Ibid.,  15,817. 

Wyclif  has  tolbothe,  St  Matt.  ix.  9.  "  Comperit  in  the  tolbuith  of  this 
burghe." — Burgh  Rec.  of  Aberdeen,  Oct.  9,  1444.  The  word  has 
since  come  to  stand  for  a  prison.  Icel.  buS^  and  A.S.  toll;  Dut.  tol; 
I  eel.  tollr. 

9.  Tollare = tax-gatherer. 

'*  Taillours  and  tynkeres  •  and  toUeres  in  marketes." 

— *P.  Plowman,*  B.  Prol.,  220. 

10.  F«/^j'^/;;i^= unlawful.    wynnynge=^%2\xi, 

11, 12.  It  is  hardly  necessary  to  say  that  there  is  no  passage  in  the 
Gospels  in  which  this  is  said. 

11.  Hopyne^o^tTi, 
17.  Levyt=^\th, 

23.  Commovne^  common. 


144  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (X.  28^). 

28.  Buke,  evidently  intended  for  kirke. 
35.  Kynde^n^iMTt. 


ti 


&  thenne  founden  ^y  fyl)«  in  fleschlych  dede) 
&  controeued  agayn  kyiuU  contrail  werke^*' 

— 'AUit.  Poems,' &  966. 

"  Werwolf  was  he  non  wox  of  kinde 
Ac  komcn  was  he  of  kun  that  kud  was  ful  nobuL" 

— •  W.  of  Paleme/  109. 

"  As  course  is  oikynd  and  comyn  desire 
Ich  on  fraynet  at  his  fere  ])e  frekys  to  know." 

— '  Destruction  of  Troy,*  2892. 

"  I  knaw  myselfe  be  cours  of  kynde^ 

— *  York  Plays,'  62/209^ 

"  And,  in  the  doing  of  the  deed  oikind,^ 

— *  Merch.  of  Venice,'  i.  3,  86. 

A.S.  cynd, 

49.  E^lippus,  Further  on  the  L.A.  calls  the  king  Egippus.  Abdlas 
gives  the  same  name  as  here.     Peter  de  Natalibus  calls  him  Egyptus. 

51-74.  L. A.  simply  has  :  ^'  Qui  ita  homines  suis  artibus  dementabant 
ut,  quoscunque  vellent,  membrorum  officio  et  sanitate  privare  vidercn- 
tur.  Qui  in  tantam  superbiam  eruperunt,  ut  se  quasi  Deos  ab  hom- 
inibus  facerent  adorari."  The  source  employed  would  seem  to  be 
Abdias,  who  has  :  *'  In  quam  [Ethiopiam]  profectus  ipse,  quum  in 
civitate  magna  quae  dicitur  Naddaver  moraretur,  in  qua  rex  iEglippus 
sedebat,  contigit  ut  duo  magi  Zaroes  et  Arphaxat  simul  essent,  qui 
regem  miris  modis  ludificabant,  ut  se  Deos  esse,  remota  ambiguitatc, 
crederet.  Et  credebat  eis  rex  omnia,  et  omnis  populus  non  solum 
memoratae  urbis,  sed  ex  longinquis  etiam  regionibus  -/Ethiopian  veni- 
ebant  quotidie,  ut  adorarent  eos.  Faciebant  enim  subito  hominum 
gressus  figi,  et  tamdiu  immobiles  stare,  quamdiu  ipsi  voluissent. 
Similiter  et  visus  hominum,  et  auditus,  a  suo  officio  refrenabant.  Im- 
perabant  serpentibus,  ut  percuterent,  quod  et  Marsi  facere  solent,  et 
ipsi  incantando  multos  curabant.  Et  ut  dici  vulgo  solet :  Malignis 
major  reverentia  exhibetur  ex  timore,  quam  benignis  ex  amore  :  sic  et 
illi  venerabiles  apud  -<Cthiopes,  in  magno  diu  pretio  fuerunt.'* 

51.  iffrrt'/7^= beguile.    A.S.  wilj  Icel.  vil, 

54,  And  that  they  were  very  (true)  gods. 

60.  Hindered  men  from  going  a  foot  away.  /a/= let  =  hinder. 
A.S.  lettan,  to  hinder. 

64.  Le5te—\\sXy  liked,  chose. 

68.  W^<j'£:^/.y= witches.  The  word  is  used  in  the  masculine  as  well 
as  in  the  feminine.  It  is  equivalent  here  to  Abdias's  Marsi.  The 
Marsi  are  defined  as  "homines  quibus  naturalem  vim  contra  ser- 
pentes  in  esse  olim  creditum,  incantores.  Marsorum  genus  est  in 
Africa,  cui  non  nocent  serpentes,  et  quando  volunt  tilios  suos  probare. 


A 


NOTES  TO  MATHOU  (X.  75-213).  I45 

utrum  sui  sint,  an  non,  mittunt  illos  inter  serpentes,  et  si  sunt  ex- 
tranei  generis,  illos  devorant  serpentes.  .  .  .  Marsi  fuerunt  in 
Italia  incantatores  serpentium,  qui  eos  aut  interficiebant  aut  nocere 
non  sinebant."  See  Du  Cange,  sub  voce,  and  the  quotation  from 
Abdias,  11.  51-74. 

75-122.  L.A.  merely  has :  "  Matthaeus  autem  apostolus  prsedictam 
civitatem  ingressus  et  apud  eunuchum  Candacis  reginae,  quern 
Philippus  baptizaverat,  hospitatus  ita  magorum  praestigia  detegebat, 
quod  quidquid  ipsi  faciebant  hominibus  in  perniciem,  hoc  ipse  con- 
vcrtcret  in  salutem.**  The  passage,  however,  is  evidently  taken  from 
Abdias,  which  see,  Lib.  vii.  §  2. 

83.  iffarr>'/^=  marred. 

91.  Acts  viii.  26-40. 

98.  7>7^//=  deceit.    O.Fr.  tresgiet^  magic. 

100.  /^<fr^^r>'= lodging.    A.S.  herebeorga^  shelter  for  an  army. 

105.  F/iA/V/=  revealed,  disclosed.    Cf.  1.  ^^. 

106.  Z>^^/=did. 

107.  (7rtf«/^= vex,  harass.     0,Yx,  grez'cr;  LsLt.  gravare. 

108.  Quenfyce=^  cunning.    See  note  to  IX.  130. 
114.  Lowe  ^'ia/e^  rest. 

120.  "^a/d  or  ^ynge=: old  or  young. 

123-150.  Cf.  L.A.  and  Abdias.  The  latter  is  fuller,  but  is  not 
followed  closely. 

132.  /«=on.    fycAt=]\ght.     Cf.  Acts  ii.  3. 

133.  CV7w=ken,  know,  understand.    /^^^= languages. 

135.  QuAy/e—whWe,  once. 

136.  Say  he^so  high. 
138.  /?<•>&= reach. 

141.  A  Ude=d\\  languages.     Sec  1.  145. 

149.  Delete  the  comma. 

151-190.  Cf.  Abdias,  vii.  §  4,  and  L.A ;  but  neither  is  closely 
followed. 

156.  ^A?^j/j'= blazes,  flames,  brynt-stane ^^hrimsiont.  A.S,brenn€n 
and  s/oon, 

175.  lj/=\ive? 

191-202.  Both  L.A.  and  Abdias,  especially  the  latter,  are  much 
fuller. 

193.  A  /yfe=a.  canto,  a  part  of  a  ballad.  A.S.  yf/,  yf//tf,  a  song; 
Jittan^  to  sing,  dispute. 

201.  Natiuitate^  read  natiuite, 

203.  L.A. :  "  Et  cum  hajc  populo  loqueretur,  ecce  subito  tumultus 
exortus  est,  in  quo  regis  filius  mortuus  plangebatur." 

205.  Prefe ^iry, 

210.  y?aw/>/= taken.  O.Fr.  raviss^  ravir^  to  ravish,  snatch  away 
hastily. 

213.  J/aa//«^«/= simulacrum  of  L.A.      See  note  to  V.  290. 
VOL.  IIL  k 


146  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  X.  (21«66). 

214.  Ay  god  =^  god. 

215-241.  L.A. :  "  Prxdictus  autem  eunuchus  magos  custodire  faciens 
apostolum  advocavit,  qui  oratione  fusa  eum  protinus  suscitavit"  The 
text  is  similar  to  Abdias,  sect.  7. 

217.  ^eme—io  be  guarded,  kept  in  custody.  Icel.  geymaj  A.S. 
gyman^  to  watch  over. 

221.  Resuscit = resu sc itate. 

232.  Sammyne-iyk=s2Jt{t,    vcr/u  ^povrer. 

234.  QuyJte = quicky  alive. 

243-288.  L.A.  merely  has  :  "  Quapropter  rex  Egippus  hoc  viso  per 
universas  suas  provincias  misit  dicens :  venite  et  videte  Deum  in 
effigie  hominis  latentem.  Vcnerunt  igitur  cum  coronis  aureis  et 
diversis  sacrificiorum  gencribus  volentes  sacrificare  ei.  Quos  M. 
compescuit  dicens  :  viri,  quid  facitis?  ego  Deus  non  sum,  sed  servus 
domini  J.  Chr."    Abdias  is  much  fuller. 

244.  j4 spy = espy  ;  but  often  so  written,  as  in  'P.  Plowman/  A.  ii. 
201.     O.Fr.  €  spier. 

247.  3''''^= ready. 

250.   7l?r/yjtf=  torches.     Low  Lat.  tortia^  toriica,  a  torch. 

255.  5rt/=set.    Cf.  1.  419. 

256.  For  \e  nanyse=ior  the  nonce.     See  note  to  IX.  112. 
272.  //irr^r)''= lodged. 

296.  Ethiope.     L.A.,  totam  ^Egyptum. 

302.  <&*,  read  \aL 

307.  Prov€s=pxQ\os\^    See  note  to  VI.  9. 

309,  310.  This  is  mentioned  later  by  the  L.A.,  with  the  addition  that 
Simon  and  Judas  then  overcame  them. 

313-324.  The  same  as  L.A. 

325-334.  L.A.  :  "Cui  ap.  ait,  ut  juxta  morem  praedecessoris  die  do- 
minica  ad  ecclesiam  conveniret  et  pra;sente  Ephigenia  cum  caeteris 
virginibus,  quam  bona  sint  justa  conjugia,  audiret" 

327.  »S'^/rr-r/<z>'= Saturday. 

336.  5^/rr/-^<?y  =  Setre-day. 

340-384.  L.A.  :  "  Matth.  igitur  virginibus  et  omni  populo  congre- 
gatis  de  bono  matrimonii  diu  locutus  a  rege  plurimum  est  laudatus ; 
credens  quod  hoc  ideo  diceret  ut  virginis  animum  ad  matrimonium 
provocareL  Deinde  imperato  silentio  sermonem  repetit  dicens :  cum 
bonum  sit  matrimonium  si  salvo  fcedere  teneatur,  bene  scitis  adstantes, 
quod,  si  regis  sponsam  aliquis  servorum  usurpare  praesumeret,  non 
solum  regis  offensam.sed  mortem  insuper  mereretur,  non  quia  uxorem 
duxisse  probatur,  sed  quia  sponsam  domini  sui  accipiens  ejus  matri- 
monium violasse  convinceretur ;  ita  et  tu,  rex,  sciens  Ephigeniam  regis 
jEterni  sponsam  effectam  et  sacro  velamine  consecratam,  quomodo 
poteris  sponsam  potentioris  te  tollere  et  tuo  matrimonio  copulare  ?  " 

353.  y^/<?i/r/= above. 

356.  Swyth,    See  note  to  I.  466. 


NOTES  TO  MATHOU  X.  (360455).  147 

360.  For-guky =yNhtreiovt.    a  qukyle=?L  while. 
365.  Anoivmyt    See  note  to  III.  665. 

369,  Sttccudnisly  =  presumptuously.  O.Fr.  sor  and  cuider;  Lat. 
super  and  cogitare, 

370.  5>f7/iV= deserved. 
372.  FuI^{om\. 

374.  i>>/=  lawful. 

382.  Hod^o^^. 

389-422.  L.A.  merely  has  :  "  Apostolus  autem  intrepidus  et  constans 
omnes  ad  patientiam  et  constantiam  confortavit  et  Ephigeniam  coram 
se  ex  timore  prostratam  cum  cseteris  virginibus  benedixit." 

899.  Scla=s\2iy.    pyfte=pa\n. 

412.  Bot  gy/=\in\ess. 

414.  Faddyre  (y/w  =  father's  time.     See  note  to  I.  69. 

415.  Fawndyt=^\x\tA,    See  note  to  III.  135. 

416.  Be flatryne^hy  flattering  or  flattery. 
420.  Gefna  iale—maA^  no  account. 

422,  Waile  &•  pall=\t\\  and  pall.  Their  bestowal  was  the  sign  of 
the  admission  of  those  who  received  them  into  the  monastic  life ;  the 
veil  being  the  covering  for  the  head  and  neck,  and  the  pall  for  the  rest 
of  the  body.  For  the  former  see  *  Cathol.  Diet.,*  sub  veil^  and  for  the 
latter  Smith's  *  Diet.  Christ  Antiq.,'  sub  pallium, 

423-436.  L.A. :  "  Post  missarum  autem  sollemnia  rex  spiculatorem 
misit,  qui  juxta  altare  Matthaeum  stantem  et  expansis  manibus  in  coe- 
lum  orantem  misso  a  tergo  gladio  interfecit  et  martirem  consecravit" 

430.  par  cane.    The  correction  }pan  cane  makes  better  sense. 

432.  Orysowne^  orison,    O.Fr.  orison,  oreson^  oreisonj  Lat.  oratio, 

433.  Freke=T[\2C[iy  usually  in  a  bad  sense. 

"  Hampres  him  so  hard  *  to  sum  cost  J)at  be  drawe, 
Sewes  him  to  sum  dte  '  and  a-sege  him  ))ere, 
Til  je  wij)  fin  fors  •  ^/reke  haue  wonne." 

— •WiUiamofPal.,'iii7. 
••  What  cause  can  ye  fynde 
Nowe  \)\s/reke  for  to  felle  ?  " 

— •  Y.  Plays,'  287/415. 
K,S,/rec, 

434.  W^rK^/= avenge.    A.S.  wrecan;  Goth,  wrikanj  Icel.  reka, 
445.  Lythnes  =  gentleness.    See  Bradley,  sub  liSnesse,     wrake^^ 

vengeance. 

"  So  cam  on  werlde  wreche  and  wraJke," 

—'  Gen.  Exod..'  552. 

"  Woides  bath  o  wrath  and  wrak." 

— •  C.  Mundi/  c.  890. 

449-454.  Not  in  L.A. 

455-490.  L.A. :  **  Rex  vero  cum  nee  per  matronas  ad  earn  directas 
nee  per  magos  Ephigeniam  posset  aliquatenus  immutare,  totam  ejus 
domum  igne  copioso  vallavit,  ut  ipsam  cum  caeteris  virginibus  concre- 


148  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  X.  (40^23). 

maret,  apostolus  autem  eisdem  apparens  omnem  igpiem  ab  eanim 
domo  excussit,  qui  erumpens  regis  palatium  invasit  et,  solo  rege  eva- 
dente  vix  cum  unico  filio,  cuncta  consumsit,  statimque  filius  arreptos 
a  daemonio  patris  crimina  confitens  ad  sepulchnim  apostoli  properavit 
pater  vero  turpissimus  leprosus  effectus,  cum  curari  non  posset,  manu 
propria  gladio  se*peremit." 

462.  Esc/iewe^SLch'ievG, 

465.  //  is  a  mistake  for  /t^r.    Aym's =hers, 

468.  /7v?«/ar/^= fro  ward. 

469.  Ba/ii=  sirongt  fierce. 

476.  Cu/A=can=di6. 

477.  G^r<7«////= acknowledged,  confessed,  faddir  gilt,  see  note  to 
I.  69. 

480.  i^/yjtf/rv= leprosy. 
482.  /i//«rj= foulness. 

484.  W^/rt/j;/w  =  disgusting.    A. S.  w/or/Za,  disgust. 

485.  Be  fta  ivay=\xi  no  way. 

491-522.  L.A.  :  "  Populus  autem  fratrem  Ephigeniae  ab  ap.  bap- 
tizatum  regem  constituit,  qui  per  annos  LXX  regnavit  et  filium 
suum  sibi  substituens  christianum  cultum  magnifice  ampliavit  et  totam 
iEthiopix  provinciam  ecclesiis  Christi  replevit." 

497.  Eide=^gt.    quhcne=\\\iQx\,     rownyn  =  riinnyn  —  x\xxi, 

523-584.  L.A. :  "  Quartum  est  evangelii  ipsius  in  ecclesia  magna 
sollemnitas.  Ejus  enim  evangelium  prae  cacteris  evangeliis  magis  in 
ecclesia  frequentatur,  sicut  psalmi  David  et  epistolae  Pauli  prae  caeteris 
scripturis  amplius  in  ecclesia  recitantur.  Cuius  ha?c  est  ratio  :  quo- 
niam  teste  Jacobo  tria  sunt  genera  peccatorum  :  sc.  peccatum  super- 
biae,  luxuriac,  et  avaritia:.  Pcccato  superbiai  peccavit  Saulus  (a  Saule 
superbissimo  rejje  dictus),  qui  ecclesiam  super  modum  persecutus  est 
Peccato  luxurix  peccavit  David,  qui  et  adulterium  commisit  et  propter 
adulterium  fidelissimum  militem  Uriam  occidiL  Peccato  avaritiae 
peccavit  Matth;i;us,  qui  per  avaritiam  lucris  turpibus  inhiabat,  fuit 
enim  telonearius.  [Here  follows  an  explanation  of  this  word  accord- 
ing to  Isidore  and  Bede.]  Licet  igitur  isti  peccatores  exstiterint,  eorum 
tamen  pccnitentia  adeo  placuit  ut  non  solum  dominus  eorum  culpis 
ignosceret,  sed  etiam  in  iis  dona  sua  multiplicius  cumularet  Nam 
sasvissimum  persecutorem  fecit  fidelissimum  praedicatorem,  adultenim 
et  homicidam  fecit  prophetam  et  psalmistam,  et  lucris  inhiantem  et 
cupidum  fecit  apostolum  et  evangelistam.  Ideo  igitur  horum  trium 
dicta  nobis  tam  frequentius  recitantur,  ut  nuUus  qui  converti  voluerit, 
desperet  de  venia,  quando  tantos  in  culpa  tales  conspicit  fuisse  in 
gratia,  Notandum  in  super,  quod  secundum  beatum  Ambrosium 
circa  conversionem  beati  Matthasi,"  &c. 

523.  The  L.A.,  after  referring  to  the  flight  of  Zaroes  and  Arphaxat 
into  Persia,  says  :  "  Notandum,  quod  in  beato  Matthaeo  quatuor  con- 
siderantur."    Of  these  four  only  the  fourth  is  here  mentioned. 


NOTES  TO  MATHOU  (X.  523-583).  145 

523.  "pe  begytmynge.    See  1.  30. 

537.  Sowle=^^\x\. 

544.  Jro'=  Uriah. 

546.  5/1^^/= artifice. 

550.  Changeoure = changer = money-changer. 

560.  Z?^»x^wr^= defender. 

5S4.  ^«j/^= adulterer.  O.Fr.  avoutre^  adutre;  Lat.  adulterum, 
bath  — hoyki, 

566.  5a//^r^= psalter. 

573.  5</^=  afraid.    Mod.Sc.  swere. 

674.  g^^y/= alive.  Henryson  so  uses  the  substantive  in  'The 
Bludy  Serk/  1.  87  :— 

**  And  evir  quhill  she  was  in  quert 
That  was  hir  a  lessoun." 

578.  ^= aye,  always. 

581.  Hardy ^ho\A. 

583-592.  Author's  conclusion. 


XL— SYMON  AND   lUDAS. 


Simon  the  Canaanite,  one  of  the  Twelve  Apostles  (Matt  x.  4,  Mark 
iii.  18),  is  also  known  as  Simon  Zelotes  (Luke  vi.  15,  Acts  i.  13).  The 
latter  term  ((^i/Xan-i;?)  is  peculiar  to  Luke,  and  probably  indicates  that  the 
Apostle  formerly  belonged  to  the  faction  of  the  zealots.  From  the  first 
of  the  surnames  it  has  been  argued  that  he  was  bom  at  Cana  in  Galilee, 
and  there  is  a  tradition  among  the  Greeks  that  it  was  at  his  marriage 
that  our  Lord  turned  water  into  wine.  The  term  Canaanite  appears 
to  have  survived  the  other  as  the  distinctive  surname  of  St  Simon 
(*  Apost.  Const.,*  vi.  14,  viii.  27).  He  is  to  be  distinguished  from  Simon 
the  brother  of  Jesus  (Euseb.,  *  Hist.  Eccl.,'  iii.  11),  and  from  Symeon, 
the  second  bishop  of  Jerusalem,  with  whom  he  has  been  identified  by 
Sophronius.  With  the  other  Apostles  he  received  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  but  of  his  subsequent  history  nothing 
is  definitely  known.  According  to  Nicephorus  Callistus,  he  preached 
the  Gospel  in  Eg>-pt,  Cyrene,  Africa,  and  afterwards  in  Mauritania 
and  all  Libya.  He  also  mentions  the  isles  of  Britain  (*  Hist  Eccl.,' 
ii.  40),  as  does  also  the  Greek  Menology,  among  the  places  in  which 
the  Apostle  preached.  According  to  a  Breton  tradition,  he  preached 
the  Gospel  and  suffered  martyrdom  by  crucifixion  in  Brittany ;  but 
according  to  the  Martyrologies  of  Jerome,  Bede,  Ado,  and  Usuard, 
the  place  of  his  martyrdom  was  in  Persia,  at  a  city  called  Suanir. 
A  passage  in  the  Acts  of  St  Andrew  states  that  in  the  Cimmerian 
Bosphorus  there  was  a  tomb  in  a  cave,  with  an  inscription  to  the 
effect  that  Simon  Zelotes  was  buried  there.  Besides  the  tradition 
that  he  was  crucified,  there  is  another  which  makes  the  instrument  of 
his  martyrdom  a  saw.  St  Peter's  at  Rome  and  the  Cathedral  Church 
of  Toulouse  are  said  to  possess  his  relics.  Cf.  Smith's*  Diet  of  the 
Bible';  Butler's  *  Lives  of  the  Saints';  Pdtin's  *  Diet  Hagiog. ' ;  and 
Owen's  *Sanctorale  Cathol.' 

His  day  is  October  28. 

His  sign  is  usually  a  saw,  but  in  the  Greek  representations  of  his 
martyrdom  he  is  affixed  to  a  cross  exactly  like  that  of  our  Lord, 


NOTES  TO  SYMON  AND  lUDAS  (XL)  I51 

but  with  the  superscription  O  ClMfiN — Mrs  Jameson's  *  Sacred  and 
Legendary  Art/  i.  253;  Lindsay's  'Christ.  Art,'  i.  150. 

St  Jude,  one  of  the  Twelve  Apostles,  is  also  known  as  Judas,  Lebbeus, 
and  Thaddeus.  In  the  Epistle  attributed  to  him,  he  is  named  ''Jude, 
the  .  .  .  brother  of  James."  The  name  Judas  only,  without  any  dis- 
tinguishing mark,  occurs  in  the  lists  given  by  St  Luke,  vi.  16,  and 
Acts  i.  13,  and  in  John  xiv.  22.  The  brother  of  James  the  Less,  he 
was  also  the  brother  of  Symeon,  the  second  bishop  of  Jerusalem, 
and  of  one  Joscs.  They  were  all  the  sons  of  Cleophas  and  Mary,  the 
sister  of  the  mother  of  our  Lord.  Of  his  conversion  nothing  is  known. 
He  was  present  at  the  Last  Supper,  and  when  Christ  promised  to 
manifest  Himself  to  every  one  who  should  love  Him,  it  was  Jude 
who  asked  Him  why  He  would  manifest  Himself  to  them  and  not  to 
the  world  (John  xiv.)  Of  his  history  after  the  day  of  Pentecost  nothing 
is  certainly  known.  According  to  Nicephorus,  Isidore,  and  the  Mar- 
tyrologies,  he  preached  in  Judaea,  Samaria,  Idumasa,  Syria,  and 
Mesopotamia.  St  Paulinus  (Carm.  26)  says  that  he  planted  the  faith 
in  Libya.  He  is  said  to  have  returned  to  Jerusalem  after  the  death 
of  his  brother  James  the  Less,  and  to  have  assisted  at  the  election  of 
Symeon  as  his  successor.  According  to  tradition,  he  was  sent  by  St 
Thomas  with  a  letter  to  Abgarus,  whom  he  was  commissioned  to 
heal.  On  this  mission  he  is  said  to  have  been  joined  by  Simon  Zelotes, 
and  during  his  stay  in  Mesopotamia,  to  have  ordained  Abdias  the  first 
bishop  of  Babylon.  The  two  are  said  to  have  afterwards  proceeded  to 
Persia,  where  they  suffered  martyrdom.  Another  tradition  says  that  St 
Jude  was  put  to  death  at  Berytus  in  Phoenicia,  in  the  year  a.d.  80.  By 
another,  Ararat  in  Armenia  is  named  as  the  place  of  his  martyrdom. 
As  to  the  mode  of  his  martyrdom,  many  Greek  writers  say  he  was 
shot  to  death  with  arrows ;  some  add  whilst  he  was  tied  on  a  cross. 
Nicephorus,  on  the  other  hand,  makes  him  die  a  natural  death  in 
Edessa,  the  city  of  Abgarus  (*  Hist.  Eccl.,'  ii.  40).  The  Armenians 
claim  St  Jude,  along  with  St  Bartholomew,  as  the  first  preachers 
of  the  Gospel  among  them.  The  story  told  by  Hegesippus,  and  pre- 
served by  Eusebius,  that  his  descendants  were  summoned  before  the 
Emperor  Domitian  and  then  dismissed  by  him  as  too  poor  to  be 
worthy  of  notice,  is  regarded  by  some  as  referring  to  a  different  Jude 
—Judas,  the  brother  of  our  Lord. 

His  day  is  October  28. 

For  a  sign  he  bears  a  club  or  halberd. 

Analysis — Their  name  and  family,  1-8  ;  the  author  proposes  to  tell 
the  story  of  St  Jude  being  sent  by  St  Thomas  to  Abgarus,  Prince  of 
Edessa,  as  he  finds  it  written  in  a  story  of  the  Church,  9-14;  the 
letter  sent  by  Abgarus  to  Christ,  15-46;  our  Lord's  reply,  47-64; 
Abgarus,  disappointed  that  he  is  not  to  see  Jesus,  sends  a  painter  to 
make  a  portrait  of  Him,  65-73  ;  when  the  painter  sees  Jesus  his  skill 


152  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XL  1-10). 

fails  him,  74-78  ;  Christ  places  a  linen  cloth  on  His  face,  and  imprints 
His  portrait  on  it,  and  sends  it  to  Abgarus,  79-86 ;  a  description  of 
Christ's  personal  appearance.  87-94 ;  after  the  Ascension  St  Thomas 
sends  St  Jude  to  Abgarus  to  fulfil  Christ's  promise,  95-99;  Jude's 
reception  by  Abgarus,  and  the  latter's  conversion,  100-126 ;  St  Jude 
preaches  in  Mesopotamia  and  Pontus,  and  St  Simon  in  Egypt,  127- 
129;  together  they  go  to  Persia,  where  they  meet  with  Zaroes  and 
Arphaxat,  130-136;  their  encounters  with  them,  137-344;  the 
story  of  a  deacon  falsely  accused,  344-370 ;  the  Apostles  deliver 
the  land  from  the  ravages  of  two  fierce  tigers,  371-390;  Zaroes  and 
Arphaxat,  whom  the  Apostles  had  set  free  after  being  imprisoned  by 
the  king  for  deceiving  him,  go  to  a  city  named  Suanir,  Samir,  or 
Suamir,  where  dwell  seventy  pagan  priests,  and  incite  them  against 
the  Apostles,  whom,  after  they  have  caused  their  idols  to  be  destroyed, 
they  put  to  death,  and  are  then  themselves,  with  Zaroes  and  Arphaxat, 
burnt  to  death  in  their  temple,  which  has  been  set  on  fire  by  lightning, 
391-458 ;  the  king  causes  the  bodies  of  the  Apostles  to  be  brought 
to  the  city  in  which  he  chiefly  dwelt,  and  there  interred  in  a  costly 
sepulchre,  459-466 ;  conclusion,  467-470. 

Sources — Cf.  L.A.,  cap.  clix. ;  Abdias,  Lib.  vi. ;  Peter  de  Natalibus, 
ix.  115  ;  and  Vincent.  Bello.,  viii.  78  et  seq. 

The  etymological  introduction  of  L.A.  is  wanting. 

1-6.  L.A.  :  *'  Symon  Cananeus  et  Judas,  qui  et  Thaddaeus,  fratres 
fucrunt  Jacobi  minoris  et  filii  Marix  Cleophae,  quae  Aipheo  nupta 
fuit." 

9-18.  L. A. :  "  Judas  vero  ad  Abgarum  regem  Edessae  a  Thoma 
missus  fuit  post  ascensionem  domini.  Legitur  enim  in  ecclesiastica 
hysteria  quod  pra^dictus  rex  Abgarus  domino  nostro  J.  Chr.  in  hunc 
modum  epistolam  destinavit." 

9.  Agabarne=i^%'axMs  or  Abgar.  He  was  the  fifteenth  king  bearing 
this  name  who  reigned  over  Edessa,  and  was  surnamed  Ucomo,  "the 
black."  According  to  our  chronology  he  reigned  from  a.d.  9  to  a,d. 
46,  and  according  to  another  from  a.d.  15  to  a.d.  50.  For  an  account 
of  him  see  Smith's  *  Diet,  of  Christ.  Biog.,'  sub  Abgar;  and  for  his 
letter,  Eusebius,  'Hist.  Eccl.,*  i.  13. 

10.  £'^mrt  =  Edessa,  an  important  town  in  the  extreme  north  of 
Mesopotamia,  in  the  province  of  Osrhoene,  and  situated  on  the  river 
Scirtus.  a  small  tributary  of  the  Euphrates.  St  Isidore  says  that  it  was 
founded  by  Nimrod,  and  St  Ephrem  that  Nimrod  ruled  there  and  at 
Arach.  According  to  Appian  and  Cedrenus,  however,  it  was  built  by 
Seleucus.  During  the  wars  between  the  Graeco-Roman  empire  and 
the  Persians,  and  in  ecclesiastical  history,  Edessa  plays  a  very  pro- 
minent part.  It  was  famous  for  its  schools  of  theology,  which  were 
attended  by  students  from  all  parts.  The  most  important  of  its 
schools  was  the  Schola  Persica,  which  appears  to  have  been  limited 


NOTES  TO  SYMON  AND  lUDAS  (XL  1M5).  I  S3 

to  Christians  of  the  Persian  nation.  Its  professors  took  part  in  the 
Nestorian  controversy  with  John,  Patriarch  of  Antioch,  and  Ibas, 
Bishop  of  Edessa,  against  St  Cyril.  They  were  expelled  by  Martyrus, 
Bishop  of  Edessa,  and  the  school  itself  pulled  down  by  order  of  Zeno, 
the  Roman  Emperor,  a.d.  489,  when  a  church  dedicated  to  St  Mary 
was  built  upon  its  ruins.  See  Smith's  *  Diet,  of  Gr.  and  Rom.  Geo- 
graphy.* 

12.  £>er=dtSLr.     Cf.  VII.  430. 

19-45.  L.A. :  '' Abgarus  rex  Euchaniae  filius  Jesu  salvatori  bono,  qui 
apparuit  in  locis  Hierosolimorum,  salutem  :  Auditum  est  mihi  de  te 
et  sanitatibus  quas  facis,  quod  sine  medicamentis  aut  herbis  fiant  ista 
per  te,  et  quod  verbo  facis  caecos  videre,  claudos  ambulare,  leprosos 
mundari  et  mortuos  reviviscere.  Quibus  omnibus  auditis  de  te  statui 
in  animo  meo  unum  esse  de  duobus  :  aut  quia  tu  sis  Deus  et  descen- 
deris  de  coelo,  ut  haec  facias,  aut  quod  hlius  Dei  sis  qui  haec  facis. 
Propterea  ergo  scribens  rogaverim  te,  ut  digneris  fatigari  usque  ad  me 
ct  aegritudinem  meam,  qua  diu  laboravi,  curare.  Nam  et  illud  com- 
peri  quod  Judaei  murmurant  adversum  te,  volunt  insidiari  tibi.  Veni 
ergo  ad  me,  quia  est  mihi  parva  civitas,  sed  honesta,  quae  utrisque 
sufficiet"    See  also  Eusebius,  *  Hist.  Eccl.,'  i.  13. 

2L  ^r/>=gress= herbs.    L.A.,  herbis. 

27.  C/f«^>=cleansest    »/yj^/ry= leprosy.     Cf.  X.  480. 

30.  ^^r^^= dropsy.     " //y^r^/wV,  the  dropsy  " — Cotgr.     Lsit  Ay- 

dropisis,  spelt  in  Late  Lat  hydropisia ;  Late  Gr.  vSp<airun^,  from  Gr. 
vfipoM/r,  dropsy. 

31.  />a'/r^= fever,  ^arlesy^  palsy,  O.Fr.  "parafysiet  the  palsie" 
— Cotgr.     Lat  paralysis, 

36,  pa^=3Lt    fyfyn=\ykyng=\ik\ng. 

38.  Jy/=  straight 

44.  5A/r/= annoyance.    See  Jamieson. 

47-64.  L.A. :  **  Dominus  autem  Jesus  in  haec  verba  sibi  respondit : 
Beatus  es  qui  credidisti  in  me,  cum  ipse  non  videris  me.  Scriptum 
est  cnim  de  me,  quia  hi  qui  me  non  vident,  credent,  et  hi  qui  me  vident, 
non  credent  De  eo  autem  quod  scripsisti  ad  me,  ut  veniam  ad  te, 
oportet  me  hacc  omnia  complere  propter  quse  missus  sum,  et  postea 
recipi  me  ab  eo  a  quo  missus  sum.  Cum  ergo  assumtus  fuero,  aliquem 
de  discipulis  meis  mittam  ad  te  ut  curet  te  et  vivificet  te.  Et  haec 
in  hystoria  eccles."    See  Euseb.,  *  Hist  Eccl.,*  i.  13. 

50.  Ee=tyt. 

53.  />/<f=/5r//=many.  ene^tyts.  Plu.  of  ee,  1.  50.  Cf.  ox,  oxen  ; 
hose,  hosen. 

58.  Anence=dJitni. 

61.  \^an,  read  and, 

63.  /'rrVi/^^^ss  servants. 

65-94.  L.A. :  "  Videns  autem  Abgarus  quod  praesentialiter  Christum 
videre  non  posset,  (secundum  quod  in  quadam  antiqua  hystoria  in- 


154  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XL  67-115). 

venitur,  sicut  Johannes  Damascenus  in  libro  IV  testatur)  pictorem 
quendam  ad  Jesum  misit,  ut  domini  imaginem  figuraret,  ut  sic  ipsum 
saltern  per  imaginem  conspiceret,  quern  in  facie  videre  non  poterat 
Sed  cum  ad  eum  pictor  venisset,  propter  nimium  fulgorem  qui  ab  ejus 
facie  procedebat,  in  ejus  faciem  clare  nequibat  videre  vel  intendere 
nee  ipsam,  ut  sibi  jussum  fuerat,  fig^rarc.  Quod  cernens  dominus 
vestimentum  linteum  ipsius  pictoris  accipiens  et  suae  faciei  superim- 
ponens,  sui  ipsius  imaginem  eidem  impressit  ac  desideranti  regi  A. 
destinavit  Cuiusmodi  autem  imaginis  dominus  fuerit,  in  eadem 
antiqua  hystoria  legitur  (sicut  idem  Johannes  testatur).  Fuit  enim 
bene  oculatus,  bene  superciliatus,  longum  vultum  habuit  et  fuit 
acclivis,  quod  est  signum  maturitatis." 

67.  Paynteore = pai nter. 

68.  5/^= skilful. 

71.  Se  he  mockt^Yit  might  see. 

73.  /'«j'«///r= paynteore  of  1.  67. 

76.  Schenyngg=sh\mT\g,  light. 

77.  C?^^/= aught 

78.  5//V^= skill;  cf.  1.  68. 
80.  Lynyne^Wntii. 

82.  Fra  \nit  wcs  doume^^whtn  that  was  done. 

85.  Payn/oure  =^p3iynieorG  of  1.  67. 

89.  lohnnc  of  damassene=^  J 02innes  Damascenus,  or  St  John  of 
Damascus,  was  sprung  from  a  distinguished  Christian  family  in  Da- 
mascus, known  by  the  Arabic  surname  of  Mansour.  He  was  bom 
towards  the  end  of  the  seventh  century.  The  year  676  has  been 
named,  but  there  is  considerable  doubt  as  to  its  accuracy.  His  father, 
Sergius,  son  of  Mansour,  was  treasurer  to  the  Caliph  Abdulmelek. 
For  his  Christian  education  he  was  indebted  to  a  certain  Cosmas,  a 
man  of  Greek  descent,  probably  from  Calabria,  whom  his  father  re- 
deemed from  slavery.  Like  his  father,  he  also  for  some  time  held  an 
office  of  importance  under  the  Caliphs.  Leaving  Damascus,  he  retired 
to  the  convent  of  St  Sabas,  near  Jerusalem,  and  became  a  monk. 
When  in  730  Leo  the  I  saurian  issued  his  second  and  more  stringent 
edict  against  image -worship,  along  with  his  own  patriarch  Ger- 
manus  and  Pope  Gregory  II.,  he  took  part  in  the  controversy  which 
arose  against  Leo.  He  was  a  voluminous  writer  both  in  prose  and 
verse,  and  among  many  is  best  known  as  a  hymn-writer.  In  his 
literary  labours  he  is  said  to  have  been  assisted  by  Cosmas,  whom 
Sergius,  his  father,  had  adopted,  and  who  was  afterwards  made  Bishop 
of  Maiuma  in  Palestine.  He  died  about  the  year  765.  His  remains 
appear  to  have  been  removed  from  St  Sabas  to  Constantinople,  but 
for  what  reason  is  unknown. 

92.  Z?<f/i?= dispute.     Icel.  dei/ay  to  dispute  ;  dt^ildy  a  dispute. 

95-114.  Cf.  L.A. 

115-119.  L.A. :  "  Credo  vere,  et  Judaeos,    qui  eum   crucifixerunt. 


NOTES  TO  SYMON  AND  lUDAS  (XI.  119-190).  1 55 

libenter  trucidarem,  si  mihi  possibilitas  adesset  et  nequaquam  Rom- 
anorum  auctoritas  impediret" 

119.  Ow^akand=:  outaking — />.,  excepting. 

121.  fFrtf/= wrote. 

122.  5/^1/=  state,  condition. 

123.  TwecM  =:iouchtd, 

127-169.  L.A. :  "Judas  autem  postea  in  Mesopotamia  et  Ponto 
prsedicavit,  Symon  vero  in  JEgypio.  Deinde  in  Persidem  ambo  vene- 
runt  et  ibidem  duos  magos,  Zaroen  et  Arphaxat,  quos  Matthaeus  de 
iCthiopia  fugaverat,  invenerunt.  Tunc  Baradach,  dux  regis  Baby- 
loniae,  contra  Indos  ad  proelium  profecturus  nullum  a  Diis  suis  potuit 
habere  responsum.  Pergentes  autem  ad  fanum  proximae  civitatis 
ibidem  habuerunt  responsum  quod  propter  apostolos  qui  venerunt, 
Dii  respondere  non  possent.  Tunc  dux  eos  inquiri  fecit  et  inventos, 
quinam  essent  vel  qua  de  re  venissent,  inquisivit.  Qui  responderunt : 
si  genus  quaeris,  hebraei  sumus,  si  conditionem,  servos  Christi  nos 
esse  fatemur,  si  causam,  salutis  vestrae  causa  hue  venimus." 

131.  Perce  = 'Per sisL. 

132-136.  See  the  preceding  Legend. 

132.  Wechis.    See  note  to  X.  68. 
134.  Z>mrtxty'/= deceived. 

136.  //y«^= hence. 

137.  Kyngy  named  Xersis  by  P.  de  Natalibus. 

139.  Woradach,    L.A.,  Baradach  ;  Vincent  Bello.,  Waradach. 

143.  /st?r= because,    yild — yielded. 

145.  To  wit—\.o  learn.    ]>af=at    To  learn  of,  &c. 

162.  To  /ay»e==:io  lie.     See  Jamieson. 

170-189.  L.A.  :  "  Quibus  dux  respondit :  cum  felix  reversus  fuero, 
audiam  vos.  Cui  apostoli :  modo  magis  congruum  est,  te  cognoscere 
ilium,  cuius  ope  vincere  possis  vel  certe  rebelles  pacatissimos  invenire. 
Quibus  dux :  Diis  nostris  potentiores  vos  video :  finem  belli  nobis, 
rogo,  praedicite.  Cui  apostoli  :  ut  deos  tuos  mendaces  esse  cognos- 
cas,  jubemus  illos  ad  quaesita  dare  responsa,  ut,  dum  dixerint  quae 
Ignorant,  probemus  eos  per  omnia  esse  mentitos." 

170.  7V?a'////=  leisure.  Icel.  /Jw,  emptiness,  leisure;  Umr,  empty; 
Dan.  /om, 

172.  Garte-come=^  return, 

176.  IVicfou re  =^  victory, 

177.  Fays =(oes, 

180.  Be  fulfar^hy  full  far = by  a  great  deal. 

184.  Z^aw= liars. 

185.  /:</"=  leave. 

187.   ="  When  they  say  what  they  know  not" 

190-214.  L.A. :  "  Tunc  phantastici  grande  bellum  dixerunt  futurum 
ct  multum  populum  hinc  inde  proelio  ruiturum.  Tunc  apostoli 
riderc  coeperunt    Dicit  iis  dux:  me  timor  invasit  et  vos  ridetis.'^ 


156  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XL   192-281). 

Cui  apostoli :  noli  timere,  quia  pax  hue  nobiscum  intravit  et  eras 
hora  diei  tertia  legati  Indorum  ad  te  vcnient  et  tuae  se  potestati  eum 
pace  subjicient  Tunc  pontifiees  risum  etiam  levavcrunt  et  duel  dix- 
erunt :  ad  hoe  isti  te  securum  reddere  volunt,  ut,  dum  incautus  fucris, 
ab  adversariis  occuperis.  Cui  apostoli :  non  diximus  tibi,  exspeeta 
unum  mensem,  sed  unum  diem  et  eras  in  pace  victor  exsistes.  Tunc 
dux  utrosque  custodiri  fecit,  ut  ex  rei  exitu  vcraccs  honorarentur  ct 
mcndaces  pro  crimine  punirentur." 

192.  Z//ri*/=  laughed.    Cf.  laucht,  1.  194. 

193.  ^^^i>irj= terror.     L.A.,  timor. 

195.  Thar^xX.  needs.     Icel.  \arf^  needs. 

197.  7>rj^=terce.  Terce  is  the  office  ordered  to  be  recited  at  the 
third  of  the  canonical  hours — that  is,  at  nine  a.m.  Hence  "or  it 
terse  be"  means  before  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning. 

200.  i?yj^^^?//j= bishops,  but  here  the  idolatrous  priests.  Sec  be- 
low, 11.  395,  396. 

202.  F««/ar=  unwary,  un watchful. 

204.  Heithar=^eihar,  comparative  of  ^///= easy,  easier. 

206.  ilA7/7^M  =  month. 

207.  i?y^=wait. 

214.  Punysc  Jrtr= punish  sore. 

215-268.  L.A. :  "Cum  ergo  in  crastinum,  quod  apostoli  prsedixerant, 
evenisset  et  dux  incendere  voluisset  pontifiees,  prohibuerunt  apostoli, 
ne  hoc  fieret,  cum  ipsi  non  viventes  occidere,  sed  mortuos  vivificare 
missi  essent.  Tunc  dux  valde  miratus,  quod  eos  occidi  non  permittcr- 
ent  et  quia  de  bonis  illorum  aliquid  recipere  nollent,  eos  ad  regem  duxit 
dicens  :  isti,  rex,  sunt  Dii  latentes  in  effigie  hominum.  Cumque  sibi 
omnia  praesentibus  praedictis  magis  narrasset,  zelo  invidiac  magi  com- 
moti  dixerunt  eos  malignos  esse  et  contra  regnum  subtiliter  cogitarc. 
Dixit  iis  dux  :  si  audetis,  cum  iis  confligite.  Cui  magi :  si  vis  videre, 
quia  nobis  praesentibus  loqui  non  poterunt,  veniant  hue  viri  eloquen- 
tissimi,  et  si  coram  nobis  ausi  loqui  fuerint,  nos  per  omnia  imperitos 
probabis.  Cum  autem  plurimi  advocati  adducti  fuissent,  continue 
coram  magis  ita  muti  facti  sunt,  ut  nee  nutibus,  quod  loqui  non 
poterant,  indicarent.  Dixeruntque  magi  ad  regem  :  ut  scias  nos 
Deos  esse,  permittemus  eos  loqui,  sed  ambulare  non  posse,  iterumquc 
reddemus  iis  gressum,  sed  faciemus  eos  apertis  oculis  non  videre. 
Qui  cum  hacc  omnia  fecissent,  dux  advocatos  illos  turpiter  confusos 
ad  apostolos  duxit.  Ouos  cum  advocati  pannosos  vidissent,  eos  in 
animo  contemserunt." 

223.  jE'rrtr=  rather. 

236.  Awfie—o\\T\, 

249.  ^</7£/<7r«/= advocate,  professional  speaker. 

257.  Z^^=  permission. 

258.  -F(7«//=foot.    Cf.  IX.  36.    j/r^>&^= stretch. 
261.  (^>'«£r= opened,  open. 


NOTES  TO  SYMON  AND  lUDAS  (XI.  268-314).  157 

268.  Z>yj]^/= despite.    Ae/fyn^e^  scorn, 

269-286.  L.A. :  ''  Quibus  Symon :  saepe  evenit,  ut  intra  scrinia  aurea 
et  gemmata  vilia  quaeque  habeantur  inclusa  et  intra  vilissimas  et 
ligneas  capsas  sint  gemmarum  monilia  pretiosa  composita;  qui- 
cunque  ergo  alicuius  rei  cupit  esse  possessor,  non  magnopere  gesta- 
torium,  sed  ipsum  quod  gestatur  exspectat  Promittite  igitur  vos  ab 
ydolorum  cultura  discedere  et  solum  Deum  invisibilem  adorare,  et 
nos  signum  crucis  in  frontibus  vestris  faciemus  et  magos  confutare 
poteritis." 

270.  A>j/f= chest.    Mod.Sc.  ktsf, 

276.  Lad=\si\d. 

277.  /77r-<?«//= without,    assay =tna\, 
279.  j2«(y//y=quitely,  entirely. 

281.  A  god=^oTit  God. 

283.  Froynttis^ frountis = foreheads. 

285.  Scoomfyt=:d\scoTc\fit 

287-312.  L.A. :  "  Quod  cum  fecissent  et  in  frontibus  consignati 
essent,  ad  regem  coram  magis  iterum  ingressi  sunt,  et  cum  a  magis 
superari  non  possent,  imo  ipsis  coram  omnibus  insultarent,  irati  magi 
multitudinem  serpentium  advenire  fecerunt,  statimque  ad  jussum 
segis  venientes  apostoli  pallia  sua  de  serpentibus  impleverunt  et  in 
magos  projecerunt  dicentes  :  in  nomine  domini  non  moriemini,  sed  a 
serpentibus  lacerati  dolorum  vestrorum  mugitus  dabitis." 

290.  5/rj/^= strive. 

294.    ^>«^^«^/=  thinking. 

296.  Mere  =^ma.r.     Cf.  X.  83.    A.S.  ffierran, 

297.  Scouryt  \am.  Perhaps  the  correct  reading  is  sconryt  \am  — 
felt  disgusted. 

304.  ^^r.?=athyre= either.  See  1.  373  below.  j/«/^= stout  fare^ 
bearing. 

305.  But  r^^/«^j= without  fear.  jr^^/=shot,  went  quickly.  Cf.  1. 
45 1 .    edryse = adders. 

306.  Maniillis = mantles. 
309.  5/^r^=stir. 

311.  Ba/e  =^hii, 

314-344.  L.A. :  "  Cum  ergo  serpentes  carnes  eorum  comederent  et 
ipsi  tamquam  lupi  ulularent,  rex  et  ca^teri  rogabant  apostolos  ut  eos 
a  serpentibus  occidi  permitterent.  Quibus  ap.  responderunt :  nos 
missi  sumus  reducere  de  morte  ad  vitam,  non  a  vita  praecipitare  in 
mortem,  et  facta  oratione  jusserunt  serpentibus,  ut  omne  venenum, 
quod  infuderant,  revocarent  et  postmodum  ad  loca  sua  redirent, 
Majores  autem  cruciatus  magi  senserunt,  cum  venena  serpentes 
retraherent,  quam  cum  ante  carnes  comederent.  Quibus  ap.  dixe- 
runt :  tribus  diebus  dolores  sentietis,  tertia  vero  die  sani  eritis,  ut 
vel  sic  a  vestra  malitia  recedatis.  Cum  ergo  tribus  diebus  sine  cibo 
et  potu  ac  somno  doloribus  nimium  cruciati  mansissent,  apostoli 


158  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XL  321-394). 

venientes  ad  eos  dixerunt :  non  dig^atur  dominus  habere  coacta 
servitia,  ideoque  surgite  sani  et  abite  habentes  liberam  facultatem 
faciendi  quae  vultis.  I  Hi  autem  in  malitia  perdurantes  ab  iis  fugerunt 
et  paene  contra  eos  totam  Babyloniam  commoverunt" 

321.  Suk= suck, 

322.  Vfnym^= venom, 

324.  SwJtynf= sucking,    yare^  read  ar(^= before. 
334.  Drynge=^Ax\T^, 

338.  Thret  jtfn//V^= threat  service — />.,  service  rendered  through 
fear  induced  by  threats. 

342.  p/>i^=j7yne= thence. 

343.  One  s fere =a,si\r, 
345-356.  The  same  as  L.A. 
345.  DowcA/yr=d2LUghter. 

348.  DeJtyne =de3iCon,  Vine.  Bello.:  "Visum  sanctum  eufrosinum 
dyaconem." 

350.  Z>/^rj//= deforced. 

357-358.  L.A. :  "  Dixerunt  apostoli :  infantem  hue  adducite  et  dya- 
conum,  quern  accusatis,  hue  etiam  perducite." 

365.  K/i/V/y/=undefiled. 

369.  SaJt/as^^  innocent. 

370.  L.A. :  "Nocentes  perdere  non  decet"  mysdeme— to  misjudge. 
A  similar  story  to  the  one  just  related  is  told  of  St  Ninian. 

371-382.  The  same  as  L.A. 

Zli.  Pro fiy re =ov:n.    ca/e =c2ive.    Plural  ^ao/w,  see  below. 

376.  3r/=atQ.    Cf.  VII.  54. 

380.  Gz«//>= caves.    See  1.  374  above. 

383-390.  L.A. :  "  Volentibus  autem  apostolis  inde  discedere,  rogati 
per  annum  et  tres  menses  ibidem  permanserunt,  in  quo  spatio  plus 
quam  LX  millia  hominum  exceptis  parvulis  cum  rege  et  principibus 
baptizati  sunt." 

389.  Ovtane  =:bes\des. 

391-428.  L.A. :  "  Praedicti  autem  magi  ad  quandam  civitatem 
nomine  Suamair,  ubi  erant  LXX  ydolorum  pontifices,  venerunt  et 
eos  contra  apostolos  concitaverunt,  ut,  cum  illuc  venissent,  aut  cos 
sacrificare  compellerent  aut  penitus  necarent.  Perlustrata  igitur 
universa  provincia  cum  apostoli  ad  praedictam  civitatem  venissent, 
ecce  prxdicti  pontifices  cum  universo  populo  eos  capiunt  et  ad 
templum  solis  deducunt.  Daemones  autem  per  energumenos  clamare 
coeperunt :  quid  nobis  et  vobis,  apostoli  Dei  vivi  ?  Ecce  in  ingressu 
vestro  flammis  exurimur.  Tunc  angelus  domini  iis  apparens  dixit : 
unum  e  duobus  eligite,  aut  horum  repentinum  interitum  aut  vestrum 
martirium.  Cui  apostoli :  ut  et  istos  convertat  et  nos  ad  palmam 
martirii  perducat." 

391.  7>4;'r=]7ir= these,  those. 

393.  i?y^/=  built 


NOTES  TO  SYMON  AND  lUDAS  (XL  39&-465).  1 59 

394.  Suamayr=  Saxnir,  Sanir,  Senner. 

395.  Byschapis^     See  note  to  1.  200. 
402.  Aiawte^dXX  out,  entirely. 
404.  5awy»/= sowed. 

411.  Sowne=^s\Mi. 

412.  lVodmen=vci2Ji\?L.cs, 

417.  Sarare ^soxtr. 

418.  Ware  brynt  to  be,  read  ware  wont  to  be  ? 

429-466.  L.A. :  "  Facto  autem  silentio  ap.  dixerunt :  ut  sciatis 
quod  haec  ydola  daemonibus  plena  sunt,  ecce  iis  imperamus  ut  exeant 
et  singuli  simulacra  sua  confringant.  Statimque  duo  iCthiopes  nigri 
et  nudi  cunctis  stupentibus  de  simulacris  exierunt  et  confractis  illis 
cum  diris  vgcibus  abscesserunt.  Quod  videntes  pontifices  in  apostolos 
imierunt  et  eos  protinus  trucidarunt.  In  ipsa  autem  hora,  cum  nimia 
esset  cceli  serenitas,  tanta  fulgura  exstiterunt,  ut  templum  ipsum 
trifarie  scinderetur  et  illi  duo  magi  in  carbones  ictu  fulguris  ver- 
terentur.  Rex  autem  corpora  apostolorum  ad  suam  urbem  transtulit 
et  in  honorem  eorum  ecclesiam  mirae  magnitudinis  fabricavit" 

440.  Far  blacker  than  any  soot 

444.  Ejffray—iezx, 

446.   Yre  &*  tene= anger  and  rage. 

450.  lVe//u/=  wealthy.    iywe^Wie.    J?<2ireaday? 

454.  5^?^;^^= summer. 

455.  7i^;f{>= thunder.    /^r((72£'= rattled.    A.S.  ])reowan,  agonizare. 
458.  Colt's = coals. 

463.  Cure = cart. 

465.  /%fr/Ky^''^=wondrously  fair. 


XII.— MATH  IAS. 


S.  Matthias  was,  according  to  St  Clement  (*  Strom..'  iv.  p.  448X  Euse- 
bius  (*  Hist  Eccl.,'  i.  12),  and  St  Jerome  (in  Catal.),  one  of  the  seventy. 
After  our  Lord's  ascension  he  was  chosen  to  take  the  place  of  Judas 
the  Betrayer  as  one  of  the  Twelve  (Acts  i.  28).  Beyond  this  nothing 
is  definitely  known  of  him.  The  Greek  Menologies  say  that  he 
preached  the  Gospel  in  Cappadocia  and  along  the  coasts  of  the  Caspian 
Sea,  residing  chiefly  near  the  port  of  Issus.  According  to  the  same 
authorities  he  suffered  martyrdom  in  Colchis,  which  they  call  Ethio- 
pia. An  apocr}'phal  gospel  was  published  under  his  name  (Eusebius, 
'  Hist.  Eccl.,'  iii.  23),  and  Clement  of  Alexandria  quotes  from  the  Tra- 
ditions of  Matthias  (*  Strom.,*  ii.  163,  &c.)  Some  portions  of  his  relics 
are  shown  in  the  abbatial  church  at  Treves,  and  others  in  that  of  St 
Mary  Major  at  Rome. 

His  day  is  February  24. 

In  art  he  bears  as  his  sign  a  halbert,  the  instrument  of  his  martyr- 
dom. 

Analysis — Introduction,  1-6;  the  dream  of  Tiberia,  the  wife  of 
Reuben,  7-38 ;  the  birth  of  Iscariot,  39-44  ;  he  is  placed  in  a  vessel  in 
the  water,  45-55  J  >s  found  and  adopted  by  the  queen,  56-90;  the  birth 
of  a  child  to  the  queen,  and  his  treatment  by  Judas,  who  finally 
kills  him,  91-120;  Judas  flees  to  Jerusalem  and  becomes  a  favourite 
with  Pilate,  121-140;  Pilate  desires  to  eat  of  the  apples  growing  in 
Reuben's  garden,  Judas  undertakes  to  procure  some  of  them  for  him, 
is  challenged  by  Reuben,  whom  he  slays,  and  afterwards  marries  Tibe- 
ria, Reuben's  widow  and  his  own  mother,  141-196;  Tiberia  relates  to 
Judas  the  story  of  what  she  and  Reuben  had  done  with  their  child, 
when  Judas  discovers  his  relationship  to  her,  and  remembering  his 
own  misdeeds,  he  asks  her  what  he  should  do  for  his  "  sawle-hele," 
and  is  recommended  by  her  to  seek  out  Jesus,  to  whom  he  afterwards 
joins  himself,  197-246;  the  death  of  Judas,  247-299;  the  election  of 
Matthias,  300-356 ;  he  preaches  in  Judaea,  where  he  suffers  martyrdom. 


NOTES  TO  MATHIAS  (XH.  1-50).  l6l 

357-410;  the  story  of  his  mission  in  Macedonia,  411-464;  conclusion, 

465-476. 

Source — Cf.  L.A.,  cap.  xlv. 

The  etymological  introduction  in  L.A.  is  omitted. 

1-38.  L.A. :  "  M.  ap.  in  locum  Judae  substitutus  est,  sed  primo  ortum 
et  originem  ipsius  Judx  breviter  videamus.  Legitur  enim  in  quadam 
hystoria  licet  apocrypha,  quod  fuit  quidam  vir  in  Jerusalem  nomine 
Ruben,  qui  alio  nomine  dictus  est  Symon  de  tribu  Dan,  vel  secundum 
Hieronymum  de  tribu  Ysaschar,  qui  habuit  uxorem,  quae  Cyborea 
nuncupata  est  Quadam  igitur  nocte  cum  sibi  mutuo  debitum  ex- 
solvissent,  Cyborea  obdormiens  somnium  vidit,  quod  perterrita  cum 
gemitibus  et  suspiriis  viro  suo  retulit  dicens :  videbatur  mihi  quod 
filium  flag^tiosum  parerem,  qui  totius  gentis  nostne  causa  perdition  is 
exsisteret.  Cui  Ruben  ;  nefariam  rem,  inquit,  nee  relatu  dignam  pro- 
faris  et  spiritu,  ceu  puto,  phitonico  raperis.  Cui  ilia  :  si  me  concepisse 
sensero  et  filium  peperero,  absque  dubio  non  spiritus  phitonicus  ex- 
stitit,  sed  revelatio  certa  fuit" 

4.  In  siad^vci  place,  instead.    See  Acts  i. 

8.  0/^7=  once. 

9.  A^/r^= lineage. 

10.  Symeone ^^xmoxi,    John  vi.  17,  xiii.  2,  26. 
16.  7W>&^/= took  heed. 

19.  5'/V^/a«^=  sighing. 
22.  Lome =\ost 

*'  At  sic  myscheiff  war  thai  of  Lome ; 
For  feill  the  lyffis  thair  has  lome^ 

— '  Bruce,*  x.  106. 

K.S.  geloren,  lost,  p.  pt.  oi  ledsattt  to  lose. 

28.  Wech-cra/te^vtiichcraSi.  merrys =mairsy  frets.  See  note  to 
XI.  296. 

31.  Knaje  dame=ma\e  child. 

33.  Bysyfie= monster, 

39-72.  L.A. :  *'  Procedente  igitur  tempore  cum  filium  peperisset, 
parentes  plurimum  timuerunt,  et  quid  de  eo  facerent,  cogitare  coepe- 
runt,  cumque  filium  abhorrerent  occidere,  nee  vellent  destructorem  sui 
generis  enutrire,  ipsum  in  fiscella  positum  mari  exponunt  quem  marini 
fluctus  ad  insulam  propulerunt  quae  Scarioth  dicitur.  Ab  ilia  igitur 
insula  Judas  Scariotes  appellatus  est,  regina  autem  iliius  loci  carens 
liberis  ad  littus  maris  causa  spatiandi  processit  et  fiscellam  a  marinis 
fluctibus  jactari  videns,  ipsam  aperiri  praecepit  inveniensque  ibi  puerum 
elegantis  formac  suspirans  ait :  o  si  solatiis  tantae  sublevarer  sobolis,  ne 
regni  mei  privarer  successore." 

49.  SpecAis= twigs.  cowyfte=^h2Lsket  O.Fr.  cqfifty  a  chest,  case; 
Lat  copAinus,  a  basket ;  Gr.  ko^ivos. 

50.  J/^/=meet,  fit 

VOL.  III.  / 


1 62  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XIL  51-115). 

51.  Pykyt =co\tTtA  with  pitch. 

52.  That  it  had  no  fear  of  water,  or  was  imper\'ious  to  it. 

58.  2t^^>'/t^//7= whilom = once. 

59.  Scariot^  Scarioth,  an  unknown  place. 

64.  Cofyne^cowyne  of  line  49,  the  note  to  which  see. 

65.  ^a«^>= waves. 

69.  5^r^//= sighed. 

70.  God,  if  thou  mine  own  wert ! 

71.  Ayr^\i€\x. 

73-86.  L.A.:  "Puenim  ig^tur  secreto  nutriri  fecit  et  se  gravidam 
simulavit,  tandem  se  filium  peperisse  mentitur  et  per  totum  regnum 
fama  haec  Celebris  divulgatur.  Princeps  pro  suscepta  sobole  vehe- 
menter  exsultat  et  ingenti  gaudio  plebs  laetatur." 

75.  ^j//^/K=subtily. 

77.  Fane—^2A, 

**  Quhar  schir  amer  wes  na  thing /ii>^, 
Quhen  he  herd  tell  on  quhat  maner 
That  his  men3e  discumfit  were." 

— 'Brace/  viii.  112. 

87-114.  L.A.:  "Ipsum  igitur  secundum  magniticentiam  regiam 
educari  fecit,  non  post  multum  vero  temporis  reg^na  de  rege  concepit 
et  suo  tempore  iilium  parturivit.  Cum  autem  pueri  aliquantulum  jam 
crevissent,  ad  invicem  saspius  colludebant  et  puerum  regium  Judas 
crebris  molestiis  et  injuriis  molestabat  et  ad  fietum  saepius  provocabat, 
regina  autem  hoc  moles te  ferens  et  Judam  ad  se  non  pertinere  sciens 
ipsum  crebrius  verberavit  Sed  nee  sic  a  molestia  pueri  desistebat 
Tandem  res  panditur  et  Judas  non  verus  reginae  filius,  sed  inventus 
aperitur." 

89.  ludas  scaryo/Ae= J udsiS  Iscariot.  On  the  derivation  of  Iscariot, 
which  is  uncertain,  see  Smith's  *  Diet,  of  the  Bible,'  sub  Judas  Iscariot 

99.  A  vice  =^  in  one,  or  the  same  way. 

100.  Were  clothed  and  lodged  in  the  same  way. 

110.  Thus  therefor  the  queen  caused  him  to  be  beaten. 

111.  F'ra =vfhen. 

112.  Chasty  hyvie  for  aw  na  flycht,  r/^/w/y= correct,  make  correct 
or  right.  O.Fr.  chastiery  casiier;  Lat  castigare,  to  castigate,  make 
pure,  flycht^  read  slycht  For  aw  na  slicht  is  the  equivalent  oi  for 
lufna  thret  in  1.  109.  ««;= harsh  dealing,  threatening;  slicht ^^dtaX- 
ing  judiciously,  gently. 

113.  W>/=know. 

114.  /</«^/y«^= foundling. 

115-140.  L.A. :  "  Quod  J.  ut  comperit,  vehementer  erubuit  et  fratrem 
suum  putativum  filium  regis  latenter  occidit.  Ob  hoc  capitalem 
sententiam  timens  cum  tributariis  in  Jerusalem  aufugit  seque  curiae 
Pylati,  tunc  praesidis,  mancipavit  (et  quoniam  res  similes  sibi  sunt 


NOTES  TO  MATHIAS  (XII.  118-141).  1 63 

habiles)  Pylatus  Judam  suis  moribus  invenit  congruere  et  ideo  coepit 
ipsum  valde  carum  habere.  Universae  igitur  curiae  Pylati  Judas  prae- 
ficitur  et  ad  ejus  nutum  omnia  disponuntur." 

118.  /CnaTvyne ^knov/n, 

119.  Lurdane= rascal.    O.Fr.  /ourMn,  a  blockhead,  lazy  fellow. 

"  For  thar  within  wes  a  tratour, 
A  false  /urdane,  ane  losengeour, 
Osborne  to  name." 

— 'Bruce,'  iv.  108. 

**  Owte !  on  "pe  Lucifer,  lurdan  I  oure  lyghte  has  ]>u  lome." 

— '  York  Plays/  5/108. 

"  Biddis  god  me?  fals  lurdayne,  )>ou  lyes." 

— •  York  Plays/  81/229. 

128.  7>7^/ari>= tributaries.  L.A.,  tributarii.  Tht  tributarit  vttxt 
either  slaves  or  the  descendants  of  slaves,  who  had  been  set  free  by 
their  owners,  but  not  absolutely.  They  still  belonged  to  the  estate,  and 
could  not  remove  from  it.  A  portion  of  land  {terra  tributaria)  was 
usually,  if  not  always,  assigned  to  them,  for  which  they  were  bound  to 
render  either  rent  or  service  {tributuni).  Those  referred  to  in  the  text 
were  evidently  freedmen  of  this  class,  who  refused  to  submit  to  the 
restraints  imposed  upon  their  freedom,  or  to  render  their  tributum. 
See  Fustel  de  Coulanges'  'L'alleu  et  le  domaine  rural  pendant 
I'epoque  M^rovingienne,'  chap.  xv. ;  also  Du  Cange,  sub  Tributarii 
and  Tributales, 

127.  His  w«;/^=his  man  or  servant. 

130.  /?«/= pleasure. 

'*  Much  dut  watj  ]>er  dryuen  })at  day." 

— •  Gawain/  1020. 

See  Bradley,  sub  voce, 

137.  //a/tf= whole,  sole. 

140.   W!?rM= behoved.     A.S.  «/^r^r^a«,  to  become. 

141-184.  L.A. :  "  Quadam  igitur  die  Pylatus  de  palatio  suo  in  quod- 
dam  pomcerium  aspiciens,  illorum  pomorum  tanto  desiderio  captus  est, 
ut  paene  deficere  videretur.  Erat  autem  illud  pomoerium  Ruben, 
patris  Judae,  sed  nee  Judas  patrem  neque  Ruben  filium  agnoscebat, 
quia  et  Ruben  ipsum  his  marinis  fluctibus  periisse  putabat,  et  Judas, 
quis  pater  aut  quae  patria  sua  fuerit,  penitus  ignorabat.  Pylatus  itaque 
accersito  Juda  ait :  tanto  illorum  fructuum  captus  sum  desiderio,  quod, 
si  his  frustratus  fuero,  spiritum  exhalabo.  Concitus  igitur  Judas  in 
pomoerium  insiliit  et  velocius  mala  carpit  Interea  Ruben  venit  et 
Judam  mala  sua  carpentem  invenit :  fortiter  igitur  ambo  contendunt 
et  jurgia  superaddunt,  post  jurgia  surgunt  ad  verbera  et  mutuis  se 
injuriis  affecerunt.    Tandem  Judas  Ruben  in  ea  parte,  qua  cervix  coUo 


164  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XII.  144-223). 

connectitur,  lapide  percussit,  pariter  et  occidit     Poma  sustulit  et 
Pylalo,  quid  acciderit,  enarravit." 

144.  ^^i///k= thoughtfully. 

155.  His  own  bam,  read  his  a  bam=^\i\s  only  child. 

158.  Quhen=^quhyne^'^\itx\z^, 

161.  Happlis^appolis of  1. 146 and  aplys  of  1.  i69=applcs.   het^taX. 

163.  Hyme  worthy t=^\i^  must. 

165.  Dycesi!^  J?^=vex  thyself. 

168.  Jn  til  a  lynge^xn  a  straight  course,  straightway. 

169.  Schonge,  probably  for  schonk  =  shook.  Cf.  *  Wallace/  iii.  147 
and  156. 

171.  Dowande=^^o\Xi%, 

174.  /?r^^>'/^= reproach.    Cf.  'Wallace/  x.  595. 

177.  /7K(y«^^= scolding,  quarrelling. 

178.  Z?>';i^^?= strike. 

185-196.  L.A.:  "Jam  die  inclinante  et  nocte  supervenicntc  Ruben 
mortuus  invenitur  et  subitanea  morte  praeventus  esse  putatur,  tunc 
Pylatus  omnes  facultates  Ruben  Judae  tradidit  et  Cyboream  uxorem 
Ruben  conjugem  Juda:  dedit." 

185.  jE'«{y«^= evening. 

187.  .4/ ^^/>'= quite  dead. 

18a  Z?o'^=died. 

189.  J^anowne  =^rtnov/n,  fame,  news. 

193.  -^j^^^/= escheat.    ^'^1= sorrowful 

197-222.  L.A. :  "  Quadam  igitur  die  dum  Cyborea  graviter  suspi> 
raret  et  Judas  vir  ejus,  quid  haberet,  diligenter  interrogarct,  ilia 
respondit :  heu  infelicissima  sum  omnium  feminarum,  quia  infantulum 
meum  marinis  fluctibus  immersi  et  virum  meum  morte  praeventum 
inveni,  sed  et  dolori  misere  Pylatus  addidit  dolorem,  qui  me  mcestis- 
simam  nuptui  tradidit  et  invitissimam  tibi  in  conjugem  copulavit 
Cumque  ilia  omnia  de  infantulo  enarrasset  et  Judas  ilia,  quae  sibi 
acciderant,  retulisset,  inventum  est,  quod  Judas  matrem  suam  in 
uxorem  duxerit  et  patrem  suum  occiderit." 

200.  Bannami=  cursing. 

201.  i1/<f«^/7^=  bemoaning.    A.S.  masnan,  to  moan. 

203.  i]/£*«y/= bemoaned. 

204.  Hyr  a  sowne=\\tr  only  son. 

205.  Eschewe= diWox^, 

206.  Cophyne  =^co^i\^  basket     See  notes  to  11.  49  and  64. 

207.  Regratand=Ytgrtti\i\g, 

212.  Read  hir  wil ;  "in  spite  of  her  and  against  her  will." 
214.  Feni={3iTe(\,  dealt;  cf.  IX.  92. 
218.  Fawt  0/ grace =\Ack  of  grace. 
220.  K/7>&yW==  unnatural. 

223-230.  L.A. :  *'  Poenitentia  igitur  ductus  suadente  Cyborea  domi- 
num  nostrum  Jesum  Christum  adiit  et  suorum  delictorum  veniam 


NOTES  TO  MATHIAS  (XH.  223-299).  165 

imploravit.  (Huiusque  in  praedicta  hystoria  apocrypha  legitur,  quae 
utnim  recitanda  sit,  lectoris  arbitrio  relinquatur,  licet  sit  potius 
relinquenda  quam  asserenda.) '' 

223.  Hytpie for-thockt^ht  xt^tVi\.tA, 

22L  Dfydis= deeds, 

226.  Saw/e-Ae/e^' ssiivaXion. 

231-246.  L.A. :  "Dominus  autem  suum  eum  fecit  discipulum  et  de 
discipulo  in  suum  elegit  apostolum,  qui  adeo  sibi  familiaris  exstitit 
et  dilectuS;  ut  eum  faceret  suum  procuratorem,  quem  postmodum 
pertulit  suum  proditorem.  Portabat  enim  loculos  et  ea,  quae  Christo 
dabantur  furabatur." 

232.  A>M//= showed.    PL.S.cySan;  O.Fris.  kelha. 

234.  Mynem^Xtss. 

235.  Kyth ^sYiovf,    See  note  to  1.  232. 

241.  Procura/ore=SLgeniy  manager,  administrator.  O.Fr.  procur- 
aior;  Lax,  procurator. 

247-299.  L.A. :  "  Dolens  vero  tempore  dominies  passionis,  quod 
unguentum,  quod  trecentos  denarios  valebat,  non  fuerat  venditum,  ut 
illos  etiam  denarios  furaretur,  abiit  et  dominum  XXX  denariis  ven- 
didit  (quorum  unusquisque  valebat  X  denarios  usuales  et  damnum 
unguenti  tricentorum  denariorum  recompensavit) ;  vel  (ut  quidam 
ajunt)  omnium,  quse  pro  Christo  dabantur,  decimam  partem  furabatur 
et  ideo  pro  decima  parte,  quam  in  unguento  amiserat,  sc.  pro  XXX 
denariis,  dominum  vendidit,  quos  tamen  poenitentia  ductus  retulit  et 
abiens  laqueo  se  suspendit  et  suspensus  crepuit  medius  et  diffusa  sunt 
omnia  viscera  ejus.  In  hoc  autem  delatum  est  ori,  ne  per  os  effun- 
deretur,  non  enim  dignum  erat,  ut  os  tam  viliter  inquinaretur,  quod  tam 
gloriosum  os,  sc.  Christi,  contigerat.  Dignum  enim  erat,  ut  viscera,  quae 
proditionem  conceperant,  nipta  caderent  et  guttur,  a  quo  vox  proditoris 
exierat,  laqueo  artaretur.  In  aere  interiit,  ut  qui  angelos  in  ccelo  et 
homines  in  terra  offenderat,  ab  angelorum  et  hominum  regione 
separaretur  et  in  aere  cum  daemonibus  sociaretur." 

249.  Vnyment =o\nimtni,    L.  254,  vngymente, 

251.  3^^^= poured  out.    Pl,S.  geotan.    See  Bradley,  sub  g^oten. 

256.  Pur  mem =jiOor  xtitii, 

260.  7o'«^=  tenth. 

262.  CV?xt/^i/irVr^=covetousness,  avarice. 

263.  Powere =YiOor» 

266.  /?^>{'«y;i^= reckoning. 

267.  In  ane  /k«^= straightway.     See  note  to  1.  168. 

268.  Wartnynge  read  «/«r«y«^^= bargain.     I  eel.  vamingr, 
272.  5a>i'/ar^= innocent 

28a  Bayly =he\\y, 

288.  Snar  cord,  a  cord  made  into  a  noose.    Snar  from  A.S.  snara; 
I  eel.  snara, 
299-356.  L.A. :  "  Cum  inter  ascensionem  et  penthecosten  apostoli  in 


1 66  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XH.  300-379). 

coenaculo  simul  essent,  videns  Petrus,  quod  numerus  XII  apostolorum 
erat  imminutus,  quos  tamen  dominus  in  hoc  numero  elegerat,  ut  (idem 
trinitatis  in  quattuor  mundi  partibus  praedicarent,  surrexit  in  medio 
fratrum  dicens ;  viri  fratres,  oportet  ut  aliquem  loco  Judae  substituamuSy 
qui  testetur  nobiscum  resurrectionem  Christi,  quia  dominus  dixit 
nobis :  eritis  mihi  testes  in  Jerusalem  et  in  omni  Judasa  et  in 
Samaria  et  usque  ad  ultimum  terrse :  et  quia  testis  nonnisi  de  his,  quae 
vidit,  debet  testimonium  ferre,  eligendus  est  unus  ex  his  viris,  qui 
nobiscum  semper  fuerunt  et  domini  miracula  viderunt  et  ejus  doc- 
trinam  audierunt.  £t  statuerunt  duos  de  72  discipulis,  sc.  Joseph, 
qui  cog^ominatus  est  Justus  pro  sanctitate  sua,  qui  fuit  frater  Jacob! 
Alphei,  et  Mathiam,  de  cuius  laude  subticetur,  quia  sufficit  ei  pro 
laude  quod  in  apostolum  est  electus.  Et  orantes  dixerunt ;  tu  domine, 
qui  nosti  corda  omnium,  ostende  quem  elegeris  ex  his  duobis  unum 
accipere  locum  ministerii  huius  et  apostolatus,  quem  Judas  amisit,  et 
datis  illis  sortibus  cecidit  sors  super  Mathiam  et  annumeratus  est  cum 
XI  apostolis." 

300.  This  line  is  No.  299.  The  right  numbering  is  resumed  at  1. 
320. 

307.  Fore  he  cause  m/z</=  because  he  gave  reason  (for  his  being  de> 
prived  of  his  dignity). 

308.  0</<r=odd. 
319.  5i(/^/^r= supply. 

351.  0^y^r=place.    Cf.  1.  318. 

353.  Ci////>= lots.    Cf.  VII.  505. 

357  fil  L.A. :  "Hie  igitur  Matthias  apostolus  Judaeam  in  sortem 
accepit  et  praedicationi  ibidem  insistens  et  multa  miracula  faciens  in 
pace  quievit.  In  nonnullis  vero  codicibus  legitur,  quod  patibulum 
crucis  pertulit  et  tali  martyrio  coronatus  coelos  adscendit.  Huius 
corpus  Romae  in  ecclesia  S.  Mariae  Majoris  sub  lapide  porphiretico 
sepultum  esse  dicitur  et  ibidem  caput  ejus  populo  demonstratur." 

357.  il/aM/  =  Matthias. 

360.  ^/j=also.  y^r/j'= miracles.  Though  the  singular  form,  it  is 
used  with  a  plural  significance. 

368.  Hewyd^\\^2.^. 

369-378.  L.A.  "In  quadam  vero  legenda  quae  Treviris  invenitur, 
sic  inter  caetera  legitur  :  M.  de  tribu  Juda  et  civitate  Bethlehem  illustri 
prosapia  oriundus  fuit,  qui  litteris  traditus  omnem  in  brevi  legis  et 
prophetarum  scientiam  apprehendit  lasciviamque  abhorrens  pueriles 
annos  morum  maturitate  vincebat.  Informabatur  quoque  ejus  animus 
ad  virtutum,  ut  esset  ad  intelligentiam  habilis,  ad  misericordiam 
facilis,  in  prosperis  non  elatus,  in  adversis  constans  et  intrepidus. 
Satagebat,  ut,  quod  jussu  prseceperat,  opere  compleret  et  oris  doc- 
trinam  manuum  operatione  monstraret." 

376,  ^^iwyjsssaws,  maxims,  doctrine. 

379.  L.A.  :  "Hie  cum  per  Judaeam  praedicaret,  caecos  illuminabat 


NOTES  TO  MATHIAS  (XII.  383444).  1 6/ 

leprosos  mundabat,  daemones  expellebat,  claudis  gressum,  surdis 
auditum,  mortuis  vitam  restituebat" 

383.  Z<r/^r^= leper.  The  usual  word  is  my  sal,  Lepyre  occurs  here 
for  the  first  time. 

386.  5]^^^«^=spekynge= speaking  or  speech. 

389-400.  L.A. :  '^  Qui  cum  coram  pontifice  accusaretur  in  multis, 
respondit :  de  objectis  quae  crimina  dicitis,  non  opus  me  multa  dicere, 
quoniam  christianum  esse 'non  est  criminis  sed  glorise.  Cui  pontifex  : 
si  tibi  dantur  induciae,  vis  poenitere  ?  £t  ille  :  absit  ut  a  veritate  quam 
semel  inveni,  per  apostasiam  digrediar." 

393.  Wr«/= accused.    A.S.  wregan,  to  accuse. 

400.  The  L.A.  goes  on  to  speak  of  the  virtues  of  St  Matthias,  a 
passage  which  is  here  passed  over. 

401-410.  L.A. :  "  Qui  cum  verbum  Dei  per  Judaeam  praedicaret,  mul- 
tos  signis  et  prodig^is  convertebat.  Unde  Judaei  invidentes  ipsum  in 
concilio  statuerunt.  Duo  ergo  falsi  testes  qui  ipsum  accusaverant, 
primo  in  ipsum  lapides  miserunt,  quos  lapides  in  testimonium  illis 
secum  fecit  sepeliri.  Qui  dum  lapidaretur,  securi  more  Romano 
percutitur  et  extensis  in  coelum  manibus  spiritum  Deo  reddidit  et 
subditur  ibidem.  Cuius  corpus  de  Judaea  Romam  et  inde  Trevirim 
est  translatum." 

401.  A^jK/=deny.    See  note  to  VIII.  68. 

411-426.  L.A. :  "In  quadam  vero  alia  legenda  legitur,  quod,  dum 
M.  in  Macedoniam  advenisset  et  fidem  Christi  praedicaret,  quandam 
potionem  toxicatam,  quae  visu  cunctos  privabat,  sibi  dederunt,  quam  in 
Christi  nomine  bibit  et  nullam  laesionem  incurrit,  et  cum  ilia  potione 
plus  quam  CCL  excaecassent,  ille  singulis  manum  imponens  omnes 
illuminavit." 

420.  fF(^r/^= became.    A.S.  weorffan;  I  eel.  verffa^  to  become. 

427-443.  L.A.  :  "  Dyabolus  autem  in  similitudinem  infantis  iis 
apparens  suasit,  ut  Mathiam  occiderent  qui  eorum  cultum  evacuaret, 
ct  cum  ipse  in  medio  eorum  consisteret,  tribus  tamen  diebus  eum 
quaerentes  minime  invenerunt.  Tertia  autem  die  se  iis  manifestans 
dixit :  ego  sum  ;  quem  manibus  post  tergum  ligatis  et  fune  collo  im- 
posito  crudeliterafflixerunt  et  in  carcere  recluserunt." 

427.  ^a//w=waitis= watches.    0,Fr,  wat'/er,  gaifer,  to  vf3iich, 

441.  A ne  rape = a  rape  =  a  rope,    chesone = cause. 

442.  //flr///=  dragged.    Cf.  XV.  192. 

'*  Halyt  into  havjm,  harlii  with  ropes. 
Harlet  hym  fro  borsfet,  had  hym  away." 

— '  Destnict.  of  Troy/  2968  and  5834. 

The  word  is  still  used  in  Scotland,  and  is  another  form  of  hurl, 

444-464.  L.A. :  "  Ubi  daemones  apparentes  dentibus  in  eum  freme- 
bant,  sed  appropinquare  non  poterant,  dominus  autem  cum  multo 
lumine  ad  eum  veniens  ipsum  de  terra  levavit  et  vincula  solvens  et 


1 68  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XIL  445-465). 

dulciter  confortans  ostium  aperuit    Qui  egressus  verbum  domini 
prsedicavit,  dum  autem  quidam  obstinati  persisterent,  dixit  iis :  denun- 
tio  vobis,  quod  vivi  in  infernum  descendetis,  moxque  terra  se  aperuit 
et  cunctos  illos  deglutivit,  reliqui  vero  ad  dominum  sunt  conversi." 
445.  Madfule  bere—va^At,  foul  noise. 

459.  //it^j^/= opened. 

460.  u4/r^= ere = before. 

464.  p^  buk — *  Legenda  Aurea.' 
465-476.  Is  from  the  writer's  own  hand. 


XIII.— MARCUS. 


Of  St  Mark  the  Evangelist,  who  was  probably  the  same  as  "  John, 
whose  surname  was  Mark"  (Acts  xii.  12,  25),  very  little  is  known. 
The  few  particulars  related  of  him  in  the  New  Testament  are  as  fol- 
lows. Assuming  that  he  was  the  same  as  John  Mark,  he  was  the  son 
of  a  certain  Mary  who  dwelt  at  Jerusalem,  and  whose  house  appears 
to  have  been  a  favourite  resort  of  the  Apostles  after  the  day  of  Pente- 
cost It  was  to  her  house  that  St  Peter  went  after  his  deliverance  from 
prison  (Acts  xii.  12),  and  where  on  his  arrival  he  found  "many  gath- 
ered together  praying.''  It  was  probably  through  meeting  with  St 
Peter  in  his  mother's  house  that  St  Mark  was  converted.  The  Apostle 
of  the  Circumcision  speaks  of  him  as  "  Marcus  my  son  "  (i  Pet  v.  13). 
According  to  Col.  iv.  10,  he  was  cousin  to  St  Barnabas.  Many  writers 
identify  St  Mark  with  the  young  man  mentioned  in  the  fifty-first  and 
following  verse  of  the  fourteenth  chapter  of  his  Gospel :  "  There  fol- 
lowed Him  a  certain  young  man,  having  a  linen  cloth  cast  about  his 
naked  body ;  and  the  young  men  laid  hold  on  him  :  and  he  left  the 
linen  cloth,  and  fled  from  them  naked."  When  SS.  Paul  and  Bar- 
nabas set  out  on  their  first  missionary  journey,  Mark  accompanied 
them  as  their  "minister"  (vTnypenTs),  but  turned  back  at  Perga(Acts 
xii.  25,  xiii.  13).  The  consequence  was  that  on  their  second  journey 
St  Paul  refused  to  accept  him  as  a  companion.  Barnabas,  his  kins- 
man, was  more  indulgent,  and  a  sharp  contention  arose  between  them 
(Acts  XV.  36-40).  Subsequently,  however,  we  find  Mark  with  St  Paul 
in  Rome  (Col.  iv.  10 ;  Phile.  24).  In  the  first  of  these  two  passages 
a  possible  journey  of  Mark  to  Asia  is  mentioned,  and  in  i  Pet  v.  13 
he  is  spoken  of  as  with  St  Peter  in  Babylon.  Later  still  he  seems  to 
have  been  with  Timothy  at  Ephesus  (2  Tim.  iv.  11).  According  to 
Epiphanius,  St  Mark  was  a  disciple  of  our  Lord,  and  one  of  the  seventy- 
two  who  turned  back  from  Him  on  account  of  His  hard  saying  in 
John  vi.  Papias,  on  the  other  hand  (Euseb.,  '  Hist.  Eccl.,'  iii.  39),  says 
that  he  was  never  a  disciple  of  our  Lord.    Ancient  writers  are  unani- 


I/O  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XHI.) 

mous  in  saying  that  he  was  the  interpreter  of  St  Peter — meaning  by 
that,  not  that  he  orally  translated  the  Apostle's  words,  but  that  he 
wrote  down  what  the  Apostle  preached.  A  very  ancient  tradition 
makes  him  the  companion  of  St  Peter  in  Rome.  He  is  usually  regard- 
ed as  having  preached  the  Gospel  in  Egypt,  whither  he  was  sent  by 
St  Peter.  He  is  said  to  have  founded  the  Church  at  Alexandria,  and 
to  have  been  the  first  bishop  of  that  city.  It  was  there  that  he  suf- 
fered martyrdom,  and  there  that  his  relics  remained  until  the  year  815, 
when  it  is  said  they  were  conveyed  by  stealth  to  Venice,  and  deposited 
in  a  secret  place  under  one  of  the  great  pillars  in  the  church  dedicated 
to  his  name.  See  Smith's  *  Diet  of  the  Bible*;  Putin's  *  Diet  Hagiog.* ; 
Butler's  *  Lives  of  the  Saints,'  &c. 

His  day,  both  in  the  Western  and  in  the  Oriental  Church,  is 
April  25. 

When  represented  as  one  of  the  Evangelists,  he  is  almost  invariably 
accompanied  by  a  lion,  either  winged  or  unwinged,  but  generally 
winged,  and  is  thus  distinguished  from  St  Jerome,  who  is  also  accom- 
panied by  a  lion,  but  unwinged.  In  devotional  representations  he 
often  wears  the  habit  of  a  bishop,  as  first  bishop  of  Alexandria.  He 
is  thus  represented  in  the  colossal  mosaic  over  the  principal  door  of 
St  Mark's  at  Venice  in  the  pontificals  of  a  Greek  bishop,  no  mitre, 
short  grey  hair  and  beard,  one  hand  raised  in  benediction,  the  other 
holding  the  Gospel.  —  Mrs  Jameson,  'Sacred  and  Legendary  Art,' 
i.  148. 

Analysis. — Prologue — Here  the  author  will  speak  of  the  rest  of  the 
Evangelists,  of  two  of  whom  he  has  already  spoken,  1-12  ;  two  others 
remain  to  be  spoken  of,  SS.  Mark  and  Luke,  13-15;  of  the  seventy- 
two  who  usually  accompanied  Jesus,  and  whence  SS.  Mark  and  Luke 
obtained  their  knowledge,  16-38 ;  why  there  are  four  evangelists,  39- 
46 ;  and  how  they  are  represented  by  painters,  and  why,  47-84 ;  how 
their  record  agrees,  85-90 ;  how  Christ  was  very  man,  a  calf,  a  lion, 
and  an  erne,  as  may  be  further  learned  from  Ezekiel,  91-108. 

Marcus — His  birth  and  baptism,  1-4;  accompanies  St  Peter  to 
Rome,  and  at  the  request  of  the  people  writes  down  the  Apostle's 
preaching,  5-28 ;  he  is  sent  by  St  Peter  into  Aquileia,  where  he  con- 
verts Ermogere,  who  is  appointed  bishop  and  afterwards  martyred, 
29-36  ;  next  St  Mark  is  sent  to  Alexandria,  of  which,  though 
against  his  will,  he  is  made  bishop,  37-68 ;  the  shoemaker's  conver- 
sion, 69-102  ;  from  Alexandria  St  Mark  goes  to  Pentapolis,  where  he 
remains  two  years  and  then  returns  to  Alexandria,  where  he  finds  the 
Christian  faith  spread  and  a  church  built,  103-128;  the  story  of  his 
martyrdom,  129-183;  his  burial  and  translation,  184-199;  conclusion, 
200-202. 

Sources — For  the  prologue  see  L.A.,  cap.  clvi.  i ;  and  for  the  legend 
of  St  Mark,  cap.  lix. ;  also  Peter  de  Natalibus,  iv.  86. 


NOTES  TO  MARCUS  (xm.  1-108).  171 

Prologue  to  the  Evangelists. 

1.  ^-/i?«/«= besides. 

5.  //ifar(?= higher.    Com  p.  degree  oi  hey. 

14.  Menyng—xcitn\\oTi.    A.S.  mcenan,  to  think  of. 

15.  St  Luke  was  not  in  the  number  of  Christ's  disciples.  It  is  ex- 
tremely doubtful  that  St  Mark  was,  notwithstanding  the  tradition 
which  makes  him  one  of  the  seventy-two  who  turned  back  at  our 
Lord's  hard  saying.  The  writer  does  not  himself  believe  that  he  was, 
as  is  evident  from  11.  23  and  foil. 

23-38.  See  L.A.,  cap.  clvi.  i,  near  the  end. 

30.  This  may  mean  "  had  heard  of  all  his  miraculous  doings,"  or  it 
may  be  meant  for  "  had  seen  all,"  &c. 

34.  pa/  tnyld  mary=2LX  mild  Mar>'.    l^at  for  at  occurs  frequently. 

45.  -£'«3a«^= indignation. 

"  He  had  at  hym  richt  great  engaigne." 

— *  Bruce,'  xviii.  508.     Edinb.  MS, 

For  engaigne  Skeat  reads  disdeyne  after  the  R.  MS.  O.Fr.  engaigne, 
deception,  also  indignation,  resentment.  See  Murray's  *Hist  Diet.,* 
sub  engaigne.    defne=}\idgt. 

46.  Queme=fii.    Cf.  VIL  188,  IX.  334. 
53.  Cf.  Ezekiel  i.  5  if. 

57-84.  L.A. :  "  Per  ista  quatuor  animalia  secundum  sanctos  quatuor 
evangelistse  significantur,  quorum  quilibet  habuit  quatuor  facies  scri- 
bendo,  scil.  de  humanitate,  passione,  resurrectione  et  divinitate :  sing^lae 
tamen  singulis  per  quandam  appropriation  em  attribuuntur.  Secundum 
Hieronymum  Matthaeus  in  homine  figuratur  quia  principaliter  circa 
Christi  humanitatem  immoratur,  Lucas  in  vitulo  agens  de  Christi 
sacerdotio,  Marcus  in  leone  evidentius  scribens  de  resurrectione  ;  catuli 
enim  leonum,  ut  dicunt,  usque  in  diem  tertium  quasi  mortui  jacent, 
sed  rugitu  leonis  in  die  tertio  excitantur.  Iterum  quia  incepit  a  rugitu 
praedicationis,  Johannes  in  aquila  caeteris  altius  volans,  scribens  de 
Christi  divinitate.  Christus  etiam,  de  quo  scribit,  omnia  ista  quatuor 
fuit,  sc.  homo  natus  de  virgine,  vitulus  in  passione,  leo  in  resurrectione, 
aquila  in  ascensione."  These  four  attributes  are  in  L.A.  assigned  to 
St  Luke. 

58.  5y//^r>'= different.    A.S.  syndrig. 

79.  Merryne^imxx'wig. 

85-108.  Not  in  L.A.  With  reference  to  the  symbolism,  see  some 
very  appropriate  and  useful  remarks  in  Bp.  Alexander's  *  Leading 
Ideas  of  the  Gospel,'  chap.  i. 

100.  Z>^;i^= below. 

108.  Z<§Yi;/^=  legend.     L.A.,  cap.  lix. 

Marcus. — See  L.A. :   "De  Sancto  Marco  Evangelista"  (cap.  lix.) 


172  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (xm.  1-23). 

The    narrative  of  the  Translation  (L.A.  lix.   2)  and  the  Miracles 
(lix.  3-9)  are  omitted. 

1-20.  L. A. :  "  Marcus  ev.  leviticus  genere  et  sacerdos,  Petri  ap.  in 
baptismate  filius  atque  in  divino  sermone  discipulus,  cum  ipso  b.  Petro 
Romam  profectus  est.  Cum  autem  Petrus  ibidem  evangelium  prae- 
dicaret,  rogaverunt  fideles,  qui  erant  Romae,  b.  Marcum,  ut  evan- 
gelium ad  perpetuam  fidelium  memoriam  deberet  conscribere.  Quod 
ille  quidem,  ut  ex  ore  magistri  sui  b.  Petri  audierat,  fideli  stilo 
conscripsit,  Petrus  autem  illud  diligenter  examinans,  ubi  omnem 
veritatem  plene  conspexit,  recipiendum  ab  omnibus  fidelibus  com- 
probavit" 

6.  Jf^ar^= cautious.  A.S.  wcer;  I  eel.  varr;  Swed.  var;  O.H.Ger. 
wara^  heed,  caution. 

8.  Z^/=«  dwelt.    A.S.  lendatu 

14.  -A/)^^=  remembrance. 

19.  Z>/7p=true.     Mod.Eng.  leal, 

21-58.  L.A. :  "  Videns  autem  Petrus  Marcum  constantem  in  fide, 
ipsum  Aquilegiam  destinavit,  ubi  verbum  Dei  praedicans  innumeras 
gentium  multitudines  ad  fidem  Christi  convertit  ac  evangelium  suum 
similiter  ibi  conscripsisse  dicitur,  quod  quidem  usque  hodie  in 
Aquilegiensi  ecclesia  ostenditur  et  devotione  congpnia  reservatur. 
Tandem  b.  M.  Aquilegiensem  civem,  sc.  Ermagoram,  quem  ad  fidem 
Christi  convertit,  Romam  ad  Petrum  adduxit  ut  eum  Aquilegiae  in 
episcopum  consecraret.  Suscepto  itaque  Ermagoras  pontificatus  officio 
cum  Aquilegiensem  ecclesiam  optime  gubemasset,  tandem  ab  infidel- 
ibus  capitur  et  ibidem  martirio  coronatur,  Marcus  vero  a  b.  Petro 
Alexandriam  missus  est  et  ibi  primus  verbum  Dei  praedicavit.  In 
primo  autem  introitu  suo  Alexandriam  (ut  ait  Philo,  disertissimus 
Judaeorum)  maxima  multitudo  in  fide  et  devotione  et  continentiae 
observatione  adunata  est  Papyas  quoque  Hieropolitanus  episcopus 
valde  praeclara  ejus  praeconia  praecipuo  dilucidat  stylo.  Petrus  vero 
Damiani  sic  ait  de  eo :  tantam  eidem  apud  Alexandriam  gratiam 
praerogavit,  ut  omnes  qui  tunc  ad  fidei  rudimenta  confiuerent,  mox 
per  continentiam  ac  totius  sanctae  conversationis  instantiam  tanquam 
ad  monasticae  perfectionis  fastigium  pervolarent,  ad  quod  non  modo 
miraculorum  prodigiis,  non  modo  praedicationis  eloquiis,  sed  etiam 
eximiis  provocabat  exemplis.  Et  infra:  factum  est  autem,  ut  post 
mortem  ad  Italiam  deinde  sit  reversus  (ut  terra  in  qua  datum  est  sibi 
evangelium  scribere,  sacras  mereretur  ejus  reliquias  possidere)." 

23.  Aquelea^ h(\yyi\€\2i^  the  capital  of  the  province  of  Venetia,  and 
one  of  the  most  important  commercial  and  military  cities  of  Northern 
Italy,  situated  near  the  head  of  the  Adriatic  Sea  between  the  rivers 
Alsa  and  Natiso.  It  was  founded  by  the  Romans  and  destroyed  by 
Attila.  In  the  sixth  century  it  was  still  the  residence  of  a  bishop, 
who  on  the  invasion  of  the  Lombards  took  refuge  with  all  the  other 
inhabitants  in  the  neighbouring   island    of   Gradus.      Its  bishops 


NOTES  TO  MARCUS  (xm.  25-103).  1 73 

assumed  the  oriental  title  of  Patriarch,  and  continued  for  a  long  time 
to  maintain  their  pretensions  to  the  highest  ecclesiastical  rank,  though 
the  city  itself  gradually  sank  away  during  the  middle  ages  into  in- 
significance. It  is  now  a  mere  straggling  village  of  about  1400 
inhabitants,  and  possesses  no  public  buildings  with  the  exception 
of  its  cathedral. 

25,  I/api»fy =ha.ppi\y.    Pl.S.  gehcep^  fit. 

29.  jE'rw^^<^^=Hermagoras. 

47.  Gw(j^/^= chastity. 

59-68.  L.A. :  "Tantse  autem  humilitatis  dicitur  fuisse,  ut  pollicem 
sibi  amputaverit,  ne  ad  ordinem  sacerdotii  posset  humano  judicio  pro- 
moveri ;  verumtamen  dispositio  Petri  et  auctoritas  s.  Petri  praevaluit, 
qui  ipsum  Alexandriae  episcopum  destinavit.'* 

62.  7>i^7/»^= thumb.  bat—\A\^  Mutilation  rendered  any  one  unfit 
for  the  episcopal  office.  See  Smith's  *  Diet  Christ.  Antiq.,'  sub  Orders^ 
Holy^  vol.  i.  p.  1482  b, 

64.  Othyre^€\X\itx. 

67.  Mad^  xtzAhadl 

69-88.  L.A. :  '*  Mox  autem,  ut  Alexandriam  est  ingressus,  subito 
calceamentum  ejus  ruptum  est  atque  solutum :  quod  in  spiritu  in- 
telligens  ait:  vere  expeditum  fecit  dominus  iter  meum  nee  me 
Sathanas  impedire  poterit  quem  ab  operibus  mortuis  dominus  jam 
absolvit  Videns  autem  M.  quendam  vetera  consuentem,  eidem  cal- 
ceamentum tradidit  corrigendum ;  quod  cum  faceret,  sinistram 
manum  graviter  vulneravit  ac  fortiter  exclamare  coepit :  unus  Deus. 
Quo  audito  vir  Dei  ait :  vere  prosperum  fecit  dominus  iter  meum, 
factoque  luto  ex  sputo  manum  ejus  unxit  et  continuo  sanitatem 
recepit" 

70.  Hey-gat=^\^  Street,  usually  the  main  street  or  principal 
thoroughfare.  "  Sail  stand  apon  the  hee  gait  aboun  the  meil  mercat," 
— Stirling  Burgh  Rec,  Oct  8,  1529. 

74.  6^^/= journey.    ;j  j;^^^=  is  prospered. 

78.  BocAour=  mender.  See  Murray's  'Hist  Diet,'  sub  botch  and 
botcher, 

88.  //ate  dr*  ferd  =who\e  and  sound.  Ferd  for  the  usual  fere, 
A.S,ge-/^rej-  Icel. /a?rr,  able  to  go,  in  health. 

89-102.  L.A. :  "  Videns  homo  ille  tantam  ejus  efficaciam  in  domum 
suam  ilium  introduxit  et  quis  esset  et  unde,  percunctari  coepit  At 
ille  se  domini  Jesu  servum  confessus  est  Cui  ille  ait :  vellem  ego 
videre  eum.  Et  Marcus :  ego  tibi  eum  demonstrabo  :  incipiensque 
Marcus  Christum  ei  evangelizavit  et  ipsum  cum  tota  domo  sua 
baptizavit" 

102.  i)/^//3^= company,  household.  O.Fr.  maisneet  meisnee,  meignee^ 
a  band,  troop. 

103-128.  L.A. :  "  Audientes  autem  viri  civitatis  illius  quendam 
Galilseum  qui  deorum  sacrificia  contemneret  advenisse,  ei  insidias 


174  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (xm  112-2tX)). 

posuerunt;  quod  ille  cognoscens  hominem  ilium  quern  curaverat, 
qui  dicebatur  Anianus,  ibi  episcopum  ordinavit,  et  ipsi  Pentapolim 
perrexit,  et  cum  ibi  duobus  annis  stetisset,  iterum  Alexandriam  rediit, 
qui  et  juxta  mare  in  rupibus  ecclesiam  construxerat  in  loco  qui  dicitur 
Bucculi,  et  fideles  ibidem  multiplicatos  invenit.'* 

112.  Anany^AniAnus. 

118.  5am'/^= consecrated.  "  Nane  sal  ga  to  the  mes  at  our  Lady 
altarequhil  thai  hafe  sacriie  at  Sant  Michaellis  altare." — Peebles  Burgh 
Rec,  Sept.  3,  145a    O.Fr.  sacrer.    See  Bradley,  sub  sdcren. 

Hi.  Pentapolym='PtTiX3i.^Q\\s  ;  a  district  of  North  Africa,  originally 
called  Cyrenaica,  but  from  the  time  of  the  Ptolemies,  Pentapolis.  Its 
chief  city  was  Cyrenc. 

129-152.  L.A. :  "  Pontifices  autem  templorum  eum  comprehendere 
conabantur ;  cum  autem  in  solemnitate  paschali  b.  M.  missam  cele- 
braret,  convenerunt  illuc  omnes  et  fune  in  collo  ejus  misso  ipsum  per 
civitatem  trahebant  dicentes :  trahamus  bubalum  ad  loca  bucculi. 
Carnes  autem  ejus  in  terram  fluebant  et  sanguine  lapides  rigabantur." 

129.  Bischapts=^x\tsis, 

131.  Weckyne^vf3X.c\i\i\g. 

135.  Gret  thinge^vadJiy  disciples,  or  much  honour. 

153-167.  L.A. :  "  Posthac  in  carcere  recluditur  et  ibidem  ab  angelo 
confortatur,  sed  et  ipse  Jesus  Chr.  eum  visitavit  eumque  confortavit 
dicens  :  Pax  tibi,  Marce  evangelista  mens,  noli  timere,  quia  ego  tecum 
sum,  ut  eruam  te." 

168-174.  L.A. :  **  Mane  ergo  facto  funem  iterum  collo  ejus  immittunt 
et  hue  illucque  raptim  eum  pertrahunt  exclamantes :  trahite  bubalum 
ad  loca  bucculi.  Ipse  autem  dum  traheretur,  gratias  agebat  dicens  : 
in  manus  tuas  commendo  spiritum  meum,  et  hoc  dicens  spiritum  ex- 
halavit  sub  Nerone,  qui  coepit  circa  a.  d.  LVII." 

175-199.  L.A. :  "  Cum  autem  pagani  eum  vellent  comburere,  subito 
aer  turbatur,  grando  exoritur,  tonitrua  intonant  fulguraque  coruscant, 
ita  ut  quiiibet  evadere  niteretur,  et  sanctum  corpus  intactum  relique- 
runt,  Christiani  vero  corpus  ejus  rapuerunt  et  in  ecclesia  cum  omni 
reverentia  sepelierunt."  On  this  follows  in  L.A.  a  description  of  the 
personal  appearance  of  the  Evangelist  and  a  passage  from  St  Ambrose. 
Of  Voragine^s  long  account  of  the  translation,  only  the  first  sentence  is 
taken — viz. :  "Anno  ab  incamatione  Domini  468  tempore  Leonis  im- 
peratoris  Veneti  corpus  sancti  Marci  de  Alexandria  Venetias  trans- 
tulerunt,  ubi  ecclesia  in  honore  sancti  Marci  mira  pulchritudine 
fabricata  est" 

188.  L.A.,  468  A.D. 

198.  -£*^=egg,  urge,  incite. 

200-202.  The  usual  conclusion. 


XIV.— L  U  C  AS. 


St  Luke  the  Evangelist,  and  author  of  the  third  Gospel  and  of  the  Acts 
of  the  Apostles,  was  bom  at  Antioch,  in  Syria  (Euseb.,  'Hist.  EccL/ 
iii.  4),  instructed  in  the  science  of  medicine,  and,  according  to  a  well- 
known  tradition,  possessed  no  mean  skill  as  a  painter  (Niceph.,  'Hist. 
Eccl./  ii.  43),  though  of  this  the  New  Testament  says  nothing.  The 
fact  that  St  Paul  (Col.  iv.  11  and  14)  does  not  reckon  him  among  them 
"  of  the  circumcision  *'  may  probably  be  taken  as  a  proof  that  he  was 
not  bom  a  Jew.  He  was  not  "  an  eye-witness  and  minister  of  the 
Word  from  the  beginning"  (Luke  i.  2),  and  the  date  of  his  conversion 
is  uncertain.  According  to  Epiphanius  (*  Contra  Hxr.,'  li.  11)  and 
others,  he  was  one  of  the  Seventy.  Theophylact  (on  Luke  xxiv.) 
maintains,  as  do  others,  that  he  was  one  of  the  two  disciples  who 
journeyed  with  our  Lord  immediately  after  His  resurrection  to  Em- 
maus.  Tertullian,  on  the  other  hand,  ascribes  his  conversion  to  St 
Paul.  He  first  meets  us  in  the  New  Testament  at  Troas,  where  he 
joins  St  Paul  and  accompanies  him  on  his  journey  into  Macedonia. 
At  Philippi  he  appears  to  have  been  left  behind.  During  the  rest  of 
St  Paul's  second  missionary  journey  nothing  is  heard  of  St  Luke. 
The  narrative  is  continued  in  the  third  person.  On  St  Paul's  third 
missionary  journey  St  Luke  is  again  with  him,  having  apparently 
joined  him  at  Philippi  (Acts  xx.  5),  and  accompanies  him  through 
Miletus,  Tyre,  and  Cassarea  to  Jerusalem  (Acts  xx.  5,  xxi.  18).  The 
intervening  seven  years  may  have  been  spent  by  the  Evangelist  in 
Philippi  and  its  neighbourhood  preaching  the  Gospel.  The  subscrip- 
tion of  the  Second  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians  bears  that  "  it  was 
written  from  Philippi,  a  city  of  Macedonia,  by  Titus  and  Zi^^oxy"  and 
he  is  supposed  to  have  been  "  the  brother,  whose  praise  is  in  the  Gospel 
throughout  all  the  churches,"  who  accompanied  Titus  to  Corinth  as 
the  bearer  of  the  second  epistle  to  the  Church  there  (2  Cor.  viii.  18). 
He  accompanied  St  Paul  to  Rome,  and  remained  with  him  during 
his  first  imprisonment,  and  probably  during  his  second,  continuing 
with  him  to  the  end.    After  this  he  is  said  by  some  to  have  preached 


176  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS   (XIV.  2-19). 

the  Gospel  in  Dalmatia,  Gallia,  Italy,  and  Macedonia.  Fortunatus 
and  Metaphrastes  say  he  passed  into  Egypt  and  preached  in  Thebais. 
According  to  Nicephorus  he  died  at  Thebes,  in  Boeotia ;  but  according 
to  Bede,  Ado,  and  others,  he  died  when  very  old  in  Bithynia.  The 
Greeks  say  he  was  crucified  on  an  olive-tree,  and  an  African  mar- 
tyrology  styles  him  evangelist  and  martyr.  One  account  says  that 
he  was  buried  in  Patras,  in  Achaia,  whence  his  bones  were  translated 
by  order  of  the  Emperor  Constantius  in  357  and  deposited  in  the 
Church  of  the  Apostles  at  Constantinople,  together  with  those  of  SS. 
Andrew  and  Timothy.  On  the  occasion  of  this  translation  some  of 
the  relics  are  said  to  have  been  distributed  to  Brescia,  Nola,  and 
Fondi.  When  the  Church  of  the  Apostles  was  repaired  by  Justinian, 
"  the  masons,"  says  Butler,  "  found  three  wooden  chests  or  coffins,  in 
which,  as  the  inscriptions  proved,  the  bodies  of  St  Luke,  St  Andrew, 
and  St  Timothy  were  interred.  Baronius  mentions  that  the  head  of 
St  Luke  was  brought  by  St  Gregory  from  Constantinople  to  Rome, 
and  laid  in  the  church  of  his  monastery  of  St  Andrew.  Some  of  his 
relics  are  kept  in  the  great  monastery  on  Mount  Athos."  Smith's 
•Diet,  of  the  Bible';  Pain's  *  Diet  Hagiog.';  Butler's  'Lives  of  the 
Saints,*  &c. 

His  day  is  October  18. 

On  the  strength  of  the  legend  which  represents  him  as  a  painter, 
and  which  cannot  be  traced  further  back  than  the  tenth  century, 
St  Luke  has  been  chosen  as  the  patron  saint  of  painters.  As  an 
Evangelist  he  is  usually  represented  with  his  Gospel  and  his  attendant 
ox,  winged  or  unwinged.  As  the  patron  of  painters  he  is  young  and 
beardless,  holding  the  portrait  of  the  Virgin  in  one  hand  and  his 
Gospel  in  the  other. — Mrs  Jameson,  *  Sacred  and  Legendary  Art,* 
i.  156. 

Analysis — The  Evangelist's  birth  and  education.  1-5;  he  attaches 
himself  to  the  Apostles,  and  especially  to  St  Paul,  and  writes  down 
their  acts,  6-34 ;  he  wrote  also  his  Gospel,  35-54 ;  and  preached  in 
Bithynia,  where  he  died,  55-70;  his  burial  and  translation,  71-83; 
conclusion,  84-90. 

The  source  is  not  the  L.A.,  cap.  clvi.,  which  is  much  longer  and 
more  homiletic.  As  usual,  the  story  of  Peter  de  Natal ibus,  ix.  79,  is 
shorter  than  that  of  the  L.A.  It  has  some  resemblance  to  what  is 
given  here. 

2.  Cyr^s=Syn3L    L.A.  and  P.  de  Natal.,  "natione  Syrus." 

4.  Z>^^= physician. 

6.  7//= quickly. 

11-13.  L.A. :  •*  Quem  plurimi  tradunt  fuisse  proselytem  et  hebreas 
literas  ignorasse,  eoque  quicquid  scripsit  graeco  sermone  composuit" 
—Pet.  de  Natal. 

19-24.  Cf.  L.A 


NOTES  TO  LUCAS  (XIV.  27-88).  1 77 

27.  Gestis=SLCts,  deeds. 

33.  5/rt^/j^/w=stablynge  =  establishing. 

35.  il/«2///^^  =  instead  of  Matthow= Matthew. 

3a  K////a= Italy. 

40.  See  the  preface  to  St  Luke's  Gospel. 

59.  Sud=su/d=  should. 

60.  7i4/;//6= thing.     This  reading  occurs  frequently. 
67.  -5j////rt//^a=Bithynia.    Cf.  1.  56. 

71-74.  The  L.A.  does  not  mention  the  translation. 
70.  Afl«///j= turning-points,  ends.     Dut.  kanf,  2l  border,  edge,  side, 
brink,  margin,  corner ;  Swed.  kan/y  a  border,  edge,  corner. 
80.  Law=\ow. 
82.  .5Vr/«/= deserved,  merited. 

85.  Aucht/ul=2iVfin\, 

86.  -^jja= assay. 
88.  Ktr^r= doubt. 


VOL.  in.  ;// 


XV.— BARNABAS. 


St  Barnabas,  whose  name  was  originally  Joseph,  was  a  Levite  of 
the  island  of  Cyprus.  He  was  an  early  disciple  of  Jesus,  and  is  placed 
by  Eusebius  and  Clement  of  Alexandria  among  the  Seventy.  In 
Acts  iv.  it  is  related  that  he  brought  the  price  of  a  field  he  had  sold 
and  laid  it  at  the  feet  of  the  Apostles.  He  seems  to  have  been  ac- 
quainted with  St  Paul  previous  to  the  latter^s  conversion,  and  intro- 
duced him  to  the  Apostles,  when  they  were  afraid  to  admit  him  among 
them  on  his  first  visit  to  Jerusalem  after  his  conversion.  After  the 
persecution  that  arose  about  Stephen,  and  when  the  tidings  reached 
the  Apostles  in  Jerusalem  of  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  to  the  Gen- 
tiles at  Antioch,  he  was  sent  down  thither  by  the  Twelve  (Acts  xi.  19- 
26),  and  seeing  the  greatness  of  the  work  went  on  to  Tarsus  to  seek  Saul, 
as  one  specially  raised  up  to  preach  to  the  Gentiles  (Acts  xxvi.  17). 
With  Saul  he  was  sent  from  Antioch  to  Jerusalem  with  relief  for  the 
brethren  in  Judaea.  Returning  to  Antioch,  he  was  set  apart  with  St 
Paul  for  missionary  work  among  the  Gentiles  (Acts  xiii.  2),  and  sent 
forth  with  him  a.d.  45.  He  accompanied  St  Paul  through  Cyprus 
and  Asia  Minor,  and  returned  with  him  to  Antioch.  Some  time  after 
(a.d.  47  or  48)  he  formed  one  of  the  deputation  sent  up  from  An- 
tioch to  Jerusalem  to  determine  with  the  Apostles  and  Elders  there 
the  difficult  question  respecting  the  necessity  of  circumcision  for  the 
Gentile  converts  (Acts  xv.  i.  if.)  After  his  return  with  St  Paul  to 
Antioch  a  contention  arose  between  them  as  to  taking  John  Mark, 
sister's  son  to  Barnabas,  with  them  on  a  second  missionary  journey 
(Acts  XV.  36  If.),  and  "the  contention  was  so  sharp,  that  they  parted 
assunder,"  Barnabas  taking  Mark  with  him  and  sailing  for  Cyprus. 
After  this  no  further  mention  is  made  of  him  in  the  New  Testament. 
As  to  his  further  labours  traditions  differ.  According  to  some  he 
preached  at  Milan  and  founded  the  Church  there.  According  to 
others  he  preached  in  Rome  and  Alexandria,  converting  in  the  first 
of  these  places  Clement  of  Rome.  According  to  a  very  generally  re- 
ceived tradition  he  returned  to  his  native  Cyprus,  where  he  suffered 


NOTES  TO  BARNABAS  (XV.)  1 79 

martyrdom,  and  was  buried  near  Salamis.  In  the  fifth  century  his 
tomb  was  opened,  when  a  copy  of  the  Gospel  of  St  Matthew,  written 
with  St  Bamabas's  own  hand,  was  found  lying  upon  his  breast  The 
book  was  sent  in  485,  so  Theodorus  Lector  relates,  to  the  Emperor 
Zeno.  There  is  extant  an  apocryphal  work,  probably  of  the  fifth  cen- 
tury, styled  *  Acta  et  Passio  Barnabas  in  Cypro,'  in  which  an  account 
is  given  of  his  second  missionary  journey.  Alexander,  a  Cyprian 
monk,  has  written  an  encomium  of  him.  He  says  that  St  Barnabas 
was  brought  up  with  Saul  of  Tarsus  at  the  feet  of  Gamaliel,  and  de- 
scribes the  pretended  finding  of  his  body  in  the  reig^  of  Zeno.  The 
so-called  Epistle  of  Barnabas  is  now  generally  admitted  to  have  been 
written  by  another  than  the  Apostle.  See  Smith's  *  Diet  of  the 
Bible';  Putin's  'Diet  Hagiog.';  Butler's  'Lives  of  the  Saints.'  For 
the  *Acta  and  Passio'  see  the  Bollandists*  second  June  volume  and 
Tischendorfs  'Acta  Apostol.  Apocr.,'  p.  64.  The  Bollandists  also 
g^ve  Alexander's  Laudatio, 

The  day  of  St  Barnabas  is  June  1 1. 

In  medieval  art  he  is  represented  as  a  man  of  majestic  presence  (cf. 
Acts  xiv.  12),  holding  in  his  hand  the  Gospel  of  St  Matthew.  The  tra- 
dition is  that  he  carried  this  about  with  him  continually,  laid  it  on 
those  who  were  sick,  and  healed  them. 

Analysis — Though  called  an  apostle  by  some,  Barnabas  was  not  an 
apostle,  1-24 ;  but,  like  Mark  and  Luke,  one  of  the  seventy-two  who 
were  sent  out  to  help  in  Christ's  work,  25-44 ;  after  the  Ascension  he 
was  sent  with  John  Mark  to  preach,  and  first  in  "Anemoria,"  45- 
58 ;  they  succeed  in  converting  the  people  there,  59  - 106 ;  thence 
they  go  to  Cyprus  and  meet  with  two  disciples,  one  of  whom  falling 
sick,  Barnabas  heals  him  with  the  Gospel  of  St  Matthew,  as  was  his 
way,  107-124 ;  Barnabas  and  John  Mark  ordain  Heraclius  bishop, 
125-132 ;  they  find  a  man  named  Rodanus,  whom  they  convert,  133- 
142  ;  next  they  meet  with  the  sorcerer  Bariene  in  Paphos — they  curse 
the  Temple  there,  part  of  which  falls  and  destroys  a  number  of 
people,  143-162;  those  who  escape  flee  to  the  temple  of  Apollo, 
where  was  an  assembly  of  Jews,  163-165  ;  Barnabas  and  Mark  follow, 
preach  the  Gospel  to  them,  and  convert  many,  when  Bariene  raises  a 
sedition  in  the  town  and  causes  Barnabas  to  be  seized,  166-176 ;  as 
the  crowd  lead  Barnabas  to  the  tribunal  they  see  Eusebius  approach- 
ing, and  drag  their  captive  into  a  privy  place  until  night,  when  they 
convey  him  out  of  the  town  and  burn  him,  177-200;  the  Jews,  not 
satisfied  with  what  they  have  done,  wrap  his  ashes  in  lead,  intending 
to  cast  them  into  the  sea,  201-207,  but  John  Mark  and  Thymon  privily 
take  them  away  and  bury  them,  where  they  were  afterwards  found 
when  Zeno  was  Emperor  and  Gelasius  Pope,  208-220;  conclusion, 
221-224. 

Source — Cf.  L.A.  cap.  Ixxxi. ;  but  it  is  extremely  doubtful  whether  this 
is  the  source.    Equally  uncertain  is  it  whether  the  author  has  used 


l8o  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XV.  1-150). 

any  of  the  sources  at  present  known.  Certainly  he  has  followed  none 
of  them  closely,  though  towards  the  end  he  seems  to  have  used  the 
*  Acta.' 

1-9.  See  note  to  VI.  2. 

9.  Mathow  instead  oi  Mathee^  McUthias,    Acts  i.  15-26. 
15.  Doctor  generale  =  universal  teacher,  />.,  teacher  of  Jew  and 
Gentile  alike. 

17.  Ewyne  =  even.  See  Murray,  *  Hist  Diet/  sub  even  adv.  ii. 
6,  a. 

18.  5«t{y/r=seen.  Cf.  ewyne  for  een^  IX.  51  and  XL.  301.  Perhaps 
the  line  should  run,  "  Of  it  Q>at]  he  had  seyne  in  hewyn." 

30.  ^1///^= supply. 

31-40.  Cf.  Luke  x.  1-3. 

35-40.  "  Messis  quidem  multa,  operarii  autem  pauci.  Rogate  ergo 
dominum  messis  ut  mittat  operarios  in  messem  suam.  Ite  ;  ecce  ego 
mitto  vos  sicut  agnos  inter  lupos."— Luke  x.  2. 

40.  Read,  as  lammys  amaung  wolfis.  The  mistake  is  curious,  vnsel 
= accursed.    A.S.  unsdel.     See  Bradley,  sub  unsdel, 

45.  "  The  son  of  consolation,"  so  A.V. 

54.  lohnne — /.^.,  John  Mark. 

56.  Anemoria,  called  in  the  Acta  "  Anemurium." 

61.  2«^^«= whence.    Cf.  XII.  158. 

62.  Prad=prayit=^TZ.Yt^,  asked. 
70.   F<?r= doubt 

98.  A/ow= new. 

109.  Arysteone  &*  /Aymonen = Arision  and  Timon. — Acta. 

111-124.  "And  Timon  was  afflicted  by  much  fever.  And  having 
laid  our  hands  upon  him,  we  straightway  removed  his  fever,  having 
called  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  And  Barnabas  had  received 
documents  from  Matthew,  a  book  of  the  Word  of  God,  and  a  narrative 
of  miracles  and  doctrines.  This  Barnabas  laid  upon  the  sick  in  each 
place  that  we  came  to,  and  it  immediately  made  a  cure  of  their  suffer- 
ings."— Acta.    (Translation,  Anti-Nicene  Library,  vol.  xvi.  297.) 

114.  So  the  Greek  'Acta';  but  according  to  the  Latin  version  the 
Gospel  was  written  by  Barnabas. 

125-142.  Not  in  L.A.    It  is  given  in  the  'Acta.* 

126.  Erac/yus,     In  the  *Acta'  he  is  called  Heracleides. 

135.  Rodanus.     "  Rodon^  a  temple  servant" — Acta. 

140.  Son  lac/t/=:  soon  received. 

141.  Howyn  vas.    See  note  to  III.  229. 

143-152.  L.A. :  "  Cum  autem  de  Cypro  exiisent  (!)  invenerunt  Ely- 
mam  magum,  quem  Paulus  lumine  occulorum  ad  tempus  privaverat ; 
qui  iis  restitit  et  Paphum  intrare  prohibuit" 

145.  i?«/7V«^= Bar- Jesus. 

150.  Paphtim  =  V?i^\ios.    The  ancient  capital  of  Cyprus,  where  the 


NOTES  TO  BARNABAS  (XV.  153-220).  l8l 

worship  of  Venus  Aphrodite  centred.    ]>ar  he  vald  pase=\o  which  he 
meant  to  pass. 

153-176.  L.A. :  "  Die  igitur  quadam  vidit  B.  homines  et  mulieres 
nudas  currentes  et  sic  sua  festa  agentes,  unde  indignatus  templo  male- 
dixit  et  subito  pars  ejus  corruens  multos  oppressit  Tandem  Sala- 
minam  devenit  et  ibi  contra  eum  praedictus  mag^s  seditionem  non 
modicam  excitavit,  comprehendentes  igitur  Judaei  Bamabam  multis 
affectum  injuriis  trahebant  et  judici  civitatis  puniendum  tradere  festi- 
nabant."    The  temple  was  probably  that  of  Venus  Aphrodite. 

161.  Eihnykts=^GtnX\\ts. 

162.  (7«^-J^^«w^?(J'=unshamely= without  shame. 

163.  C4«//V=escapit= escaped. 
176.  />;iy/=  tortured. 

177-200.  L.A.:  "Comperto  autem  quod  Eusebius  vir  magnus  et 
potens,  de  genere  Neronis  illuc  advenisset,  timuerunt  Judxi,  ne  ipsum 
de  manibus  eorum  eriperet  et  sic  liberum  abire  permitteret,  ligantes 
igitur  funem  in  collo  ejus  extra  portam  eum  traxerunt  et  ibidem  eum 
protinus  combusserunt." 

178.  To  deme=  to  judge. 

181.  Eusebius,     In  the  *  Acta'  he  is  described  as  "  a  pious  Jebusite." 

184.  5^?'<^  =  kinsman. 

188.  Royd=rM^t,  rough. 

189.  Preve—'^xw'^, 

190.  Cumynge  for  cumyne. 

191.  Bone=boun  =  rtdiCiy, 

201-219.  L.A. :  "  Deniquc  nee  sic  impii  Judaei  satiati  ossa  ejus  in 
quodam  vase  plumbeo  recluserunt,  in  mare  eadem  praecipitare  volen- 
tes,  Johannes  autem  discipulus  ejus  cum  duobus  aliis  de  nocte  con- 
surgens  ea  rapuit  et  in  quadam  crypta  occulte  sepelivit,  quae  ibidem, 
ut  ait  Sigbertus,  usque  ad  tempora  Zenonis  imperatoris  et  Gelasii  papae 
et  usque  ad  a.  d.  D  latuerunt,  sed  tunc  ipso  revelante  reperta  fuerunt." 

205.  Al\e  fyre  left—2\\  that  the  fire  left,  ue,  the  bones. 

206.  lVepyt=yfr2Lpped  up.     See  Bradley,  sub  wappen, 

207.  To  castit—\.o  cast  it. 

210.  ^^^«^=Rodon.     Cf.  1.  135. 

213.  ^^^^j«.f=Jebu sites.  There  is  a  legend  that  the  Jebusites  col- 
onised Cyprus  after  they  were  driven  out  of  Palestine  by  King  David. 

216.  According  to  Alexander  the  Cyprian  monk,  Nicephorus  Cal- 
listus,  and  others,  St  Barnabas  appeared  to  Anthemius,  the  Bishop  of 
Cyprus,  and  told  him  where  his  body  was  to  be  found.  The  bishop 
went  to  the  spot  indicated  and  found  the  body,  with  the  original  man- 
uscript of  the  first  Gospel  written  by  St  Matthew  laid  upon  his  breast. 
Both  the  relics  were  taken  to  Constantinople,  and  a  church  was  built 
over  the  spot  where  they  had  lain. 

220.  L.A.  adds:  "Beatus  autem  Dorotheus  sic  ait:  Barnabas  in 
Roma  Christum  primum  praedicavit,  episcopus  Mediolani  factus." 


X  V I.— M  A  G  D  A  L  E  N  A. 


St  Mary  Magdalene,  one  of  the  women  mentioned  in  the  Gospels 
as  ministering  to  our  Lord,  has  in  the  Western  Church,  since  the  time 
of  Gregory  the  Great,  and  chiefly  through  his  influence,  been  identi- 
fied with  Mary  the  sister  of  Lazarus;  but  without  reason.  Appa- 
rently she  was  a  Galilean  by  birth,  and  derived  her  name  from  Mag- 
dala,  a  town  near  to  the  Sea  of  Galilee.  With  Joanna,  the  wife  of 
Chuza,  Herod's  steward,  and  Susanna,  and  many  others,  she  minis- 
tered unto  our  Lord  of  her  substance,  as  was  then  the  custom  among 
Jewish  women  to  contribute  to  the  support  of  rabbis  whom  they  rever- 
enced. Her  chief  motive,  as  that  also  of  her  companions,  was  grati- 
tude. St  Luke  describes  them  as  having  "  been  healed  of  evil  spirits 
and  infirmities.**  Of  Mary  it  is  said  especially  that  "seven  devils 
(SoifioVux)  went  out  of  her"  (Luke  viii.  2,  3).  On  our  Lord's  last  jour- 
ney to  Jerusalem  she  accompanied  him,  and  was  thus,  if  not  before, 
brought  into  intimate  relations  with  Salome,  the  mother  of  James  and 
John,  and  also  with  Mary  the  mother  of  our  Lord.  With  others  she 
"  stood  afar  off  beholding  these  things,"  during  the  closing  hours  of 
the  Agony  on  the  Cross  (Luke  xxiii.  49).  With  Mary  the  mother  of 
the  Lord,  and  the  beloved  disciple,  she  was  at  one  time  not  far  off, 
but  close  to  the  cross  and  within  hearing.  She  waited  by  the  cross 
till  the  body  was  taken  down,  wrapped  in  the  linen  cloth,  and  placed 
in  the  sepulchre,  and  then  remained  close  by  in  the  dusk  of  the  even- 
ing watching  (Matt  xxvii.  61 ;  Mark  xv.  47 ;  Luke  xxiii.  55).  The 
following  day  was  the  Sabbath,  but  "  when  the  Sabbath  was  past,  Mary 
Magdalene,  and  Mary  the  mother  of  James,  and  Salome,  had  bought 
sweet  spices,  that  they  might  come  and  anoint"  the  body  of  the  Sav- 
iour. "  And  very  early  in  the  morning,  the  first  day  of  the  week,  they 
came  unto  the  sepulchre  at  the  rising  of  the  sun."  On  their  way  they 
had  asked  each  other  who  should  roll  away  the  stone  from  the  door  of 
the  sepulchre;  but  "when  they  looked,  they  saw  that  the  stone  was 
rolled  away**  (Mark  xvi.  1-4).  They  found,  too,  that  the  body  of  Jesus 
was  no  longer  there.    "  Then  she  runneth,  and  cometh  to  Simon  Peter, 


NOTES  TO  MAGDALENA  (XVL)  1 83 

and  to  the  other  disciple  whom  Jesus  loved,  and  saith  unto  them,  They 
have  taken  away  the  Lord  out  of  the  sepulchre,  and  we  know  not 
where  they  have  laid  Him  **  (John  xx.  2).  When  the  two  disciples  ran 
to  the  tomb,  and  having  examined  it,  "  went  away  home,"  "  Mary  stood 
without  at  the  sepulchre  weeping :  and  as  she  wept,  she  stooped  down 
and  looked  into  the  sepulchre,  and  seeth  two  angels  in  white  sitting, 
the  one  at  the  head,  and  the  other  at  the  feet,  where  Jesus  had  lain. 
And  they  say  unto  her.  Woman,  why  weepest  thou  ?  She  saith  unto 
them.  Because  they  have  taken  away  my  Lord,  and  I  know  not  where 
they  have  laid  Him.  And  when  she  had  thus  said,  she  turned  herself 
and  saw  Jesus  standing,  and  knew  not  that  it  was  Jesus.  Jesus  saith 
unto  her,  Woman,  why  weepest  thou?  whom  seekest  thou?  She, 
supposing  Him  to  be  the  gardener,  saith  unto  Him,  Sir,  if  thou  have 
borne  Him  hence,  tell  me  where  thou  hast  laid  Him,  and  I  will  take 
Him  away.  Jesus  saith  unto  her,  Mary !  She  turned  herself,  and 
saith  unto  Him,  Rabboni !  which  is  to  say.  Master !  Jesus  saith  unto 
her.  Touch  me  not ;  for  I  am  not  yet  ascended  to  my  Father :  but  go 
to  my  brethren,  and  say  unto  them,  I  ascend  unto  my  Father,  and  your 
Father ;  and  to  my  God,  and  your  God.  Mary  Magdalene  came  and 
told  the  disciples  that  she  had  seen  the  Lord,  and  that  He  had  spoken 
these  things  to  her"  (John  xx.  11-18).  After  this  nothing  is  certainly 
known  of  her.  She  was  in  all  likelihood  among  those  who  assembled 
in  the  upper  room  in  Jerusalem,  and  were  numbered  with  the  disci- 
ples. According  to  Modestus,  Patriarch  of  Constantinople  ('  Hom.  in 
Marias '),  she  accompanied  St  John  and  the  Virgin  after  the  Ascension 
to  Ephesus,  where  she  died  and  was  buried.  Nicephorus  (*Eccl. 
Hist,'  ii.  10)  says  that  she  went  to  Rome  to  accuse  Pilate  for  his 
unrighteous  judgment.  The  Emperor  Leo  the  Philosopher  is  said  to 
have  conveyed  her  relics  thence  to  Constantinople  about  the  year  890 
A.D.,  and  to  have  deposited  them  in  the  Church  of  St  Lazarus  there. 
With  the  exception  of  the  head,  they  are  believed  to  be  now  resting  in 
the  Church  of  St  John  Lateran  at  Rome,  whither  they  were  translated 
in  1204.  See  Smith's  'Diet,  of  the  Bible';  Pain's  *  Diet  Hagiog.* ; 
Migne's  *Dict  Apoc.,'  ii.  541 ;  'Acta  Sanctorum,'  July  22. 

Her  day  is  July  22. 

In  art  her  attribute  is  the  alabaster  box  of  ointment,  which  has  a 
double  significance  :  it  may  mean  the  perfume  which  she  poured  over 
the  Saviour's  feet,  or  the  balm  and  spices  which  she  had  prepared  to 
anoint  His  body.  Her  drapery  is  usually  red,  to  express  the  fervour 
of  her  love;  or  when  represented  as  a  penitent,  either  violet,  the 
colour  of  mourning  and  penitence,  or  blue,  the  colour  of  constancy. 
As  the  patron  saint  of  repentant  sinners,  she  is  sometimes  represented 
as  a  thin  wasted  figure  with  long  dishevelled  hair  of  a  pale  golden  hue, 
which  is  not  seldom  her  sole  drapery.— Mrs  Jameson,  *  Sacred  and 
Legendary  Art,'  i.  351. 

Analysis— Christ  be  praised  for  His  great  mercy  and  forbearance 


1 84  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XVI.) 

towards  sinners,  for  whom  He  waits  and  suffers  till  they  repent  and 
turn  to  Him,  when  He  confers  upon  them  g^eat  merit,  1-20;  of  these 
Mary  Magdalene  is  an  example,  and  her  story  is  here  recorded  for  the 
encouragement  of  others,  21-50;  her  parents,  brother  and  sister,  51- 
58 ;  after  their  parents*  death  the  two  sisters  and  brother  succeed  to 
their  property,  each  receiving  an  equal  share,  59-69;  Lazarus  gave 
himself  entirely  to  arms  and  Mary  to  pleasure,  but  Martha  undertakes 
the  management  of  their  estates,  which  she  manages  wisely,  70-80 ; 
Mary's  wantonness,  81-91 ;  her  conduct  in  Simon's  house  and  her 
conversion,  92-155;  Christ's  love  for  her,  155-166;  for  her  sake  He 
restores  Lazarus  to  life,  heals  Martha,  and  makes  her  servant  Martilla 
"worthy  the  word  to  say,"  167-180;  in  the  persecution  which  arose 
after  the  death  of  Stephen,  she,  her  brother  and  sister,  and  Martilla, 
with  Maximus,  a  bishop,  and  Cedonius,  are  placed  by  their  persecutors 
in  a  boat  without  a  rudder  and  driven  to  sea,  and  after  being  tossed 
about,  land  at  Marseilles,  where  they  are  inhospitably  received,  181-222  ; 
when  she  sees  the  idolatry  of  the  people  she  preaches  the  Gospel  to 
them,  so  that  many  of  them  were  converted,  223-254;  the  prince  and 
princess  of  the  country  coming,  she  preaches  to  them,  and  afterwards 
appears  to  them  in  a  vision  by  night,  and  so  terrifies  them  that  they 
take  her  and  her  company  into  their  house  and  tend  them,  255-348; 
the  conversion  of  the    prince    and    princess,  349-374 ;    the    prince 
resolves  to  go  to  St  Peter  to  test  the  truth  of  Mary's  preaching,  and 
against  his  will  consents  to  let  the  princess  accompany  him,  375-412 ; 
before  starting  Mary  makes  the  sign  of  the  cross  on  their  shoulders  as 
a  protection  against  the  foe,  413-416 ;  they  set  out,   leaving  their 
possessions  in  the  care  of  Mary,  are  caught  in  a  storm,  the  princess  is 
delivered  of  a  child,  and  dies,  417-444  ;  the  prince's  sorrow  and  regret 
that  he  had  ever  seen  Mary,  445-475  ;  the  sailors  wish  to  throw  the 
body  of  the  princess  into  the  sea — the  prince  restrains  them,  476-495  ; 
and  beseeches  them  to  put  the  body  ashore  on  an  island  they  come  in 
sight  of,  496-508;  putting  out  their  boat  they  land  on  the  island,  where 
they  leave  the  body  of  the  princess,  and  the  young  child  lying  close 
to  it,  in  a  cave,  and  then  return  to  the  ship,  when  the  storm  ceases  and 
they  soon  arrive  at  their  port,   509-568  ;  the  prince  continues  his 
journey  to  Jerusalem,  is  met  by  St  Peter,  who  accosts  him,  learns  his 
story,  bids  him  be  of  good  comfort,  shows  him  the  places  in  Jerusalem 
and  its  neighbourhood  connected  with  the  Gospel  history,  and  then 
bids  him  return,  569-644 ;  on  the  return  voyage  the  ship  comes  in 
sight  of  the  island  where  the  body  of  the  princess  and  the  young  child 
were  left — the  prince  lands  with  the  sailors — they  see  a  little  child  at 
play,  follow  it,  and  find  the  body  of  the  princess — at  the  prayer  of  the 
prince  his  apparently  dead  wife  rose  up,  and  recounts  what  has  hap- 
pened to  her  since  they  left  her — all  return  to  the  ship  and  arrive 
safely  at  home,  where  they  find  Mary  preaching,  645-750 ;  the  prince 
and  his  wife  fall  down  at  her  feet  and  tell  her  all  that  has  happened. 


NOTES  TO  MAGDALENA  (XVL  1-87).  l8S 

after  which  they  are  baptised  by  Maximinus,  751-755  ;  the  conversion 
of  the  city  and  country,  756-776 ;  Mary  retires  into  the  desert,  where 
she  is  miraculously  fed  and  visited  by  angels,  777-808 ;  of  the  priest 
Hercules,  who  dwelt  near  her,  and  of  what  he  saw  and  did,  809-880 ; 
Mary  tells  him  of  her  approaching  death,  and  gives  him  a  message 
for  the  Bishop  Maximinus,  which  he  conveys,  881-918;  as  instructed 
by  the  message,  Maximinus  enters  the  chapel,  where  he  sees  Mary 
standing  before  him  accompanied  by  a  band  of  angels,  and  at  her 
command  goes  and  calls  the  priest  that  they  may  come  and  administer 
the  sacrament  to  her,  919-946 ;  having  received  the  sacrament,  Mary 
dies  before  the  altar,  and  is  buried  by  Maximinus  in  the  place  he  has 
assigned  for  his  own  burial,  947-968 ;  Maximinus  and  all  his  com- 
pany go  to  Egis,  but  on  his  death  Maximinus  is  buried  beside  Mary 
Magdalene,  where  many  works  of  healing  are  still  wrought,  969-990. 

Source — Cf.  L.A.,  cap.  xcvi.,  and  the  'Catalogus  Sanctorum'  of 
Peter  de  Natalibus,  vi.  124,  fol.  107. 

1-50.  Author's  prologue. 

1.  Written  in  two  lines  in  the  MS. 

3.  Deny  it = condescended. 

7,  8.  Luke  v.  31. 

10.  Luke  V.  32. 

13.  5w^r//j'= pointedly.    A.S.  stnerie,  smart,  sharp,  rough. 

14,  15.  £z.  xviii.  32. 

19.  j?/V//>=bidest,  waitest. 

20.  See  IL  890  flf,  and  note  to  IL  897. 
23.  Daynte =tsiQtm,    O.Fr.  deinU, 

25.  Thays—T\\2i\s,  palygya^Vt\2ig\^  The  legends  of  both  are 
told  further  on, 

31.  Luke  XV.  7. 

40.  Vane/iope  =  i\ts^2Ar, 

51-58.  Cf.  L.A.,  xcvi.  i. 

54.  Eucare,     L.A.,  Eucharia. 

56.    JVyne= joy f  prosperity. 

59-60.  Not  in  L.A.  nor  C.S. 

63.  De//e=pi,  t.  of /<?  dea/,   y^= possession,  property. 

68,  69.  L.A. :  *'  Maria  Magdalena  a  Magdalo  castro  cogpiominata 
clarissimis  est  orta  natalibus.'' 

76.  Perice =ptnsh, 

77.  5/^r>'/= ruled,  managed. 

79.  /^emanand=  remsiimng,  remainder. 

80.  L.A.  adds :  "  Omnia  tamen  haec  post  adscensionem  domini 
vendiderunt  et  ad  pedes  apostolorum  pretium  posuerunt'' 

84.  Far  =(siiv, 

87-89.  L.A. :  "Unde  jam  proprio  nomine  perdito  peccatrix  con- 
sueverat  appelari." 


1 86  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XVL  89-136). 

89.  Godspel=  gospel.  Cf.  Luke  viL  36  ff. ;  but  there  is  no  ground 
for  identifying  "  the  woman  which  was  a  sinner  "  with  Mary  Magda- 
lene, though  the  Western  tradition  does. 

93.  Symon  leprose^^waon  the  Leper,  a  resident  at  Bethany.  In 
his  house  Mary,  not  Magdalene,  anointed  Jesus  preparatory  to  His 
death  and  burial  (Matt.  xxvi.  6,  &c. ;  Mark  xiv.  3,  &c. ;  John  xii.  i, 
&c.)  One  tradition  has  it  that  he  was  the  father  of  Lazarus,  Martha, 
and  Mary ;  and  another  that  he  was  the  husband  of  the  last  named. 
This  Simon  is  not  the  same  as  is  mentioned  in  Luke  vii.  36-50,  and  in 
whose  house  the  incident  related  in  the  text  took  place. 

96.  /^?j/^=  feast. 

99.  7yM/>i^=  tidings. 

100.  (x^n>i^(^= gathering. 

103.  Sare,    The  rhyme  requires  sere^  which  is  to  be  read. 

106.  L.A. :  "  Retro  secus  pedes  domini  mansit."  Schamfully — full 
of  shame. 

111.  Bouste^hox,  O.Fr.  botste.  Other  forms  of  the  word  are  boiste 
and  buste.  See  Bradley,  sub  boiste^  and  Murray,  sub  bouste,  Vngu- 
^M^;i/=  ointment.  See  IL  117  and  129,  where  are  the  variants  vney- 
ment  and  vnguyinent, 

113.  3^^= poured. 

"  Thar  wes  na  strenth  of  valeant  men  to  waill 
Nor  large  fludis  on  "^t  that  micht  avail." 

— G.  Douglas,  ii.  265,  2. 
K,^,  gcotan, 

114.  Fulfiilyt^^m^dit,  full.     ^^r^= odour. 

115-118.  L.A.  :  "  Nam  incolae  regionis  illius  propter  vehementissi- 
mum  solis  calorem  unguentis  et  balneis  utebantur." 
116.  Hett=htzX. 

118.  Sa7ve=s2Awty  anoint    sch€nt=\i\in.    A.S.  scendan,  to  destroy. 

119.  120.  Not  in  L.A.  nor  C.S. 

120.  Kneis,  rt2Lflfete,     Luke  vii.  38. 
125.  Tweche=\Q\ic\\, 

127-146.  Not  in  L.A. 

129.  Z?/Vr^/=  provided. 

•'  That  he  mycht  be  thre  thousand  neir, 
Armyt  and  dichi  in  gud  maner." 

— •  Bruce,'  viii.  210. 

A.S.  dihtatiy  to  prepare.    ^«rtf=care. 

130.  5««/tfr^= savour. 

132.  /^?r^g)^//^= forgiveness. 
134-   Vnleiful^  unlawful. 

135.  W^tfj^^^= washed.    &* punyse^  xe^A  to  punyse, 

136.  Read,  at  scho  had  synnyty  &c.  2£7/= punishment.  A.S.  wite. 
See  Bradley,  sub  wlte. 


NOTES  TO  MAGDALENA  (XVL  139-210).  1 87 

139.  LaL    The  rhyme  requires  let, 

144.  -^^/tf= amend,  atone.    A.S.  bitan^  to  better. 

147-158.  L.A. :  ''  Haec  est  igitur  ilia  Maria  Magdalena,  cui  dominus 
tarn  magna  beneficia  contulit  et  tanta  signa  dilectionis  ostendit.  Nam 
ab  ea  septem  dsemonia  expulit,  in  suo  amore  earn  totaliter  accendit, 
familiarissimam  eam  sibi  constituit,  hospitiam  suam  fecit  et  procu- 
raticem  suam  eam  in  itinere  habere  voluit,  et  eam  semper  dulciter 
excusavit." 

156.  Familiare,     Cf.  n.  to  VII.  30. 

157.  /'n?a/rwr=  provider. 

164.  Z^/i//=  gave.  A,S.  laen,  ^"^ Leendytiy prasto  concedoP — 'Prompt 
Parv.,'  296.     See  also  Bradley,  sub  laenen^  and  Skeat,  sub  lend, 

165.  (7r(f/=wept.     Mod.Sc.^^j/,  pt.  t  of /^^^//. 

169.  The  Gospel  narrative  does  not  mention  Martha  in  this  connec- 
tion. 

171-180.  L.A.:  "  Marti  Ham,  sororis  suae  famulam,  utillud  tambeatum 
et  tam  dulce  verbum  exclamans  diceret :  beatus  venter,  qui  te  portavit, 
dignam  fecit.  Nam  secundum  Ambrosium  ilia  fuit  Martha  et  haec 
ejus  famula."  (But  cf.  Luke  xi.  27,  28.)  Another  sentence  follows 
in  L.A.  which  identifies  Mary  Magdalene  with  Mary  the  sister  of 
Lazarus,  who  is  said  to  have  anointed  our  Lord's  head. 

178.  Quhat  be  j7/  =  how  much  the  more. 

181-224.  L.A. :  "  Post  ascensionem  domini,  sc.  anno  XIV  a  passione 
cum  Judaei  Stephanum  jamdiu  occidissent  et  caeteros  discipulos  a 
Judaeae  finibus  ejecissent,  diversarum  gentium  discipuli  subeunt 
regiones,  verbum  domini  ibi  seminantes.  Erat  autem  tunc  temporis 
cum  apostolis  b.  Maximinus,  unus  de  LXXII  domini  discipulis,  cui  a 
beato  Petro  Maria  Magdalena  fuerat  commendata.  In  hac  igitur  dis- 
persione  beatus  Maximinus,  Maria  Magdalena,  Lazarus  frater  ejus, 
Martha  soror  ipsius  et  Martilla  pedissequa  Marthas,  necnon  et  beatus 
Cedonius,  qui  caecus  a  nativitate  exstiterat  sed  a  domino  fuerat  liber- 
atus,  omnes  hi  insimul  et  plures  alii  christiani  navi  ab  infidelibus  im- 
positi  et  pelago  sine  aliquo  gubernatore  expositi,  ut  omnes,  sc.  simul 
submergerentur,  divino  tandem  nutu  Massiliam  advenerunt.  Ubi 
cum  nullos  qui  eos  hospitio  recipere  vellent  invenissent,  sub  quadam 
porticu,  quae  fano  gentis  illius  terrae  praeerat,  morabantur." 

187.  Sawit\ame—s^\t^  themselves. 

188.  »S'fl«/fl«//=  sowing. 

203.  Fut-madyne={ooXxci2i\^,     Cf.  footman,  handmaid. 

204.  Cf//(t7//^= Cedonius.  St  Cedonius,  a  confessor  and  bishop  of 
Aix,  in  Provence.  His  name  occurs  in  *  Martyrologium  Gallicanum' 
and  in  the  Breviary  of  Aix,  but  his  date  and  acts  are  quite  uncertain. 
He  is  otherwise  called  Sidonius  (*Acta  SS.  Boll.  Aug.,*  iv.  591). 
— Smith's  *  Diet,  of  Christ.  Biog.' 

205.  The  which  was  born  blind. 
210.  Gouemale=x\x^A^x, 


1 88  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XVL  215-282). 

215.  p^r,  read  at,    A/ijmr^/=  Marseilles. 

216.  /*/z/Vmyj= pagans. 

217.  Dyspytuise = unpitying. 
219.  /?i?w/^= company. 

"  {>an  ride  to-gedere  a  gret  route  *  of  rinkes  ful  nobul." 

— 'W.  ofP./i2i3. 

O.Fr.  route, 

223-254.  L.A. :  "  Cum  autem  b.  M.  M.  videret  populum  ad  fanum 
confluere,  ut  ydolis  immolaret,  assurgens  vultu  placido,  facie  serena, 
lingua  discreta  eos  ab  ydolorum  cultura  revocabat  et  Christum  con- 
stantissime  prsedicabat,  et  admirati  sunt  universi  prse  specie,  prae 
facundia,  prse  dulcedine  eloquentise  ejus.  Nee  mirum,  si  os,  quod  tam 
pia  et  pulchra  pedibus  salvatoris  iniixerat  oscula,  cseteris  amplius  verbi 
Dei  spiraret  odorem." 

234.  Assure  =^iri2^t,  secure.  O.Fr,  aseurer,  to  make  secure,  assure, 
warrant.    See  Skeat 

235.  //ardyment =bo\dness, 

242.  Mane-Jtyn^^humain  or  man's  nature.   /an^e= take. 

•*  I  nolde /an^^e  a  ferthynge." 

— *  P.  Plowman.*  B.  v.  566. 

Icel.^,  pp,/en^'nn,  to  fetch,  take.    Cf.  A,S,/ifn,  pt  t/Ai^",  pp./angen, 
to  receive. 

243.  Noys=^ evils.  O.Fr.  anoier.  See  Skeat,  sub  annoys  and  Bradley, 
sub  nut, 

246.  p^  wethirwyne=\he,  devil.     Cf.  IX.  325. 

248.  Sauchnyn  —  ^ta^ctf  reconciliation.    Cf.  A.S.  saht,  peace. 

251.  For-wonderyt^^LmdiZed, 

255-270.  L.A.:  "Post  hoc  autem  advenit  princeps  provincial  illius 
cum  uxore  sua,  ut  pro  habenda  prole  ydolis  immolaret  cui  M.  Christum 
praedicans  sacrificia  dissuasit  Interea  evolutio  aliquot  dierum  cur- 
riculis  apparuit  in  visu  M.  illi  matronae." 

260.  lVere= defend,  govern.    A.S.  werian,  to  defend. 

264.  /V?r-^^^&«^/=  forbidding. 

271-281.  L.A. :  "  Quare,  cum  tot  divitiis  abundetis,  sanctos  Dei  fame 
et  frigore  mori  permittitis?  Addidit  et  minas,  nisi  marito  suo  per- 
suaderet,  ut  sanctorum  inopiam  relevaret,  iram  Dei  omnipotentis 
incurreret." 

271.  To  bald  =^\ooho\d. 

272.  \^at^2X. 

276.  Soiland—soWmg,  fouling.    A.S.  solian,  to  sully,  soil,  defile. 

277.  FedMeed  [them].    Cf.  1.  34. 
279.  Eitliscy  read  entise, 

282-284.  L.A. :  "  Ipsa  autem  viro  suo  visionem  indicare  timuit." 


NOTES  TO  MAGDALENA  (XVL  285413).  1 89 

285-293.  L.A. :  "  Sequent!  igitur  nocte  eidem  similia  dicens  apparuit, 
sed  adhuc  viro  suo  hoc  indicare  neglexit" 

288.  7jK«/=  enticed,  persuaded. 

294-320.  L.A. :  "  Tertio  vero  sub  intempestae  noctis  silentio  apparuit 
utrique  fremens  et  irata,  vultu  igneo  ac  si  tota  domus  arderet,  et  ait ; 
Dormisne  tyranne,  membrum  patris  tui  Satanae,  cum  vipera  conjuge 
tua,  quae  tibi  indicare  noluit  verba  mea?  quiescisne  crucis  Christi 
inimice,  diversis  ciborum  generibus  ventris  tui  referta  (ed.  1501  and 
Grasse  :  refecta)  ingluvie,  et  sanctos  Dei  fame  et  siti  permittis  perire? 
Jacesne  in  palatio  pannis  involutus  sericis  et  illos  desolates  sine  hos- 
pitio  vides  et  praeteris?  Non  sic,  inique,  evades,  nee  impune  feres, 
quod  tantum  iis  benefacere  distulisti." 

294.  But  langare  ^^«^= without  longer  delay. 

296.  As bles  offyre=^2s  a  blaze  of  fire. 

305.  /'tf^=foe. 

309.  Reke  offiowre=^C2irt  for  the  poor. 

310.  Threste=^\h\rs\, 

311.  C^i/r^«= couches.    O.Fr.  coucheVy  colcherj  Lat.  collocare, 
321*342.  L.A.  tells  the  story  differently  :  "  Cumque  matrona  evigi- 

lans  suspiraret  et  tremeret,  viro  suo  eadem  de  causa  suspiranti  ait : 
domine  mi,  vidistine  somnium  quod  vidi  ?  Vidi,  inquit,  et  admirari  et 
pavere  non  desino ;  quid  inde  faciemus  ?  Cui  mulier  :  utilius,  est  ei 
obtemperare,  quam  iram  Dei  sui,  quem  praedicat,  incurrere." 

323.  2//^•>&tf=^«<7^^= quaked. 

328.  p^^^/^ /jryr///=  though  I  sigh. 

330.   Kr/,y= troubles.     Perhaps  from  Lat.  urere, 

343.  Awysment— cou nse I. 

349  ff.  L.A.  :  "  Cum  autem  quadam  die  M.  M.  praedicaret,  princeps 
dixit  ei :  putas  posse  defendere  fidem  quam  praedicas?  Cui  ilia: 
equidem  illam  defendere  praesto  sum,  utpote  quotidianis  miraculis  et 
praedicatione  magistri  mei  Petri,  qui  Romae  praesidet,  roboratam.  Cui 
princeps  cum  conjuge  dixit :  ecce  dictis  tuis  per  omnia  obtemperare 
parati  sumus,  si  a  Deo,  quem  praedicas,  nobis  filium  impetrabis. 
Propter  hoc,  inquit  Magd.,  non  remanebit,"  &c. 

352.  Say dly= sadly— ^xTcX^. 

369.  ^////.f=that  is. 

382-411.  L.A.  :  *'  Quid  est,  domine,  putasne  sine  me  proficisci  ?  Ab- 
sit;  te  enim  recedente  recedam,  te  veniente  veniam,  te  quiescente 
quiescam.  Cui  vir  ait :  non  sic  fiet,  domina,  etenim  cum  sis  gravida 
et  in  mari  sint  infinita  pericula,  de  facili  periclitari  posses,  domi  igitur 
quiesces  et  possessionibus  nostris  curam  impendes.  Econtra  ilia 
instabat,  *  femineum  nee  mutans  femina  morem,'  et  cum  lacrymis  pedi- 
bus  ejus  obvoluta,  quod  petebat  tandem  obtinuit." 

389.    J^a>^=weak. 

413-444.  L.A. :  "  Maria  ergo  humeris  eorum  signum  crucis  imposuit, 
ne  eos  antiquus  hostis  in  aliquo  itinere  impediret.    Navem  igitur  om- 


IQO  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XVL  418498). 

nibus  necessariis  copiose  onerantes,  caetera,  quae  habebant,  in  Mariae 
M.  custodia  relinquentes,  proficisci  cccpenint,  jamque  unius  diei  et 
noctis  cursu  consummate  ccepit  nimium  mare  intumescere,  ventus  flare, 
ita  ut  omnes  et  maxime  matrona,  gravida  et  debilis,  tam  saeva  inunda- 
tione  fluctuum  quassati  gravissimis  angustiis  urgerentur,  in  tantum 
quod  in  eam  subito  dolor  partus  imiit  et  inter  angustias  ventris  et 
pressuras  temporis  filium  parturiens  exspiravit.** 

418.  Purwayt^pxirvtyed, 

420.  /ar^= voyage. 

430.  5/tfn/= stirred. 

431.  I/o/  6r*  Aey=detp  and  high. 

AAQ,  Aliafie  iov  allace,    M^r«^=thame=lose.     \ct\.^pama^')parfna. 

445.  L. A.  is  somewhat  different :  "  Natus  igitur  puerulus  palpitabat  et 
mammillarum  maternarum  quaerens  solatia  lamentabiles  dabat  vagitus. 
Proh  dolor,  et  natus  est  infans  vivus  est  matricida  effectus,  mori  eum 
convenit,  cum  non  sit,  qui  vitae  tribuat  alimentum.  Quid  faciet  pere- 
grinus,  et  cum  uxorem  mortuam  videat  et  puerum  vagientem  querulis 
vocibus  matris  mammam  appetentem  ?  Lamentabatur  plurimum  et 
dicebat :  heu  miser,  quid  facies?  filium  habere  desiderasti  et  matrem 
cum  filio  perdidisti." 

445.  3^^  <Sr'  3r/=yowl  and  yell. 

449.  W^^= while. 

450.  /^a//= fault,  lack. 

459.  »S'«azw7=  snivel,  cry.  See  Bradley,  sub  snUvelen^  and  Skeat, 
sub  sniveL    grape =gropt, 

469.  Hyme-s^r^ipiey  read  hyfne-s^f\Jine. 

470.  Werch — wreck  ? = wretch. 
472.  Or  \e  /^= above  the  rest 

474.  Bale  fyre=zoxi^\xm\n%  fire.    Cf.  XV.  194. 

"  In  ane  baillfyre  thai  brint  it  all  in  as." 

— Stewart,  '  Cron.  Scx)t.,'  i.  355. 
See  Murray,  sub  bale-fire, 

475.  L.A.  :  "  Nautse  acclamabant  dicentes  :  projiciatur  in  mare  hoc 
corpus,  antequam  insimul  pereamus,  quamdiu  enim  nobiscum  fuerit, 
haec  quassatio  non  cessabit.  £t  cum  corpus  apprehendissent,  ut  illud 
in  mare  jactarent :  parcite,  inquit  peregrinus,  parcite,  et  si  nee  mihi 
nee  matri  parcere  volueritis,  misereamini  saltem  parvuli  vagientis, 
sinite  modicum  et  sustinete,  si  forte  mulier  prae  dolore  in  exstasi  po- 
sita  ad  hue  valeat  respirare." 

478.  //i?r^r>'= shelter,  bury. 

484.  3^  spare ^  read  yt  spare, 

486,  487.  Between  this,  one  or  more  verses  seem  to  be  wanting. 

491.  Swnyge^s^ooviYCi%,    See  Skeat,  sub  swoon, 

493.  Sparis  a  tytPie^y^dXi  a  while. 

495-497.  An  addition. 

498-528.  L.A. :  "  £t  ecce  non  procul  a  mari  quidam  collis  appar- 


i 


NOTES  TO  MAGDALEN  A  (XVI.  498-595).  191 

uit,  quo  viso  utilius  esse  credidit  corpus  et  puerulum  illuc  deferri, 
quam  marinis  belluis  ad  devorandum  dari,  et  vix  a  nautis  prece  et 
pretio  extorsit,  ut  illic  applicarent,  cumque  illic  prae  duritia  foveam 
non  potuisset  effodere,  in  secretiori  parte  coUis  chlamyde  supposita 
corpus  collocavit  et  puerulum  mammis  ejus  apponens  cum  lacrymis 
ait" 

498.  //^=isle,  or  more  likely  hill.     Cf.  1.  649  &  L.A. 

502.  i^<e/= meat,    vndes f is ^monsttrs.    L.A.  " marinis  belluis." 

504.  Afedi/e= property, 

509.  And  for  such  payment  as  they  desired. 

513.  To  =-ti\\. 

514.  "^amige^yzrninge, 

518.  JLomys =\.Qo\s.    See  Bradley,  sub  lome. 

524.   J^a////= wrapped.    Cf.  XV.  206. 

529-558.  L.A. :  "  O  Maria  Magd.,  ad  perditionis  meae  cumulum 
Massiliae  partibus  applicuisti :  cur  infelix  admonitione  tua  hoc  iter 
arripui  ?  petistine  Deum,  ut  mulier  mea  hac  de  causa  conciperet  et 
periret?  Ecce  enim  concepit  et  pariendo  mortem  subiit,  concep- 
tusque  est  natus,  ut  pereat,  cum  non  sit  qui  enutriat.  Ecce,  quod  prece 
tua  obtinui,  tibi  enim  omnia  mea  commendavi  Deoque  tuo  com- 
mendo ;  si  potens  es,  memor  sis  animse  matris,  et  prece  tua  misere- 
atur,  ne  pereat  natus.  Tunc  chlamyde  sua  corpus  cum  puero  cir- 
cumquaque  operuit  et  postmodum  navem  conscendit" 

534.  Admonestine =dii\mon\sh\ng, 

535.  -F<?r=  because. 

536.  iT/«^^= companion,  wife. 

544.  (7rtf]?//= made  ready. 

545.  -5/yM^= birth,  child,    ^w^  ;/^^<?= of  necessity. 
555.  Retu^^  piiy. 

558.   lVarne==  refuse,    A,S,  zt/eam,  a.  Te(us3\. 

559-568.  Not  in  L.A. 

562.  5/y«/= abate.    A.S.  siyntatty  to  shorten. 

564.  £//tne=aimed,     Icel.  cptia,  to  intend. 

568-606.  L.A.  :  "  Cumque  ad  Petrum  venisset,  Petrus  ei  obvius  fuit, 
qui,  viso  signo  crucis  in  humero  suo,  qui  esset  et  unde  veniret,  scisci- 
tatus  est.  Qui  omnia  sibi  per  ordinem  narravit,  cui  Petrus  :  pax  tibi 
fiat,  bene  venisti  et  utili  consilio  credidisti  nee  moleste  feras  si  mulier 
tua  dormit,  si  parvulus  cum  ea  quiescit,  potens  enim  est  dominus,  cui 
vult,  dona  dare,  data  auferre,  ablata  restituere,  et  moerorem  tuum  in 
gaudium  commutare." 

581.  2"^^^^= whence.     Cf.  XV.  61. 

585.  Sekyr= sure, 

590.  2^^^'= quick,  living. 

593.  Hclsum = wholesome. 

595.  77/rt?a///=trowit= trusted.  tackt=Xa^xghX,  See  1.  606  below, 
taucht. 


192  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XVL  596-662). 

596.  Lach/'^taken.    A.S.  laccan, 

"  He  laught  leue  at  his  wife  *  &  left  hur  still 
For  too  Hue  in  hur  londe  *  in  liking  of  hert." 

— •  Alisaundcr,'  250. 

599.  But  /»^{^^= without  equal. 
603.  Z^wtf= deceive. 

"&  sente  wi])  hem  sondes  *  to  saxoyne  |>at  time, 
&  nomen  omage  in  his  name  *  nou^t  forto  layne 
Forto  ri^tleche  |Kit  reaume  real  •  of  riclie  &  of  pore." 

— *  W.  of  Paleme,'  1309. 

I  eel.  leyfia, 

607-644.  L.A.  :  "  Petrus  autem  ipsum  in  Hierosolymam  duxit  et 
omnia  loca  in  quibus  Christus  praedicavit  et  miracula  fecit,  locum 
etiam  in  quo  passus  est  et  in  que  coelos  adscendit,  eidem  ostendit ; 
cumque  de  fide  fuisset  instructus  diligenter  a  Petro,  biennii  spatio 
jam  elapso  navem  adscendit  repatriate  curans." 

613.  Flome =r\\tr.  Other  forms  of  the  word  ^xt.ftum,Jletfi,  flume, 
OJFr.fluffu 

634.   JfV//rt«//=  tormenting,  lit.  boiling.    A.S.  weallati^  to  boil. 

"  Ffor  it  salle  be  hatter  ))an  ever  was 
Molten  led  or  welland  bras, 
Als  I  have  herd  gret  clerkes  telle 
|>at  has  descry>'ed  ))c  payns  of  helle." 

— '  P.  of  Consc./  7126. 

638.  5«^//=went. 

642.  A5'/=deny,  renounce. 

645-698.  L.A. :  "  Cum  igitur  navigarent,  domino  disponente  juxta 
collem  in  quo  corpus  uxoris  cum  puero  positum  fuerat  pervenerunt, 
qui  prece  et  pretio  eos  ibi  ad  applicandum  induxit  Puerulus  autem 
ibidem  a  Maria  Magd.  incolumis  conservatus  frequentur  ad  littus 
maris  procedebat  et  ibidem,  ut  puerorum  moris  est,  cum  lapillis  et 
glareis  ludere  solitus  erat,  et,  cum  applicuisset,  vidit  puerulum  more 
solito  in  littore  maris  cum  lapillis  ludentem,  et  quid  esset,  admirari 
non  desinens,  de  scapha  exsiliit.  Quem  videns  parvulus,  cum  nun- 
quam  tale  quid  vidisset,  expavit  et  ad  solita  matris  recurrens  ubera 
occulte  sub  chlamyde  latitabat  Peregrinus  vero,  ut  manifestius 
videret,  illuc  accessit  et  puerulum  pulcherrimum  matris  ubera  sugen- 
tem  invenit,  et  accipiens  puerum  ait :  O  beata  Maria  Magd.,  quam 
felix  essem,  quam  mihi  cuncta  prospera  advenissent,  si  mulier  respi- 
raret  et  mecum  repatriare  valeret ;  scio  equidem,  scio  et  procul  dubio 
credo,  quod  tu,  qui  puerum  dedisti  et  in  hac  rupe  per  biennium  pavisti, 
poteris  matrem  suam  prece  tua  pristinae  restituere  sanitati." 

651.  T'u?  a///=to  know.   /^^/=  betid ed.   A.S. //^iJiw,  to  betide,  happen. 

661.  C-A//^/>=  children. 

662.  Fra=when. 


NOTES  TO  MAGDALEN  A  (XVL  665-766).  1 93 

665.  0'd[^^= crept 

670.  J/^«  =  mean. 

677.  Mantil'lape^ioX^  of  the  mantle. 

682.  /)"^= cease.    OJFr.Jin, 

683.  Brad=\oo\i  quickly. 

"  be  braide  to  him  ])e  bagge  &  *  bliue  it  opened, 
&  fond  l>e  bred  &  ))e  bouf." 

— '  W.  of  Paleme/  1867. 

Icel.  bregma, 

686.  "  Were  I  in  all  that  has  befallen  me."    tyd,  cf.  1.  754. 

699-742.  L.A. :  "  Ad  hsec  verba  mulier  respiravit  et  quasi  a  somno 
evigilans  ait :  magni  meriti  es,  b.  Maria  Magd.,  et  gloriosa,  quae  in 
partus  mei  pressuris  obstetricis  implevisti  oflficium  et  in  omnibus  neces- 
sitatibus  ancillae  servitium  explesti.  Quo  audito  peregrinus  admirans 
ait :  vivisne,  uxor  mea  dilecta  ?  Cui  ilia :  vivo  equidem  et  nunc  primo 
de  peregrinatione,  de  qua  et  tu  venisti,  venio,  et  sicut  b.  Petrus  te 
Hierosolymam  duxit  et  omnia  loca,  in  quibus  Christus  passus  est, 
mortuus  et  sepultus,  et  alia  plura  loca  ostendit,  sic  et  ego  una  cum 
b.  Maria  Magd.  duce  et  comite  vobiscum  fui  et  conspecta  memoriae 
commendavi.  Et  incipiens  loca  omnia,  in  quibus  Christus  passus 
est,  et  miracula  quae  viderat,  adeo  plene  explicuit,  ut  nee  in  aliquo 
deviaret." 

702.  Cuth,  read  gud, — Horst. 

704.  ^«//^= speak. 

706.  Mayne  =^sirtr\^\i,    Cf.  1.  855.    A.S.  magen^  strength. 

711.  i^^//-w>/=  midwife. 

715.  Fawti5=^{2^J^\^y  deficiencies. 

719.  Ferlyand=\ioxiAmcig, 

721.  Z^w/j=livest 

731.  For-owt  sawe/e=yfithout  safety.  Perhaps  we  should  xt^Afor 
our  sawete—  for  our  salvation. 

743-758.  L.A.  ;  "  Tunc  peregrinus  recepta  conjuge  et  puero  navim 
laetus  conscendit  et  paulo  post  Massillae  portibus  applicuerunt  et  in- 
gressi  invenerunt  b.  Mariam  M.  cum  suis  discipulis  praedicantem,  et 
ejus  pedibus  cum  lacrymis  provoluti  omnia,  quae  iis  acciderant,  narrave- 
runt  et  a  b.  Maximino  sacrum  baptisma  susceperunt.'* 

745.  p«i/«/;7=at  will. 

751.  (7r^/= greeting,  weeping. 

759-776.  L.A. :  "  Tunc  in  civitate  Massiliae  omnium  ydolorum 
templa  destruentes  Christi  ecclesias  construxerunt  et  b.  Lazarum  in 
eiusdem  civitatis  episcopum  unanimiter  elegerunt.  Tandem  divino 
nutu  ad  Aquensem  civitatem  venerunt  et  populum  ilium  ad  fidem 
Christi  per  multa  miracula  adduxerunt,  ubi  etiam  b.  Maximinus  in 
episcopum  est  ordinatus." 

765.  il/drr^^/7=  Marseilles.    Cf.  1.  759,  marcilU, 
VOL.  III.  n 


194  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XVL  768-825). 

768.  ^>&/,y=Aquensis  Vicus,  identified  with  Bagn^res  de  Bigarre, 
the  inhabitants  of  which  were  called  Aquenses.  See  Smithes  *  Diet. 
Gr.  and  Rom.  Geography,'  sub  Aqua  Convenarum, 

772.  ^i/^^///w= subjects,  flock. 

777-808.  L.A. :  "  Interea  b.  M.  M.  supemae  contemplationis  avida 
asperrimum  eremum  petiit  et  in  loco  angelicis  manibus  praeparato  per 
XXX  annos  incognita  mansit  In  quo  quidem  loco  nee  aquarum 
fluenta  nee  arborum  nee  herbarum  erant  solatia,  ut  ex  hoc  manifes- 
taretur,  quod  redemtor  noster  ipsam  non  terrenis  refectionibus,  sed 
tantum  coelestibus  epulis  disposuerat  satiare.  Qualibet  autem  die 
septem  horis  canonicis  ab  angelis  in  sethera  elevebatur  et  coelestium 
agminum  gloriosos  concentus  etiam  corporalibus  auribus  audiebat, 
unde  diebus  singulis  his  suavissimis  dapibus  satiata  et  inde  per  eos- 
dem  angelos  ad  locum  proprium  revocata  corporalibus  alimentis 
nullatenus  indigebat." 

780.  3 ^''»/^^=  earnest. 

782.  Deme= secret    A.S.  iUme. 

783.  Angil  wark=2j\ge\s^  "wov^, 

784.  Hyr  mark =6\rec\.  herself.  See  Bradley,  sub  mearkien,  and 
Dunbar — 

"  Till  cum  ws  till,  or  jit  till  merk  us  neir,"  237,  20. 
'•  Scho  markit  to  the  land  with  mirth,"  317, 77. 

Also  *  Tayis  Bank,'  1.  90 — 

"  And  merkit  fiirth  on  mold." 

785.  Roche  =^xoQ}ii, 
791.  (7^rj=g^ass. 

809-816.  L.A. :  "  Sacerdos  autem  quidam  solitariam  vitam  agere 
desiderans  ad  duodecim  stadia  loco  eidem  vicinam  sibi  cellam 
locavit." 

813.  Hey  6r*  j/ay=high  and  steep. 

"  On  athir  syde  tbar  wes  ane  hicht 
Till  the  vattir  doune,  sum  deill  stay^ 

— *  Bruce,'  xix.  319. 

Cf.   Icel.  j/z^V,  a  steep  ascent ;  A.S.  stigan,  to  climb.    See  Bradley, 
sub  stiyn, 
817-824.  An  addition. 

817.  Z?^/«r/= divide. 

818.  Auchtand^e\^\\i, 

822.  Pes^t 

823.  Rese—x^ze, 

824.  Ryne^xwxi,    ^^«^^J^/=ayndit= winded.     Icel.  anda,  to  breathe. 
825-837.  L.A. :  "  Die  quadam  dominus  praedicti  sacerdotis  oculos 

aperuit  et  corporeis  oculis  evidenter  adspexit,  qualiter  angeli  ad  prae- 


NOTES  TO  MAGDALEN  A  (XVL  830-867).  1 95 

dictum  locum,  in  quo  b.  Maria  morabatur»  discedebant  et  earn  in 
sethera  sublevabant  et  post  horse  spatium  ad  eundem  locum  cum 
divinis  laudibus  revocabant" 

830.  LicAy\yd=\\ghitdf  came  down  to. 

831.  Dyspare  ^^despaiir. 

838.  L.A. :  "  Volens  autem  sacerdos  tam  admirabilis  visionis  veri- 
tatem  agnoscere,  creatori  suo  precibus  se  commendans  ad  praedictum 
locum  audaci  devotione  properabat,  cumque  ad  unius  jactum  lapidis 
appropinquaret,  coeperunt  ejus  crura  resolvi  et  timore  valido  ipsius 
praecordia  medullitus  anhelare,  cumque  retro  rediret,  ambulandi  usum 
crura  cum  pedibus  simul  praebebant,  sed  si  verso  tramite  ad  praedic- 
tum locum  accedere  conaretur,  totiens  eum  languor  corporis  et  hebe- 
tudo  mentis  prohibebant." 

851.  Ma^  &*  mate  seem  to  be  variants  of  the  same  word  mat^  from 
O.Fr.  maty  dejected,  faint  Cf.  D.  mai^  tired,  exhausted.  The  *  York 
Plays,'  480/4,  have 

"  {>at  makes  me  to  mourne  nowe  full  mate  and  full  madde," 

and  it  is  a  question  whether  we  should  not  here  read ''  wox  mad  & 
mate." 

852.  Nakinegat—no  kind  of  way. 
855.  il/jy^/=  courage. 

*'  '  Schir,'  said  he,  *  we  haf  drawyn  blude.' 
The  Erll,  that  wes  of  mekill  mudUt 
Said,  '  And  we  had  all  thiddir  gane 
We  had  discumfit  thame  ilkane.'  " 

— '  Bruce/  xix.  622. 
A.S.  mdd, 

857.  L.A. :  "  Intellexit  igitur  vir  Dei  illud  procul  dubio  coeleste  esse 
sacramentum,  ad  quod  accedere  humanum  non  poterat  experimentum." 

859.  But god=^W\\hou\.  God. 

861-866.  An  addition. 

863.  iVa=than. 

867-909.  L.A. :  "  Invocato  igitur  salvatoris  nomine  exclamavit :  ad- 
juro  te  per  dominum,  ut,  si  homo  es  vel  aliqua  rationalis  creatura,  quae 
in  ilia  spelunca  habitas,  mihi  respondeas  et  tui  edisseras  veritatem. 
Cumque  hoc  tertio  repetiisset,  b.  M.  M.  ei  respondit :  accede  proprius  et 
omnium  quae  desiderat  anima  tua,  scire  poteris  veritatem.  Cumque 
ille  tremens  usque  ad  medii  spatii  terminum  appropinquasset,  ait  ad 
eum :  Meministi  ex  evangelio  de  Maria  ilia  famosa  peccatrice,  quae 
pedes  salvatoris  lacrymis  lavit,  capillis  tersit  et  suorum  delictorum 
veniam  promeruit  ?  Cui  sacerdos  :  memini  et  plus  quam  XXX  an- 
norum  evolata  sunt  curricula  quod  hoc  factum  etiam  sancta  credit  et 
confitetur  ecclesia.  Ego,  inquit,  sum  ilia  quae  per  XXX  annorum 
spatium  omnibus  hominibus  ignota  permansi  et  sicut  tibi  heri  cemere 
permissum  est,  sic  singulis  diebus  angelicis  manibus  in  aethera  sub- 


196  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XVL  889-964). 

levata  coelestium  agminum  dulcissimam  jubilationem  septenis  vicibus 
per  singulos  dies  corporeis  auribus  audi  re  promerui.  Quia  igitur  mihi 
a  domino  revelatum  est,  quod  ex  hoc  migratura  sum  saeculo,  b.  Maxi- 
minum  adeas  et  ei  hoc  studeas  intimare,  proximo  die  resurrectionis 
dominicae  tempore,  quo  ad  matutinum  surgere  consuevit,  oratorium 
solus  ingrediatur  et  me  illic  per  angelorum  ministerium  inveniet 
consistentem." 

869.  W^= woman. 

872.  prt/=at 

877.  Trema/and— trembling, 

881.  il/^iw>=mindest,  rememberest 

890.  p^  for  ]7/>v= these. 

895.  ^niyj//=  upraised. 

903.  Say = tell,    pask  day = Easter-day. 

905.  Matyne^xa^XATi. 

906.  Be  ony  wyse =by  all  means. 

907.  Bu/  ma= without  more,  alone.  oratoure= oratory.  See  also 
1.  923,  oratore, 

909.  K/ii//>=  thither.    Cf.  1.  784. 

910-930.  L.A. :  "  Sacerdos  autem  vocem  ejus  velut  vocem  angeli 
audiebat,  neminem  autem  videbat  Concitus  igitur  b.  Maximinum 
adiit  et  ei  omnia  per  ordinem  enarravit,  s.  autem  Maximinus  nimio 
repletus  gaudio  salvatori  gratias  immensas  retulit  et  ilia  die  ac  hora, 
ut  sibi  jussum  fuerat,  oratorium  solus  ingressus  videt  b.  Mariam 
Magd.,  in  choro  adhuc  stantem  eorum,  qui  eam  adduxerant,  ange- 
lorum. Erat  autem  spatio  duorum  cubitorum  elevata  a  terra,  stans  in 
medio  angelorum  et  extensis  manibus  Deum  exorans." 

921.  Selfe  oure^w try  hour. 

926.  He  heywit^h\g\\  heaved,  lifted. 

931-942.  L. A. :  "  Cum  autem  b.  Maximinus  ad  eam  accedere  trepi- 
daret,  conversa  dixit  ad  eum :  accede  hue  propius  nee  fugias  iiliam 
tuam,  pater.  Appropinquante  autem  eo,  sicut  in  ipsius  b.  Maximini 
legitur  libris,  ita  vultus  dominse  ex  continua  et  diuturna  visione 
angelorum  radiabat,  ut  facilius  solis  radios  quam  faciem  suam  intueri 
quis  posset." 

932.  Narrere=^nt2L.rtr, 

939.  Grewe=gr\twe^  pain. 

940.  In  maste  vertu=\n  greatest  strength. 
943-946.  Addition. 

947-956.  L. A. :  "  Convocato  igitur  universo  clero  et  sacerdote 
praedicto  corpus  et  sanguinem  domini  ab  episcopo  b.  Maria  Magd. 
cum  multa  lacrymarum  inundatione  suscepit,  deinde  toto  corpore  ante 
altaris  prostrato  crepidinem  sanctissima  ilia  anima  migravit  ad 
dominum." 

952.  Z>^i/=  deeds. 

954.  5/r^^/=  stretched. 


NOTES  TO  MAGDALENA  (XVL  957-989).  197 

957-968.  L.A. :  "  Post  cuius  exitum  tantus  odor  suavitatis  ibidem 
remansit  ut  per  septem  dies  fere  ab  ingredientibus  oratorium  senti- 
retur.  Cuius  sanctissimum  corpus  b.  Maximinus  diversis  conditum 
aromatibus  honorifice  sepelivit  et  post  mortem  suam  juxta  se  sepeliri 
praecepit." 

960.  Hyt--\X. 

965.  j?aa//«^=balm.    O.Fr.  basmej  Lat.  balsamum. 

968.  The  story  of  Mary  Magdalene  ends  here,  but  in  the  MS.  the 
title  of  the  following  legend  follows  1.  990.  This  and  the  legend  of 
Martha  form  one.  In  the  L.A.  eight  of  Mary  Magdalene's  miracles 
are  narrated.  Here  they  are  omitted,  with  the  exception  of  one,  which 
is  given  at  the  conclusion  of  the  Martha  legend. 

976.  E£^s.    See  1.  768,  and  the  note  to  it. 

968.  Baume = balm,  j oy. 

989.  ScAore  =:stttpj  sheer.    Cf.  1.  813,  A/y  and  stay. 


XVII.— MARTHA. 


St  Martha,  the  sister  of  Lazarus  and  Mary,  lived  with  them  at  Beth- 
any, a  small  town  about  two  miles  distant  from  Jerusalem,  and  lying 
just  beyond  the  Mount  of  Olives.  Of  the  two  sisters  and  their  brother 
nothing  is  known  beyond  what  is  recorded  of  them  in  the  Gospels. 
As  is  well  known,  Jesus  was  a  frequent  guest  at  their  home,  and 
showed  His  attachment  to  them  by  His  tears  at  the  grave  of  Lazarus 
and  by  the  miracle  He  there  performed.  As  Mary  has  been  taken  as 
the  type  of  the  contemplative  life,  so  Martha  has  been  regarded  as 
the  type  of  the  active.  In  all  probability  she  was  present  at  our  Lord's 
crucifixion,  and  was  one  of  those  who  met  with  the  Apostles  in  the 
upper  room  in  Jerusalem.  Tradition  having  identified  her  sister  with 
Mary  Magdalene,  she  has  been  regarded,  at  least  since  the  time  of 
St  Ambrose,  as  the  sister  of  Mary  Magdalene.  The  same  authority 
represents  her  as  being  driven  along  with  the  last-named  and  Laz- 
arus and  others,  in  a  small  boat  in  which  they  had  been  put  by  their 
persecutors  without  oars  or  sails,  to  Marseilles,  where  they  landed. 
It  is  said  that  she  ended  her  life  in  Provence,  and  that  her  body  was 
found  in  the  thirteenth  century  at  Tarascon.  Her  relics  now  lie  in  a 
magnificent  subterranean  chapel  of  the  Collegiate  Church  at  Tarascon. 
Her  head  is  preserved  in  a  golden  bust,  presented  for  the  purpose  by 
Louis  XI.  of  France.  See  Smith's  *  Diet  of  the  Bible ' ;  Butler*s  *  Lives 
of  the  Saints  * ;  and  Putin's  *  Diet  of  Hagiog.' 

Her  day  is  July  29. 

In  art  she  is  often  represented  with  a  skimmer  or  ladle  in  her  hand, 
or  a  large  bunch  of  keys  is  attached  to  her  girdle.  She  is  the  especial 
patroness  of  female  discretion  and  good  housekeeping.  In  general 
her  dress  is  homely,  and  her  usual  attributes  as  patron  saint  are  the 
pot  of  holy  water,  the  asperge  in  her  hand,  and  a  dragon  bound  at  her 
feet.  St  Margaret  is  also  attended  by  a  dragon,  but  she  bears  a  cruci- 
fix or  palms,  and  is  thus  distinguished  from  St  Martha. 

Analysis — Travelling  about  preaching,  she  came  to  Tarascon,  1-22; 
where  she  is  told  of  a  dragon  and  the  destruction  it  is  working,  23-59 ; 


NOTES  TO  MARTHA  (XVEL  1-14).  I99 

she  overcomes  it,  and  it  is  afterwards  slain  by  the  people,  60-78 ;  she 
resides  at  Tarascon,  and  founds  two  religious  houses,  one  for  men  and 
the  other  for  women,  and  devotes  herself  to  an  ascetic  life,  79-98; 
preaching  at  Avignon,  a  young  man,  desiring  to  hear  her,  attempts  to 
swim  across  the  Rh6ne  and  is  drowned,  99-110;  his  body  is  found, 
and  being  brought  to  Martha,  she  through  prayer  restores  him  to  life, 
and  causes  him  to  be  baptised,  111-136;  she  is  taken  with  a  fever,  and 
is  told  the  day  of  her  death,  137-140;  she  sees  Mary  borne  up  on 
angels'  hands,  sends  for  the  inmates  of  her  two  houses  and  addresses 
them,  as  her  end  is  near,  141-152  ;  she  then  bids  her  maidens  prepare 
her  as  for  her  funeral,  light  candles,  and  keep  watch  about  her :  as 
they  watch  they  fall  asleep,  and  a  sudden  wind  blows  the  candles  out, 
and  a  company  of  fiends  appear  to  her,  153-166;  she  prays,  her  sister 
appears  to  her  and  relights  the  candles,  167-177;  Christ  appears  and 
bids  her  come  to  Him,  178-184;  her  death,  185-197;  her  burial,  and 
how  Frontus  the  bishop  was  present  at  it  and  left  his  gloves  and  his 
ring,  198-254;  the  cure  which  the  King  of  France  obtained  at  her 
tomb,  and  his  gratitude,  255-268 ;  how  Martilla  wrote  her  life,  and  of 
her  preaching  and  death,  269-276 ;  a  miracle  wrought  by  Mary  Mag- 
dalene, 277-344. 

Source — Cf.  L.A.,  cap.  cv.,  and  CSS.,  fol.  iii. 

1.  The  L.A.  and  CSS.  begin  with  an  account  of  the  parentage  of 
Martha,  and  a  brief  summary  of  what  has  already  been  said  in  the 
previous  legend,  vv.  51-80,  181-222. 

7-46.  L.A. :  '*  Erat  autem  b.  Martha  valde  facunda  et  omnibus 
gratiosa."  Then  follows  a  description  of  the  dragon  :  "  Erat  autem 
tunc  temporis  super  Rhodanum  in  nemore  quod  am  inter  Arelatem  et 
Avenionem  draco  quidam,  medius  animal  medius  piscis,  grossior  bove, 
longior  equo,  habens  dentes  ut  spata,  acutos  ut  comua,  binis  parmis 
ex  utraque  parte  munitus,  qui  latens  in  flumine  omnes  transeuntes 
perimebat  et  naves  submergebat ;  venerat  autem  per  mare  de  Galatia 
Asiae,  generatus  a  Leviathan  qui  est  serpens  aquosus  et  ferocissimus, 
et  ab  Onacho  animali  quod  Galatiae  regio  gignit,  quod  in  sectatores 
suos  per  spatium  jugeris  stercus  suum  velut  spiculum  dirigit  et  quid- 
quid  tetigerit,  velut  ignis  exurit.** 

7.  Fax^haiir,    A,S./eax,  hair.     See  Bradley. 

8.  7V«/,  read  /en/,     Cf.  1.  145. 

9.  Far  scAawyn^e= (eiir  showing^  persuasiveness. 

10.  Hauld  or  '^nge—o\dt.  or  young.     Cf.  X.  120. 

13.  ScAau/and^^  sowing.    drev=drev/, 

14.  Ar/e= Arl^Sy  a  city  of  Provence,  situated  on  the  left  bank  of  the 
Rh6ne  where  the  river  divides  into  two  branches.  It  was  in  the 
country  of  the  Salyes,  which  was  conquered  by  the  Romans  in  B.C. 
123.  Apparently  Aries  became  a  Roman  colony  in  the  time  of 
Augustus,  with  the  name  of  Sextani  attached  to  it,  in  consequence  of 


200  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XVH.  15^). 

some  soldiers  of  the  Sixth  Legion  being  settled  there.  It  had  also 
the  cogpfiomen  lulia.  The  Roman  remains  at  Aries  are  numerous. 
In  the  time  of  Honorius  it  was  the  residence  of  the  prsefect  of  Gallia. 

15.  I^one=Rh6nt. 

16.  •SV?ze/«//=deep.    «/<?//=  wood. 

17.  Avynom=A\ignon  ;  the  ancient  Avenio,  situated  at  the  junction 
of  the  Durance  and  the  Rh6ne,  called  by  Stephanus  "  a  city  of  Mas- 
salia,"  from  which  it  would  seem  that  there  is  some  authority  for 
supposing  it  to  be  a  Greek  foundation,  or  to  have  come  under  the 
dominion  of  the  Greeks  of  Marseilles.  In  later  times  it  became 
famous  in  the  annals  of  the  Church.  In  the  text  (1.  19)  it  is  described 
as  "  a  place  now  of  gret  renovne.*' 

21.  ^^/^= waste,  wilderness. 

22.  Tgrrascone—Tarascon,  Like  Aries  and  Avignon,  between  which 
it  lay,  Tarascon  was  in  Provence,  on  the  east  side  of  the  Rh6ne.  For 
the  derivation  of  the  name  see  M.  H.  d'Arbois  de  Jubainville's 
'Recherches  sur  I'origine  de  la  Propri^t^  Fonci^re  et  des  noms  de 
lieux  habitus  en  France.* 

25.  Dragone  =  dragon.  Some  curious  information  about  these 
mythical  creatures  or  monsters  may  be  found  in  Dr  Brewer's  *  Dic- 
tionary of  Miracles.'    Fers  and  fel=^^txzt.  and  cruel. 

29,  30.  In  L.  A.  the  only  beast  mentioned  is  the  Onacho,  by  some 
called  H onacho  and  Bonacho,  and  is  probably  the  onager  or  wild  ass, 
of  which  many  fabulous  things  are  told. 

33.  C^«/r-/>^r7«//'/= overturned.    Cf.  note  to  VL  629. 

44.  /^9y/3^= foulness.    Cf.  K.^,  fuliatiy  fylan^  to  foul,  defile. 

46.  (7r^^<?/j= Greek.  O.Fr.  "  Grfgois,  Grecian,  Greekish,  of  Greece. 
Feu  Gregoisy  wild-fire,  or  the  best  kinde  thereof;  such  as  will  burne 
within  the  water,  &c." — Cot.  See  also  Rochefort,  sub  grlgHs  and 
grice, 

49.  Oxgange^^t,  measure  of  land  proportioned  to  one  ox  of  a 
plough — C.  Innes,  *  Early  Scotch  Hist.,*  p.  559.  As  defined  in  the 
text,  220  feet  by  140. 

50-52.  An  addition. 

53-78.  L. A.  :  *'  Ad  quem  Martha  a  populis  rogata  accedens  ipsumque 
in  nemore  quendam  hominem  manducantem  reperiens  aquam  bene- 
dictam  super  eum  jecit  et  crucem  quandam  ostendit.  Qui  protinus 
victus  ut  ovis  stans  a  sancta  M.  proprio  cingulo  alligatur  et  illico  a 
populo  lanceis  et  lapidibus  perimitur.  Vocabatur  autem  draco  ab 
incolis  Tarasconus,  unde  in  huius  memoriam  locus  ille  adhuc  vocatur 
Tarascona,  qui  antea  vocabatur  Nerluc,  id  est,  niger  lacus,  eo  quod 
ibi  erant  nemora  nigra  et  umbrosa." 

54.  Fut  &•  Aand=  with  all  speed. 

61.   Voud=^  v/ood.    <?r=  until. 

66.  S[cA]awyt=  shovftdt  and  so  in  XVIII.  1122. 

67.  Sconjjfste =discomfiitd. 


NOTES  TO  MARTHA  (XYH.  70-137).  20I 

70.  Hyrext^Ahis,    Aa/s= neck, 

76.   Vafiyms=v/e2ipons. 

79-98.  L.A.  :  "  Ibi  igitur  beata  Martha  licentia  magistri  sui  Maxi- 
mini  et  sororis  suae  deinceps  remansit  et  orationibus  et  jejuniis  indesi- 
nenter  vacabat,  deinde  congregate  ibi  magno  sororum  conventu  et  ad 
honorem  b.  Mariae  semper  virginis  magna  aedificata  basilica,  satis  ibi 
asperam  duxit  vitam,  carnem  et  omnem  pinguedinem,  ova,  caseum,  et 
vinum  vitans,  semel  tantum  in  die  edebat,  centies  in  die,  toties  in 
nocte  genua  flectebat" 

87.  Kyrke,  either  a  church,  or  a  convent  which  would  include  a 
church.  She  is  supposed  to  have  been  the  first  to  introduce  the 
monastic  life  into  Gaul.  According  to  I.  146  below,  she  built  two 
convents. 

89.  »S'/r(a/^=  strait,  strict,  ascetic. 

92.  Leyse=^\ost, 

93.  ^^/a«/j=but  once. 

99-136.  L.A. :  "  Quadam  vice  dum  apud  Avenionem  inter  urbem  et 
fluvium  Rhodani  praedicaret,  juvenis  quidam  ultra  fluvium  consistens 
ejus  verba  audire  desiderans,  cum  navigio  careret,  nudatus  natare 
ccepit,  sed  subito  vi  fluminis  rapitur  et  protinus  sufTocatur.  Cuius 
corpus  vix  secunda  die  inventum  ante  pedes  s.  Marthae  resuscitandum 
praesentatur,  ilia  vero  in  modum  crucis  sola  prostrata  taliter  oravit : 
Adonay  domine  Jesu  Christe,  qui  fratrem  meum  Lazarum  dilectum 
tuum  olim  resuscitasti,  respice,  mi  hospes  care,  ad  fidem  circumstantium 
et  resuscita  puerum  istum,  et  apprehensa  ejus  manu  mox  juvenis  sur- 
rexit  et  sacrum  baptisma  suscepit."  Then  follows  in  L.A.  the  story 
of  the  woman  who  had  the  issue  of  blood  (Luke  viii.  43-48),  with  whom 
Martha  was  identified. 

104.  Wald  hafe  ben  at  Still  a  common  phrase  for  "  would  have 
gone  to.*' 

106.   Vyscele = vessel = boat. 

108.  Til  and  mycht  /este=v/h\]e  breath  might  last. 

109.  Delete  the  inverted  commas. 

110.  Don  dar  =bore  down. 

111.  Scan/Iy =h3Lrd\yf  with  difficulty.  I  eel.  skamt,  todir^Hoihtr, 
second. 

113.  To  ryvine—tO'ryvine^xtx\\  in  pieces.  j<r^/i/=  shallow  place. 
See  Jamieson. 

118.  A  voyce= one  voice. 

119.  £ncAesone= Tcsison, 

120.  Vrysone = orison. 
122.  Quek=^  quick,  living. 
124.  Stovnd—2L  short  time. 

137-152.  L.A. :  "  Obitum  suum  sibi  dominus  ante  per  annum  reve- 
lavit,  in  quo  toto  anno  febribus  elaborans  ante  octavum  diem  sui  exitus 
angelicos  choros  sororis  suae  in  coelum  animam  deferentes  audivit,  quae 


202  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XVEL  137-198). 

mox  fratrum  et  sororum  conventu  congregato  ait :  mei  comites  et 
dulcissimi  alumni,  mihi,  quaeso,  congratulamini,  quoniam  angelicos 
chores  sororis  mese  animam  ad  sedes  pollicitas  ferentes  ovanter  cerno. 
O  pulcherrima  et  mi  dilecta  soror  vivas  cum  magistro  tuo  et  hospite 
meo  in  sede  beata." 

137.  But  ies==^  without  deceit,  t\e,  truly. 

138.  Cese= cease,  die. 

141.  Auchtofui^^eighth.    Cf.  XVI.  8i8. 

143.  Mary,  Ayr  cystyre,  sawU^the  soul  of  her  sister  Mary.  Cf. 
cystyre  sawle,  1.  15a 

146.  Cysterys  6f*  brutkyre  convent,  Cysterys  is  the  possessive  form. 
For  brutkyre  cf.  cystyre  sawle^  11.  143  and  150,  and  angilwark,  XVI. 
783.    Probably  for  brutkyre  we  should  read  brethyre. 

152.  Me  byrd=\i  behoves  me.    Cf.  notes  to  II.  1106  and  IV.  183. 

153.  L.A. :  "  Statimque  b.  M.  exitum  suum  vicinum  prsesentiens  suos 
admonuit,  ut  luminaribus  accensis  circa  se  usque  ad  obitum  vigilarent, 
nocte  vero  media  ante  transitus  sui  diem  custodibus  somno  gravatis 
ventus  vehemens  irruit  et  luminaria  cuncta  exstinxit,  ilia  vero  malig- 
norum  spirituum  turbam  cemens  orare  ccepit :  mi  pater  ely,  mi  hospes 
care,  congregati  sunt  ad  devorandum  me  seductores  mei,  scripta 
tenentes  mala,  quae  gessi.  Ely  ne  elongeris  a  me,  sed  in  adjutorium 
meum  intende." 

155.  Zyr^/= prepare. 

164.  .S"/<?^j'/= quenched,  blew  out    Aaieiy= entirely, 

169.  Ges/e= guest, 

171.  Hely  =  E 1  y.  De/ere = delay.  O.  Fr.  "  diffirer^  to  delay,  prolong, 
procrastinate  " — Cot. 

172.  In  my n^  to  my. 

173-184.  L.A. :  "  Et  ecce  sororem  ad  se  venientem  vidit,  quae  manu 
facem  tenens  cereos  et  lampades  inde  accendit,  dumque  altera  alteram 
proprio  nomine  vocaret,  ecce  Christus  advenit  dicens :  veni  dilecta 
hospita,  et  ubi  ego  sum,  illuc  mecum  eris :  tu  me  suscepisti  in 
hospitio  tuo,  ego  te  recipiam  in  ccelo  meo  et  invocantes  te  exaudiam 
amore  tuo." 

175.  5«^r;^>= candles.    See  Jamieson. 

185-197.  L. A. :  "  Appropinquante  vero  hora  sui  transitus  foras  deferri 
se  fecit,  ut  ccelum  posset  videre,  jussitque  se  in  terra  super  cinerem 
poni  et  signum  crucis  coram  se  teneri  et  in  haec  verba  oravit :  hospes 
mi  care,  hanc  pauperculam  tuam  custodi,  et  sicut  mecum  dignatus  es 
hospitari,  sic  me  suscipe  in  hospitio  tuo  coelesti.  Jussitque,  ut  fiassio 
secundum  Lucam  coram  se  legeretur,  et  cum  diceretur :  Pater,  in  manus 
tuas  commendo  spiritum  meum,  ilia  emisit  spiritum." 

187.  ^j^/j= ashes. 

197.  5a/^//=died.    A.S.  sweltan,  to  die,  perish. 

198-254.  L.A. :  "  Sequenti  vero  die,  sc.  dominica,  dum  circa  corpus 
ejus  laudes  exsolverent,  circa  horam  tertiam  apud  Petrogoricas  b. 


NOTES  TO  MARTHA  (XVEL  203-271).  203 

Fronton!  missam  celebrant!  et  post  epistolam  in  cathedra  dormitanti 
dominus  apparuit  dicens  ei :  dilecte  mi  Fronto,  si  vis  adimplere,  quod 
olim  hospitae  nostras  pollicitus  es,  surge  velociter  et  sequere  me.  Quo 
jussa  complente  subito  ambo  Tarasconam  venerunt  et  circa  corpus 
ejus  psallentes  totum  officium  ambo  caeteris  respondentibus  peregerunt 
et  corpus  ejus  in  sepulchro  suis  manibus  collocaverunt  Verum  dum 
apud  Petrogoricas  finitis  cantibus  dyaconus  evangelium  lecturus  bene- 
dictionem  petens  episcopum  excitaret,  ille  vix  excitatus  respondit: 
fratres  mei,  cur  me  excitastis  ?  Dominus  J.  Chr.  ad  corpus  Marthse 
hospitae  suae  me  duxit  et  ipsam  tradidimus  sepulturae,  dirigite  igitur 
illuc  velociter  nuntios  qui  nobis  annulum  nostrum,  aurum  et  cyrothecas 
criseas  deferant,  quae,  dum  ad  corpus  sepeliendum  me  aptarem,  sacrists 
commendavi  et  ex  oblivione  dimisi,  quia  me  tam  cito  excistatis.  Missi 
nuntii  et  hoc,  ut  episcopus  dixerat,  invenientes  annulum  solamque 
cyrothecam  attulerunt,  aliam  vero  in  huius  rei  testimonium  sacrista 
retinuit."  L.A.  then  adds  that  a  certain  brother  skilled  in  letters 
spoke  to  the  Lord  and  inquired  His  name,  to  whom  He  made  no  reply, 
but  showed  him  a  book  which  He  held  open  in  His  hand,  on  one  of 
the  pages  of  which  there  was  written  simply  the  words  :  "  In  memoria 
aeterna  erit  justa  hospita  mea,  ab  auditione  mala  non  timebit  in  die 
novissimo." 

203.  At  the  third  hour  of  the  day  this  was. 

204.  Petragorycds^  the  modem  Perigord. 

206.  J/^j=Mass. 

207.  C^//^/=  collect. 
214.  ^t>z/=obey. 
239.  (J/«a//>= gloves. 

255-276.  L.A. :  "  Cum  autem  ad  ejus  sepulchrum  crebra  miracula 
fierent,  Clodoveus  rex  Francorum  christianus  effectus  a  s.  Remigio 
baptizatus,  cum  gravem  renum  pateretur  dolorem,  ad  ejus  tumulum 
veniens  sanitatem  integram  reportavit,  quapropter  ilium  locum  ditavit 
et  trium  milliariorum  spatio  in  giro  ex  utraque  parte  Rhodani  terram, 
villas  et  castra  dedit  locumque  ilium  liberum  fecit.  Martilla  vero 
ejus  famula  vitam  conscripsit  ipsius,  quae  postmodum  in  Sclavoniam 
pergens  et  ibi  evangelium  Dei  praedicans  post  X  annum  a  dormitione 
Marthae  in  padfe  quievit." 

257.  Glowdowe  —  Q\o\\s,  His  name  is  variously  spelled.  In  the 
chroniclers  it  is  Cludvecus,  Clodoveus,  Chlodovechus.  In  modern 
German  it  is  Ludwig ;  in  modern  French,  Louis.  He  was  born  in 
466,  succeeded  Childeric  his  father  in  481,  married  Clotilda  in  492, 
and  died  in  511.  For  a  good  account  of  him  see  Smith's  *Dict.  of 
Christ.  Bio.* 

260.  A^<?f7j= kidneys.     Icel.  wyra,  kidney. 

264.  Z?^?«///=  endowed. 

265,  266.  Exempted  it  from  all  taxes  and  burdens. 
271.  Towne  ofclavony.     L.A.,  Slavonia. 


204  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XVIL  277-342). 

277-288.  An  addition. 

277.  TAere=]nre= there, 

278.  p/>= thus.    Of  frequent  occurrence. 

289.  F/avndns=  Flanders. 

289-344.  This  miracle  is  taken  from  L.A.'s  account  of  St  Mary 
Magdalene  (cap.  96,  10) :  "  Clericus  quidam  de  Fiandria,  Stephanus 
nomine,  in  tantam  scelerum  immanitatem  ceciderat  quod,  omnia  exer- 
cens  flagitia  ea,  quae  salutis  erant,  non  solum  non  facere,  sed  nee  audire 
volebat  In  b.  tamen  Mariam  M.  devotionem  magnam  habens  ejus 
vigilias  jejunabat  et  festum  colebat.  Dum  ig^tur  ejus  tumulum  visi- 
tasset,  Maria  M.  nee  ex  toto  dormienti  nee  ex  toto  vigilant!  tanquam 
mulier  formosa  lugubres  gerens  oculos  et  duorum  angelorum  dextra 
laevaque  sustentata  praesidio  apparuit  eique  dixit :  cur  quaeso,  Stephane, 
indigna  meis  meritis  facta  rependis,  cur  labiorum  meorum  instantia 
nulla  compunctione  moveris  ?  £x  quo  enim  devotionem  in  me  habere 
ccepisti,  pro  te  dominum  semper  instanter  exoravi :  surge  igitur  et 
poeniteas,  neque  enim  ego  te  deseram  donee  Deo  fueris  reconciliatus. 
I  lie  igitur  mox  in  se  infundi  tantam  gratiam  sensit  quod  saeculo  ab- 
renuntians  religionem  introivit  et  perfectissimae  vitae  fuit  In  cuius 
morte  visa  est  Maria  M.  juxta  feretrum  cum  angelis  adstitisse  et  ejus 
animam  quasi  columbam  candidam  cum  laudibus  in  caelum  sustulisse." 

290.  7yr<M«//=  tyrannical. 
292.   y/ewyne= unkind  (?). 
310.   Vdkkand'^Vfaking, 
315.  Ene=eyes,    vete=vfet 

342.  Dow = dove,    /;i=amid.    As  a  white  dove  amid  angels'  song. 


XVIII.— EGIPCIANE. 


St  Mary  of  Egypt,  so  called  from  the  country  of  her  birth,  has  had 
her  life  written  by  Sophronius,  bishop  of  Jerusalem,  in  the  seventh 
century.  It  embodies  a  tradition  of  the  fifth  century,  but  is  not  his- 
torical. It  is  given  by  Migne,  'Patro.  Lat,*  Ixxiii.  671  et  seq,\  by  the 
Bollandists,  *Acta  SS.,'  April  2,  i.  68-90;  by  Surius,  April  2;  and  in 
Rosweydi's  '  Vitae  Patrum/  381  et  seq.  There  are  brief  accounts  of  it 
in  the  L.A.,  cap.  56,  and  in  the  CSS.,  iv.  24,  fol.  58.  In  the  text  the 
life  written  by  Sophronius  is  very  closely  followed,  and  is  evidently 
the  source  used  by  the  author.  Briefly  told,  the  story  of  her  life  is  as 
follows  : — Born  in  Egypt,  in  her  youth  she  devoted  herself  to  a  life  of 
infamy.  But  going  to  Jerusalem  with  a  company  who  intended  to 
celebrate  there  the  feast  of  the  Holy  Cross,  she  was  converted,  and 
retired  into  solitude  beyond  the  Jordan,  where  she  was  found  by  Zozi- 
mas,  who  subsequently  administered  to  her  the  last  sacrament,  and 
buried  her  in  the  wilds  where  she  had  lived.  Her  date,  as  given  in 
Migne,  is  a.d.  521,  under  Justin  I.;  in  Fleury,  a.d.  421  ;  and  in  the 
Boll.,  A.D.  321. 

Her  day  is  April  2  or  9. 

In  single  figures  and  devotional  pictures  Mary  of  Egypt  is  portrayed 
as  a  meagre,  wasted,  aged  woman,  with  long  hair,  and  holding  in  her 
hand  three  small  loaves.  Sometimes  she  is  united  with  Mary  Mag- 
dalene as  joint  emblems  of  female  penitence.  Mrs  Jameson,  *  Sacred 
and  Leg.  Art,'  i.  389. 

Analysis — Introduction,  touching  on  the  necessity  for  writing  such 
stories  as  the  following,  1-24  ;  a  monk,  Zozimas,  lived  in  an  abbey  in 
Palestine,  and  was  of  great  piety,  25-50 ;  he  had  believed  that  no  man 
could  do  more  than  he  had  done,  and  was  directed  to  leave  his  country 
and  seek  an  abbey  near  the  river  Jordan,  which  he  did,  51-68;  arrived 
at  the  monastery  he  tells  the  reason  of  his  coming,  and  is  welcomed 
by  the  abbot,  69-94;  a  description  of  the  abbey  and  Zozimas's  life 
there,  95-116;  the  Lenten  custom  of  the  abbey,  1 17-186;  on  the  first 
Sunday  of  Lent  Zozimas  goes  to  the  river  Jordan,  and  crossed  over  it 


206  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XVm.) 

into  a  wild  and  deep  forest,  187-200;  for  many  days  he  continued  to 
pass  farther  and  farther  into  the  forest,  when,  on  the  sixth  hour  of  the 
twentieth,  as  he  knelt  on  the  ground  towards  the  east  in  prayer,  he  saw 
a  shadow  on  his  right  hand  in  the  form  of  a  man  :  believing  it  to  be  a 
spirit  he  was  afraid,  but  crossing  himself  and  turning  to  the  left,  he  be- 
held a  woman  bare  and  black,  who  immediately  fled  as  he  went  towards 
her,  201-242  ;  he  comes  near  enough  to  her  to  be  heard  by  her,  and 
bids  her  wait  for  him  and  bless  him,  but  she  continues  her  way  to  the 
other  side  of  a  vale,  and  beseeches  him  not  to  follow  her,  but  to  lend  her 
part  of  his  clothing  to  cover  her  nakedness,  which  he  does,  when  the 
two  ask  each  other's  blessing,  243-294 ;  after  a  time  she  addresses  him 
by  name,  and  he,  amazed,  asks  her  to  tell  him  who  she  is,  295-320 ; 
they  both  rise  up  from  the  earth,  and  she  requests  him  to  tell  her 
how  Christendom  fares,  who  is  Pope  and  who  is  Emperor,  which  he 
does,  and  requests  her  to  pray  for  the  whole  world,  lest  his  coming  to 
her  be  in  vain,  321-343  ;  she  prays,  and  while  in  the  act  of  so  doing 
is  raised  a  cubit  and  more  from  the  earth  and  so  remains,  344-360 ; 
Zozimas  falls  to  the  earth  in  terror  and  imagines  she  is  a  spirit,  when 
she  gently  chides  him,  makes  the  sign  of  the  cross  upon  herself,  and 
prays  for  their  mutual  deliverance  from  the  enemy,  361-384;  Zozimas 
again  asks  her  to  tell  him  who  and  whence  she  is,  and  for  what  cause 
she  has  so  long  dwelt  there,  and  to  answer  all  his  questioning,  385- 
413;  she  replies  by  saying  that  she  fears  he  will  flee  away  when  he 
hears  how  defiled  she  has  been,  but  promises,  and  begins  to  tell  him 
of  her  life,  414-440 ;  she  was  born  in  Egypt,  and  when  twelve  years  of 
age  went  to  Alexandria,  and  there  gave  herself  up  to  wickedness,  441- 
470 ;  one  day  she  saw  men  preparing  a  ship  for  sea  in  order  to  proceed 
to  Jerusalem,  and  entreated  them  to  let  her  accompany  them,  which  at 
length  they  did,  471-550;  arrived  at  Jerusalem,  Mary  goes  with  the 
ship's  company  and  attempts  with  them  to  enter  the  Temple  in  order 
to  keep  the  feast  of  the  Holy  Cross,  but  each  time  she  attempts  to 
force  her  way  in  she  is  thrust  back,  551-605  ;  at  last,  from  weariness, 
she  lay  down  in  a  corner  of  the  court,  sobbing  with  grief  and  sorrow 
because  of  her  sins,  when,  looking  up,  she  suddenly  saw  an  image  of 
Our  Lady,  and  prayed  her  to  have  mercy  upon  her  and  to  purify  her, 
so  that  she  may  have  entrance  into  the  Temple  and  sight  of  the  joy- 
ful tree,  promising  to  leave  her  sins  and  go  wherever  she  may  lead  her, 
606-688 ;  her  prayer  was  heard,  she  entered  the  holy  house,  and  re- 
mained there  long  in  an  ecstasy,  689-704  ;  recovering  herself,  she  was 
filled  with  joy,  and  throwing  herself  on  her  knees  she  prayed  to  the 
Virgin,  when,  hearing  a  voice  commanding  her  to  pass  the  Jordan  if 
she  would  find  rest,  she  immediately  obeys  it,  and  receives  on  her  way 
three  pennies  from  a  good  man,  who  sees  her  haste,  to  buy  food,  705- 
768 ;  next  follows  a  passage  from  the  author  in  praise  of  the  Virgin,  769- 
834 ;  with  the  three  pennies  Mary  purchased  three  loaves,  and  on  the 
third  day  came  to  a  church  near  the  Jordan,  and  was  there  baptised  : 


NOTES  TO  EGIPCIANE  (XVIIL  4-65).  20/ 

having  washed  in  the  river,  she  returned  to  the  church,  where  she 
confessed,  and  received  the  sacrament,  and  on  the  following  day  crossed 
to  the  wilderness  on  the  other  side  of  the  river,  where  she  has  since 
dwelt,  835-886 ;  in  answer  to  his  questions,  she  tells  Zozimas  of  the 
food  by  which  she  has  been  sustained,  887-908 ;  of  her  temptations, 
909-988 ;  of  her  clothing  and  privations,  989-1048  ;  when  he  has  heard 
all,  Zozimas  runs  to  kiss  her  feet,  and  asks  her  blessing;  she  adjures 
him  to  keep  secret  all  she  has  told  him,  and  bids  him  return  to  his 
abbey,  and  to  come  to  the  Jordan  in  the  Lent  of  the  following  year, 
bringing  with  him  the  sacred  elements,  that  she  may  receive  the  Com- 
munion at  his  hands,  but  forbids  him  to  cross  the  river  when  he  comes, 
and  bids  him  come  alone :  at  the  same  time  she  bids  him  warn  the 
abbot  of  his  convent  that  they  have  need  of  amendment :  after  this 
she  leaves  him,  and  he  returns  home,  1049-1134 ;  next  Lent  the  fever 
took  Zozimas,  but  on  Holy  Thursday  he  recovered,  and  taking  the 
holy  sacrament  with  him  and  food,  he  came  to  the  river-side  and  sat 
down  waiting  the  coming  of  Mary,  and  waits  so  long  that  he  fears 
she  is  not  coming,  but  he  suddenly  sees  her  on  the  other  side,  and 
immediately  afterwards  making  her  way  across,  walking  on  the  water, 
1 135-1224;  he  administers  to  her  the  Communion,  when  she  bids 
him  return  to  his  abbey  and  come  again  on  the  same  day  of  the  follow- 
ing year,  and  crossing  the  river,  go  to  the  place  where  he  had  first 
seen  her :  he  gives  her  of  the  food  he  has  brought,  and  she  passes 
away  beyond  the  river  in  spite  of  his  tears,  1225-1286 ;  the  following 
year  he  obeys  her  command,  and  proceeding  to  the  place  of  their  first 
meeting,  finds  her  dead  and  prepares  to.bury  her  body,  when  he  finds 
a  letter  written  by  Mary  and  addressed  to  himself,  1287-1374;  a  lion 
assists  him  to  bury  her,  and  he  returns  home  and  tells  the  abbot  and 
his  brethren  what  he  has  seen  and  Mary's  warning,  1375-1466;  con- 
clusion, 1 467- 1 490. 

The  source  used  by  the  author  is  not  the  short  chapter  (56)  in  L.A., 
but  the  Life  by  Sophronius,  for  which  see  above. 

4.  SaucAtnyn =reconc\\\2iiion,    Cf.  1.  1485.    See  Bradley,  sub  saAten. 

14.  Dyspary^=  hopeless, 

26.  /^!?rj//=  forced. 

32.  '^o^fnas ^^o^imais.    The  name  is  spelled  in  different  ways. 

40.  Ulustracione = enlightenment. 

48.  Parfytar—TCioxe  perfect. 

55.  Strenvine=^s\x\\ev\, 

56.  0[l/]r-^/ry2//«^= completed.    Cf.  1.  117. 

57.  As  to  thee  is  possible. 
6L   ^^/=wit,  know. 

62.  //'4f/^= salvation. 

63.  Kithe,    Cf.  kith  and  kin. 

65.  Flume ^x'wex,     0>¥r,  Jlumj  Lat.y?ww^«,  a  river. 


208  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XVIIL  69-225). 

69.  Fut-hafe=^m  all  haste.    Cf.  note  to  II.  1164,  and  to  IV.  160. 

77.  /?;y&= abundantly.    Icel.  rifr,  munificent,  abundant. 

81.  C^/y/= coupled. 

84.  i^(ayj= makes. 

98.  Schaldand—2LT^tT[L    V.P.  " spiritu  ferventes." 

110.  Stekyt^^shxii. 

114.  prty/y^= their. 

121.  C/^«^<?= cleanse.    «!/?«/=  intent = mind. 

126.  Oyse^us^ 

127.  Oratare =or3Xory.    See  XVI.  907  and  note. 

137.  Reherse = repetition. 

138.  Nocturne,  V.P. :  *'  et  psallentes  consona  voce  ;  Dominus  illu- 
minatio  mea  et  salus  mea,  quem  timebo  ?  "  &c. 

143.  Bot  \at  ne  wax = but  that  was  not 

151.  To  kele  his  corce—\.o  cover  his  body. 

152.  Mad na  forse^vci2At,  no  account. 

••  For  veriour  na,fors  suld  ma, 
Quhethir  he  mycht  ourcum  his  fa, 
Throu  strynth,  or  throu  sutelte." 

— '  Bruce/  v.  85. 

158.  Be  hyme  ane=by  himself,  alone. 

162.  Z«^/=//J5'/=  lived. 

164.  A /-sat = although.    More  usually  set,  as  in  1.  797. 

166.  Decfyne= turn, 

170.  Deand=  dying, 

173.  A^owfte= noon, 

174.  But  ony  ^^;/tf= without  any  delay.    See  XIX.  436. 
184.   Vathe — wath  =  harm. 

190.  Vane— '^ony  reached. 

191.  Hole  =ho\\o\s,    Cf.  depe,  1.  403. 

192.  A reste— delay,     O.Fr.  arest. 

193.  7^^/;/^= thing.    A  frequent  spelling. 

194.  This  line  seems  to  give  the  opposite  of  what  is  meant,  which 
ought  to  be,  *' just  as  a  man  seeking  something  which  he  wanted  very 
much  to  find  "  ;  so  that  he  should  perhaps  be  omitted  and  mekyll  read 
instead  of  nocht, 

197.  Acht—oM^t,    M.E.  aghten,  to  owe. 

201.  Dawynge=^da}Nn\ng, 

203.  Syse=stthts,  pi.  of  j/M,  a  time. 

**  And  hap  him  fell,  that  he  did  swa ; 
That  gert  him  victor  haue  feill  suf.*' 

— *  Bruce,*  xv.  393. 
205.  3^n/=  earth,  ground. 
212.  He  saw  a  shadow. 
217.  Sanyt.    See  note  to  I.  521. 
225.  5/r^^^= straight,  lank. 


NOTES  TO  EGIPCIANE  (XVIIL  226-367).  209 

226.  /^ekand=  reaching.  /ia=than.  See  Murray's  *  Dialects  of  the 
S.  Counties  of  Scotland/  p.  169. 

233.  No/Ayre/u/e= neither  (owl. 

234.  jFra= since. 

236.  GraMy=^'we\\.    lce\, grei&it^,  smtable. 
240.  J^rv= weary. 

248.  Adyd=AW3Lit. 

249.  Suppos  a/= although  that,  although. 

260.  Mychi  he  na  had=  he  had  no  strength. 

261.  .SyM//= sighed,    jar = sore. 

268.  -^^>&= reach. 

269.  Dene =de2Ji,  The  office  of  decanus  monasticus  is  almost  as 
ancient  as  cenobitism.  The  duties  of  the  holder  of  the  office  in 
the  East  was  to  superintend  the  younger  brethren,  to  drill  them  in 
self-denial,  to  encourage  them  to  confess  their  most  secret  thoughts. 
The  novices  whose  first  year  of  probation  was  just  passed  were  his 
especial  care.  Augustine  speaks  of  the  dean  as  having  ten  monks 
under  his  care;  but  Jerome  speaks  of  him  being  over  nine.  See 
Smith's  *  Diet,  of  Christ.  Antiq.' 

274.  A  lytil  we^dL,  little  while. 

278.  Sckenys^ shines,    lest ^Msi,  impers.    7/aj/=  waste. 

280.  Haikis^cXoihs.  A  hdik  among  the  Arabs  is  a  large  piece  of 
woollen  or  cotton  cloth,  worn  over  the  tunic  but  under  the  burnoose. 
The  word  occurs  in  Scotch  as  the  name  for  a  piece  of  a  woman's  cloth- 
ing.    See  Jamieson,  sub  haik. 

295-304.  V.P. :  "  Post  multarum  horarum  spatia  dixit  mulier  ad  Zosi- 
mam  :  Abba  Z.  tibi  competit  benedicere  et  orare  :  tu  enim  presbyterii 
honore  fultus  es,  et  plurimis  jam  annis  sancto  assistis  altari,  et  donis 
divinitatis  Christi  secreta  rimaris.  Haec  verba  Zosimam  in  magnum 
timorem  et  certamen  magis  inducebant." 

299.  Seyre  priueteis—sdJXOMS  secrets,  or  mysteries. 

300.  Sacryt.  See  note  to  XIII.  113.  The  reference  is  to  the 
sacrifice  of  the  Mass.    \}?at\  al  vuxd  of  nocht—QhxisX. 

324.  Mele=s2c^. 

326.  -^/^=old  man ;  so  in  11.  385,  437. 

337.  God^good. 

348.  Bede =praiy.    A.S.  biddan,  to  pray,  pt.  t.  bced, 

353.  But  lippis  stering=her  lips  not  moving. 

358.  Blenkyt=\ooke(\.  Du.  blinken;  Swed.  blinka;  Dan.  blinker 
to  shine,  look  at ;  Mod.  Engl,  and  Scot,  blink. 

"  Qvenne  ])e  balefuUe  birde  bUnked  on  his  blod." 

— *Aut.  Art.,*  xlii. 

359.  Cowte=c\ibii. 

365.  366.  V.P.:  "  Putans  ne  spiritus  esset  qui  se  fingeret  orare." 

366.  A  spyrit,  evidently  an  evil  spirit. 

367.  K/=it. 

VOL.  III.  0 


2IO  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XVIII.  370465). 

370.  Scianderis=s\2Ln^crs, 
375.  But  fantasy  =^yi\\.\iO\it  deceit 

378.  As  a  proof  that  she  was  not  an  evil  spirit — the  sign  of  the  cross 
being  all-powerful  to  put  all  such  to  flight. 
381.   IVetAynuyne = enemy y  t\e.  S3Li2Ln. 

383.  /^«r^^^j= endeavour,  contrivance,  snare. 

"  For  scho  tald  haly  to  the  king 
Thair  purpof  and  thair  ordanyng 
And  how  that  he  suld  haf  beyn  ded, 
And  sowlis  lyng  in-till  his  sted  ; 
And  tald  him  weiray  takynnyng 
That  this  purcket  wes  suthfast  thing. 
And  quhen  the  king  wist  it  wes  swa, 
Sa  sutill  purcAa^  can  he  ma, 
That  he  gert  tak  thame  eiiirilkane." 

— '  Bruce,'  xix.  30,  32. 

384.  BuscAment =aiTnbush.     Cf.  O.Fr.  emduscAem^nt,  am  ambuscade. 

385.  (7r^/^= tears.    Cf.  XVI.  751. 
391.  I/e/e= conceal.    Cf.  11.  151,  503. 
393.  Quhyne^^vf hence, 

2ffl.  Franynge= question, 

404.  F<r/=know. 

405.  Z^=  leave,  keep  back. 
408.  i9r<y/= endured. 

"  Sail  na  man  say,  quhill  I  may  dre, 
That  strynth  of  men  sail  ger  me  fie  ! " 

— '  Bruce,'  xviii.  33. 

A.S.  dreogany  to  endure,  suffer. 

418.  Vlatsum  =  \o2Xhsome,  "  Thai  ere  brokyn  fra  oyse  and  strenght 
of  reson,  and  wlatksutn  thai  ere  mayd  in  thair  wickidnessis  :  that  is, 
in  thaire  vile  lustis  and  ill  dedis,  swa  mykill  that  nane  is  of  thaim  that 
goed  dos." — Hampole,  Psalter  190,  Ps.  Hi.  2. 

438.  Dunynge=^dungtne=he2Xen,  whipped. 

454.   P>//^= filth,  vileness.    Cf.  vilte,  1.  525. 

' '  Bot  neuer  Jet  in  no  boke  breued  I  herde 
|>at  euer  he  wrek  so  wy))erly  on  werk  )>at  he  made 
Ne  venged  for  no  vilti  of  vice  ne  synne." 

— *  E.  E.  AUit.  Poems,'  c.  199. 
O.Fr.  viltl 

459.  5^r— several,  many. 

463.  Thygand=begg\ng.     "pe  King  forbiddis  ]?at  ony  cumpanyss 
pass  in  the  cuntree  apone  ]>e  Kingis  liegis  to  thige  or  some." — Re- 
cords of  Pari.,  1474.    *'  Sail  thige  ]?ar  meit  in  somer." — Ibid.,  1240. 
See  also  Jamieson.     Icel.  \iggjay  A.S.  ^icgan^  to  receive.     Still  in  use. 

405.  ^^/^;i^= seldom. 


NOTES  TO  EGIPCIANE  (XVIII.  46M86).  211 

"  Quha  wyll  abyd,  and  be  nocht  bet 
Quhill  ded  haf  done  his  certan  det, 
Is  seldin  lord  of  his  delyte, 
Bot  tynis  tyme,  ef  and  profyt." 

— '  Ratis  Raving,'  1921. 

See  Skeat,  sub  seldom,    spane^spani,    A.S.  spinnany  to  spin.    V.P.: 
"Multoties  stuppam  filando." 

466.  J'?// «/(?//=  went  mad. 

467.  Fdr/p«dr«//=  wallowing. 

468.  Medynge=^mi^^^xi, 
471.  Sowne=synne= sin, 
473.  Z«^^= Libya. 

488.  pa/  for  a/. 

493.  A  re = mercy,    A.S.  dry  Icel.  Sr,  honour,  mercy.    See  Bradley. 

510.  /?^>&= spindle.    Still  in  use. 

518.  SMp/are  =^voy SLgc, 

520.  7'Arrt/ar^^= pressed.    A.S.  '^pringan^  to  throng,  press. 

524.  Laucht  =^\dMg\i, 

525.  Vilte,    See  note  to  1.  454. 

527.  Eris  tfr^=ears  hear. 

528.  Vlatsum,    See  note  to  1.  418. 
534.  Mysknew—^\^  not  know. 
536.  ^j=has. 

542.  5'«/^/y/= swallowed.  A.S.  swelgan^  sweolgan;  Icel.  svelga^  to 
swallow. 

543.  (Jyrfi<r= snare.  "I  considerit  the  gret  difTerens,  betuex  wis- 
dome  and  foly,  eroure  and  rychtwisnes,  and  amang  al  thir  I  fand  the 
woman  mar  bitter  na  the  ded,  quhilk  is  \}^egyme  of  the  hunter  to  tak 
the  wild  bestis." — Ratis  Raving,  695.  Icel.  gorriy  gut  from  which 
snares  were  made.  J/a^=maik,  the  like,  equal.  "And  gif  euer  scho 
dois  the  maik  in  tyme  cumyng." — Burgh  Rec.  of  Aberd.,  12th  March 
1539.  The  word  is  still  in  use  both  in  Scotland  and  in  the  north  of 
England. 

544.  Fra^= vengeance,  torment    Cf.  XIX.  356. 
546.  /^^rj'j/=  perished. 

550.  Schawl t = savlt = saved . 

553.  ^/ir/=  abode. 

560.  Cane  vie  A?^«=did  go  to  me. 

564.  /'>r=far,  much. 

566.  Schauyl=^s\\oyfT\, 

568.  7jKJd:«^=  enticing. 

572.  I ne spard=\  did  not  spare. 

574.  IVonnynge ^brought  (lit.,  won  or  got), 

579.  7y/r>^j«/ti^/=  threshold.    See  Skeat. 

581.  Thruslync=^  xhrwsiy  pressed.    Cf.  607. 

586.  Sowlty  read  W///= soiled,  defiled.    A.S.  sollan,  to  sully. 


212  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XVm.  503-706). 

G03.   Treswald—threshwald.    See  above,  1.  579.    FaIys=^2A\, 
506.  Z^/^= hindrance.    See  1.  615.    Cf.  "let  or  hindrance." 
508.   ythandfy=stt2i^'\\y. 

606.  Of  tied  me  worthit—  I  had  of  necessity. 

607.  rArw«gy«^= thrust 

600.  Nuke—woo\i.    Mod.Sc.  neuk, 

610.  Aynd^hx^^\\i, 

611.  6'^^«^= sobbing. 

613.  -ff«ww/i</=  banning,  cursing. 

615.  Let,    See  above,  1.  596. 

610.   Vilte,    See  note  to  1.  454. 

624.   Wr^/=  pledge. 

627.  Angusne  =  anguise  =  anguish.  O.Fr.  anguisse.  quowke  = 
quaked.     See  quok^  1.  702. 

632.  ^/a/= with  all. 

636.  W!zr/<7= warlock,  deceiver.  A.S.  wirloga — wir^  truth,  and 
loga^  a  liar. 

642.  Laydis  for  lady. 

645.  That  am  so  foul  within  and  without. 

655.  C7^r^^=  purity.  ClarU^  clerti^  cleemesse,  light;  brightnesse, 
lustre,  transparency. — Cot. 

657.  Z,«>&^= reproach. 

"Thai  sper  nocht  quhat  men  sais  of  thaim 
Quhe))er  lak  or  honor,  lof  or  scham 
Thai  wyll  nocht  tak  iu  han  &  see." 

— *  Ratis  Raving/  3092. 
663.   Wil  of  wane = devoid  of  refuge. 

673.  Aha  wittirly^2&  certainly.     Cf.  XIX.  171. 

677.  ^^rrA/=  pledge.    A.S.  borh,  a  surety. 

680.  i1/^/=  meddle.     See  *  Cath.  Anglic.,*  p.  233,  n.  5. 

682.  Sowne=soT\. 

680.  Bone = prayer. 

602.  ^^r=bore.     />f7«^= decreed.      O.Fr.   '' Ferme^  stable,  sure, 

settled;  also  decreed,  ratified,"  &c. — Cot.     Floure  =^o'wtr, 

604.  Ekand=  urging, 

701.  Redure^i^dir, 

"  Forwhi  Jjan,  als  \>e  buke  bers  witness, 
Sal  noght  be  shewed  bot  rightwysnes, 
And  grete  reddure,  with-outen  mercy, 
Until  alle  synful  men  namely." 

— Hampole,  P.C,  6091. 
Icel.  hrcedr;  Swed.  rddd, 

704.  Exiasy—\xdj\ce,   O.Fr.  ecstase,  "an  ecstasie,  swooning,  trance" 
Cot. — Low  Lat  ecstasis^  a  trance ;  Gr.  Scotcutis. 
706.  Bowte ^boot,  remedy,  help.    Cf.  Laurence  Minot — 

"  And  unto  thee  I  bid  a  bone 
For  \ni  ert  dute  of  all  my  da/t," — i.  4. 


NOTES  TO  EGIPCIANE  (XVni.  707-938).  213 

707.  Berch= torch.    See  1.  677  and  1.  942. 
717.  Schryft= conitssiOTi. 

719.  PaytAm^t= pay tment    O.Fr.  panjement;   Lai.  pavitnentum, 
a  hard  floor. 

723.  Thraw=^dL,  throw,  a  little  space  of  time. 

"  Quhen  the  marschall  the  letteris  saw, 
He  vmbethocht  him  than  a  ihraw,** 

— *  Bruce/  xvii.  40. 

724.  Borrowgange= snrtiyship,     Stt  M\irra.yy  snh  borrowgang, 
733.   W^ra^= punish.    A.S.  «/r^r^i«,  to  avenge. 

746.  "  In  the  way  of  salvation." 

752.  /^wT^/j'= earnestly. 

760.  p«j  for  )?/>.    Of  frequent  occurrence. 

769-834.  An  addition. 

770.  p/>=)?«/j.    The  two  words  are  often  interchanged. 

771.  Sowit,  read  sol  lit.    See  note  to  1.  586,  and  cf.  XIX.  644. 
777.  Pece  hyr  j^?w«^= reconcile  her  son. 

784.  Halouys^^SBATiXs. 
788.  Mysterful-^nttd{\i\, 

794.  Trowne^throwne^  throne. 

•'  Trew  King,  J)at  sittes  in  trone," 

— L.  Minot,  i.  i. 

795.  IVarne =re(usG. 

797.  5^/=although. 

"  Set  this  my  werk  full  feble  be  of  rent, 
At  the  request  of  ane  lorde  of  renowne, 
Of  ancistry  noble  and  illuster  barowne. 

Quhilk  with  grete  instance  diuers  tymes  seir, 
Pra)rit  me  translait  Virgill  or  Omeir. " 

— G.  Douglas,  'Virgil,'  ii.  5.  30. 

839.  Z^2i^/>= loaves. 

851.  pe  lAretl  our  =  the  third  hour. 

852.  pe  ^/  wane = got  to  the  door. 

861.  Bywts/e= abode.    See  Murray,  sub  bewiste. 

865.  Stond=2i  while.    A.S.  stund^  a  period. 

866.  Fond  =  go.    A.S^fundian,  to  go  forward. 

870.  Tyfte =mttt,  fit.    O.Fr.  fiffer^  to  deck.      See  Cotgrave,  sub 
iijffer  and  attiffer. 

885.  lVastrone= desert. 

886.  Cotynualy = contynualy = con ti nually. 

888.  To  \atfre:fre  (cf.  773)  is  used  substantively  and  =  woman. 
So  again  in  1.  126a     Cf.  \at  auldy  1.  326,  &c. 
905.   Thoctis  for  thochtis. 
938.  ^ay//^=moan. 


214  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZVm.  949-1195). 

948.  Corce =body.    Cf.  corse  of  1.  960. 

951.  A^^=  fists.    do7mynge=dungynyhtaXtTi,    Cf.  1.  438. 

961.  Schald=^hMTT\,    Cf.  1.  98. 

962.  Sali  read  sar, 

967.  Borowgane—SMVtiyshxip,    Cf.  1.  724. 
97a  Ful={o\i\, 

980.  Hartly^mtTiXaXy  spiritual. 

981.  Wastyrn^wastine^dtstn.    Cf.  11.  885,  998,  and  1298.    See 
note  to  II.  838. 

983.  Fawndinge  =fanding  (1014)= temptation. 

984.  Ourdryvyn^'^2&\»     Cf.  1.  56. 
988.  Dressis,    Cf.  Minot — 

••  And  dresce  my  dedes  in  |>is  dale." — i,  8. 

992.  5^;f^xj^;i^= since  then.    Still  common. 

996.  (xr^j= grass,  herbs. 

998.  \^us  waste  ^\h\s  waste. 

1002.  Elde=digt. 

1011.  -ffi//j;^r^/"=  without  spirit — />.,  life.    steringe=  vaoixon, 

1044.  To  doctrtne^Xo  indoctrinate,  to  teach. 

1045.  \^us  is  ]>e  Aend=th\s  is  the  end. 
1053.  Hyme  ^;f^= himself  alone. 

1061.  Fond.    See  note  to  1.  866. 

1062.  7/?= on. 

1069.  Fare—%0,     Icel./tfra,  to  go.    gat—\i2cy, 

1075.  7ra«/rt/^=task. 

1078.  Halyfaste=-l.tn\., 

1080.   W^ar«//?//^= were  wont. 

1089.  And=\L 

1099.  G7/;//«^«//=  communed,  communicated. 

1115.  Pa/  a/</=that  old  man.     Cf.  1.  326. 

1118.  //^/=depth,  hollow.     Cf.  1.  191. 

1147.  Tholmoudly — patiently. 

1149.  Feris  M«r[j]/j^y=Holy  Maundy  or  Thursday.  This  may  be 
the  right  reading ;  but  Fuirsday  is  still  common  for  Thursday,  and 
feris  fursday  may  perhaps  be  better. 

1167.  7>y/i^=  tenth  part. 

1171.  Gowand—%2j\ii%, 

"  This  tyme,  quod  sche,  to  stair  and  to  devise 
Gowand  on  figuris,  is  nocht  necessary." 

— G.  Douglas,  iii.  11.  i. 

1179.  For  fawt  ofbat^iox  want  of  boat 
1182.  -<4//V«//= alienated. 
1187.  />rrar^=  farther,  opposite. 
1195.  A3'^= showed  herself. 


NOTES  TO  EGIPCIANE  (XVin.  1209-1471).  21$ 

1209.  Dry = dry  \aind. 

1230.  Ct7///;//^;2y/= communicated.    Cf.  1.  1099. 

1254.  Deyn^= deign. 

1257.  Skepe=skepy  a  small  basket. 

1282.  ^^>^/^x^= reckless,  thoughtless. 

1298.   Westerner yfBsXty  wilderness.    Cf.  1.  981  and  note. 

1312.  Peryd=\i2Axed,  compared. 

1331.  -A^^ift/= approach. 

1334.  Feryt=qffcryi=^'W2iS  fitting. 

1344.  3^/^=  tribute,  debt.    A.S.  geld,  gield. 

1366.  Spad^s^ed, 

1372.  W^r^t:^= wretch.  war^= sufferer.  Cf.  A.S.  wcerc^  and  I  eel. 
verkr^  pain,  which  still  survive  in  North  E.  wark,  pain,  as  in  head- 
warky  tooih-warky  &c.     Cf.  Bradley,  sub  werk, 

1374.  Spadna  scAule=spaide  nor  shovel. 

1381.  i^<?r^-/w///= spent  with  fasting. 

1389.  j4uc/t/ii/^aiw(ul    Cf.  XIX.  27. 

1392.  One  mens = remember, 

1411.  Z^/;/^=tool.    A.S,gMma,  a  tool,  instrument. 

1414.  Clukis—cldiVfs. 

1419.  Read,  Depe  andiuX, 

1423.  W^jf//^= washed. 

1427.  Naked,  except  that  old  clout. 

1431.  Cr/<f^/=  clad,  covered. 

1442.  Forwundertt=^m2ized, 

1446.   W^r^/=  disclosed. 

1471.  Z««///= unlearned. 


XIX.— CRISTOFORE. 


St  Christopher  was  baptised  by  St  Babylas,  the  martyr-bishop  of 
Antioch,  and  suffered  martyrdom  during  the  persecution  under  Decius, 
about  the  year  230,  in  Lycia.  Beyond  this  nothing  certain  is  known 
about  him.  Both  in  the  East  and  in  the  West  he  has  always  been  had 
in  great  veneration,  and  has  been  made  the  subject  of  a  great  number 
of  legends,  most  of  which  are  collected  together  in  the  story  given  by 
Voragine,  which  is  in  parts  followed  in  the  text.  According  to  this  he 
was  of  Canaanitish  origin.  Before  his  conversion  he  bore  the  name 
of  Reprobus,  according  to  one  account,  and  according  to  another 
that  of  Oferus.  He  is  said  to  have  been  of  g^reat  height  and  immense 
strength.  One  legend  bore  that  he  had  the  head  of  a  dog,  and  M. 
Didron  says  that  he  has  seen  him  so  represented  in  the  East.  In  the 
Menolog^  of  Basil  II.  the  story  of  his  cynocephalism  is  set  aside  and 
treated  as  an  idle  tale.  Having  resolved  to  serve  only  the  strongest 
of  all,  he  entered  the  service  of  the  king,  and  finding  that  the  king 
feared  the  devil,  he  went  in  search  of  the  latter  and  served  him.  But 
seeing  the  devil  take  fright  at  the  Cross,  he  left  him  and  went  in 
search  of  Christ.  After  long  search  a  hermit  taught  him  the  Gospel, 
and  having  no  taste  for  fasting  or  praying,  the  hermit  showed  him  that 
he  might  serve  Christ  by  carrying  travellers  across  a  river  which  ran 
broad  and  deep  near  his  hermitage,  and  over  which  there  was  neither 
bridge  nor  ferry.  On  one  of  the  banks  of  this  river  Christopher  built 
his  lodging,  and  carried  passengers  across  for  the  love  of  Christ.  One 
night  he  was  awakened  by  the  cry  of  a  child  imploring  him  to  carry 
him  across  the  stream.  Entering  the  water  with  the  child  on  his 
shoulders,  Christopher  found  his  burden  growing  heavier  and  the 
water  deeper  and  stronger  with  every  step,  so  that  it  was  with  the 
utmost  difficulty  that  he  reached  the  opposite  side.  Here,  in  the 
person  of  the  little  child,  Christ  was  revealed  to  him.  After  this  he  is 
said  to  have  gone  from  place  to  place  preaching  the  Gospel.  Among 
his  converts,  which  were  numerous,  were  Aquilina  and  Nicaea,  who 
also  suffered  martyrdom  during  the  Decian  persecution.     His  relics 


NOTES  TO  CRISTOFORE  (XIX.)  217 

were  conveyed  to  Toledo  in  Spain,  and  afterwards  to  France,  in  both 
of  which  countries  are  many  dedications  to  him.  See  Smith's  *  Diet 
of  Christ.  Biogr.,'  and  the  references  at  the  end  of  the  article. 

His  day  is  July  25  in  the  West,  and  May  9  in  the  East. 

In  art  he  is  always  represented  as  of  gigantic  stature,  carrying  our 
Saviour  as  a  little  child  on  his  shoulders,  as  described  in  the  text. 
"  Since,"  remarks  Mrs  Jameson,  "  the  very  sight  of  St  Christopher 
is  supposed  to  bring  an  accession  of  strength,  fortitude,  and  confidence 
in  the  divine  aid,  it  is  fortunate  that  there  can  be  no  mistake  about 
him,  and  that  it  is  so  peculiar  as  to  be  instantly  recognised.  He 
stands  above  the  ankles  in  water;  his  proportions  are  those  of  a 
Hercules.  According  to  Greek  formula  he  should  be  beardless,  and 
some  of  the  Italian  pictures  so  represent  him,  or  with  very  little  beard ; 
but  the  Germans  give  him  a  strong  black  beard  and  a  quantity  of 
black  bushy  hair,  the  better  to  express  the  idea  of  physical  strength 
and  manliness.  The  infant  Christ  is  seated  on  his  shoulders,  and 
bears  in  His  hand  the  globe  as  Sovereign  and  Creator  of  the  world ; 
more  rarely  it  is  a  cross,  as  Redeemer :  but  the  former,  considering 
the  significance  of  the  subject,  is  the  more  proper  emblem.  In 
general  he  is  looking  up  to  the  divine  infant,  but  sometimes  also  he 
is  looking  down  and  making  his  way  painfully  and  anxiously  through 
the  rising  waters;  he  seems  bending  under  the  miraculous  burden, 
and  supports  his  steps  with  a  staff,  which  is  often  an  entire  palm-tree 
with  the  leaves  and  branches.  In  the  background  is  a  hermit  bearing 
a  lamp  or  torch,  to  light  him  on  his  way." — Mrs  Jameson,  '  Sacred  and 
Legend.  Art,'  ii.  444. 

Analysis — Since  Christopher  is  had  by  many  in  great  devotion  and 
affection,  the  author  will  tell  his  story  as  he  finds  it  in  the  legend,  1-22  ; 
his  birth  and  great  size  and  strength,  23-30;  he  seeks  for  the  most 
mighty,  and  believing  that  the  king  is,  serves  him,  31-54  ;  a  minstrel 
appears  at  the  court  and  sings,  when  Christopher  notices  that  the  king 
crosses  himself  whenever  he  hears  the  name  of  the  devil,  55-66;  he 
inquires  of  the  king  why  he  does  this,  and  learning  that  it  is  from 
fear  of  the  devil,  he  quits  him  and  goes  in  search  of  the  latter  as  the 
strongest,  67-100;  in  a  wilderness  he  meets  the  devil  and  serves  him, 
but  finding  that  the  devil  is  at  great  pains  to  avoid  a  cross,  and 
learning  the  reason,  he  leaves  him  to  go  in  search  of  Christ,  101-150; 
he  meets  with  a  hermit,  who  tells  him  of  Christ,  and  urges  him,  in 
order  to  find  Him,  to  give  himself  to  abstinence  and  prayer,  but  he 
refuses,  151-192  ;  he  then  tells  him  that  if  he  will  carry  men  across  a 
river  hard  by,  where  there  is  neither  bridge  nor  boat,  and  where 
many  are  drowned  when  attempting  to  cross,  Christ  will  appear  to 
him,  193-205;  to  this  Christopher  agrees,  206-210;  he  carries  many 
over,  and  at  last  a  Child,  who  gives  him  a  token  that  he  is  Christ,  211- 
276;  thence  he  passes  to  a  town  where  the  inhabitants  speak  a 
language  with  which  he  is  unacquainted,  and  prays  for  power  to 


2l8  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XIX.  1-17). 

speak  to  the  people  in  their  own  tongue,  and  his  prayer  being  heard, 
he  preaches,  277-308 ;  a  judge  smites  him,  when,  planting  his  staff 
into  the  ground,  he  prays  that  it  may  bear  flower  and  fruit,  so  that  the 
people  may  see  and  believe,  309-336 ;  the  staff  is  clad  with  leaves  and 
bark  and  bears  fruit,  and  eight  thousand  are  converted,  337-346 ; 
when  the  king  hears  of  this  he  sends  two  hundred  knights  and  more 
to  seize  him,  but  finding  Christopher  in  the  act  of  praying,  they  fear 
to  touch  or  speak  to  him :  others  also  are  sent  for  the  same  purpose, 
but  in  vain,  347-360 ;  Christopher  afterwards  accosts  them  and 
converts  them,  after  which  he  goes  with  them  to  the  king.  361-389; 
he  is  questioned  by  the  king,  who  threatens  him  unless  he  consents  to 
sacrifice  to  his  gods,  390-432;  Christopher  is  then  cast  into  prison, 
when  the  king  sends  two  women,  named  Nicaea  and  Aquilina,  to 
tempt  him,  433-460 ;  the  two  women  are  converted  by  Christopher, 
461-484;  the  king,  hearing  of  this,  causes  the  women  to  be  brought 
before  him — Christopher  also  is  sent  for. — and  the  three,  after  being 
tormented,  suffer  martyrdom,  485-630 ;  a  gloss  of  St  Ambrose,  631-686 ; 
conclusion,  686-694. 
Source — Cf.  L.A.,  cap.  100,  and  CSS.,  vi.  135. 

1-22.  Introduction. 

1.  The  cultus  of  the  saint  was  extremely  popular  during  the 
thirteenth  and  following  centuries  throughout  almost  the  whole  of 
Western  Christendom.  It  was  the  custom  to  place  his  image  in 
conspicuous  places,  and  to  paint  it  of  colossal  size  on  the  walls  of 
churches  and  houses.  His  effigy  was  usually  accompanied  by  an 
inscription  to  the  effect  that  on  what  day  soever  the  face  of  St 
Christopher  was  seen,  the  beholder  should  not  fail  or  faint  or  die. 
See  Mrs  Jameson's  *  Sacred  and  Legendary  Art,*  ii.  443,  444. 

6.  Qu/tene ^whtnce. 

9.  "The  earliest  woodcut  which  exists,  and  of  which  it  is  possible 
to  fix  the  date,  is  a  rude  figure  of  St  Christopher,  of  German  design 
and  execution,  represented  in  the  usual  manner,  except  that  there  is 
a  water-mill  and  a  miller  in  the  foreground.     It  is  inscribed — 

'  Cristofori  faciem  die  quacunque  tueris 
Ilia  nempe  die  morte  mala  non  morieris.* 

Literally,  *  On  whatsoever  day  thou  shalt  behold  the  face  of  St 
Christopher,  surely  on  that  day  thou  shalt  not  die  an  evil  death.' 
It  was  evidently  intended  to  circulate  among  the  labouring  poor,  as 
an  emblem  of  strength  and  consolation,  and  quite  as  intelligible  then 
as  Bunyan*s  *  Christian  in  the  Slough  of  Despond '  would  be  now." — 
Ibid.,  447,  448. 

15.  Blyne,     See  note  to  I.  514. 

17-22.  L.A.  :  "  Christophorus  ante  baptismum  dicebatur  Reprobus, 
sed  postmodum  Christophorus  dictus  est,  quasi  Christum  ferens,  eo 


NOTES  TO  CRISTOFORE   (XIX.  23-78).  219 

scilicet,  quod  Christum  quatuor  modis  portavit,  scilicet  in  humeris 
per  traductionem,  in  corpora  ...  in  mente  ...  in  ore." 

23-30.  L.A. :  "  Christophorus  gente  Cananseus,  procerissimse  statural 
vultuque  terribili  erat  et  xii.  cubitos  in  longitudine  possidebat." 

26.  iw^«tf= appearance.      He  is  thus  described  in  the  *  Liturgi 

Mozarabica ' : — 

"  Elegansque  statura, 

Mente  elegantior, 

Visu  fulgens,  corde  vibrans, 

Et  capillis  rutilans." 

— Migne,  ii.  1167. 

30.  Cubitis,    So  L.A.     CSS.  has  pedes. 

31-54.  L.A. :  "  Qui  ut  in  quibusdam  gestis  suis  legitur,  cum  staret 
cum  quodam  rege  Cananaeorum,  venit  sibi  in  mente,  ut  majorem  prin- 
cipem,  qui  in  mundo  esset,  quaereret  et  ad  eundem  secum  moraturus 
accederet.  Venit  igitur  ad  quendam  maximum  regem  de  quo  generalis 
fama  habebatur  quod  majorem  mundus  principem  non  haberet.  Quem 
rex  videns  libenter  recepit  et  in  sua  curia  manere  fecit" 

45.   Wittis—Vxio^  :  imperat.  mood,  plu. 

47-50.  Not  in  L.A. 

55-94.  L.A. :  "  Quodam  autem  die  joculator  quidam  cantionem  cor- 
am rege  cantabat,  in  qua  frequenter  dyabolum  nominabat.  Rex  autem 
cum  fidem  Christi  haberet,  quemcumque  dyabolum  nominari  audiebat, 
protinus  in  faciem  suam  crucis  signaculum  imprimebat,  quod  videns 
Christophorus  plurimum  admirabatur,  cur  hoc  rex  ageret  et  quidnam 
hujusmodi  signum  sibi  vellet.  Cum  autem  de  hac  re  regem  inter- 
rogaret,  et  ille  hoc  sibi  manifestare  nollet,  respond  it  Christophorus : 
nisi  hoc  mihi  dixeris,  tecum  ulterius  non  manebo.  Quapropter  coactus 
rex  dixit  ei :  quemcumque  dyabolum  nominari  audio,  hoc  signo  me 
munio  timens,  ne  in  me  potestatem  accipiat  mihique  noceat,  Cui 
Christophorus  :  si  dyabolum,  ne  tibi  noceat,  metuis,  ergo  ille  major  et 
potentior  te  esse  convincitur  quem  in  tantum  formidare  probaris; 
frustratus  igitur  sum  spe  mea  putans  quod  majorem  et  potentiorem 
mundi  dominum  invenissem ;  sed  jam  nunc  valeas,  quia  ipsum 
dyabolum  quacrere  volo,  ut  ipsum  mihi  in  dominum  assumam  et  ejus 
servus  efficiar." 

57.  C//^j/tf=gest,  story. 

65.  He  for  Christofore ;  but  the  sentence  is  confused. 

78.   Frt////j= watches  with  evil  intent — 


» 


"  Bot  neuer  })e  les  ay  er  Jwii  boune 
To  wait  Ingland  with  sorow  and  schame.' 

— Minot,  i.  64. 

"  His  Infers  he  desajrves  and  fayles  ; 
His  despisers  he  waytes  ay, 
AIs  shadow  to  tak  to  his  pray." 

— Hampole,  P.C.,  1186. 


220  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XIX.  79-186). 

•'  And  gifFony  thar-at  war  wrath, 
Thai  watyt  hym  wele  with  gppet  scaith  ; 
For  thai  suld  fynd  sone  enchesone 
To  put  hym  to  destructione." 

— '  Bruce/  i.  202. 

O.Fr.  waiter^  g^i^^^y  to  watch,  observe. 

79.  Wryk=wyrk^  work. 

95-114.  L.A. :  "  Discessit  igitur  ab  illo  rege  et  dyabolum  quaerere 
properabat  Cum  autem  per  quandam  solitudinem  pergeret,  vidit 
magnam  multitudinem  militum ;  quorum  quidam  miles  ferus  et 
terribilis  veniebat  ad  eum  et  quonam  pergeret,  requisivit.  Cui  C. 
respondit :  vado  quaerere  dominum  dyabolum,  ut  ipsum  in  dominum 
mihi  assumam.  Cui  ille  :  ego  sum  ille  quem  quasris.  Gavisus  C.  se 
sibi  in  servum  perpetuum  obligavit  et  ipsum  pro  domino  accepit." 

96.  Roydly=hwxnt^\y, 

97.  Avysment=h^tA,    O.Fr,  avisement,  advisement. 

98.  Pluyk=s\2i^,    GsLtLp/oCy  a  block  of  wood,  stump  of  a  tree. 

99.  Buf  /^jtf= without  deceit,  t'.e.  in  truth.     Cf.  XVII.  137  and  note. 
105.  Auful^auchful^2c^{y\\, 

114.  ^/M^=oath. 

115-150.  L.A. :  "Cum  ergo  ambo  pergerent  et  in  quadam  via  com- 
muni  crucem  erectam  invenissent,  mox  ut  dyabolus  ipsam  crucem 
vidit,  territus  fugit  et  viam  deserens  per  asperam  solitudinem  Christo- 
phorum  duxit  et  postmodum  ipsum  ad  viam  reduxit  Quod  videns 
C.  et  admirans  interrogavit  ilium,  cur  in  tantum  timens  viam  planam 
reliquerit  et  tantum  devians  per  tam  asperam  solitudinem  ierit.  Quod 
cum  ille  nullatenus  indicare  vellet,  dixit  C. :  nisi  mihi  hoc  indicaveris, 
statim  a  te  discedam.  Quapropter  compulsus  dyabolus  dixit  ei  : 
quidam  homo,  qui  dicitur  Christus,  in  cruce  fixus  fuit,  cuius  crucis 
signum  cum  video,  plurimum  pertimesco  et  territus  fugio.  Cui  C.  : 
ergo  ille  Christus  major  et  potentior  te  est,  cuius  signum  in  tantum 
formidas?  In  vanum  igitur  laboravi  nee  adhuc  majorem  mundi 
principem  inveni.  Jam  nunc  valeas,  quia  te  volo  deserere  et  ipsum 
Christum  inquirere." 

120.  Affray  =^2\*iLXV^,    O.Fr.  esfreiy  attack,  alarm. 

134.  Fowt =(oot, 

151-185.  L.A.  is  shorter :  "  Cum  igitur  diu  quaesivisset,  qui  sibi 
Christi  notitiam  indicaret,  tandem  ad  quendam  eremitam  devenit, 
qui  sibi  Christum  praedicavit  et  in  ejus  fide  ipsum  diligenter  instruxit, 
dixitque  eremita  Christophero :  rex  iste  cui  servire  desideras,  istud 
requirit  obsequium  quia  frequenter  jejunare  oportebit" 

158, 169.  pa/=at. 

171.   W^///^r/y= surely.     Cf.  XVIII.  673. 

173.  Z^K•^/=took. 

174.  /«M= faith. 

186-210.  L.A.:  "Cui  C:  aliud  requirat  obsequium,  quia  istam  rem 


NOTES  TO  CRISTOFORE  (XIX.  188-239).  221 

nequaquam  agere  valeo.  Rursus  eremita :  multas  quoque  orationes  te 
sibi  facere  oportebit.  Cui  C:  nescio,  quid  sit  hoc,  nee  huiusmodi 
obsequium  perficere  possum.  Cui  eremita:  nosti  talem  fluvium  in 
quo  multi  transeuntes  periclitantur  et  pereunt  ?  Cui  C:  novi.  Et  ille: 
cum  procerae  statural  sis  et  fortis  viribus,  si  juxta  fluvium  ilium  resid- 
eres  et  cunctos  traduceres,  regi  Christo,  cui  servire  desideras,  plurimum 
gratum  esset,  et  spero  quod  ibidem  se  manifestaret.  Cui  C:  utique 
istud  obsequium  agere  valeo  et  me  sibi  in  hoc  serviturum  promitto." 

185.   Wordis  ^pe=ie  oportet. 

192.  2?^^^^= discomfort,  labour,  trouble. 

204.  p^  laiandy  &c.  =  thee  letting,  or  causing,  to  know  without  any 
doubt. 

211-216.  L.A.:  "Ad  praedictum  igitur  fluvium  accessit  et  ibidem 
sibi  habitaculum  fabricavit,  portansque  loco  baculi  quandam /^r//Vax» 
in  manibus,  qua  se  in  aqua  sustentabat  et  omnes  sine  cessatione 
transferebat" 

211.  /7////=  river.  A  Breton  makes  this  the  stream  which  runs 
through  Dol. 

212.  Z«^^= lodge,  hut.    O.Fr.  loge, 

215.  Ployk,    See  note  to  1.  98. 

216.  Perktre=di  perch  measure,  a  pole  five  and  a  half  yards  long. 
217-238.  L.A. :  "  Evolutis   multis  diebus  cum  in  domuncula  sua 

quiesceret,  audivit  vocem  cuiusdam  pueri  se  vocantis  et  dicentis  : 
Christophore,  veni  foras  et  me  ipsum  traducas.  Concitus  C.  exsiliit, 
sed  neminem  reperit,  rediensque  in  domunculam  suam  iterum  vocem 
se  acclamantis  audivit.  Qui  rursus  foras  cucurrit  et  neminem  invenit. 
Tertia  vice  ab  eodem  ut  prius  vocatus  exiit  et  puerum  quendam  juxta 
ripam  flu  minis  invenit,  qui  Christophorum,  ut  se  traduceret,  obnixe 
rogavit.'* 
224.  Store=^o\Q, 

**  And  at  ane  other  syde  with  felloun  feyr, 
Mejentyus  the  grim,  apon  a  spejrr, 
Or  heich  sting  or  stour  of  the  fyr  tre, 
The  blak  fyre  blesis  of  reik  inswakkis  he.'* 

— G.  Douglas,  iii.  248.  27. 
Dan.  sioer. 

228.  Z^«y/=  leaned,  reclined. 

"  Of  drefling  and  dremis  quhat  dow  it  to  endyt  ? 
For,  as  I  Unyt  in  a  ley  in  Lent  this  last  nicht, 
I  slaid  on  a  swev3mnyng,  slummerand  a  lite." 

— G.  Douglas,  iii.  142.  2. 

A.S.  hlinan^  to  lean,  incline. 

239-276.  L.A.:  "  Christophorus  igitur  puerum  sibi  in  humeris  ele- 
vans  et  baculum  accipiens  flumen  transiturus  intravit  Et  ecce  aqua 
fluminis  paulatim  intumescebat  et  puer  instar  plumbi  gravissime  pon- 
derabat,  quantoque  magis  procedebat,  tanto  amplius  unda  crescebat 


222  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XIX.  243-274). 

ct  puer  magis  ac  magis  Christophori  humeros  pondere  intolerabili  de- 
primebat,  adeo  ut  C.  in  angustia  multa  positus  esset  et  se  periclitari 
formidaret  Sed  cum  vix  evasisset  et  fluvium  transfretasset,  puerum  in 
ripa  deposuit  eique  dixit:  in  n\agno  periculo  puer  me  posuisti  et  adeo 
ponderasti  quod,  si  totum  mundum  super  me  habuissem,  vix  majora 
pondera  prsesensissem.  Ad  quem  puer  respondit:  ne  mireris,  Christo- 
phorey  quia  non  solum  super  te  totum  mundum  habuisti,  sed  etiam 
ilium  qui  creavit  mundum,  tuis  humeris  bajulasti ;  ego  enim  sum  rex 
Christus  tuus,  cui  in  hoc  opere  ipse  deservis  ;  et  ut  me  verum  dicere 
comprobes,  cum  pertransieris,  baculum  tuum  juxta  domunculam  tuam 
in  terra  fige  et  mane  ipsum  floruisse  et  fructificasse  videbis,  statimque 
ab  oculis  ejus  evanuit  Veniens  igitur  C.  cum  baculum  suum  in  ter- 
ram  fixisset,  mane  surgens  invenit  ipsum  ad  modum  palmae  frondes  et 
dactylos  pertulisse." 

243,  IVod^y/aided.    A.S,  wadan ;  pret  woti, 

246.  Euiare= hesLvitr, 

247.  Vnese= unesisily,  with  difficulty. 
251.  Dises= distress, 

255.  p</  ne  ^ar^=thou  baredst  not 

260.  /Cink— king.    The  change  of  ^  into  k  is  frequent 

262.  Sane=s2Ly,    See  Bradley,  sub  seggen, 

268.  -ff«e//,r/=dwelling.    Cf.  note  to  XVIII.  86i. 

269.  Z^/i^<2r/=  lodging.    0,Tt,  longard, 
274.  /yw^j/= flourished. 

The  Breton  legend  referred  to  above  is  extremely  quaint  Accord- 
ing to  this,  Christ  and  the  Twelve  Apostles  come  to  the  ford  and 
•request  to  be  carried  over.  One  by  one  Christopher  takes  them  up 
in  his  brawny  arms  and  conveys  them  across,  when  he  is  asked  by  the 
Saviour  to  name  his  reward.  St  Peter  whispers  to  him  to  ask  for 
Paradise,  and  is  told  to  mind  his  own  business  by  the  saint,  who  asks 
that  whatsoever  he  wishes  for  may  come  into  his  sack.  The  prayer  is 
granted,  but  he  is  warned  never  to  wish  for  money  or  for  anything 
he  does  not  really  need.  Time  went  on,  and  Christopher  observes  the 
warning,  filling  his  bag  only  with  bread,  fruit,  and  vegetables,  most  of 
Avhich  he  gives  to  the  poor.  At  last,  however,  he  falls  into  temptation. 
One  day,  passing  along  the  main  street  of  Dol,  he  stops  before  the 
window  of  a  money-changer,  where  he  sees  piles  of  gold  and  silver. 
The  Evil  One  is  at  hand  ;  Christopher  yields  ;  his  sack  is  soon  filled 
with  money ;  and  from  one  sin  he  falls  into  others.  One  day  he  has 
eaten  a  luxurious  dinner,  and  lain  down  on  the  grass  in  the  shade. 
The  Evil  One  appears  and  begins  to  mock  and  gibe  at  him.  Before 
long  the  two  are  fighting  out  their  dispute,  when,  sorely  pressed, 
Christopher  wishes  the  Evil  One  were  in  his  sack.  The  wish  is  no 
sooner  uttered  than  it  is  fulfilled,  and  tying  the  string  round  the 
mouth  of  the  sack,  Christopher  throws  it  over  his  shoulder  and 
carries  it  away  with  him.    As  he  approaches  a  blacksmith's  shop  a 


NOTES  TO  CRISTOFORE  (XIX.  277-314).  223 

happy  thought  strikes  him.  He  enters  the  smithy  and  promises  the 
smith  a  crown  if  he  will  beat  the  dangerous  beast  he  has  in  the  bag 
as  thin  as  a  penny-piece.  The  smith  accepts  the  bargain,  and  he  and 
his  assistants  hammer  away  notwithstanding  the  howls  and  contor- 
tions of  the  inmate  of  the  bag.  At  length  a  feeble  voice  is  heard  from 
the  bag,  saying,  *'  Christopher,  Christopher,  I  give  in  ;  on  what  terms 
will  you  let  me  out  ?"  Christopher's  terms  are  that  he  shall  be  left  in 
peace  for  evermore.  The  devil  swears,  and  is  allowed  to  depart 
From  this  time  forth  Christopher's  life  is  entirely  changed  ;  and  when 
he  can  no  longer  from  failing  strength  do  duty  at  the  ford,  he  takes 
refuge  in  a  little  cell,  on  the  ruins  of  which  a  church  is  afterwards 
built  But  notwithstanding  his  prayers  and  penance,  when  he  pre- 
sents himself  at  the  gates  of  Paradise,  St  Peter,  remembering  how  his 
advice  had  been  slighted,  refuses  him  admission.  The  poor  saint 
goes  sadly  away,  and  not  taking  heed  where  he  treads,  goes  by  mistake 
down  the  broad  way  that  leads  to  hell.  At  last  he  comes  to  a  door, 
and  is  invited  by  a  pleasant-looking  youth  to  enter.  But  just  as  he 
is  crossing  the  threshold  his  old  adversary  catches  sight  of  him,  and 
cries,  "  No,  no,  we  will  have  none  of  him  ;  I  know  who  he  is.  Turn 
him  out ;  he  is  more  than  a  match  for  me."  Forced  to  retrace  his 
steps,  Christopher  again  finds  himself  at  the  gates  of  Paradise. 
Strains  of  lovely  music  come  from  within,  and  he  prays  St  Peter  out 
of  charity  to  let  the  gates  stand  ajar  a  little  that  he  may  hear  it  better. 
St  Peter  is  touched,  and  opens  the  gates  just  a  little,  when  Christopher 
dexterously  flings  his  sack  inside  the  gates,  and  following  it,  .seats 
himself  on  it  "  I  am  on  my  own  ground  now,"  he  says  ;  "  you  cannot 
turn  me  out."  And  St  Christopher  has  stayed  in  heaven  ever  since. 
— ^T.  &  K.  Macquoid,  'Pictures  and  Legends  from  Normandy  and 
Brittany,*  pp.  184-190. 

277-282.  L.A. :  "  Post  hoc  autem  Samon  civitatem  Lyciae  venit,  ubi, 
dum  eorum  linguam  non  intelligeret,  oravit  Dominum,  ut  illius 
linguae  sibi  concederet  intellectum." 

283-308.  L.A. :  "  Dum  autem  in  prece  consisteret,  judices  eum  in- 
sanum  putantes  reliquerunt ;  assecutus  Christophorus,  quod  petebat, 
vultum  operiens,  ad  locum  certaminis  venit  et  Christianos  et  qui  tor- 
quebantur  in  Domino,  confortabat." 

284.  Ayr€=eaLT\y, 

289.  Delete  the  colon. 

290.  5/^^/«^=spekin^.    The  ^  is  often  omitted. 
295.  J^efty= dtny, 

303.  5/<r^/=  placed,  bestead. 

309-314.  L.A.  :  "Tunc  unus  ex  judicibus  in  faciem  eum  percussit ; 
cui  Christophorus  vultum  discooperiens  dixit :  nisi  Christianus  essem, 
meam  protinus  injuriam  vindicassem." 

312.  F«^^/)'/=  uncovered. 

314.  By=buy. 


224  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS   (XIX.  315433). 

315-336.  L.A. :  "Tunc  Chrislophorus  virgam  suam  in  terra  fixit  et 
ut  propter  conversionens  populi  fronderet,  Dominum  exoravit" 

316.  Hyne  for  quhyne—i^"^, 

337-346.  *'Quod  dum  protinus  factum  fuisset,  octo  millia  homi- 
num  crediderunt." 

339.  5///r^= stout.  A.S.  stdr;  Icel.  stdrr^  great,  vast.  j/ar^= strong. 
A.S.  stearcj  Icel.  sterkr^  strong. 

342.  Vnlcle=MXi\^2X, 

347-389.  L.A.  :  "  Rex  autem  CC  milites  qui  eum  ad  se  adducerent, 
misit,  et  cum  eum  orantem  invenissent  et  sibi  hoc  intimare  timerent, 
iterum  totidem  misit,  qui  et  ipsi  cum  eo  orante  protinus  oraverunt. 
Surgens  C.  dixit  iis  :  quem  quaeritis?  Qui  ejus  vultum  videntes  dixe- 
runt :  rex  misit  nos,  ut  te  ad  ipsum  vinctum  ducamus.  Quibus  C. :  si 
ego  voluero,  nee  solutus  nee  ligatus  a  vobis  duci  potero.  Dicunt  ei : 
si  ergo  nonvis,  vade  liber  quocumque  volueris,  et  nos  regi  dicemus, 
quod  te  nequaquam  invenimus.  Non  ita,  inquit,  sed  ego  vobiscum 
vadam.  Ipse  autem  eos  ad  fidem  convertit  et  ab  iis  manus  sibi  tergo 
ligari  fecit  et  se  regi  vinctum  praesentari." 

357.  Du'ellinge  mad=Xzxnt^, 

361.  Sobyre  ^sob^Xy  steadfast  Fr.  sobre;  Lat.  sobriumy  sobriuSy 
sober,  not  drunken. 

365.  Sobimes=modtv2X\oTi, 

366.  ///7=ill. 

390-396.  L.A.  :  "  Quem  rex  videns  territus  est  et  de  sede  sua  proti- 
nus corruit.  Deinde  a  servis  levatus,  de  nomine  suo  et  patriae  eum 
inlerrogavit." 

393.  Cheyre  =  c\\2Av. 

397-412.  L.A.  :  "  Cui  C.  :  ante  baptismum  Reprobus  dicebar,  nunc 
autem  Christophorus  vocor.  Cui  rex  :  stultum  tibi  nomen  im- 
posuisti,  sc.  Christi  crucifixi,  qui  nee  sibi  profuit  nee  tibi  prodesse 
poterit.  Nunc  ergo,  Cananaee  maletice,  quare  non  sacrificas  Diis 
nostris  ? '' 

412.  A  =  aye,  for  ever. 

413-432.  L.A. :  "  Cui  C.  :  recte  vocaris  Dagnus,  quia  tu  es  mors 
mundi,  socius  dyaboli,  Dii  autem  tui  sunt  opera  manuum,  hominum. 
Cui  rex  :  inter  feras  nutritus  es  et  tu  non  potes  nisi  opera  feralia  et 
hominibus  incognita  loqui }  Nunc  ergo  si  sacrificaveris,  magnos 
honores  a  me  consequeris,  si  non  autem,  suppliciis  consumeris.*' 

415.  Dagarus.    L.A.  '*  Dagnus." 

417.  6yy6'//^y^/(t7«/= fellow  of  the  fiend. 

433-471.  L.A.  :  "  Nolentem  ergo  sacrificare  in  carcerem  mitti  jussit 
ac  illos  milites,  qui  ad  C.  missi  fuerant,  pro  Christi  nomine  decollari 
fecit.  Deinde  duas  ijormosas  puellas,  quarum  una  dicebatur  Nicaea  et 
altera  Aquilina,  secum  in  carcerem  recludi  fecit,  promittens  iis  multa 
munera  si  eum  ad  peccandum  secum  allicerent.  Quod  videns  C.  pro- 
tinus in  orationem  se  dedit.     Sed  cum  a  puellis  plausu  manuum  et 


NOTES  TO  CRISTOFORE  (XIX.  M4-543).  225 

amplexibus  urgeretur,  surrexit  et  ait  illis  :  quid  quaeritis  et  ob  quam 
causam  hue  introductae  estis?" 
444.  Fald=  fold,  bend. 

447.  Z>^wy^^/«= damsels.  G.Fr.  damoisele,  a  girl,  damsel,  fern,  of 
damoisely  a  young  man  ;  Low  Lat  domicellus,  a  page. 

448.  Pare =petr,  equal.    ZLperyd^  XVIII.  131 2. 

449.  Vycena.  L.A.  Nicsea.  She  is  also  known  as  S.  Galonica,  Gel- 
onica,  Gallenia,  and  Calinice.  Her  day  in  the  Roman  Martyrology  is 
July  24. 

450.  Aquila.  L.A.  Aquilina.  The  two  are  thus  mentioned  in  the 
hymn  in  the  Gothic  Breviary — 

"  Aquilinam  tunc  deinde 
Sanctamque  Galleniam 
Vehementer  pcenis  actis 
Litat  Christo  Martyres 
Pugione  consecravit 
Memoratos  Milites.'* 

— Migne,  '  Lit.  Mozarabica,*  ii.  1167,  with  which  cf.  I.  759  n. 

456.  Borda/oun's=haT\ots,  prostitutes.  See  Murray,  sub  dordel  zxid 
bordeller. 

469.  5/w/= stern. 

473-502.  L.A. :  "  At  illae  claritate  vultus  ejus  perterritae  dixerunt : 
miserere  nostri,  sancte  Dei,  ut  in  Deum  quem  praedicas,  credere  valea- 
mus.  Quod  audiens  rex  eas  ad  se  duci  fecit  dicens :  ergo  et  vos 
seductac  estis?  per  deos  juro,  quod,  nisi  Diis  sacrificaveritis,  mala 
morte  peribitis." 

494.  W^^^ift//= bewitched. 

503-518.  L.A. :  "  Quas  responderunt :  si  vis,  ut  sacrificemus,  jube 
plateas  mundari  et  omnes  ad  templum  congregari.  Quo  facto  cum 
illae  introissent  templum,  solventes  cingulum  suum  posuerunt  in  colla 
Deorum  et  ad  terram  trahentes  in  pulverem  confregerunt  dixeruntque 
adstantibus  :  ite  et  vocate  medicos,  ut  curent  Deos  vestros." 

505.  Streitis = streets. 

519-530.  L.A. :  *^Tunc  jussu  regis  Aquilina  suspenditur  et  ligato  ad 
ejus  pedes  ingenti  saxo  membra  ejus  omnia  dirumpuntur." 

527.  p/r  tyrandis^  an  error  for  \ir  tyrants  (see  next  line) = these 
tyrants. 

531-542.  "  Quae  cum  migrasset  ad  Dominum,  soror  ejus  Nicaea  in 
ignem  projicitur,  sed  inde  illaesa  exiens  protinus  decoUatur." 

537.  Z>^r)//= injured,    A.S.  derian,  to  harm. 

538.  W^^r>'^= defended. 

543-558.  L.A. :  "  Post  ergo  C.  regi  praesentatur,  qui  jussit  eum  virgis 
ferreis  caedi  et  cassidem  ferream  et  igneam  in  caput  ejus  poni,  deinde 
scamnum  ferreum  fieri  fecit  et  C,  ibidem  ligari  et  ignem  injecta  pice 
succendi." 

VOL.  in,  / 


226  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XIX.   545-631). 

545.   Vnu  scAorgis= 'iron  scourges. 
547.  Ifyd=hide^  skin,    at  anys=SLi  once. 
549.  He/me =ht\met 
555.  A'dom=^ above,  upon. 
558.  />>&= pitch. 

559-564.  L.A. :  "  Sed  instar  cerae  scamnum  confringitur  et  Christo- 
phorus  illaesus  eg^ditur." 

561.  5^/>&i/M= wonderful.    This  seems  to  be  the  right  reading. 

562.  Deryt    See  note  to  1.  537. 

565-582.  L.A. :  "  Deinde  jussit  eum  ad  stipitem  ligari  et  a  CCCC 
militibus  sag^ttari.  Sagittae  autem  omnes  in  aere  suspendebantur  nee 
ipsum  aliqua  contingere  potuit  Rex  autem  putans  ipsum  a  militibus 
sagittatum  cum  eidem  insultaret,  subito  una  de  sagittis  ab  a^re  veniens 
et  retro  se  vertens  regem  in  oculo  percussit  et  ipsum  protinus  excae- 
cavit" 

569.  IVt'M t=strong. 

571.  -^/,  read  a/. 

572.  Arrois—arrowis, 

576.  Ovtane  aner/y= except  only. 

581.  Quytfy= quite. 

583-592.  L.A. :  "  Cui  C. :  crastina  die  consummandus  sum,  tu  igitur 
tyranne,  lutum  de  sanguine  meo  facies  et  oculum  inunges  et  sanitatem 
recipies.** 

586.  S/an= slain.    ma=make. 

593-610.  L.A.  :  "  Tunc  jussu  regis  ad  decollandum  ducitur  et  ibi 
fusa  oratione  decollatur,  rex  autem  modicum  de  sanguine  ejus 
accipiens  et  super  oculum  suum  ponens  ait :  in  nomine  Dei  et 
Sancti  Christophori,  et  continuo  sanus  effectus  est." 

594.  //^^^'«^j/a//^=  place  of  beheading,  scaffold. 

599-601.  Not  in  L.A. 

605.   We=a.  small  quantity. 

611-624.  L.A.  :  "Tunc  rex  credidit,  dans  praeceptum,  ut,  si  quis 
Deum  et  S.  Christophorum  blasphemaret,  continuo  gladio  feriretur." 

617.    Werray  ==true. 

621.  Gefstrat=gaye  strait 

625-630.  Not  in  L.A. 

631-684.  L.A.  :  "Ambrosius  autem  in  prasfatione  sic  ait  de  hoc 
martire :  Christophoro  tantae  virtutis  cumulum  et  doctrinae  gratiam, 
domine,  contulisti,  ut  XLVIII.M.  hominum  de  gentilitatis  errore  ad 
christiani  dogmatis  cultum  coruscantibus  miraculis  revocares,  quique 
Nicaeam  et  Aquilinam  publico  lupanari  longo  tempore  sub  meretricia 
sorde  famulantes  ad  castitatis  habitum  provocavit  easdemque  coronam 
percipere  edocuit,  propterea  inter  igneum  rogum  ferreo  scamno  con- 
strictus  nimium  calorem  non  timuit  atque  per  diem  integrum  omnium 
militum  sagittis  transfigi  non  potuit ;  caeterum  una  ex  his  carnificis 
oculum  coUisit ;  cui  tamen  b.  martiris  cruor,  mixtus  cum  terra,  lumen 


NOTES  TO  CRISTOFORE  (XIX.  63M91).  227 

restituit  et  corporis  caecitatem  tollendo  illuminavit  et  mentem ;  nam 
apud  te  veniam  impetravit,  atque,  ut  morbos  et  infirmitates  repellat, 
suppliciter  obtinuit" 

63i.  Vertuyse  /ar^= virtuous  learning. 

641  5^////= defiled.    See  note  to  XVIII.  771. 

647.  /V?r£?w= before. 

650.  Read  grayt  (which  elsewhere  rhymes  with  made)  for  grd^it 

651.  IVeUande =hoi\\ng,    M.E.  wellen,  to  well  up,  flow,  melt,  weld. 
661-667.  Appears  to  be  borrowed  from  the  legend  of  St  Longinus. 
671-676.  See  the  Introduction. 

685-694.  Addition  by  the  author. 

690.  p^«/^= probably  for  "a"  city. 

691.  The  day  on  which  he  is  honoured  in  the  Latin  Church. 


XX.— B  LAS  I  us. 


St  Blasius,  St  Blaise,  or  St  Blase,  was  bishop  of  Sebaste  in 
Armenia.  In  the  Acts  of  St  Eustratius,  who  suffered  martyrdom 
under  Diocletian,  he  is  said  to  have  collected  the  remains  of  that 
saint,  and  to  have  deposited  them  as  he  desired  with  those  of  St 
Orestes.  He  himself  suffered  martyrdom  in  the  time  of  Licinius,  in 
316,  by  the  command  of  Agricolaus,  governor  of  Cappadocia  and  Lesser 
Armenia.  His  flesh  was  scored  with  iron  combs,  and  he  was  finally 
beheaded  along  with  two  boys.  During  the  Crusades,  his  relics  were 
scattered  over  the  West,  where  he  was  held  in  great  veneration.  Many 
miraculous  cures  are  said  to  have  been  wrought  through  his  interces- 
sion, particularly  of  sore  throats.  He  is  the  patron  saint  of  the  city 
of  Ragusa,  and  of  the  Guild  of  Woolcombers,  probably  because  of  the 
combs  mentioned  above.  In  Scotland  he  is  known  as  St  Blaise,  and 
is  the  patron  saint  of  the  island  of  Pladda,  on  the  south  coast  of  Arran. 
He  had  an  altar  in  the  nave  of  Glasgow  Cathedral,  and  another  in  the 
south  part  of  the  choir  of  St  Giles',  Edinburgh.  Besides  being  men- 
tioned in  the  Scottish  Calendars,  there  is  a  special  office  for  his  day 
in  the  Aberdeen  Breviary.  For  his  Acta,  see  Surius  and  Baronius, 
Feb.  3.  Cf.  *  Registr.  Glas.,'  414  ;  Maitland, '  Hist.  Edinb.,*  271 ;  Lees, 
*St  Giles',  Edinb.,'  92;  Fordun,  *Scot.,'  i.  6,  ii.  10;  'Brev.  Aber.,' 
fol.  1,  pars  hyem. ;  *Orig.  Par.  Scot.,'  i.  3,  138,  ii.  254;  Smith's  'Diet. 
Christ.  Biogr.* ;  Putin's  *  Diet  Hagiogr.  * ;  and  Butler's  *  Lives.' 

His  day  is  Feb.  3  in  the  West ;  in  the  Greek  Church,  Feb.  11. 

"Pictures  of  St  Blaise  are  not  frequent.  In  single  figures  and  de- 
votional pictures  he  is  represented  as  an  old  man  with  a  white  beard, 
attired  as  a  bishop  with  the  planeta  and  mitre,  holding  in  one  hand  a 
crosier,  in  the  other  an  iron  comb,  such  as  is  used  by  woolcombers, 
the  instrument  of  his  torture  :  this  is  his  peculiar  attribute.  He  is  thus 
represented  on  the  coins  of  Ragusa." — Mrs  Jameson,  *  Sacred  and 
Legendary  Art,'  ii.  698. 

Analysis — Because  many  men  have  St  Blaise  in  g^eat  reverence,  the 
author  proposes  to  tell  who  and  what  he  was  as  he  has  found  him  in 


NOTES  TO  BLASIUS  (XX.  1-24).  229 

the  'Golden  Legend,'  1-2 1 ;  St  Blaise  was  made  bishop  of  Sebaste 
against  his  will  during  the  reign  of  Diocletian,  who  slew  many 
because  of  their  Christian  faith,  and  to  escape  whom  St  Blaise  with- 
drew into  the  wilderness,  where  he  dwelt  for  some  time,  and  where 
the  wild  beasts  of  the  forest  came  to  comfort  him,  22-58 ;  he  is  found 
by  a  hunting-party,  who  report  their  discovery  to  the  governor  of  the 
country,  59-74;  the  governor  sends  them  to  the  hunt  again  with 
instructions  to  bring  St  Blaise  to  him,  75-79 ;  they  find  him,  he  goes 
with  them,  and  on  his  way  cures  a  child  who  is  on  the  point  of  being 
choked  by  a  bone  in  his  throat,  and  causes  a  wolf  to  restore  its  prey, 
80-126;  he  is  brought  before  the  governor,  by  whose  commands  he 
is  subjected  to  various  cruelties  and  cast  into  prison,  127-155 ;  the 
woman  whose  pig  he  had  caused  the  wolf  to  restore,  brings  food  and 
light  to  him,  156-176;  the  President  orders  him  to  be  tortured,  and  as 
he  is  led  back  to  prison  seven  women  gather  his  blood  as  a  great 
relic,  177-196 ;  the  women  are  commanded  by  the  President  to  sacrifice 
to  the  gods,  but  to  show  their  contempt  for  them,  as  soon  as  they 
are  brought  down  to  them  to  the  side  of  the  lake  near  the  town,  they 
each  fling  one  into  the  water,  after  which  they  are  tortured  and  finally 
put  to  death,  197-299 ;  St  Blaise  is  then  brought  before  the  President, 
and  refusing  to  hbnour  the  gods,  is  cast  into  a  lake  :  he  walks  on  the 
water  as  on  dry  land,  when  a  number  of  the  people,  attempting  to 
reach  him  in  the  belief  that  their  gods  will  aid  them,  are  drowned, 
300-323;  St  Blaise  is  comforted  by  an  angel,  324-328;  returning  to 
the  land  he  is  put  to  death,  329-363;  conclusion,  364-371. 
Source— L. A.,  cap.  38.    See  1.  17. 

1-21.  Introduction  by  the  author.  The  etymological  introduction 
of  L.A.  is  omitted. 

3.  Awne — from  I  eel.  ogn^  chaff,  a  husk;  hence  any  hard,  sharp 
thing.    See  Skeat  sub  voce, 

4.  //iji/r= throat. 

5.  Parele=^tT\L 

9.  Opunyone= opinion. 

17.  "  Goldine  legended    See  the  Introduction  to  the  volumes. 

19.   K«^= disclose. 

22-58.  L.A. :  "  Blasius  cum  omni  mansuetudine  et  sanctitate  polleret, 
christiani  eum  in  Sebaste  civitate  Cappadociae  in  episcopum  elegerunt, 
qui  episcopatu  suscepto  ob  Dyocletiani  persecutionem  speluncam 
petiit  et  ibi  eremiticam  vitam  duxit ;  cui  aves  pabulum  afferebant  ac 
ferae  (Gr.  fere)  ad  cum  unanimiter  confluebant,  et  dum  usque  imponeret 
manum  iis  benedicens,  non  recedebant  ab  eo.  Denique  si  quae  in- 
firmabantur,  ad  eum  continuo  veniebant  et  sanitatem  ad  integrum 
reportabant" 

24.  5^^aj/=Sebasteia,  a  town  in  the  south  of  Pontus,  on  the  north 
bank  of  the  Upper  Halys.    As  it  was  near  the  frontier,  Pliny  regards 


230  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XX.  37-127). 

it  as  not  belonging  to  Pontus,  but  to  Colopene  in  Cappadocia.  In  the 
time  of  the  Byzantine  empire  it  is  spoken  of  as  a  large  town  in  Cappa- 
docia, but  by  several  ecclesiastical  writers  it  is  referred  to  Armenia. 
It  is  identified  with  the  modem  Sirdas.  A  small  stream  flowed 
through  the  town,  and  fell  into  a  neighbouring  lake  which  communi- 
cated with  the  Halys. — Smith's  *  Diet  of  Gr.  and  Rom.  Geography.' 
37.  JVasfy  siede=destrtp\aice. 

42.  pa/=for  what.  /?»/=  provided.  A.S.  l&nan;  Icel.  IdnOy  to 
lend,  grant 

43.  A!>7^= cleft,  cave. 

48.  Da  &*  ra=doe  and  roe. 

50.  /^^/f=cave.    A.S.  Aai,  hollow,  hole,  cave. 

59-80.  L.A. :  "  Praeses  igitur  illius  regionis  dum  milites  suos  ad 
venandum  misisset  et  illi  in  vanum  alibi  laborantes  ad  antrum  s.  Blasii 
casu  pervenissent,  magnam  ibidem  bestiarum  multitudinem  ante 
ipsum  stantium  repererunt ;  quas  dum  nullatenus  capere  possent, 
attoniti  suo  domino  nuntiarunt,  qui  statim  milites  plures  misit  et  ut 
ipsum  cum  omnibus  christianis  ad  se  adducerent,  praecepif 

61.  ^  =  one. 

63.  To  for  /f7.    /o  of  charts =\\\\  by  chance. 

72.  Farly  =^{tr\y. 

76.  Fyrth=iorGsi.    AS.  y^Vf,  game-preserve,  forest 

81-90.  L.A. :  "  In  ipsa  autem  nocte  ter  Christus  ei  apparuit  dicens  : 
Surge  et  offer  mihi  sacrificium.  Ecce  autem  advenerunt  milites 
dicentes :  egredere,  vocat  te  praeses." 

91-97.  L.A. :  "  Quibus  respondit  s.  B. :  Bene  venistis,  filii,  nunc 
video  quod  Deus  non  est  oblitus  mei.  Pergens  vero  cum  iis  nunquam 
a  prsedicatione  cessavit  et  coram  iis  mirabilia  multa  fecit" 

97.  Fa  ior  fay =idX\.h. 

98-114.  L.A.  :  "  Tunc  mulier  quaedam  filium  suum  morientem,  in 
cuius  gutture  os  piscis  transversum  erat,  ad  pedes  ejus  attulit  et,  ut 
sanaretur,  eum  lacrymis  postulabat  S.  vero  B.  super  eum  manus 
imponens  oravit  ut  puer  ille  et  omnes  qui  in  ejus  nomine  aliquid 
peterent,  sanitatis  beneficium  obtinerent  et  statim  sanatus  est." 

101.  Fesch=fish,     Still  so  pronounced  in  some  parts. 

115-126.  L.A. :  "  Mulier  quaedam  paupercula  unum  solum  porcum 
habens,  quern  tamen  violenter  lupus  rapuerat,  s.  Blasium  deprecabatur 
ut  sibi  reddi  faceret  suum  porcum,  qui  subridens  dixit :  mulier,  noli 
contristari,  reddetur  tibi  porcus  tuus.  Continuo  lupus  venit  et  porcum 
viduae  reddidit" 

119.  Gryse=^\g,     Icel.  griss^  pi.  grisir,  a  young  pig. 

126.  Owcht=dL\xghi, 

127-155.  L.A.  :  "  Ingrediens  B.  civitatem  jussu  principis  carceri 
mancipatur,  alia  vero  die  jussit  praeses  ipsum  sibi  praesentari  ;  quem 
videns  blandis  sermonibus  salutavit  dicens :  gaude  Blasi,  amice 
deorum.    Cui  B. :  gaude  et  tu  optime  praeses,  sed  ne  dicas  eos  Deos 


NOTES  TO  BLASIUS  (XX.  135-239).  23 1 

sed  dsemones,  quia  aeterno  igni  cum  his  qui  eos  honorant,  traduntur. 
Iratus  praeses  eum  fustibus  caedi  jussit  et  in  carcerem  retrudi  fecit ; 
cui  B.  dixit :  insensate  speras  per  poenas  tuas  Dei  mei  a  me  auferre 
amorem,  qui  ipsum  in  me  habeo  corroboratorem  ? " 

135.  Mo/=Tmcy, 

140.  For  that  name  belongs  to  One  alone. 

147.  5/««// J = staves. 

149.  S/ur  (?  stut)  ^-^^r^=bold  air. 

152.  ^^7^= bend,  turn. 

156-176.  L.A. :  "Audiens  haec  vidua  ilia  cui  porcum  reddiderat, 
porcum  ipsum  occidit  et  caput  cum  pedibus,  candela  et  pane,  ad  s.  B. 
deportavit;  ille  gratias  agens  comedit  sibique  dixit:  singulis  annis 
candelam  in  ecclesia  nominis  mei  offeras,  et  tibi  et  quicumque  hoc 
fecerit,  bene  erit.     Quod  semper  egit  et  sibi  prosperitas  multa  fuit" 

157.  Ferd=deaL\i. 

177-191.  L.A.  :  "  Post  hoc  cum  eductum  prseses  a  carcere  ad  deos 
inclinare  non  posset,  jussit  eum  in  ligno  suspend!  et  carnes  ejus  cum 
ferreis  pectinibus  laniari,  et  sic  iterum  in  carcerem  reportari." 

179.  F/escAe= fiatier,     O.Yx.flechir,  to  bend,  ply,  flatter. 

188.  Gzwyj= combs. 

192-220.  L.A. ;  "  Septem  mulieres  sequentes  guttas  sanguinis  col- 
ligebant,  quae  mox  tenentur  et  ad  deorum  sacrificium  compelluntur. 
Quae  dixerunt :  si  vis  ut  Deos  tuos  adoremus  cum  reverentia,  mitte 
eos  ad  stagnum,  ut  faciebus  ablutis  mundius  adorare  possimus. 
Laetus  praeses  efficitur  et  citius  quod  dixerat  adimpletur.  Illi  vero 
Deos  arripuerunt  et  eos  in  stagni  medium  projecerunt  dicentes :  si 
Dei  sunt,  videbimus.'* 

200.  5/r^«3^= compel. 

205.  Z<?^-^/=  loch,  lake. 

221-235.  L.A.  :  "Quod  praeses  audiens  et  prae  ira  insaniens  et  se 
ipsum  percutiens  dixit  ministris :  cur  non  tenuistis  Deos  nostros,  ut 
non  mitterentur  in  profundum  laci?  Cui  dixerunt:  dolose  tecum 
locutae  sunt  mulieres  et  eos  in  stagnum  projecerunt.  Cui  mulieres  : 
Deus  verus  dolos  non  patitur,  sed  et  si  dii  fuissent,  praescivissent 
utique,  quid  iis  facere  volebamus." 

222.  /Vn3fe= behaved.    A.S,/(fran,  deriv.  oifaran,  to  go. 

226.  p/j  for  \us, 

228.  /^:j/5'^/=  falsehood.  ^//tf= stratagem.  Fr.  engin;  Lat.  in- 
genium. 

236-242.  L.A. :  "Et  iratus  praeses  jussit  plumbum  liquefactum  et 
pectines  ferreos  et  vii.  loricas  igne  candentes  ex  una  parte  parari  et 
ex  alia  vii.  camisias  afferri  lineas." 

238.  Clammys  for  catnmys,     L. A.,  "  pectines." 

239.  //^a/^r^>t/>= hauberks,  coats  of  ringed  mail.  Originally  the 
hauberk  was  a  piece  of  defensive  armour  for  the  neck,  as  the  name 
implies.     O.Fr.  haubere^  halbere.    See  Skeat,  sub  voce. 


232  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XX.  240-329). 

240.  Sarh's=: shirts.    A.S.  serce;  Icel.  serkr, 

243-255.  L.A. :  "  Quo  dicente,  ut  ex  his  quod  mallent  eligerent, 
una  illarum  duos  parvulos  habens  audacter  cucurrit  et  lineas  camisias 
accipiens  in  caminum  projecit,  pueri  vero  matri  dixerunt :  non  nos 
mater  dulcissima  post  te  relinquas,  sed  sicut  nos  replesti  dulcedine 
lactis,  sic  nos  reple  dulcedine  regni  coelestis.*' 

242.  ySfo^yj/j = advise,  consider :  imp.  mood. 

247.  Clammys  for  cammys  or  kamys,    Cf.  1.  260. 

250.  5/a«^=  slung,  threw. 

256-262.  L.A.  :  ''Tunc  prseses  jussit  eas  suspendi  et  cames  earum 
pectinibus  ferreis  laniari.  quarum  cames  ut  nix  albissimae  erant  et  pro 
sanguine  lac  fluebat." 

262.  Milk  is  also  said  to  have  flowed  from  the  wounds  of  SS. 
Catherine  and  Secundina. 

263.  A'!^>'/=  annoyed,  tortured. 

263-271.  L.A.:  *'Cum  autem  supplicia  invitae  ferrent,  angelus  domini 
ad  eas  venit  et  eas  viriliter  confortavit  dicens :  nolite  timere,  bonus  enim 
operarius  qui  bene  incepit  et  bene  perficit,  et  a  conducente  se  benedic- 
tionem  meretur  pro  complete  opere  et  mercedem  accipit  pro  labore  et 
gaudium  possidet  pro  mercede." 

272-286.  L.A.:  "Tunc  praises  jussit  eas  deponi  et  in  caminum  mitti, 
quae  divinitus  exstincto  igne  exierunt  illaesae.  Quibus  praeses :  jam 
nunc  magicam  artem  dimittite  et  deos  nostros  adorate.  Quae  respon- 
derunt :  perfice  quod  coepisti,  quia  jam  ad  regnum  cceleste  vocatae 
sumus." 

286.  Be'One=2^ovt, 

287-299.  L.A. :  "  Tunc  ille  data  sententia  eas  decollari  mandavit ; 
quae  dum  decollari  deberent,  flexis  genubus  adoraverunt  dicentes : 
Deus  qui  nos  a  tenebris  separasti  et  in  lucem  dulcissimam  adduxisti, 
qui  nos  sacrificium  tuum  fecisti,  animas  nostras  suscipe  et  ad  vitam 
aeternam  facias  nos  pervenire.  Et  sic  truncatis  capitibus  ad  dominum 
migraverunt." 

290.  Set  done^sdX  down,  knelt  down. 

800-307.  L.A.:  "Post  hoc  jussit  praeses  Blasium  sibi  praesentari  et 
dixit  ei  :  vel  nunc  adora  Deos  vel  non.  Cui  B. :  impie  non  timeo 
minas  tuas,  age  ut  vis,  corpus  enim  meum  penitus  tibi  trado." 

308-323.  L.A.  :  "Tunc  jussit  eum  mitti  in  stagnum.  Ipse  vero 
aquam  signavit  et  mox  sicut  terra  arida  fixa  permansit ;  dixitque  :  si 
veri  sunt  Dei  vestri,  ostendite  virtutem  eorum  et  ingredimini  hue.  In- 
gressique  Ixv.  viri  stagnum  continuo  sunt  submersi." 

312.  C(f?«/rj= cross,  sign  of. 

324-328.  L.A. :  "  Angelus  autem  domini  descendens  dixit  ei :  egre- 
dere  Blasi  et  coronam  tibi  a  Deo  paratam  suscipe." 

326.  p/>i^= thence. 

329-337.  L.A.  :  "  Cumque  exiisset,  dixit  ad  eum  praeses :  omnino 


NOTES  TO  BLASIUS  (XX.  338-365).  233 

decrevisti  non  adorare  Deos?  Cui  B.:  cognosce,  miser,  quia  Christi 
servus  sum  nee  daemones  adoro." 

338-369.  L.A.:  "  £t  statim  jussit  eum  decollari,  ipse  autem  oravit  ad 
dominum  :  ut,  quicunque  per  infirmitatem  g^tturis  vel  alia  quacunque 
infirmitate  ejus  patrocinia  postularet,  exaudiretur  et  continuo  liberare- 
tur.  Et  ecce  vox  de  ccelis  ad  eum  venit,  quod  sic  fieret,  ut  oravit,  sicque 
cum  duobus  puerulis  decoUatus  est  circa  a.d.  cclxxxiii.*' 

345.  Mot^moitt  a  particle  ;  here,  anything  irritating  to  the  throat. 

350.  Afenskts =honours, 

354.  Go/dtnck=(?) 

356.  Erand  for  herand=^  hearing,  /.^.,  all  hearing. 

359.  7>^/=  granted. 

365.  C*y/^r=  children.     See  1.  251. 


XXL— CLEMENT. 


St  Clement,  pope  and  martyr,  was  a  Roman  by  birth,  and  a  Jew  by 
extraction.     His  father's  name  was  Faustinianus  ;  his  mother's  Mac!- 
diana.    According  to  some  he  was  converted  to  the  faith  by  St  Peter 
and  St  Paul.    By  others  his  conversion  is  attributed  to  St  Peter,  whom 
he  met  at  Csesarea  with  St  Barnabas.    He  is  said  to  have  accompanied 
St  Paul  to  Philippi  in  the  year  62,  and  to  have  shared  his  suffering's 
there.    So  constant  was  his  attendance  upon  the  Apostle  to  the  Gen- 
tiles, and  so  great  the  assistance  he  rendered  him  in  his  ministry,  that 
St  Jerome  and  others  call  him  an  apostolic  man,  St  Clement  of  Alex- 
andria an  apostle,  and  Rufinus  almost  an  apostle.    If  he  be  the  same 
Clement  who  is  mentioned  in  Phil.  iv.  3,  he  is  there  called  by  St  Paul 
his  fellow-labourer,  and  ranked  among  those  whose  names  are  written 
in  the  book  of  life.    Tertullian  says  that  St  Peter  ordained  him  bishop. 
According  to  some  historians  he  succeeded  Anacletus  as  bishop  of  Rome 
in  the  year  91 ;  according  to  others  he  succeeded  Linus  in  68.    Those 
who  hold  to  the  latter  opinion  say  that  he  was  banished  for  the  faith 
to  the  Crimea  during  the  persecution  under  Domitian,  and  that  he 
had  Anacletus  for  his  substitute  in  the  chair  of  St  Peter.    The  chro- 
nology of  the  first  three  popes,  however,  is  very  uncertain.     Still  all 
agree  that  St  Clement  was  one  of  them.    All  agree,  too,  that  he  suf- 
fered martyrdom  in  the  year  100,  during  the  persecution  under  Trajan. 
According  to  Gregory  of  Tours  (De  Gloria  Martyrum,  c.  35),  he  was 
precipitated  into  the  sea  with  an  anchor  fastened  about  his  neck. 
Under  Pope  Nicholas  I.  his  body  was  conveyed  to  Rome,  and  there 
deposited  in  the  church  which  had  some  time  previously  been  built  in 
his  honour.    When  Louis  Debonnair  founded  the  g^eat  abbey  of  Cava 
in  Abruzzo,  four  miles  from  Salerno,  in  872,  Adrian  IL  sent  him  some 
of  the  relics  of  St  Clement  wherewith  to  enrich  it.    The  ancient  church 
of  St  Clement  in  Rome,  in  which  St  Gregory  the  Great  preached 
many  of  his  homilies,  still  retains  part  of  his  relics.    This  church  was 
repaired  by  Clement  XL,  but  still  shows  entire  the  old  structure  of 
Christian  churches,  divided  into  three  parts — the  narthex,  the  ambo, 


NOTES  TO  CLEMENT  (XXL)  235 

and  the  sanctuary.  Numerous  writings  have  been  attributed  to  St 
Clement  Chief  among  them  is  the  Epistle  to  the  Church  of  Corinth, 
which  during  the  first  ages  of  Christianity  was  held  in  g^eat  esteem, 
and  placed  next  to  the  canonical  Scriptures,  and  with  them  was  read 
in  the  churches.  Smith's  *Dict.  Christ.  Biogr.,'  art.  "Clemens  Rom- 
anus  " ;  Butler's  *  Lives  of  the  Saints ' ;  and  Putin's  *  Diet.  Hagiogr.' 
In  the  first  is  a  full  account  of  the  writings  attributed  to  the  saint 

His  day  is  Nov.  23. 

In  devotional  pictures  St  Clement  is  habited  as  a  pope,  sometimes 
with  the  tiara,  but  generally  without  it ;  an  anchor  is  at  his  side,  or  a 
small  anchor  is  suspended  from  his  neck,  or  he  holds  one  in  his  hand. 
The  church  of  St  Clement  in  the  Strand  is  dedicated  to  this  saint 
Hence  the  device  of  the  parish  is  an  anchor,  which  the  beadles  and 
other  officials  wear  on  their  buttons.  Hence  also  the  anchor  which 
surmounts  the  weathercock  on  the  steeple.  Mrs  Jameson,  *  Sacred 
and  Legendary  Art,'  ii.  628. 

Analysis — The  intention  of  the  author  is  to  translate  the  story  of 
Clement,  who  bore  that  name  worthily,  being  full  of  mercy,  wise, 
meek,  &c.,  1-8 ;  and  because  he  was,  all  who  sail  upon  the  sea  should 
honour  him,  9-12  ;  his  kindred  and  birth,  13-20;  his  mother's  beauty, 
and  its  effect  on  her  husband's  brother,  21-27  ;  in  order  to  escape  from 
him,  under  pretence  of  having  in  a  dream  been  warned  to  flee  with 
her  children  lest  they  should  perish,  she  obtains  her  husband's  per- 
mission to  take  two  of  her  children  to  Athens  for  the  purpose  of 
educating  them  there,  28-66 ;  she  departs,  leaving  Clement  at  home 
with  his  father — on  the  way  the  ship  is  wrecked,  she  is  cast  alone  upon 
the  land,  as  are  also  her  children,  but  unknown  to  her,  and  discover- 
ing her  loss,  for  a  time  refuses  to  be  comforted,  but  is  at  last  consoled 
by  the  sympathy  of  a  sailors  widow,  67-114;  having  in  her  grief 
bitten  her  hands  she  becomes  unable  to  work,  and  the  widow  who  has 
comforted  and  maintained  her  being  taken  with  palsy,  she  is  forced 
to  beg,  1 15-124;  meantime  the  messengers  whom  her  husband  has 
sent  to  Athens  to  seek  tidings  of  her,  return — others  also  whom  he  sub- 
sequently sends  returning  tidingless,  he  leaves  Clement  in  good  keep- 
ing, and  goes  in  quest  of  her  himself,  125-142  ;  Clement  dwells  at 
home  twenty  years  without  hearing  of  either  his  father  or  mother, 
143-146;  in  the  meantime  he  gives  himself  to  study,  and  excels 
therein,  147-154;  his  contention  with  Barnabas,  who  leads  him  to  St 
Peter,  155-178;  of  the  two  brothers  of  Clement,  179-186;  Clement 
tells  the  apostle  about  his  father  and  mother,  who  goes  with  him  in 
quest  of  them,  187-200;  the  finding  of  Macidiana,  and  her  recognition 
by  Clement's  two  brothers,  who  have  hitherto  been  known  to  him 
only  as  disciples  of  St  Peter,  201-322;  the  finding  of  Faustinianus, 
323-456;  Faustinianus  is  summoned  away  from  them,  and  while 
away  Simon  Magus,  fearing  to  be  found,  impresses  his  own  coun- 
tenance upon  him,  and  flees,  457-484 ;  Faustinianus,  unconscious  of 


236  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXL  1-21). 

what  has  happened  to  him,  returns,  and  is  not  recognised  except  by 
St  Peter,  485-492 ;  the  sorrow  caused  by  Simon's  trickery,  493-518 ; 
they  are  comforted  by  the  apostle,  5 19-522 ;  Simon  Mag^s  in  An- 
tioch,  523-536;  St  Peter  sends  Faustinianus  thither  to  defend  him 
against  Simon,  and  to  preach  the  contrary  of  Simon's  preaching,  537- 
556 ;  how  Simon  was  worsted  by  means  of  the  preaching  of  Faustini- 
anus, 557-620;  Clement  remains  with  St  Peter,  and  is  appointed  his 
successor  to  govern  the  Church,  621-634 ;  after  the  apostle's  death  he 
g^ves  place  first  to  Linus  and  then  to  Cletus,  635-644 ;  the  question  as 
to  whether  there  were  two  popes  at  once  :  the  honour  in  which  Clement 
was  held,  645-660;  the  conversion  of  Sisinnius,  661-756;  a  division  of 
opinion  arises  among  the  people  as  to  Clement,  757-770;  he  is 
banished  by  order  of  the  Emperor  Trajan,  and  is  accompanied  by  a 
large  company  of  disciples,  771-808;  there  being  no  water  in  the 
place,  at  the  prayer  of  Clement  Christ  appears  under  the  form  of  a 
lamb,  and  shows  them  where  it  is  to  be  found,  and  the  water  being 
found  many  are  converted,  and  the  idol  temples  destroyed,  809-852  ; 
Trajan  hearing  of  this  sends  an  officer,  who  condemns  Clement  to 
death,  853-866 ;  an  anchor  was  consequently  tied  to  his  neck,  and 
after  being  rowed  out  some  six  miles  he  was  thrown  into  the  sea,  867- 
874  ;  at  the  prayer  of  Phebus  and  Cornelius  the  sea  opened,  and  they 
found  a  marble  church  built  by  angels  where  the  body  of  Clement 
fell,  and  an  anchor  in  a  tomb — afterwards  they  are  told  that  every  year 
in  the  same  way  the  relic  will  be  shown  for  seven  days,  875-902 ;  a 
miracle  that  happened  at  the  place  where  Clement  was  drowned,  903- 
972 ;  how  the  miracle  of  the  ebbing  of  the  water  on  the  festival  of  St 
Clement  came  to  cease,  973-1004;  the  translation  of  the  relics, 
iooq-1012. 

Source  —  L.A.,  cap.  170.  Cf.  *Clem.  Horn.,*  xii.  et  seq.^  and 
'  Recog.' 

1-8.  L.A.  treats  the  derivation  of  the  name  in  greater  detail. 

3-8.  Cf.  L.A. :  "  Vel,  sicut  in  glossario,  Clemens  dicitur  dulcis, 
Justus,  maturus,  pius ;  Justus  in  actione,  dulcis  in  sermone,  maturus 
in  conversatione,  pius  in  intentione." 

9-12.  Not  in  L.A. 

10.  IVedyr =y/eaihtr.    /'«  0/^/^/=  under  control. 

12.  To  for  in, 
'  13-20.   L.A. :  "  Clemens  episcopus  ex  nobili  Romanorum  prosapi^ 
ortus  est     Pater  ejus  Faustinianus,  mater  vero  Macidiana  nuncupata 
est,  habuitque  duos  fratres,  quorum  unus  Faustinus,  alter  Faustus 
dicebatur." 

19.  A  nycht=t\\t  same  highL 

21-24.  L.A.  :  *'  Cumque  Macidiana  mater  ejus  mira  corporis  pul- 
chritudine  poUeret,  frater  viri  sui  libidinoso  amore  in  eam  vehementer 
exarsit." 


NOTES  TO  CLEMENT  (XXI.  25-91).  237 

25-32.  L.A. :  "  Cum  autem  earn  quotidie  molestaret  et  ipsa  sibi 
nullatenus  assentire  vellet  yiroque  suo  hoc  revelare  timeret,  ne  inter 
duos  fratres  inimicitias  suscitaret,  cogitavit  per  aliquod  tempus  se  a 
patria  absentare,  donee  illicitus  amor  conquiesceret,  quern  aspectus 
praesentix  inflammaret." 

25.  Ne  2e/a/^/=  would  not. 

27.  /^f^i5f=feud.    A.S.fikh(f,  enmity. 

28.  Scho  hyre  awysit—s\\t.  resolved. 

31.  Mach,    See  note  to  VI.  596. 

32.  /j=his. 
33-38.  An  addition. 
34.  5/^>&//= slaked. 

36.  /'/^ja//^/=  pleasant  ?e/^/i/d/i  =  licentious.  A. S.  ze/ofi,  lacking,  and 
iogeriy  pt.  p.  of  Uoriy  to  draw,  educate. 

39-54.  L.A. :  "  Ut  autem  hoc  a  viro  suo  obtinere  posset,  somnium 
valde  confinxit  callide,  quod  in  hunc  modum  viro  retulit  dicens :  ecce 
quidam  mihi  per  visum  adstitit  mihi  praecipiens  ut  confestim  cum 
duobus  geminis,  sc.  Faustino  et  Fausto,  ex  urbe  discederem  et  tamdiu 
abessem,  donee  ipse  mihi  reditum  imperaret;  quod  si  non  facerem, 
simul  cum  duobus  liberis  interirem." 

40.  Hyre  w^l«  =  her  husband.  The  phrase  is  still  common.  Con- 
tent for  consent, 

42.  Z>/j^j//= troubled. 

52.  Lewit=g2i\Q  leave  or  permission. 

53.  -5^/=  unless.' 

55-72.  L.A. :  "Quod  vir  audiens  expavit  ac  uxorem  cum  duobus 
liberis  et  familia  multa  Athenas  misit,  ut  et  ibi  maneret  et  filios  faceret 
erudiri,  minorem  autem  filiuni,  scilicet  Clementem,  cum  esset  annorum 
quinque,  sibi  pater  in  solatium  retinuit." 

65.  Z^>'r^= study,  school. 

72.  Mystere—ii^^^y  hardship. 

73-90.  L.A. :  "  Cum  autem  mater  cum  filiis  navigaret,  nocte  quadam 
navis  naufragium  pertulit  et  mater  sine  filiis  a  fluctibus  ejecta  super 
quoddam  saxum  evasit,  quae  duos  natos  periisse  considerans  prae  nimio 
dolore  in  maris  fundum  se  praecipitasset,  nisi  quia  eorum  cadavera  se 
reperturam  sperabat." 

77.  Grak  for  crag,    W.  craig;  Gael,  creag^  a  rock. 

82.  F/etand^f[o3iting.    h.^/fle6tan, 

88.  Na-ware—^tt^  it  not. 

90.  Grawe=\}Mrj, 

91-124.  L.A. :  "  At  vero,  ubi  nee  vivos  nee  mortuos  se  reperire  posse 
cognovit,  clamores  et  ululatus  maximos  dabat,  manus  suas  morsibus 
lacerabat  nee  ullam  consolationem  ab  aliquo  recipere  volebat.  Cum- 
que  multae  mulieres  adstarent  quae  sua  infortunia  eidem  narrarent  et 
ilia  ex  hoc  consolationem  non  reciperet,  affuit  quaedam  mulier  inter 
caeteras,  quae  virum  suum  adolescentem  et  nautam  in  mari  periisse 


238  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXL  83-143). 

asseruit  et  ob  sui  amorem  postmodum  nubere  recusavit.  Recepta 
igitur  qualicumque  consolatione,  apud  ipsam  manebat  et  quotidianum 
victum  suis  manibus  acquirebat,  sed  non  multo  post  manus  ejus,  quas 
crebris  morsibus  laceraverat,  sine  sensu  et  motu  adeo  sunt  effectae  ut 
cum  ipsis  nullatenus  operari  posset  Ilia  autem  quae  earn  susceperat, 
paralisin  incurrit  et  de  lecto  surgere  non  valebat,  sicque  M.  men- 
dicare  compellitur  et  ipsa  cum  hospita  ex  his,  quae  invenire  poterat, 
pascebatur." 
83.  Goulyt—youlyt^yoviXt^t  howled.    nwc/^=rave. 

95.  ^^/=bit. 

96.  /?^wM  =  pity. 

99.  A-mese—\tsstr\,     Cf.  1.  519. 

102.  AVy/.f=cool,  abate.    care—gritL 

113.   lVane=eaLTned. 

117.  F«A^(/'w/=  unhealthy.    swyn^= work,    A.S.  svnncant  labour. 

118.  Wyne^Vk^'m,  earn. 

120.  Par/esy=psL\sy, 

121.  lVor/Ai^= must  needs. 

125-142.  L.A.  :  "  Completo  anno,  quo  M.  cum  liberis  discessit  e 
patria,  misit  Athenas  nuntios  vir  ejus,  ut  ipsos  requirerent  et  quid 
agerent  intimarent  Sed  illi  qui  missi  fuerant,  nullatenus  redierunt, 
Denique  cum  alios  misisset  et  illi  revertentes  se  nullum  inde  vesti- 
gium reperisse  narrarent,  Clementem  filium  sub  tutoribus  dereliquit  et 
ipse  ad  quaerendum  uxorem  cum  filiis  navem  conscendit,  sed  minime 
rediit." 

127.  Wend,  read  send— stni,     Cf.  1.  137. 

128.  Eftyre  hend—dSitr,     See  Murray,  sub  afterhand^, 

129.  Wend—  wee  n  ed . 

130.  Sonnoys  for  Sonnys, 

142.  /j  2i/^«/=is  gone.     Still  common. 

143-170.  L.A. ;  "  Viginti  igitur  annis  Clemens  orbatus  stetit  nee  de 
patre  vel  matre  vel  de  fratribus  aliquod  indicium  invenire  potuit.  Ipse 
autem  C.  studio  litterarum  se  contulit  et  summum  philosophiae  apicem 
apprehendit.  Desiderabat  autem  vehementer  et  studiose  quserebat 
qualiter  sibi  animae  immortalitas  persuaderi  posset.  Ob  hoc  philosopho- 
rum  scholas  semper  adibat  et  siquidem,  quod  immortalis  asset  obtine- 
batur,  gaudebat,  si  quando  vero,  quod  mortalis  esset,  concludebatur,  tris- 
tis  discedebat.  Denique  cum  Barnabas  Romam  venisset  et  fidem  Christi 
praedicaret,  philosophi  eum  tamquam  insanum  et  amentem  deridebant 
Unde  et  quidam,  qui  secundum  quosdam  fuit  Clemens  philosophus, 
qui  eum  primo  sicut  alii  deridebat  et  ejus  praedicationem  contemnebat, 
talem  quaestionem  pro  derisu  Barnabas  fecit  dicens:  cum  culex  animal 
sit  exiguum,  quid  est,  quod  sex  pedes  habet  et  insuper  alas  possidet, 
elephas  autem,  cum  sit  immane  animal,  nee  alas  possidet  et  tantum 
quatuor  pedes  habet?  Cui  Barnabas:  stulte,  tuae  quasstioni  respondere 
perfacile  possem,  si  veritatis  causa  discendae  quaerere  videreris,  sed 


NOTES  TO  CLEMENT  (XXL  146-201).  239 

nunc  de  creaturis  vobis  dicere  aliquid  absurdum  est,  cum  a  vobis 
creaturarum  conditor  ignoretur ;  quia  enim  creatorem  non  cognoscitis, 
justum  est  ut  in  creaturis  erretis.  Hoc  verbum  cordi  Clementis  phil- 
osophi  valde  inhaesit,  ita  quod  fidem  Christi  instructus  a  Bamaba 
recepit  et  in  Judseam  ad  Petrum  postmodum  properavit,  quern  ille  de 
fide  Christi  instruxit  et  animae  immortalitatem  evidenter  edocuit" 
146.  Be-came =h!id  gone  to. 

148.  Oure  ]>e  /aw^= beyond  others. 

149.  Sa  hale = so  completely. 

150.  Wane^-won,    IoM=p\aLce.    A.S. /J^y  O.Fris. /cv-*,  place. 

151.  JVyf  ==knovf. 

152.  Vnded/y =\mmorta\. 

154.  Some  verses  are  wanting  here. 

159.  /7a = flea. 

170.  £re=err. 

179-186.  L.A. :  "  £0  tempore  Symon  magus  duos  discipulos  habebat, 
sc.  Aquilam  et  Nicetam,  qui  ejus  fallacias  agnoscentes  eum  relique- 
runt  et  ad  Petrum  confugerunt  et  ejus  discipuli  sunt  effecti." 

182.  Viseta  .  .  .  and  Aquila  were  Faustus  and  Faustinus,  the  twin 
brothers  of  Clement  under  assumed  names  given  to  them  by  their 
fosterer.    See  1.  309. 

184.  Sene^syne—\}[itxi,  afterwards. 

187-200.  L.A. :  "  Cum  autem  Petrus  Clementem  de  sua  interrogasset 
progenie,  ille,  quid  matri  et  fratribus  et  patri  accident,  per  ordinem 
enarravit,  addens  quod  credebat  quod  mater  cum  fratribus  in  mari 
periissent,  pater  vero  aut  moerore  aut  similiter  naufragio  interiisset 
Quod  audiens  Petrus  lacrymas  continere  non  potuiL" 

193.  //i^^=fear. 

"  Freindlie  affectioun  causit  thame  to  greit, 
In  hoip  again  that  thai  suld  nevir  meit." 

^Stewart,  *  M,  Chron.' 

Tyrwhitt,  note  to  Chaucer  4027,  observes  that  hopen  signifies  the  mere 
expectation  of  a  future  event,  whether  good  or  evil. 

"  Our  manciple,  I  hope  he  wol  be  deed." 

— Chaucer,  C,  T.,  4027. 

In  this  sense  hope  as  a  verb  frequently  occurs.  See  the  note  to  hopen, 
Skeat's  *  Piers  P.  C.  Passus,*  xviii.  313. 

197.  J/yj/5m/i?=misfared,  came  by  some  misfortune. 

201-224.  L.A. :  "Quadam  autem  vice  Petrus  cum  discipulisAntara- 
dum  et  inde  ad  insulam  per  VI  milliaria  distantem,  in  qua  Macidiana 
mater  Clementis  morabatur,  venit,  ubi  quaedam  columnae  vitreae  mirae 
magnitudinis  erant  Quas  cum  P.  cum  caeteris  miraretur,  videns  ipsam 
mendicantem,  cur  non  potius  suis  manibus  operaretur  increpavit. 
Quae  respond  it :  speciem  tantum,  domine,  habeo  manuum  quae  meis 


240  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZXI.  2Q1-248). 

sic  sunt  debilitatae  morsibus  ut  omnino  sint  insensibiles  effectae,  atque 
utinam  me  in  mare  praecipitassem,  ut  ultra  non  viverem !  Cui  Petnis: 
Quid  est  quod  loqueris  ?  nescis,  quia  animse  eorum  qui  se  interimunt 
graviter  puniuntur?  Cui  ilia:  Utinam  hoc  mihi  certum  fieret  quod 
animse  post  mortem  vivant,  libenter  enim  me  ipsam  occiderem,  ut 
saltem  una  bora  dulces  meos  natos  videre  possem." 

201.  Amaradis=^  AntarsLdus  (cf.  '  Clem.  Horn./  xii.  i),  a  town  of 
Phoenicia,  situated  at  its  northern  extremity  and  on  the  mainland  over 
against  the  island  of  Aradus,  whence  its  name.  It  has  also  been 
placed  two  miles  north  of  Aradus,  and  identified  with  Came  or 
Camos.  Constantine  rebuilt  it,  and  called  it  Constantia.  Its  bishops 
were  known  under  both  titles.  In  the  time  of  the  Crusades  it  was  a 
populous  and  fortified  town,  and  was  known  as  Tortosa.  Its  walls 
still  remain,  and  are  said  to  be  the  most  imposing  specimen  of  Phoe- 
nician fortification  in  Syria.  Smith,  *  Diet.  Gr.  and  Rom.  Geog^.'  Its 
modern  name  is  Tartus. 

203.  Anel/e=the  island  of  Aradus,  the  Old  Testament  Arvad.  The 
island  is  said  to  be  of  oblong  shape,  with  a  slight  rise  towards  the 
centre,  and  steep  on  every  side.  In  ancient  times  it  was  extremely 
populous.  According  to  Strabo,  it  owed  its  foundation  to  Sidonian 
exiles.  See  the  article  under  "Aradus"  in  Smith,  *Dict  Gr.  and 
Rom.  Geogr.* 

206.  Gias,  The  *Clem.  Hom.,'  xii.  12,  has  "duas  columnas  vtfeas" 
The  change  to  vitreas  in  the  L.A.  was  easy. 

215.  Q/"=  because  of.  ^«rtw/>^= gnawing.  Cf.  11.  95  and  11 5-1 18. 
A.S.  gnaganj  Dut.  knagenj  Icel.  gnaga,  to  bite,  devour. 

217.  Z?o/rtr=  died. 

225-240.  L.A. :  "Cumque  P.  ab  ea  causam  tantae  tristiliae  interro- 
gasset  et  ilia  ei  ordinem  gestae  rei  narrasset,  ait  P. :  Est  quidam  ado- 
lescens  apud  np§  nomine  Clemens,  qui  haec  quse  refers,  matri  et  fratri 
asserit  accidisL..  Quod  ilia  audiens,  nimio  stupore  percussa  corruit, 
cumque  ad  semetipsam  rediisset,  cum  lacrymis  ait :  Ego  sum  ado- 
lescentis  mater ;  et  procidens  ad  pedes  Petri,  rogare  eum  coepit  ut  sibi 
filium  suum  festinanter  ostendere  dignaretur." 

226.  G?«///= caused.  ^^r^= noise,  complaining.  See  Bradley,  sub 
bcre, 

229.  Is  lent=si2iys, 

241-248.  L.A.  :  "  Cui  P. :  cum  adolescentem  videris,  paullulum  dis- 
simula,  quousque  ab  insula  cum  navi  egrediamur.  Quod  cum  ilia 
se  facturam  promisisset,  tenens  P.  manum  ejus  ipsam  ad  navem,  ubi 
erat  Clemens,  ducebat." 

242.  Z>yj/W^= dissemble. 

249-265.  L.A. :  "  Videns  vero  Clemens  Petrum  manu  mulierem  du- 
centem  ridere  coepit.  Mox  autem,  ut  mulier  juxta  Clementem  fuit,  se 
continere  non  potuit,  sed  statim  in  amplexus  ejus  ruit  et  crebro  osculari 
coepit.     Quam  ille  tanquam  insanientem  mulierem  cum  indignatione 


NOTES  TO  CLEMENT  (XXI.  254-323).  24 1 

repellebat  et  adversus  Petrum  indignatione  non  modica  movebatur. 
Cui  P. :  quid  agis,  o  fili  Clemens  !  noli  repellere  matrem  tuam.  Quod 
cum  audisset  Clemens,  lacrymis  infusus  super  matrem  jacentem  con- 
cidit  et  earn  recognoscere  coepit.  Tunc  ad  praeceptum  Petri  hospita 
sua,  quae  paralitica  jacebat,  adducitur  et  ab  eo  continuo  liberatur." 

254.  7>«^= anger.    A.S.  teon^  anger. 

266-274.  L. A. :  "  Tunc  mater  Clementem  de  patre  interrogavit.  Cui 
ille  :  ad  te  quserendum  ivit  et  ultra  non  rediit.  At  ilia  audiens  solum- 
modo  suspiravit,  grande  enim  pro  filio  invento  gaudium  habens,  reliquos 
consolabatur  moerores." 

275-322.  L.A . :  "  Interea  cum  Nicetas  et  Aquila  deessent  et  redeuntes 
mulierem  cum  Petro  vidissent,  quaenam  sit  haec  mulier  percunctantur. 
Quibus  Clemens  ait :  mater  mea  est,  quam  mihi  Deus  redonavit  per 
dominum  meum  Petrum.  Post  haec  Petrus  omnia  iis  per  ordinem 
enarravit  Quae  cum  audivissent  Nicetas  et  Aquila,  subito  surrexe- 
nint  et  obstupefacti  conturbari  coeperunt  dicentes :  dominator  domine 
Deus,  verane  sunt  haec  an  somnium  est  quod  audivimus?  Tunc  Pet- 
rus :  fili,  non,  inquit,  nos  insanimus,  sed  haec  vera  sunt.  At  illi  faciem 
confricantes  ajunt :  nos  sumus  Faustinus  et  Faustus,  quos  mater 
nostra  aestimat  in  mari  interiisse.  Et  accurrentes  in  complexus  matris 
ruunt  et  eam  crebrius  osculantur.  At  ilia  :  quid  vult  hoc  esse?  Ad 
quam  Petrus :  isti  sunt  filii  tui  Faustinus  et  Faustus,  quos  in  mari 
periisse  putabas.  Haec  audiens  mater  prae  nimio  gaudio  velut  amens 
effecta  corruit  et  post  ad  se  reversa  ait :  obsecro  vos,  dulcissimi  filii, 
narrate  mihi  quomodo  evasistis.  Qui  responderunt :  Cum  navis  fuis- 
set  resoluta  et  nos  super  quandam  tabulam  veheremur,  quidam  piratae 
nos  invenientes  in  suam  naviculam  posuerunt  ac  mutatis  nominibus 
cuidam  nos  honesta;  viduae,  Justinae  nomine,  vendiderunt,  quae  tam- 
quam  filios  nos  habuit  et  liberalibus  artibus  nos  erudiri  fecit;  tandem 
philosophiae  operam  dedimus  et  Symoni  cuidam  mago  nobiscum 
educato  adhaesimus,  cumque  ejus  fallaciam  cognovissemus,  ipsum 
omnino  deseruimus  et  Petri  discipuli  per  Zachaeum  effecti  sumus." 

275.   1^^^/^=  Nicetas. 

283.  />^/>'/=  rubbed. 

300.  C^z/>>'/= escaped. 

302.  Are  .  .  .  lopyne=^zx^y  or  have,  leaped. 

303.  W^<ciyj= waves. 

305.  /?^«^m= reivers,  thieves ;  but  here  sea  thieves — />.,  pirates. 

319.  Z(uhe—Z2,zz\\2tMs. 

323-346.  L.A.  :  "  Sequenti  autem  die  assumtis  Petrus  tribus  fratri- 
bus,  sc.  Clemente,  Aquila  et  Niceta,  ad  quendam  secretiorem  locum 
orationis  gratia  descendit  Quos  venerandus  quidam  senex,  sed  tamen 
pauper  alloqui  coepit  dicens  :  Misereor  vestri,  fratres,  quia  sub  specie 
pietatis  vos  graviter  errare  considero,  neque  enim  Deus  est  neque 
cultus  hie  aliquis  est  nee  providentia  in  mundo,  sed  fortuitus  casus  et 
genesis  omnia  agunt,  sicut  et  ego  ex  me  ipso  manifeste  comperi,  in 

VOL.  IlL  q 


242  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXL  396-415). 

disciplina  mathesis  prae  caeteris  eruditus  :  nolite  ergo  errare,  sive  enim 
oretis  sive  non,  quod  vestra  genesis  continet,  vobis  erit." 

336.  Pi/rzc//tf/ir^= Providence.  Cf.>>a/r«/Vz«^^,  L  354,/<?wfv/Vwir(f,  1. 
378,  a,nd  pourmancey  1.  379.     OJFr.  porvednce. 

337.  Ajy^VcMsL  O.Fr.  affier,  ^^Affierylo  affie,  assure,  affirm  on 
his  word,  to  pawn  his  faith  and  credit  on  .  . . " — Cotgrave. 

342.  J/(f/a/^jry=:  metaphysics. 

346.  7a^/-» agreed  upon,  determined.  O.Fr.  iatller.  "  TcdlU 
tPavoir  du  mal,  destined  or  bom  to  be  miserable" — Cotg^rave. 

347-422.  L.A. :  "  Clemens  autem  in  eum  respiciens  animo  pulsabatur 
et  sibi  se  eum  alias  vidisse  videbatur.  Cumque  de  mandato  Petri 
Clemens,  Aquila  et  Niceta  cum  eo  diutius  disputassent  et  providen- 
tiam  apertis  rationibus  ostendissent  eumque  ob  reverentiam  crebro 
patrem  vocarent,  dixit  Aquila:  quid  necesse  est  ut  eum  patrem 
vocemus,  cum  in  mandatis  habeamus  neminem  super  terram  patrem 
vocare?  Et  post  hoc  respiciens  ad  senem  ait :  non  injuriose  accipias, 
pater,  quod  fratrem  meum  culpavi,  quia  te  patrem  vocavit ;  habemus 
enim  tale  mandatum,  ne  aliquem  nomine  isto  vocemus.  Cumque 
Aquila  hoc  dixisset,  risit  omnium  adstantium  coetus  una  cum  sene  et 
Petro,  et  cum  ille  causam  risis  inquireret,  dixit  ad  eum  Clemens  :  quia 
facis  id,  de  quo  alios  culpas,  senem  patrem  vocando.  At  ille  negabat 
dicens  :  vere  nescio  si  eum  patrem  vocaverim.  Verum  cum  satis  de 
providentia  disputatum  esset,  dixit  senex  :  Crederem  utique  providen- 
tiam  esse,  sed  a  propria  conscientia  prohibeor,  huic  fidei  accommodare 
consensum  ;  novi  enim  meam  et  conjugis  meae  genesin  et  scio  ea  quae 
unicuique  nostrum  dictabat  genesis,  accidisse  ;  audite  igitur  conjugis 
mese  thema  et  invenietis  schema,  cuius  exitus  accidit.  Habuit  namque 
Martem  cum  Venere  super  centrum,  lunam  vero  in  occasu  in  dome 
Martis  et  finibus  Saturni ;  quod  sc.  schema  adulteras  facit  et  servos 
proprios  amare  et  peregre  proficisci  et  in  aquis  defungi,  quod  et  factum 
est  Incidit  namque  in  amorem  servi  et  periculum  atque  opprobrium 
meluens  cum  ipso  aufugit  et  in  mari  periit.  Nam,  sicut  frater  meus 
retulit,  ipsum  primo  adamavit,  sed  cum  ipse  assentire  sibi  nollet,  in 
servum  suae  libidinis  amorem  relorsit,  nee  tamen  ei  imputandum  est, 
quia  eam  genesis  hoc  facere  compulit.  Narravitque  quomodo  som- 
nium  finxerit  et  cum  liberis  Athenas  vadens  naufragio  perierit" 

360.  J/<cw£/«^/r;//^w/= commandment 

363.  Dysesfully =o^ti\s\\G\y, 

368.  Lucht=  laughed.  p«/  seems  to  be  wanting  from  the  beginning 
of  the  verse. 

369.  pa/  auld.     Cf.  ]>cUa/dy  1.  352,  and  an^  a/d  man  in  1.  330. 
373.  Nemand=^  naming. 

380.  /«wi'/= conscience. 

390.  Hyre  worthit^sht  must  needs,  or  behoved. 

397.  //^/(/^/r^= inclination. 

415.  5^^= sore,  sorely,  greatly.    A.S.  sdr^  sore,  grievous. 


NOTES  TO  CLEMENT  (XXI.  423476).  243 

423-437.  L.A. :  "  Cumque  filii  vellent  in  eum  imiere  et  rem  aperire, 
prohibuit  Petrus  dicens  :  quiescite  quoadusque  mihi  placuerit  Dixit- 
que  ei  Petrus  :  si  hodie  conjugem  tuam  castissimam  cum  tribus  filiis 
tuis  consignavero,  credes,  quia  genesis  nihil  sit?  Cui  ille  :  sicut  im- 
possibile  est  te  exhibere  quod  promisisti,  ita  et  impossibile  est,  extra 
genesin  aliquod  fieri.  Dixitque  ei  Petrus :  ecce  iste  est  filius  tuus 
Clemens  et  hi  duo  gemini  tui  Faustinus  et  Faustus." 

429.  Myse= sin, 

437.  FaustimiSi  instead  of  Faustus, 

438-456.  L. A. :  "  Tunc  senex  resolutis  membris  cecidit  et  exanimis 
factus  est  Filii  autem  irruentes  in  eum  osculabantur,  verentes  ne 
spiritum  revocare  posset  Tandem  ad  se  rediens  omnia  ut  acciderant 
per  ordinem  audivit  Tunc  subito  uxor  advenit  et  cum  lacrymis 
clamare  coepit :  ubi  est  vir  meus  et  dominus  meus  ?  Haec  cum  ilia 
quasi  amens  clamaret,  senex  cucurrit  et  cum  multis  lacrymis  amplecti 
ct  stringere  earn  ccepit." 

447.  Spel  one  ^^ff^=  straight  on. 

**Seth  him  sette  spel  on  ende 
And  talde  him  of  his  fader  care." 

— 'C.  M./  1295. 
453.  /?^ir^/= taken. 

455.  In-twyne^  read  in  /wyne=aX  variance,  separated. 

457-474.  L.A. :  "  Dum  igitur  simul  manerent,  advenit  quidam  nun- 
tians  Apionem  et  Ambionem  Faustiniani  amicissimos  cum  Symone 
m^o  hospitari.  De  quorum  adventu  Faustinianus  valde  gavisus  ad 
cos  visitandos  ivit  et  ecce  nuntius  venit  qui  diceret  ministrum 
Csesaris  Antiochiam  advenisse,  ut  magos  omnes  quaereret  et  morte 
puniret" 

459.  Apyenene = Apion. 

460.  Aundione =Ambion  or  Anubion.  Apion  and  Anubion  (for  so 
the  name  is  given  in  the  *  Clementine  Homilies')  were  two  of  the 
disciples  of  Simon  Magus,  or  at  least  two  of  his  reputed  disciples. 
Both  of  them  appear  to  have  been  of  Egyptian  origin.  The  first  suc- 
ceeded in  concealing  his  origin  and  passed  for  a  Greek.  His  literary 
triumphs  won  for  him  the  epithet  Pleistonikes.  But  he  is  best  known 
as  the  opponent  of  Josephus,  and  for  his  hostility  to  the  Jews.  He 
was  the  son  of  Poseidonius,  a  grammarian  of  Alexandria  in  the  first 
century,  and  is  described  in  the  *  Clem.  Hom.*  (iv.  6),  where  he  is 
mentioned  along  with  "  a  certain  astrologer,  Anubion  the  Dospolitan," 
as  a  man  of  Alexandria,  a  grammarian  by  profession.  It  is  doubtful 
whether  he  ever  came  in  contact  with  the  members  of  the  Christian 
Church,  but  in  the  '  Clementine  Homilies'  and  the  traditional  accounts 
of  Clement  he  figures  very  largely.  Cf.  '  Clem.  Hom.,'  iv.  v.  vi.,  &c., 
and  the  article  "Apion"  in  Smith's  *  Diet  Christ  Biogr.' 

468.  Come=2Lrnva\, 

475-484.  L.A. :  '*Tunc  Symon  in  odium  filiorum  qui  ipsum  relique- 


244  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZXL  485^7). 

rant,  vultus  sui  similitudinem  in  Faustinianum  impressit,  ut  non 
Faustinianus,  sed  Symon  Magus  ab  omnibus  putaretur.  Hoc  autem 
fecit  ut  a  ministris  Caesaris  loco  sui  teneretur  et  occideretur.  Ipse 
autem  Symon  de  partibus  illis  abscessit" 

485-504.  L. A. :  "  Cum  autem  Faustinianus  ad  Petrum  et  filios  rediis- 
set,  expaverunt  filii  vultum  Symonis,  in  eum  intuentes,  vocem  autem 
patris  sui  audientes.  Solus  autem  Petrus  erat  qui  vultum  ejus  natural- 
em  videbat,  cumque  filii  ejus  et  uxor  eum  refugerent  et  exsecrarentur, 
dicebat  illis :  cur  exsecramini  et  refugitis  patrem  vestnim  ?  Qui  re- 
sponderunt,  quod  ideo  eum  fugerent  quia  in  eo  vultus  Symonis  magi 
appareret  Confecerat  enim  Symon  quoddam  unguentum  et  faciem 
ejus  perunxerat  et  vultum  suum  arte  magica  impresserat  in  eum." 

490.  Who  knew  him  to  be  Faustinianus. 

491.  7>7^<f/= trickery. 

494.  ^^jaz£^'/= received. 

495.  Gud  sem /and  =  good  semblance,  cheer. 
500.  pyary==  curse, 

505-518.  L.A. :  *'  Ipse  igitur  lamentabatur  et  dicebat :  quid  mihi 
misero  accidit  ut  una  die  recognitus  ab  uxore  et  filiis  laetari  non  potu- 
erim  cum  iis?     Uxor  vero  ejus  sparsis  crinibus  et  filii  plurimum 
flebant" 
519-522.  Not  in  L.A. ;  but  see  *  Clem.  Hom.,*  xx.  12  ^/  seg, 
523-536.  L.A. :  "  Symon  autem  magus,  dum  adhuc  esset  Antiochiae, 
Petrum  plurimum  infamaverat,  magum,  maleficum  et  homicidam  eum 
dicendo,  denique  in  tantum  adversus  Petrum  populum  concitaverat  ut 
ipsum  invenire  plurimum  afTectarent,  ut  carnes  ejus  dentibus  lani- 
arent." 
527.  B^(/£Ne={orihv/\th.     See  note  to  III.  1064. 
529.  Z,rt^_>7= blamed.     "And  that  consciens  aghe  noght  to  trow  til 
man,  lackand  or  louand,  for  he  sees  it  noght." — *  Hampole  Psalter,* 
20  5,  q.c. 

• '  Thanne  Scripture  scorned  me  •  and  a  sidle  tolde, 
And  lakked  me  in  Latyne  *  and  lizte  by  me  she  sette, 
And  seyde,  multi  tnulta  sciuni,  et  seipsos  nesctunt." 

—'  Piers  P.,'  B.  xi.  2. 

O.Fries.  lakia;  Dut.  laken^  to  blame. 

532.   Trigetouyre=dtct\\ex,     Cf.  tryget  in  1.  491. 

537-556.  L.A. :  "  Dixit  ergo  Petrus  Faustiniano :  Quoniam  quidem 
Symon  magus  esse  videris,  perge  Antiochiam,  coram  omni  populo 
me  excusa  ac  ea  quae  de  me  dixit  Symon,  ex  persona  sui  retracta; 
post  haec  ego  Antiochiam  veniam  et  alienum  hunc  vultum  a  te  effugabo 
et  proprium  vultum  coram  omnibus  reddam." 

To  this  Voragine  adds  :  "  Hoc  tamen  nullo  modo  credendum  est,, 
quod  beatus  Petrus  mentiri  mandaverit,  cum  Deus  non  indigeat  nostn> 
mendacio." 

547.  Z^yt =\ied. 


NOTES  TO  CLEMENT  (XXL  548^1).  24S 

548.  lVreyt=  accused.    M.E.  wre^n,  to  accuse. 

557-574.  L.A.:  "  Perrexit  ergo  Faustinianus  Antiochiam  et  populum 
convocans  dixit :  ego,  Symon,  annuntio  vobis  et  confiteor  omnia  fefel- 
lisse  de  Petro,  nequaquam  enim  est  seductor  vel  magus,  sed  ad  salutem 
mundi  missus.  Quapropter,  si  de  caetero  aliquid  contra  ipsum  dixero, 
tamquam  seductorem  et  maleficum  repellatis ;  nunc  enim  pcenitentiam 
ago,  quia  male  me  dixisse  cognosco.  Moneo  igitur  vos,  ut  ipsi  creda- 
tis,  ne  vos,  et  ci vitas  vestra  insimul  perealis." 

573.  Mones =SLdmonish,    L.  moneo, 

575-584.  L.A. :  "  Cumque  haec  omnia,  quae  Petrus  jusserat,  comple- 
visset  et  jam  in  amorem  Petri  populum  incitasset,  Petrus  ad  eum  venit 
et  oratione  facta  effigiem  vultus  Symonis  ab  eo  penitus  effugavit, 
populus  autem  Antiochenus  Petrum  benigne  et  cum  multo  honore 
recepit  et  ipsum  in  cathedra  sublimavit." 

585-594.  Not  in  L.A. ;  but  see  *  The  Clementine  Recognitions,*  x. 
68-72. 

594.  Ozr^=turn.    Cf.  note  to  XXV.  289. 

595-620.  L.A. :  "  Quod  audiens  Symon  illuc  perrexit  et  populum 
convocans  ait :  miror,  quod,  cum  vos  salubribus  praeceptis  instruxerim 
et  a  seductore  Petro  vos  cavere  monuerim,  vos  ipsum  non  solum  audi- 
vistis,  sed  etiam  episcopali  cathedra  sublimastis.  Tunc  omnes  cum 
furore  adversus  eum  dixerunt ;  monstro  nobis  similis  es,  nudius  tertius 
te  poenituisse  dicebas  et  nunc  te  et  nos  praecipitare  conaris,  et  impe- 
tum  in  eum  facientes  cum  ignominia  eum  protinus  expulerunt  (Haec 
omnia  Clemens  in  libro  suo  de  se  ipso  narrat)" 

607.  Bysnynj^=TC\onsirous» 

"  Thus  sayand,  with  all  his  strinth  ane  greit  speir 
At  the  syde  of  that  bysning  best  threw  he." 

— *  G.  Douglas,'  ii.  70.  17. 

I  eel.  bysn^  a  prodigy. 

620.  Gyrm=sxK2iXe,    A.S.  grin,  gryn,  a  snare,  trap. 

622.  5^/=jtf/=shall. 

625-644.  L.A.  :  "  Post  haec  Petrus,  cum  Roman  venisset  et  suam 
passionem  imminere  videret,  Clementem  post  se  episcopum  ordinavit 
Mortuo  igitur  principe  apostolorum  Petro,  Clemens  vir  providus,  prae- 
cavens  in  futurum,  ne  sc.  per  hoc  exemplum  quilibet  vellet  sibi  in 
ecclesia  successorem  statuere  et  hereditate  sanctuarium  domini  pos- 
sidere.  Lino  cessit  et  postmodum  Cleto." 

640.  Harytage—)\tx\\3.%%  inheritance. 

645-650.  L.A. :  "  Nonnulli  asserunt,  quod  Linus  et  Cletus  non  fuerunt 
summi  pontifices,  sed  tantum  Petri  coadjutores,  propter  quod  in  cata- 
logo  pontificum  meruerunt  annumerari." 

646.  Whether  Linus  and  Anaclete  were  popes,  or  simply  coadjutors 
of  St  Peter. 

651-681.  L.A. :  "  Post  hos  autem  Clemens  eligitur  et  praesidere  com- 
pellitur,  qui  ita  morum  ornamento  pollebat  ut  Judaeis  et  gentilibus  et 


246  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXL  662^06). 

omnibus  christianis  populis  complaceret.  Singularum  inopes  provin- 
ciarum  nominatim  scriptos  habebat,  et  quos  baptism!  sanctificatione 
mundaverat,  non  sinebat  publicae  fieri  mendicitati  subjectos.  Cum 
itaque  Domicillam  virginem,  neptem  Domitiani  imperatoris,  sacro 
velamine  consecrasset  et  Theodoram  uxorem  Sisinnii  amici  imperatoris 
ad  (idem  convertisset  et  in  castitatis  proposito  manere  promitteret, 
Sisinnius  zelo  ductus  ecclesiam  post  uxorem  suam  occulte  intravit, 
scire  volens,  propter  quod  ilia  sic  ecclesiam  frequentaret.  At  vero  a 
s.  Clemente  oratio  fusa  est  et  a  populo  responsum  est  Tum  Sisin- 
nius caecus  et  surdus  penitus  effectus  est,  qui  statim  pueris  suis  dixit : 
cito  me  toUite  et  foras  educite.  Pueri  autem  per  totam  ecclesiam  eum 
girabant,  sed  et  ad  januas  pervenire  non  poterant." 

662.  Flavia  Domitilla,  the  niece  of  the  Emperor  Domitian.  She 
was  married  to  her  cousin,  Flavius  Clemens.  Both  of  them  suffered 
for  the  faith,  he  being  put  to  death,  and  Domitilla  being  banished  to 
the  island  of  Pandateria,  or,  as  some  say,  to  the  neighbouring  island 
of  Pontia.  It  is  after  her  that  the  Ccemeterium  Domitillae  at  Rome 
is  named.  Smith's  *  Diet,  of  Christ.  Biogr.*  For  an  account  of  the 
Ccemeterium  see  Northcote  and  Brownlow's  *  Roma  Sotterranea/  voL 
i.  120-125,  ^nd  vol.  ii.  120  et  seq,    domycyane =Domiti3Ji  (81-96  A.D.) 

663.  5yj««^= Sisinnius. 
674.  /^a=/iy= faith. 

682-697.  L.A. :  "  Quos  cum  vidisset  Theodora  sic  errantes,  prime 
quidem  ab  iis  declinavit,  putans,  quod  vir  suus  eam  cognoscere  posset, 
postmodum  autem,  quidnam  hoc  esset,  eos  interrogavit,  qui  dixerunt : 
dominus  noster,  diim  vult  videre  et  audire  quae  non  licet,  caecus  et 
surdus  factus  est.  Tunc  ilia  in  orationem  se  dedit  deprecans,  ut  vir 
suus  inde  exire  posset,  et  post  orationem  dixit  pueris :  ite  modo  et 
perducite  dominum  vestrum  ad  domum.  Cumque  abiissent,  s.  dem- 
enti Theodora,  quid  acciderit,  indicavit." 

682.  /^wr^= fared. 

"  And  how  scho  furth  suld  caryit  be, 
Or  euir  he/ure,  than  ordanit  he." 

— '  The  Bruce,'  xvi.  288. 

683.  Ji^/7= wandering.  Icel.  vii/a,  to  lead  astray.  See  wy/  in  the 
Glossary  to  'Alliterative  Poems,'  by  Dr  Morris. 

688.  Z^r^;//=  lawful. 

698-713.  L.A. :  "  Tunc  s.  rogatu  Theodoras  ad  eam  venit  et  ipsum 
invenit  apertis  oculis  nil  videntem  et  nihil  penitus  audientem  ;  cumque 
Clemens  pro  eo  orasset  et  ille  auditum  et  lumen  recepisset,  videns 
Clementem  juxta  uxorem  suam  stantem,  amens  efficitur  et  se  illusum 
magicis  artibus  suspicatur  praecepitque  servis  suis  ut  tenerent  Clemen- 
tem, dicens :  ut  ingrederetur  ad  uxorem  meam,  magicis  artibus  me 
excaecavit;  praecepitque  ministris  ut  Clementem  ligarent  et  ligatum 
traherent.    At  illi  ligantes  columnas  jacentes  et  saxa,  putabant,  sicut 


NOTES  TO  CLEMENT  (XXI.  704-799).  247 

etiam  Sisinnio  videbatur,  quod  s.  Clementem  cum  suis  clericis  trahe- 
rent  et  ligarent." 

704.  Begabbit=T[ioc\iQ^.     Swed.  begabba^  to  mock,  deceive. 

714-756.  L.A. :  "  Tunc  C.  Sisinnio  ait :  quia  saxa  deos  dicis,  saxa 
trahere  meruisti.  Ille  autem  vere  eum  ligatum  existimans  ait :  ego 
te  interfici  faciam.  C.  autem  inde  abscedens  Theodoram  rogavit,  ne 
ab  oratione  cessaret,  donee  virum  suum  dominus  visitaret  Oranti  igitur 
Theodoras  Petrus  ap.  apparuit  dicens  :  per  te  vir  tuus  salvabitur,  ut 
impleatur,  quod  dixit  frater  meus  Paulus,  salvabitur  vir  infidelis  per 
mulierem  fidelem ;  et  hoc  dicens  abscessit  Statimque  Sisinnius 
uxorem  suam  ad  se  vocavit  obsecrans,  ut  pro  se  oraret  et  s.  Clementem 
ad  se  vocaret.  Qui  cum  venisset,  ipsum  in  fide  instruxit  et  eum  cum 
CCCXIII  de  domo  sua  baptizavit." 

726.  Z,^w^= leash.  O.Fr.  *' lesse^  a  leash  to  hold  a  dog" — Cot,  who 
also  gives  laisse,  "  the  same  as  lesse,  with  the  same  meaning." 

742.  SaucA^nyng  ==rcconci\isii\on.  So  in  XVIII.  4.  Cf.  A.S.  sehtian 
and  sahtlianj  to  make  peace. 

753.  L.A. :  "Per  hunc  autem  Sisinnium  multi  nobiles  et  amici 
Nervae  imperatoris  Domino  crediderunt" 

757-780.  L.A. :  "  Tunc  comes  sacrorum  pecuniam  multis  dedit  et 
contra  s.  Clementem  seditionem  maximam  excitavit.  Tunc  Mam- 
ertinus,  urbis  praefectus,  populi  seditionem  maximam  non  ferens  ad 
se  Clementem  adduci  fecit.  Quem  cum  redargueret  et  ad  se  inclinare 
attentaret,  ille  ait :  optarem  te  ad  rationem  accedere ;  nam  si  canes 
multi  contra  nos  latraverint  et  morsibus  attrectaverint,  nunquam  hoc 
nobis  auferre  possunt,  quod  nos  sumus  rationabiles  homines  et  ipsi 
sunt  irrationabiles  canes,  seditio  autem  ab  imperitis  exorta  ostendit  se 
nihil  habere  certum  vel  verum." 

757.  Halorbis,  read  halowis, 

758.  Here'\at^\itxtr2X, 

Tl%  5r^j'r^= threatening.  See  Jamiesonand  the  Glossary  to  'The 
Bruce.' 

781-798.  L.A. :  "Tunc  Mamertinusdc  eo  Trajano  imperatori  scribens 
rcsponsum  accepit,  quod  aut  sacrificaret  aut  trans  pontum  maris  in 
eremo,  quod  adjacet  civitati  Tersonae,  ipsum  in  exsilium  mitteret. 
Tunc  praefectus  Clementi  cum  lacrymis  ait :  Deus  tuus,  quem  pure 
colis,  ipse  te  adjuvet.  Praefectus  autem  ei  navem  tribuit  et  omnia 
necessaria  ministravit,  multi  autem  clerici  et  laici  ipsum  in  exsilium 
sunt  secuti." 

784.  Fouryd=^{txx\^^, 

786.  Tresone^\}c\^  Crimea,  to  which  St  Clement  is  said  to  have 
been  exiled.  The  editio  princeps  of  L.A.  reads  "  Crisonae"  in  place  of 
"  Tersonae." 

793.  Ordand  for  ordane, 

799-808.  L.A.  :  "  Profectus  autem  in  insulam  invenit  ibi  plus  quam 
duo  millia  christianorum  ibidem  jamdudum  ad   secanda  marmora 


248  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZXL  802-853). 

damnatorum,  qui  s.  Clementem  videntes  statim  in  fletum  et  lacrymas 
proruperunt  Quos  ille  consolans  ait :  non  meis  mentis  ad  vos  misit 
me  dominus  vestrae  coronae  principem  me  fieri." 

802.  Z<y//=led. 

803.  And  were  deputed  to  hew  marble. 

806.  \)e  ceri^iht  desert     L.A..  "  meritis."    Cf.  XXII.  397. 

809-822.  L.A. :  "  £t  cum  ab  iis  didicisset  quod  a  sexto  milliario 
aquam  suis  humeris  deportarent,  dixit  iis:  oremus  omnes  dominum 
n.  J.  Chr.,  ut  confessoribus  suis  fontem  in  isto  loco  ac  venas  aquae 
aperiat,  et  qui  percussit  petram  in  deserto  Syna  et  fluxerunt  aquae  in 
abundantia,  ipse  nobis  laticem  affluentem  impertiatur  ut  de  ejus 
beneficiis  gratulemur." 

811.  Grewand^gritwingj  serious. 

823-834.  L.A. :  "  Cumque  oratione  facta  hinc  inde  circumspiceret, 
vidit  agnum  stantem,  qui  pede  erecto  quasi  locum  episcopo  ostendebat 
Et  intelligens  dominum  J.  Chr.  esse  quem  solus  ipse  videbat,  per- 
rexit  ad  locum  et  dixit :  in  nomine  patris  et  filii  et  spiritus  s.  in  isto 
loco  percutite.'* 

825.  Bu/e=boot,  help.    A.S.  dd^, 

827.  A>«^=  directed. 

"  And  I  sail  ger  the  eril  Thomas, 
And  the  lord  alsua  of  Dowglafi, 
Athir  with  ane  quheyne  of  men, 
Be  thair  till  do  as  thou  sail  ken," 

— '  The  Bruce,'  xvil  68. 
Icel.  kenna,  to  know,  teach. 

828.  lVonnyn=^  won,  obtained. 

835-842.  L.A. :  "  Bed  cum  null  us  in  isto  loco,  in  quo  agnus  steterat, 
contingeret,  ipse  accepto  brevi  sarculo  levi  ictu  locum  sub  pede  agni 
percussit  et  statim  maximus  fons  erupit  et  in  fluvium  crevit.  Tunc 
universis  gaudentibus  s.  C.  ait :  fluminis  impetus  laetificat  civitatem 
dei." 

837,  Lome =ioo\,     Cf.  XVIII.  141 1.    j;;w/=smote. 

838.  Wat^wtX. 

840.  J/«^=mood. 

841.  ^^/tf=well. 

843-852.  L.A. :  "Ad  hanc  famam  multi  confluxerunt  et  una  die 
quingenti  et  amplius  ab  eo  baptisma  susceperunt  et  ydolorum 
templa  destruentes  per  totam  provinciam  intra  annum  unum  LXXV 
ecclesias  aedifi  cave  runt." 

843.  Name={2Jtit, 

853-874.  L.A. :  "  Post  tres  autem  annos  Trajanus  imp.,  qui  coeperat 
a.  d.  CVI,  hoc  audiens  quendam  ducem  illuc  misit,  qui,  cum  omnes 
libenter  mori  conspiccret,  multitudini  cessit  et  solum  Clementem 
ligata  ad  coUum  ejus  ancora  in  mare  praecipitavit  dicens  :  jam  non 
poterunt  ipsum  pro  Deo  colere  christiani." 


NOTES  TO  CLEMENT  (XXI.  854-973).  249 

854  -F^r^=  fared. 

866.  Z>^w_y/=  doomed,  condemned. 

873.  Cors-sancte—^  holy  body.     Fr.  corps  saint 

875-902.  L.A. :  "Stante  autem  omni  multitudine  ad  littus  maris 
Cornelius  et  Phoebus  discipuli  ejus  omnes  orare  praeceperunt  ut  do- 
minus  corpus  sui  martiris  lis  monstraret ;  statimque  mari  per  tria 
milliaria  recedente  omnes  per  siccum  ingressi  invenerunt  in  modum 
templi  marmorei  habitaculum  a  Deo  paratum  et  ibi  in  archa  corpus 
s.  dementis  et  ancoram  juxta  eum.  Revelatum  est  autem  discipulis 
ejus  ne  inde  tollerent  corpus  ejus.  Omni  autem  anno  tempore  pas- 
sionis  ejus  per  VII  dies  ad  tria  milliaria  mare  recedit  et  siccum  iter 
advenientibus  tribuit" 

877.  Craft,  read  /raj/= faithful.    r^r«^/K= Cornelius. 

903-916.  An  addition. 

912.  Rekine—Ttokoviy  relate. 

917-972.  L.A.  :  "  In  una  autem  solemnitatum  mulier  cum  filio  sue 
parvulo  ad  locum  accessit.  Completis  autem  festivitatis  soUemniis 
cum  puer  obdormiret,  sonus  inundantium  aquarum  subito  factus  est, 
mulier  autem  territa  et  filii  sui  oblita  cum  reliqua  multitudine  ad 
ripam  aufugit.  Quae  postmodum  filii  memor  cum  ejulatu  maximo 
flebat  et  usque  ad  coelum  lamentabiles  voces  dabat  ac  per  littora 
damans  et  ejulans  discurrebat,  si  forte  filii  corpus  a  littoribus  ejectum 
videret,  sed  cum  in  ea  spes  omnis  deficeret,  ad  domum  rediit  et 
totum  ilium  annum  in  fletu  et  mcerore  duxit.  Post  annum  igitur 
aperto  mari  omnes  anticipans  ad  locum  concita  venit,  si  de  filio  forte 
aliquod  vestigium  invenire  posset  Cum  ergo  ante  tumulum  s.  de- 
mentis se  in  orationem  dedisset,  surgens  vidit  infantem  in  loco  ubi 
eum  reliquerat  dormientem.  iCstimans  autem  eum  esse  defunctum, 
accessit  propius,  quasi  collectura  corpus  exanime,  sed  cum  eum  dor- 
mientem cognovisset,  excitatum  velociter  spectantibus  populis  incolu- 
mem  in  ulnis  levavit  et  ubinam  per  ilium  annum  fuerit  requisivit 
Ille  autem  se  nescire  respondit  si  annus  integer  praeterierat,  sed  tantum 
unius  noctis  spatio  se  suaviter  dormivisse  putabat."  L.A.  then  cites 
one  or  two  passages  from  the  Prefatio  of  St  Ambrose. 

919.  -F<?r/ynr= shrine.  O.Fr.  fiertre;  Lat.  feretrunty  bier,  shrine, 
tomb. 

920.  //ia7//V=  lifted.     A.S.  hebban,  to  raise,  lift,  force  up. 
926.  /?«/=roar. 

944.  Oure'draw=\i2LSstf\. 

973-1012.  L.A. ;  "  Refert  Leo  Ostiensis  episcopus,  quod  tempore,  quo 
Michael  imperator  novas  Romae  regebat  imperium,  sacerdos  quidam 
nomine  Philosophus,  qui  ob  summum  ingenium  a  pueritia  fuerat  sic  vo- 
catus,  cum  Tersonam  pervenisset  et  de  his  quae  narrantur  in  hystoria 
Clementis,  habitatores  interrogasset,  quia  advenae  potius  quam  indi- 
genae  erant,  se  nescire  professi  sunt.  Siquidem  miraculum  marini 
recessus  ob  culpam  inhabitantium  jamdiu  cessaverat  et  ob  incursum 


2SO  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXL  978^  996). 

barbarorum  tempore  marini  recessus  venientium  templum  destnictum 
fuerat  et  archa  cum  corpora  marinis  fluctibus  obnita  erat,  exigentibus 
culpis  inhabitantium.  Super  quo  miratus  Philosophus  et  accedens 
ad  civitaculam  nomine  Georgiam,  cum  episcopo  et  clero  et  populo 
accessit  ad  quserendum  sacras  reliquias  ad  insulam,  in  qua  aestima- 
bant  esse  corpus  martiris.  Cum  hymnis  et  orationibus  fodientes 
divina  revelatione  invenerunt  corpus  et  ancoram,  cum  qua  fuerat  in 
mare  projectum,  et  deportaverunt  Tersonam  Deinde  praedictus  Phil- 
osophus cum  corpore  s.  Clementis  Romam  venit  et  multis  ostensis 
miraculis  in  ecclesia,  quae  nunc  dicitur  s.  Clementis,  honorifice  corpus 
collocatum  fuit.  In  quadam  chronica  autem  legitur  quod  mari  ab  illo 
loco  exsiccato  a  b.  Cyrillo  Moravorum  episcopo  Romam  translatum 
est" 

978.  7wy//^r= separate. 

986.  Of  the  cruel  Emperor  Martin.  Probably  Michael  Phangabe 
is  intended,  813-820  a.d. 


i 


XXII.— LAURENTIUS. 


St  Laurentius  or  Lawrence,  deacon  and  martyr,  though  one  of  the 
most  celebrated  of  the  saints,  is  one  about  whom  least  is  known.  No 
mention  is  made  by  the  Fathers  of  his  birth  or  education,  but  he  is 
claimed  by  the  Spaniards  as  their  countryman,  and  held  by  them  in 
the  greatest  honour.  Coming  while  yet  young  to  Rome,  his  extra- 
ordinary virtues  soon  won  for  him  the  affection  of  St  Sixtus,  then 
archdeacon  of  the  imperial  city,  who  took  him  under  his  protection, 
and  was  in  all  probability  his  instructor  in  the  study  of  the  Scriptures 
and  in  the  way  of  Christian  perfection.  Being  elected  Pope  in  the 
year  257,  after  the  martyrdom  of  St  Stephen,  the  archdeacon,  now 
Sixtus  II.,  ordained  Laurentius  deacon,  and,  notwithstanding  his 
youth,  appointed  him  the  first  among  the  seven  deacons  who  served 
in  the  Roman  Church,  on  which  account  Laurentius  is  sometimes 
called  the  Pope's  archdeacon.  As  the  first  of  the  deacons,  Sixtus 
intrusted  him  with  the  care  of  the  treasury  and  riches  of  the  Church, 
and  charged  him  with  the  distribution  of  its  revenues  to  the  poor. 
In  the  following  year,  in  consequence  of  an  edict  issued  by  Valerian 
at  the  instigation  of  Macrian,  and  commanding  all  bishops,  priests, 
and  deacons  to  be  put  to  death,  Sixtus  was  seized,  and  led  to  execu- 
tion. On  his  way  Laurentius,  in  great  sorrow  because  he  was  not  to 
share  his  martyrdom,  followed  him,  and  said  with  tears,  "Father, 
whither  goest  thou  without  thy  son?  Whither,  O  holy  priest,  art  thou 
going  without  thy  deacon?"  Sixtus,  moved  with  compassion  at  his 
grief,  replied,  **  I  do  not  leave  thee,  my  son,  for  long.  In  three  days 
thou  shalt  follow  me.  In  the  meantime  distribute  among  the  poor 
the  treasures  of  the  Church,  lest  they  fall  into  the  hands  of  perse- 
cutors." Rejoicing  that  God  was  about  to  call  him  to  Himself  and  to 
bestow  upon  him  so  shortly  the  crown  of  martyrdom,  Laurentius  im- 
mediately began  to  distribute  to  the  widows  and  orphans  whatever 
money  he  had  been  intrusted  with,  as  well  as  the  price  of  the  sacred 
vessels  of  the  Church.  At  that  time  the  Church  at  Rome  was  in  pos- 
session of  considerable  wealth,  being  able  not  only  to  maintain  its 


252  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXII.) 

ministers,  but  also  to  support  large  numbers  of  widows  and  orphans 
and  other  poor,  both  in  the  city  itself  and  in  the  neighbouring  pro- 
vinces. It  had  also  many  rich  ornaments  and  consecrated  vessels  of 
gold  and  silver  set  with  precious  stones.  The  prefect,  imagining  that 
its  treasures  were  much  greater  than  they  really  were,  resolved  to 
obtain  possession  of  them,  and  having  caused  Laurentius  to  appear 
before  him,  commanded  him  to  surrender  without  delay  whatever 
gold  or  silver  or  precious  objects  had  been  intrusted  to  his  care.  To 
this  St  Lawrence  replied  that  the  Church  had  many  treasures,  more 
even  than  those  of  the  Emperor,  and  requested  that  three  days  might 
be  given  so  as  to  enable  him  to  set  them  in  order  before  finally  placing 
them  in  the  prefect's  hands.  These  three  days  Laurentius  employed 
in  gathering  together  all  who  were  in  receipt  of  the  alms  of  the 
Church.  On  the  third  day  he  assembled  them  in  the  church,  the  in- 
firm, blind,  lame,  deaf,  dumb,  leprous,  widows  and  orphans,  and  poor 
virgins,  placed  them  in  rows,  and  then  invited  the  prefect  to  come  and 
see  the  treasures  of  the  Church.  The  prefect,  not  understanding  this 
strange  spectacle,  and  astonished  to  see  so  vast  a  number  who  only 
filled  him  with  disgust,  turned  to  the  deacon,  and  with  threats  de- 
manded that  he  should  deliver  up  the  treasures  he  had  promised. 
"  The  treasures,"  replied  Lawrence,  "  are  before  you  ;  you  see  in  the 
poor  the  riches  of  the  Church,  and  in  those  who  are  consecrated  to  its 
service  its  pearls  and  precious  stones."  Imagining  he  was  being 
mocked,  the  prefect  became  furious.  He  ordered  a  gridiron  to  be 
prepared,  and  a  slow  fire  to  be  kindled  beneath  it.  St  Lawrence  was 
then  stripped  of  his  robes  and  bound  upon  the  iron,  where  he  was 
slowly  roasted.  While  his  torment  lasted  the  Christians  who  stood 
by  saw  his  face  lighted  up  with  an  unearthly  splendour,  and  believed 
that  a  sweet  agreeable  odour  was  exhaled  from  his  body,  but  the 
pagans  who  were  present  neither  saw  the  light  which  illumined  his 
countenance  nor  perceived  the  odour  issuing  from  his  body.  Having 
suffered  for  a  long  time,  the  martyr  turned  to  the  judge  and  with  great 
calmness  said,  "  Let  my  body  be  turned  ;  one  side  is  broiled  enough." 
When,  by  the  judge's  order,  the  executioner  had  turned  his  body,  he 
said,  "  It  is  dressed  enough  ;  you  may  now  eat"  During  the  whole 
of  this  horrible  scene  St  Lawrence  continued  to  pray  for  the  con- 
version of  Rome,  and  his  prayer  being  ended,  he  raised  his  eyes  to 
heaven  and  passed  away.  According  to  Prudentius,  the  effect  of  his 
prayers  was  the  conversion  of  the  entire  city.  His  remains  were 
buried  in  the  Veran  field,  near  the  road  to  Tibur,  on  the  loth  of 
August  in  258.  In  the  reign  of  Constantine  the  Great  a  church  was 
erected  on  the  spot,  which  is  known  as  St  Lawrence  without  the 
Walls.  Within  the  walls  of  the  city  there  are  eight  other  churches 
bearing  his  name,  one  of  them  being  one  of  the  five  patriarchal 
churches  of  the  city.  Pope  Adrian  I.  is  said  to  have  sent  a  part  of 
the  martyr's  relics  to  the  Emperor  Charlemagne,  who  presented  them 


NOTES  TO  LAURENTIUS  (XXIL)  253 

to  the  church  of  Strasburg.  Putin's  *Dict.  Hagiogr.' ;  Butler's 
'Lives*;  Smith's  *Dict.  Christ  Biogr.';  Mrs  Jameson's  'Sacred  and 
Legendary  Art,'  vol.  ii. ;  Surius. 

His  day  is  August  10. 

In  art  St  Lawrence  wears  the  deacon's  dress,  bears  the  palm  as 
mart)rr,  and  generally,  but  not  always,  is  accompanied  by  his  familiar 
attribute,  the  gridiron.  When  the  gridiron  is  omitted,  he  carries  a 
dish  full  of  gold  and  silver  money  in  his  hand,  the  treasures  of  the 
Church  confided  to  his  keeping;  or  he  swings  a  censer  or  carries  a 
cross. 

Analysis — St  Lawrence  derives  his  name  from  the  laurel,  1-4;  the 
uses  and  virtues  of  the  laurel,  5-16;  why  St  Lawrence  was  crowned 
with  it,  17-27;  of  the  Emperor  Philip  and  Decius,  and  of  the  treasure 
which  Philip  confided  to  St  Sixtus,  70-107 ;  St  Sixtus  being  arrested, 
Lawrence  follows,  and  being  grieved  that  he  is  not  to  suffer  with 
him,  is  assured  that  he  will  follow  him  in  three  days,  and  directed  in 
the  meantime  to  distribute  the  treasures  of  the  Church  to  the  poor, 
108-147 ;  Lawrence  does  this,  148-155  ;  the  martyrdom  of  Sixtus,  156- 
168 ;  Lawrence  is  seized,  and  converts  and  heals  Lucillus,  169-202  ; 
Hippollitus,  to  whom  he  has  been  delivered  for  safe  keeping,  inquires 
for  the  treasures  of  the  Church,  and  is  converted  with  nineteen  of  his 
men,  203-220 ;  Valerian  next  sends  for  Lawrence,  and  demands  the 
treasures  of  the  Church,  221-226  ;  Lawrence  asks  for  three  days'  delay, 
during  which  he  distributes  the  possessions  of  the  Church  to  the  poor, 
227-254 ;  he  heals  the  infirmity  of  Cyriaca,  and  then  passes  to  a  gather- 
ing of  poor  Christians,  where  he  washes  the  feet  of  the  brethren,  distri- 
butes alms,  gives  sight  to  Trecentius,  255-282 ;  thence  he  passes  to 
where  sixty-three  disciples  are  assembled,  and  washes  their  feet,  283- 
298 ;  on  the  third  day  he  appears  in  the  palace  of  Sallust,  where  he  finds 
Valerian  and  Decius,  299-302;  Decius  asks  him  for  the  treasure,  and  in 
answer  he  causes  all  the  poor  whom  he  has  hid  in  the  house  of  Hippol- 
litus to  be  brought  in,  303-313 ;  he  is  commanded  to  sacrifice,  and  re- 
fusing, is  stripped  and  scourged  and  bound,  and  being  carried  into  the 
temple  of  Jupiter,  is  beaten  with  staves  and  otherwise  tortured,  314- 
352 ;  the  conversion  and  execution  of  a  knight  who  sees  an  angel 
healing  the  wounds  of  Lawrence,  and  the  public  confession  of  Hippol- 
litus, 353-370;  Decius  renews  the  tortures  of  Lawrence,  but  seeing 
that  he  cannot  overcome  the  faith  of  the  martyr  dismisses  him,  that  he 
may  have  time  to  invent  some  new  method  of  torture,  371-410;  on 
the  morrow  Lawrence  is  again  brought  before  him,  and  refusing  to 
sacrifice,  is  placed  upon  a  gridiron  over  a  slow  fire,  411-446;  his 
prayer,  447-458 ;  Decius  causes  the  fire  to  be  increased,  and  forks  to 
be  used  for  the  purpose  of  holding  Lawrence  down,  459-470 ;  Lawrence 
avows  that  he  is  refreshed  by  the  cruelties  to  which  he  is  subjected, 
and  asks  that  his  body  may  be  turned,  and  the  roasted  part  eaten,  after 
which  he  dies,  471-496;  Hippollitus  and  Justine  bury  the  body  of  the 


254  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXn.  1-24). 

saint  on  the  following  day  near  the  Via  Tiburtina,  after  hiding  it 
until  night  with  the  widow  Cyriaca,  497-522;  a  miracle  related  by 
Gregory  of  Tours,  523-572 ;  another  miracle  related  by  the  same 
writer,  573-600 ;  a  miracle  recorded  by  Vincentius,  601-622 ;  a  miracle 
which  befell  Stephen,  a  false  judge,  623-690;  a  story  of  the  Emperor 
St  Henry,  691-770;  a  story  recorded  by  Gregory  of  Tours  respecting 
the  finding  of  the  Emperor's  body,  771-788  ;  the  three  privileges  of  St 
Lawrence,  789-806;  conclusion,  807-8 la 
Sources— Cf.  L.A.,  cap.  117  ;  V.B.,  xi.  37 ;  and  Ado*s  *  Martyrology.' 

1-8.  L.A. :  "  Laurentius  dicitur  quasi  lauream  tenens,  quae  est  corona 
de  lauro  facta,  quia  olim  de  huiusmodi  ramis  victores  coronabantur. 
Haec  autem  arbor  est  victoriae  ostensiva,  continua  viriditate  amcena, 
odore  grata  et  efficacia  virtuosa."  It  is  then  shown  how  Laurentius 
proved  himself  in  possession  of  these  virtues. 

3.  Lawrane^laiurel. 

6.  The  leaves  of  the  laurel  were  used  for  the  crowns  with  which  the 
victors  in  the  Pythian  games  were  crowned,  as  well  as  to  laureate 
scholars  with. 

9-27.  L.A.  :  "  Huiusmodi  autem  arboris  efficacia  est  quia  calculum 
frangit,  surditati  subvenit,  fulmen  non  metuit ;  sic  L.  frangit  cor 
durum,  spiritualem  reddit  auditum,  protegit  a  fulmine  sc.  sententiae 
reproborum." 

9.  JVertuise= virtue.  The  leaves  of  the  laurel  have  long  been  noted 
for  their  health-giving  efficacy.  People  used  to  present  them  to  their 
rulers  on  the  first  day  of  every  year,  in  order  to  ensure  the  health  of 
the  princes.  According  to  Suidas,  "I  carry  a  laurel  staff"  was  a 
saying  used  by  those  who  suspected  a  plot,  since  the  laurel  was 
supposed  to  act  as  an  antidote  against  poison.  In  England  a  laurel 
leaf  with  certain  words  written  upon  it,  laid  under  a  person's  head, 
used  to  be  regarded  as  a  preventive  of  fever ;  and  at  the  present  day 
many  persons  in  Constantinople  are  in  the  habit  of  burning  the  leaves 
of  the  laurel,  and  drinking  a  decoction  of  the  ashes  as  a  safeguard 
against  intermittent  fevers. 

12.  A'<?r^= kidney.     I  eel.  nyra. 

16.  Fyre-slacht,     See  note  to  III.  223. 

19.  ZP^ry/zw  =  Decius.  He  succeeded  Philip  the  Arabian  a.d.  249, 
and  reigned  for  about  thirty  months.  During  his  brief  reign  one 
of  the  fiercest  persecutions  broke  out  against  the  Christians. 

24.  Oftfa/=know.    A.S.  cnawan,  to  know. 

In  the  transcript  of  the  four  missing  folios  here,  149a  is  missing. 
The  text  of  L.A.  for  the  missing  passage  is : — 

"  Laurentius  martir  et  levita  genere  Hispanus  a  b.  Sixto  Romam  de- 
ductus  est.  Nam,  sicut  dicit  magister  Johannes  Beleth,  cum  idem  b. 
Sixtus  in  Hispaniam  profectus  esset,  duos  juvenes  ibidem  reperiens,  sc. 
Lauren tium  et  Vincentium  ejus  cognatum,  morum  honestate  composi- 


NOTES  TO  LAURENTIUS  (XXIL  71-80).  255 

tos  et  in  omni  actione  praeclaros,  ipsos  secum  Romam  abduxit,  quor- 
um alter,  sc.  Laurentius,  secum  Romae  mansit,  Vincentius  vero  in 
Hispaniam  red  lit  et  ibi  glorioso  martirio  vitam  finivit.  Huic  autem 
opinioni  Johannis  Beleth  repugnat  tempus  martirii  utriusque,  nam 
Laur.  sub  Decio,  Vine,  autem  in  juvenili  aetate  sub  Dyocletiano  et 
Daciano  passus  est ;  sed  inter  Decium  et  Dyocletianum  fluxerunt  anni 
circiter  XL  et  imperatores  septem  medii  fuerunt,  ut  tunc  b.  Vine,  non 
potuerit  juvenis  exstitisse.  Beatus  autem  Sixtus  Laurentium  suum 
archidyaconum  ordinavit  Eodem  tempore  Philippus  imperator  et 
filius  suus  nomine  Philippus  fidem  Christi  receperant  et  christiani 
effecti  ecclesiam  sublimare  plurimum  nitebantur.  Iste  Philippus 
primus  imperator  fuit  qui  fidem  Christi  recepit,  quem  Origenes,  ut 
dicitur,  ad  fidem  convertit,  licet  alibi  legatur,  quod  b.  Pontius  eiun 
converterit.  Regnavit  autem  a.  M  ab  urbe  condita,  ut  millesimus 
annus  Romae  Christo  potius  quam  ydolis  dedicaretur.  Qui  quidem 
annus  millesimus  fuit  a  Romanis  cum  ingenti  ludorum  et  spectaculorum 
apparatu  celebratus.  Erat  autem  Philippo  imp.  miles  quidam  nomine 
Decius  in  armis  bellicis  multum  strenuus  et  famosus.  Cum  autem 
iisdem  temporibus  Gallia  rebellaret,  illuc  imperator  Decium  misit,  ut 
rebellantem  Galliam  Romano  imperio  subjugaret.  Missus  Decius 
prospere  cuncta  gessit  et  ad  libitum  potitus  victoria  Romam  rediit 
Audiens  imperator  ejus  adventum,  eum  altius  honorificare  voluit  et 
eidem  a  Roma  usque  ad  Veronam  obvius  ivit  Sed  quia  malorum 
mentes,  quo  magis  se  honorari  sentiunt,  eo  amplius  per  superbiam 
intumescunt,  Decius  in  superbiam  elatus  imperium  ccepit  ambire 
et  de  morte  sui  domini  pertractare.  Cum  igitur  imperator  in  stratu 
suo  sub  papilione  quiesceret  Decius — " 

71-79.  L.A.:  " — papilionemlatenterintroivitetdormientemdominum 
jugulavit,  exercitum  autem  qui  cum  imperatore  venerat,  ad  se  prece  et 
pretio,  muneribus  et  promissis  attraxit  et  ad  urbem  regiam  gradu 
concito  properavit" 

71.  Emperoure*  The  Emperor  Philip  I.,  an  Arabian  by  birth,  a 
native  of  Trachonitis,  according  to  Victor ;  but  of  Bostra,  according  to 
Zonaras.  He  assumed  the  purple  a.d.  244,  and  was  slain  either  in 
battle  or  by  his  soldiers  in  249.  According  to  many  he  was  the  first 
Christian  Emperor,  but  by  others  this  has  been  denied.  Eusebius 
refers  to  the  belief  that  he  was  a  Christian,  but  expresses  no  opinion  of 
his  own,  beyond  remarking  that  the  persecutions  of  Decius  arose  from 
the  hatred  entertained  by  that  prince  to  his  predecessor.  Jerome 
broadly  asserts  the  fact,  as  do  others.  The  arguments  on  both  sides 
are  given  by  Tillemont 

72.  ffVrj'/=  assailed,  slew.  lL>\ii.worgen;  O.Fris.  wergiaj  G.  wur- 
getiy  to  strangle,  suffocate. 

77.  Foce,  residence, 

80-89.  L.A.  :  "  Audiens  hoc  Philippus  minor  extimuit  et  totum  thes- 
aurum  patris  et  suum  (ut  ait  Sicardus  in  Chronica  sua)  b.  Sixto  et  s. 


2S6  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS   (XXn    80-129). 

Laurentio  commendavit,  ut,  si  ipsum  a  Decio  interfici  contingeret, 
thesaurum  ipsum  ecclesiis  et  pauperibus  erogarent." 

After  explaining  why  the  treasures  were  called  the  treasures  of  the 
Church,  L.A.  continues :  "  Postea  Philippus  aufug^t  et  se  a  facie  Decii 
occultavit  (senatus  igitur  obviam  Decio  processit  et  ipsum  in  imperium 
confirmavit)." 

80.  c7^«^  philipe.  When  his  father  ascended  the  throne  (a-D. 
244)  he  was  a  boy  of  seven,  and  was  immediately  proclaimed 
Caesar.  In  247,  and  again  in  248,  he  was  made  Consul.  According 
to  Zosimus  he  was  slain  at  the  battle  of  Verona,  but  according  to 
Victor,  at  Rome  by  the  praetorians,  when  the  news  arrived  of  the 
defeat  and  death  of  his  father. 

84.  Sancte  syxt.  The  Pope  Sixtus  II.  He  succeeded  Stephanus, 
but  in  what  year  is  not  known.  His  mart)rrdom  occurred  under 
Valerian,  on  August  6  a.d.  258. 

87.  />/k= loyally. 

90-105.  L.A :  *'  Ne  vero  proditorie,  sed  zelo  ydolatriae  dominum 
suum  occidisse  videretur,  christianos  ccepit  crudelissime  persequi, 
praecipiens  illos  sine  ulla  misericordia  trucidari.  In  hac  persecutione 
multa  millia  martirum  corruerunt,  inter  quos  et  Philippus  junior 
martirio  est  coronatus." 

92.  il/«/rM[r]>'j/=  murdered. 

95.   Wyd-quhare = everywhere. 

99.  Mare  requires  to  be  deleted. 

105.  See  note  to  1.  80. 

106-117.  L.A. :  "Post  hoc  Decius  de  thesauro  domini  sui  inquisiti- 
onem  faciens,  oblatus  est  ei  b.  Sixtus,  tamquam  qui  Christum  coleret 
et  imperatoris  thesauros  haberet  Tunc  Decius  jussit  eum  in  carcerem 
recipi,  ut  per  illata  tormenta  Christum  negarct  et  thesauros  proderet" 

109.  Mys=\\\^\\\. 

118-147.  L.A. :  **B.  autem  Laurentius  ipsum  sequens  post  eum  cla- 
mabat :  quo  progrederis  sine  filio,  pater?  quo,  sacerdos  sancte,  sine 
dyacono  properas?  Tu  nunquam  sine  ministro  sacrificium  offere  con- 
sueveras.  Quid  in  me  displicuit  paternitati  tuae  ?  numquid  degenerem 
me  probasti  1  Experire  certe,  utrum  idoneum  ministrum  elegeris,  cui 
commisisti  dominici  sanguinis  dispensationem.  Cui  b.  S. :  non  ego 
te  desero,  fili,  neque  derelinquo,  sed  majora  tibi  debentur  pro  fide 
Christi  certamina.  Nos  quasi  senes  levioris  pugnae  cursum  recipi- 
mus,  te  autem  quasi  juvenem  manet  de  tyranno  gloriosior  triumphus  : 
post  triduum  me  sequeris,  sacerdotem  levita.  Deditque  ei  omnes  the- 
sauros, praecipiens  ut  ecclesiis  et  pauperibus  erogaret." 

121.  ^^/=  without. 

125.  -5///= without. 

128.  Z^/«)'/= trusted.  Under  the  form  lippen  the  word  is  still 
in  use. 

129.  ^«/n/=  board,  table. 


NOTES  TO  LAURENTIUS  (XXH.  138-180).  257 

138.  lVtc/ora£-'=  victory, 

139.  W2^=wage,  reward. 
144.  //a/efy^^^v/hoWy, 

148-151.  L.A. :  "Beatus  igitur  Laurentius  christianos  die  ac  nocte 
diligenter  quaesivit  el  unicuique  prout  opus  fuerat,  ministravit." 

150.  Z)^ar/)'«^=  distribution. 

151.  Mas/  myster  =mosi  need. 

152.  The  author  no  longer  follows  the  order  of  L.A.,  which  goes  on 
to  narrate,  first,  visit  to  the  house  of  a  widow  whom  Lawrence  heals 
of  pains  in  the  head  (see  11.  242-262) ;  next,  the  healing  of  a  blind 
man  in  another  house  (see  11.  263-282) ;  and  then  the  martyrdom  of 
Sixtus  (see  11.  156-168).  The  narratives  of  V.B.  and  CSS.  follow  the 
same  order  as  L.A.  For  the  martyrdom  of  Sixtus  another  source  has 
been  employed  than  L.A. ;  probably  V.B.,  which  is:  "Beatus  ergo 
Sixtus  cum  duceretur  ad  Decium,  et  dictis  eidem  minime  consen- 
tiret,  Valerianus  praefectus  decrevit,  ut  sacrificaturus  ad  templum 
Martis  duceretur,  aut  si  nollet  ibidem  capite  puniretur.  Tunc  Laur- 
encius  coepit  post  eum  clamare  dicens  :  Noli  me  derelinquere  pater ; 
quia  thesauros  tuos  jam  expendi.  Tunc  milites  audientes  thesauros, 
beatum  Laurencium  tenuerunt ;  Sixtum  vero  cum  Felicissimo  et 
Agapito  ibidem  decollaverunt  viij  idem  Augusti." — XL  37. 

154.  Z?^/£?r(y/=  distributed. 

159.  iVtfrr^=Mars. 

161.   F////>f^= known,  learnt. 

168.  The  above  is  the  account  given  of  the  martyrdom  of  St  Sixtus 
IL  by  St  Ambrose.  According  to  the  other,  the  circumstances  of  it 
were  these :  Soon  after  the  issuing  of  the  edict  by  Valerian,  Sixtus 
was  found  by  the  soldiers  sent  to  seek  him  seated  in  his  episcopal 
chair  in  the  cemetery  of  Praetextatus  on  the  Appian  Way,  surrounded 
by  the  members  of  his  flock.  As  these  endeavoured  to  protect  him, 
he  thrust  himself  forward  lest  they  should  be  hurt,  and,  in  the  act 
of  doing  so,  was  beheaded.  He  was  buried  in  the  neighbouring 
cemetery  of  Callistus.  Agapetus  and  Felicissimus,  two  of  his  deacons, 
and  others,  were  buried  in  the  cemetery  where  he  fell. — Cyprian 
Epist.,  80. 

169-180.  L.A. :  "  Tunc  milites  audientes  thesauros  Laurentium  tenu- 
erunt et  Parthenio  tribuno  tradiderunt.  Ipse  autem  eum  Decio  prae- 
sentavit,  cui  Decius  Csesar  ait :  ubi  sunt  thesauri  ecclesiae  quos  apud 
te  cognovimus  esse  reconditos?  Qui  cum  sibi  non  responderet, 
tradidit  eum  Valeriano  praefecto,  ut  aut  thesauros  prodat  et  ydolis 
sacrificet  aut  diversis  eum  interire  faciat  suppliciis  et  tonnentis. 
Valerianus  autem  cuidam  praefecto  nomine  Hyppolito  in  custodiam 
eum  tradidit,  quem  ille  cum  multis  aliis  in  carcere  reclusit." 

170.  /^aA-/^;/^=Parthenius. 

179.  C7rwr///,f= grudges,  refuses. 

180-202.  Similarly  L.A. 

VOL.  IIL  r 


258  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXIL  19i-357). 

194.  /^=his. 
203-2ia  So  L.A. 
214-218.  Not  in  L.A. 

220.  His  nynteh  best  metL  L.A. :  "  Cum  familia  sua."  L.A.  then 
adds :  '*  Baptizatus  autem  ait  :  vidi  animas  innocentium  lastas 
gaudere." 

221,  222.  L.A. :  '*  Post  hoc  mandavit  Valerianus  ad  Hyppolitum,  ut 
Laurentium  prsesentaret.  Cui  Laurentius  ait :  ambulemus  ambo  pariter, 
quia  mihi  et  tibi  gloria  prxparatur." 

223-232.  L.A. :  "  Ad  tribunal  ergo  ambo  veniunt  et  fit  iterum  inquis- 
itio  de  thesauro,  L.  autem  triduo  inducias  petiit,  quas  Valerianus 
eidem  sub  Hyppoliti  custodia  concessit." 

224.  5rA^r^= threatening.     Cf.  XXI.  772. 

225.  Fel  frawardne5-=s\x^ihoxxi  fro  ward  ness. 

233  ff.  L.A. :  "  In  hoc  triduo  Laurentius  pauperes  claudos  et  caecos 
collegit  et  eos  in  palatio  Salustiano  coram  Decio  praesentavit  dicens : 
ecce  isti  sunt  thesauri  aetemi,  qui  nunquam  minuuntur,  sed  crescunt, 
qui  in  singulis  disperguntur  et  in  omnibus  inveniuntur,  horum  enim 
manus  thesauros  in  coelum  deportaverunt" 

240.  Almoti=2\vciS. 

242-248.  Not  in  L.A. 

243.  Belyn  instead  oi  Galium,  So  CSS. :  "Veniensque  in  caelium 
montem ; "  but  "  ad  domum  Cyriacae  viduae  ; "  then,  "  quae  multos 
christianos  in  domo  sua  absconsos  habebat :  ipsam  viduam  imposita 
ei  manu  a  longo  dolore  capitis  liberavit,  et  pauperum  pedes  lavans 
eisdem  elemosynas  retulit"  (VII.  43).  Then  follows  the  healing  of  the 
blind  man  in  another  house.  Ado  (Martyrology)  agrees  in  placing  the 
house  of  Cyriaca  on  the  Caelian  Hill. 

249-262  and  263-284  are  briefly  referred  to  in  L.A.  earlier  after  1. 
151.  See  note  to  1.  152.  Cf.  also  note  to  1.  242  with  respect  to  249- 
262. 

250,  »S)'r^^^= Cyriaca. 

263-270.  Cf.  Ado. 

264.  Canarius,     So  Ado,  *  Mart.* 

265.  Marcessy  for  Narcissy,    Cf.  Ado,  *  Mart.' 
272,  Trecentene.     In  Ado,  Crescentius, 

278.  Tygland,  read  try  gland  =^\x\q\sXvi\%, 

285-298.  Not  in  L.A. 

301.  Desium  —  Ti^QAMS, 

303-349.  Differs  materially  from  L.A. 

349-352.  L.A. :  "  Dixitque  Laurentius :  domine  Jesu  Christe,  Deus 
de  Deo,  miserere  mei  servi  tui,  quia  accusatus  non  negavi  nomen 
sanctum  tuum,  interrogatus  te  dominum  confessus  sum." 

353-362.  So  L.A.,  but  later.  In  Ado  the  story  follows  immediately 
on  the  prayer. 

357.  y7i7r//>= hurts,  wounds. 


NOTES  TO  LAURENTIUS  (XXIL  363-527).  259 

363-370.  So  in  L.A. 

364.  /^ryj/= respite.    Pl,S.  firsts  fyrst,  space  of  time,  respite. 

379  fr.  La.  :  "Tunc  audiente  Decio  vox  de  ccelo  insonuit :  adhuc 
tibi  multa  certamina.     Tunc  Decius  furore  repletus,"  &c. 

390.  Now = new, 

399,  Z^«^=lend. 

411  ff.  L.A.  different.  Ado  :  "  Decius  autem  Caesar  pergit  noctu 
ad  thermas  juxta  palatium  Salusti,  et  exhibitus  est  ei  iterum  sanctus 
Laurentius.  .  .  .  Cui  beatus  Laurentius :  Quantum  ad  genus,  His- 
panus  sum,  eruditus  ac  nutritus  Roma^,  et  a  cunabulis  Christianus, 
eruditus  omnem  legem  sanctam,  et  divinam." 

433-438.  L.A. :  "  Dixit  ergo  Decius  :  aut  sacrificabis  aut  nox  ista  in 
te  cum  suppliciis  expendetur.  Cui  L. :  mea  nox  obscurum  non  habet, 
sed  omnia  in  luce  clarescunt."    Similarly  Ado. 

435.  Cf.  1.  411. 

439  ff.  Cf.  L.A.  and  Ado. 

471-494.  L.A. :  "Disce,  miser,  quia  carbones  tui  mihi  refrigerium, 
tibi  autem  aeternum  supplicium  praestant,  quia  ipse  dominus  novit 
quod  accusatus  non  negavi  eum,  interrogatus  Christum  confessus 
sum,  assatus  gratias  ago.  Dixitque  hilari  vuUu  ad  Decium :  Ecce, 
miser,  assasti  unam  partem,  gira  aliam  et  manduca.  Et  gratias  agens 
dixit :  gratias  tibi  ago,  Domine,  quia  januas  tuas  ing^edi  merui,  et  sic 
spiritum  emisit." 

479.  PVarcAis =v/rtiches,    Cf.  wark  in  XVI IL  1372. 

481.  Co/is  =  coB\s, 

483.  Forwondry/= Simazed, 

490.  //^/=heat. 

492.  -£"^7/?^/=  hearing. 

497-522.  L.A.  different :  "  Confusus  Decius  cum  Valeriano  abiit  in 
palatium  Tyberii,  relicto  corpore  super  ignem,  quod  Hippolitus  mane 
rapuit  et  cum  Justino  presbitero  in  agro  Verano  conditum  aromatibus 
sepelivit.  Christiani  igitur  jejunantes  triduo  vigilias  celebrarunt,  mu- 
gitus  dantes  et  lacrimas  effundentes."  Then  follows  a  discussion  as  to 
the  date  of  the  martyrdom. 

500.  Gledts=\\wt  coals.  A.S.  gled;  O.Fris.  glea;  M.Dut.  gloed; 
I  eel.  glotS^  burning  coal. 

503.  rrdr«//=  wound,  wrapped. 

511.  Tydurcyne  =  Tiburt\n3u 

512.  Twrty = two. 
516.  Z>)'^^= prepared. 

527-572.  The  first  miracle  in  L.A.  is  here  omitted.  This  stands 
second.  L.A. :  "  Gregorius  quoque  Turonensis  ait,  quod,  dum  qui- 
dam  sacerdos  quandam  ecclesiam  s.  Laurentii  repararet  et  trabs  quae- 
dam  nimium  brevis  esset,  rogavit  b.  Laurentium  ut,  qui  pauperes 
foverat,  suae  inopiae  subveniret.  Quae  subito  sic  excrevit  ut  pars  non 
modica  abundaret :  quam  partem  sacerdos  minutatim  incidit  et  multas 


26o  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXH.  527-604). 

inde  infirmitates  sanabat  Idem  testatur  b.  Fortunatus.  Factum  est 
autem  hoc  apud  Prioras  castrum  Italise  [quod  quidam,  dum  dolore 
dentium  premeretur,  de  illo  ligno  tangitur  et  protinus  dolor  fugatur.]** 
The  passage  in  brackets  is  added  in  the  more  recent  MSS.  of  L.A. 
The  miracle  is  told  by  Gregory  in  *De  Glor.  Mart.,*  xlii. 

527.  Torone =T ours. 

528.  His  days =ihe  days  of  St  Lawrence. 
531.  Refresch  —  rtsXorty  repair. 

536.  Tymyre=\\vc\htT. 

538.  -ffa/>t=beam. 

539.  And  it  was  much  shorter. 
545.  Poure= poor, 

557.  W^/>y/= wrapped. 

563.  Sancte  fortan€=Si  Fortunatus.  He  was  bishop  of  Poitiers,  and 
the  last  representative  of  Latin  poetry  in  Gaul.  Born  about  the  year 
530  at  Ceneda,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Treviso,  he  was  raised  to  the 
Episcopate  in  597,  when  he  succeeded  Plato,  the  bishop  of  Poitiers. 
Besides  hymns,  among  which  is  the  celebrated  **  Vexilla  Regis,"  he 
wrote  *  Lives  of  the  Saints'  and  'Theological  Treatises.'  The  verses 
referred  to  in  the  text  are  quoted  by  Gregory  ///  loc.  ciL 

565.  -^^rAT  =»Brionas.     "Apud  Brioras  Italiae  castrum" — Greg. 

567.  7//M-war^= toothache.  Common  throughout  Scotland  and 
the  north  of  England. 

573-600.  L.A. :  *'  Quidam  insuper  presbiter  nomine  Sanctulus,  ut 
refert  Gregorius  in  dyalogo,  s.  Laurentii  ecclesiam  a  Longobardis 
incensam  reparare  volens  artifices  multos  conduxit.  Quadam  autem 
die  dum  quod  iis  apponeret  non  haberet,  prcemissa  oratione  in  clibano 
respexit  et  ibidem  candidissimum  panem  invenit ;  sed  cum  vix  ad 
unius  prandii  esum  tribus  personis  sufficere  videretur,  L.  artifices 
suos  nolens  deficere  sic  praedictum  panem  multiplicari  fecit,  quod  in 
alimentum  decem  dierum  operariis  cunctis  suffecit." 

573.  Sanctillus — san ctu  1  us. 

587.  i4///Jrt«^/=  musing. 

589.  Hoyne^oyne^oon  —  o\tw.     See  Skeat,  sub  oven, 

594.   Wurmen  =  feed  (.?). 

601-622.  L.A.  :  "  In  ecclesia  s.  Laurentii  apud  Mediolanum,  ut  refert 
Vincentius  in  chronica,  calix  quidam  crystallinus  mira;  pulchritudinis 
habebatur.  Qui  cum  in  quadam  soUemnitate  ad  altare  a  dyacono  por- 
taretur,  elapsus  e  manibus  in  terram  cecidit  et  statim  comminutus 
fuit.  At  dyaconus  moerens  fragmenta  collegit  et  super  altare  ponens 
b.  Laurentium  exoravit  et  fractum  calicem  integrum  et  solidatum 
recepit." 

602.  Melon  =  W\\zxi, 

603.  See  Bk.  xi.  39,  where  the  story  is  cited  from  Gregory,  *De 
Glor.  Mart.,*  xlvi. 

604.  CA^//.r^= chalice.    Cf.  1.  620,  ckalyce. 


NOTES  TO  LAURENTIUS  (XXH.  606-691).  26 1 

605.  Cm/t?/^= crystal. 

607.  I/ye  day=h'\gh  day,  festival. 

610.  QuAyr= quae, 

611.  mc A/ wa= right  ssid, 
619.  Za/^= leaped. 

623-650.  L.A.  :  "  Legitur  quoque  in  libro  de  miraculis  b,  virginis, 
quod  quidam  judex  Stephanus  nomine  Romae  erat  qui  munera  libenter 
accipiens  multorum  judicia  pervertebat  Hie  tres  domos  ecclesiae  s. 
Laurentii  et  unum  hortum  s.  Agnetis  violenter  abstulit  et  ablata  injuste 
possedit  Accidit  autem  ut  moreretur  et  ante  dei  judicium  duceretur. 
Ad  quern  L.  cum  nimia  indignatione  accessit  et  tribus  vicibus  brachium 
ejus  diutissime  strinxit  et  dolore  nimio  cruciavit.  S.  vero  Agnes  cum 
caeteris  virginibus  eum  videre  noluit,  sed  faciem  avertit." 

626.  .S'/^a//«^= Stephen. 

635.  5^n/=yard,  field.    a^et=Agnts. 

638.  Infawt  <7/'y«r«<:^= through  lack  of  opposition  or  defence. 

646.  Areme=^2LXxn, 

651-690.  L.A. :  "Tunc  judex  super  eum  sententiam  ferens  dixit: 
quoniam  aliena  subtraxit  et  munera  accipiens  veritatem  vendidit,  in 
loco  Judae  proditoris  tradatur.  Sanctus  autem  Praejectus,  quem  idem 
Stephanus  in  vita  sua  valde  dilexerat,  ab  b.  Laurentium  et  ad  b. 
Agnetem  accedens  pro  eo  veniam  precabatur.  I  His  vero  et  b.  virgine 
pro  eo  orantibus  concessum  est  ut  ejus  anima  ad  corpus  rediret  et 
ibidem  XXX  diebus  poenitentiam  ageret.  Accepit  insuper  a  b.  virgine 
in  mandatis  ut  psalmum  Beati  immaculati  in  via  singulis  diebus  vitae 
suae  diceret,  cumque  ad  corpus  rediisset,  brachium  ejus  ita  erat  nigrum 
et  adustum  ac  si  hoc  in  corpore  passus  esset  Quod  signum  in  eo 
exstitit  quoad  vixit.  Mala  igitur  ablata  restituens  et  poenitentiam 
agens  die  XXX  migravit  ad  Dominum." 

670,  C/(f//^/=  cleansed. 

674.  Bcd=^bede^^Tdiytr, 

677.  Harine—2xi^.    Cf.  1.  646. 

680.  ^r///K/=  broiled.     Fr.  bHlUr. 

683.   Werray^'^txy,  true. 

691-721.  L.A. :  "  Legitur  in  vita  imperatoris  Henrici,  quod,  dum 
ipse  et  Konegondis  uxor  ejus  virgines  insimul  permanerent,  dyabolo 
instigante  de  quodam  milite  uxorem  suspectam  habens,  super  candentes 
vomeres XV  pedum  nudis  pedibus  incedere  fecit,  qua  ascendente  dixit; 
sicut  me  ab  Heinrico  et  omnibus  intactam  novisti,  ita  adjuva  me,  Christe. 
Heinricus  vero  verecundia  ductus  eam  in  maxillam  percussit,  cui  vox 
dixit :  virgo  Maria  te  virginem  liberavit.  Totam  igitur  candentem 
massam  illaesa  percurrit." 

691.  Sancte  henry,  Henry  II.,  Emperor  of  Germany.  The  son  of 
Henry  Duke  of  Bavaria,  and  of  Gispelle,  the  daughter  of  Conrad  Duke 
of  Burgundy,  he  was  born  in  972,  and  was  educated  by  Wolfgang,  one 
of  the  most  learned  and  pious  prelates  of  the  age.     In  995  he  sue- 


262  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXIL  093-722). 

ceeded  his  father  in  the  duchy  of  Bavaria,  and  five  years  afterwards 
married  Cunegonda,  daughter  of  Sigefri,  Count  of  Luxemburg,  with 
whom  he  lived  in  perpetual  chastity,  in  consequence  of  a  vow  Cunc- 
gonda  had  taken  before  her  marriage.  On  the  death  of  Otho  IIL» 
Henry  was  chosen  Emperor  in  preference  to  Hermann,  Duke  of 
Suabia  and  Alsace,  and  crowned  at  Mayence  in  1002  by  Willigise,  the 
bishop  of  that  place,  and  again  at  Rome  in  1014  by  Benedict  VIIL 
Most  of  his  time  was  spent  in  attending  to  the  affairs  of  the  Church. 
His  attendance  at  its  councils  was  frequent.  The  cathedral  of  Bam- 
berg owed  its  origin  to  his  pious  munificence,  and  he  was  instrumental 
in  the  erection  or  repair  of  many  other  churches  and  monasteries.  His 
fame  as  a  soldier  was  almost  equally  great  with  his  fame  as  a  saint. 
He  fought  the  Slavs  in  the  north,  the  Saracens  in  the  south,  and  the 
French  on  the  east,  and  used  his  victories  with  discretion.  His  death 
took  place  at  the  castle  of  Grone,  near  Halberstadt,  on  the  14th  of 
July  1024,  after  he  had  reigned  as  Emperor  of  Germany  twenty-two 
years.  He  was  buried  in  the  cathedral  church  of  Bamberg.  Eugenius 
IIL  canonised  him  in  11 52,  and  in  1348  the  diocese  of  Bale  chose  him 
for  its  patron.     His  Life  will  be  found  in  Surius.    July  15. 

693.  Radagtinde  for  Cunegunda,  Her  coronation  as  Empress  took 
place  at  Paderborn  on  the  loth  of  August  1002.  She  accompanied 
her  husband  to  Rome,  and  was  with  him  crowned  by  Benedict  VIIL 
Seized  with  an  illness  while  at  Hesse,  she  made  a  vow  to  found  a 
monastery  if  she  recovered,  at  Kaffungen,  near  Cassel,  in  the  diocese 
of  Paderborn.  When  Henry  died  the  building  was  unfinished,  but 
after  its  completion,  on  the  anniversary  of  her  husband's  death  she 
assembled  a  great  number  of  ecclesiastics  at  Kaffungen  for  the  dedica- 
tion of  the  church.  During  the  ceremony  she  offered  on  the  altar  a 
piece  of  the  true  Cross,  and  after  the  Gospel,  laid  aside  her  imperial 
robes,  and  clothed  herself  in  a  poor  habit.  Her  hair  was  then  cut  off; 
and  the  Bishop  of  Paderborn  gave  her  the  veil,  and  placed  a  ring  upon 
her  finger  as  a  pledge  of  her  fidelity  to  her  Divine  Spouse.  After  this 
she  withdrew  from  public  life,  and  gave  herself  to  prayer,  meditation, 
and  good  works.  She  died  on  March  3,  1040.  Her  body  was  laid 
near  her  husband's  in  the  cathedral  of  Bamberg.  She  was  canonised 
by  Innocent  IIL  in  the  year  1200.  For  her  legend,  see  L.A.  cap. 
209  ;  also  V.B.  xxi.  79. 

702.  2^^^^«r^= quittance,  purging  of  her  offence. 

703.  J/eyt =hot, 

704.  Law,  The  law  of  ordeal  by  fire,  and  apparently  of  Visigothic 
origin. 

72L  As  on  cold  lead.  Richard i,  queen  of  Charles  le  Gros  of  France, 
and  Emma,  the  mother  of  Edward  the  Confessor,  also  proved  their 
innocence  in  the  same  way. 

722-732.  L.A. :  "  Cum  ergo  Caesar  obiisset,  multitudo  maxima  daemo- 


NOTES  TO  LAURENTIUS  (XXH.  726-789).  263 

num  ante  cellam  cuiusdam  eremitae  transibat,  qui  aperta  fenestra 
interrogavit  ultimum,  quinam  essent.  Et  ille  :  legio  daemonum  sumus, 
qui  ad  mortem  Caesaris  properamus,  si  forte  aliquid  proprium  in  eo 
reperire  possimus." 

726.  pa/=at. 

730.  Z?^^=  death. 

733-770.  L.A. :  "Adjuratus  autem,  ut  ad  se  redeat,  rediens  dixit: 
nihil  profecimus,  quia,  dum  falsa  uxoris  suspicio  et  alia  mala  et  etiam 
bona  in  statera  fuissent  posita,  adustus  ille  Laurentius  ollam  auream 
immensi  ponderis  attulit  et,  dum  superasse  videbamur,  ilia  jactata 
pars  alia  staterae  sc.  plurimum  ponderavit :  tunc  ego  iratus  unam 
partem  aureae  ollae  praerupi.  Ollam  calicem  vocabat  quem  dictus 
Caesar  ecclesiae  Aystetensi  in  honore  s.  Laur.  fieri  fecerat,  quem  in 
speciali  devotione  habuerat ;  cui  propter  magnitudinem  duae  aures 
inerant.  Repertumque  est  et  imperatorem  tunc  obiisse  et  unam  aurem 
calicis  fractam  fuisse." 

734.  Als-a  fy/=2iS  soon. 

737.  And  he  returned  without  long  tarrying. 

745   Afane = suptnoniy  (?) 

747.  Erys=ears  or  handles. 

750.  F^^K/=  weighed.    fyM=tight,    It  may  also  mean /w//^//. 

771-784.  L.A.  :  "  Refert  Gregorius  in  registro,  quod,  dum  praede- 
cessor  suus  quendam  ad  corpus  s.  Laurentii  cuperet  meliorare  et 
ubinam  corpus  esset,  nesciret,  subito  corpus  ejus  ignoranter  aperitur 
omnesque  qui  aderant,  tarn  monachi  quam  mansionarii,  qui  corpus 
ejus  viderant,  infra  X  dies  mortui  sunt." 

775.  AV^/y«j= needs.     Still  common. 

778.  Gyf  ocht  fanvtyt^M  anything  was  defective. 

782.  Leyryt  ore  /awt/=  clergy  or  lay. 

785-788.  Not  in  L.A.  In  L.A.  there  follows  a  long  discussion 
respecting  the  greatness  of  the  passio  of  St  Lawrence. 

789-806.  L.A. :  "  Habet  autem  inter  caeteros  martires  Laurentius  tria 
privilegia  quantum  ad  officium.  Primum  est  in  vigilia,  solus  enim 
inter  martires  vigiliam  habet.  Sed  vigiliae  sanctorum  propter  multas 
deordinationes  hodie  in  jejunia  mutata  sunt,  mos  enim  fuit  olim  (ut 
refert  Johannes  Beleth);  ut  in  festivitatis  sanctorum  homines  cum 
uxoribus  et  filiabus  in  ecclesiam  venirent  et  ibi  cum  luminaribus 
pemoctarent,  sed  quia  multa  adulteria  in  his  vigiliis  fiebant,  statutum 
fuit,  ut  vigiliae  in  jejunia  converterentur,  nomen  tamen  antiquum  est 
retentum,  quia  non  jejunia,  sed  vigiliae  adhuc  appellantur.  Secundum 
est  in  octava :  ipse  namque  solus  cum  Stephano  habet  octavam 
inter "  martires,  sicut  Martinus  inter  confessores.  Tertium  est  in 
regression ibus  antiphonarum,  quod  solus  ipse  et  Paulus  habet,  sed 
Paulus  propter  excellentiam  praedicationis,  ipse  propter  excellentiam 
passion  is.'' 


264  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXH.  791-797). 

79L  He  aif^=he  alone. 

793.  Jf7«= octaves.  Cf.  wtast^  *  Blind  Harry,'  vi.  i.  Oit^  uit:  hull; 
octo— Roquefort 

797,  798.  Regret  in  antemys.  The  regressus  is  thus  defined  in 
Du  Cange  :  '*  Responsorii  pars  quae  post  versum  repetitur  vulgo 
RMame:* 


XXIIL— VII    SLEPERIS. 


The  legend  of  the  Seven  Sleepers  seems  to  be  of  Oriental  origin.  It 
was  introduced  into  the  Western  Church  by  St  Gregory  of  Tours 
(De  Glor.  Mart,  i.  95).  Jacobus  Sarugiensis,  a  Mesopotamian 
bishop  in  the  fifth  or  sixth  century,  had  already  committed  it  to 
writing  in  the  East.  Before  the  ninth  century  Dionysius  of  Antioch 
told  the  story  in  Syrian.  Photius  of  Constantinople  reproduced  it  in 
the  ninth  century,  with  the  remark  that  Mahomet  had  adopted  it  into 
the  Koran.  Metaphrastes  repeated  the  story,  and  gives  the  fullest 
and  most  graphic  version  of  it  of  all.  In  the  tenth  century  Eutychius 
inserted  the  story  in  his  Annals  of  Arabia.  It  is  found  in  the  Coptic  and 
Maronite  books,  and  several  early  historians,  as  Paulus  Diaconus  (L  3) 
and  Nicephorus  (xiv.  45),  have  inserted  it  in  their  works.  The  Bol- 
landists  reproduce  the  versions  of  Jacobus  Sarugiensis  and  Gregory, 
as  also  the  text  of  Metaphrastes.  A  poem  on  the  Seven  Sleepers  com- 
posed by  a  trouvlre  named  Chardri  is  mentioned  by  M.  Fr.  Michel  in 
his  'Rapports  au  Ministre  de  I'Instruction  publique.*  A  German 
poem  on  the  subject,  written  in  the  thirteenth  century,  and  extending 
to  935  verses,  was  published  by  M.  de  Karjan  at  Heidelberg  in  1839, 
and  the  Spanish  poet  Augustin  Moreto  composed  a  drama  on  it, 
entitled  "Los  Siete  Durmientes,"  which  is  inserted  in  the  19th  volume 
of  the  rare  work,  *  Comedias  Nuevas  Escogidas  de  los  Mejores 
Ingenios.'  M.  E.  du  Mdril  (Poesies  populaires  latines,  p.  40)  states 
that  the  story  is  to  be  met  with  in  various  MSS.  in  the  Imperial 
Library  at  Paris.  It  is  told  in  the  Calendar  of  Oengus  (Whitley 
Stokes,  pp.  cxxix-cxxx),  in  the  L.A.,  c.  loi,  and  the  CSS.,  vii.  51. 
It  appears  in  the  various  collections  of  Old  English  Saints*  Lives  con- 
tained in  the  MSS.  Ashmol.  43,  Egerton  1993,  Vernon,  Trinity  College 
Camb.  R.  3.  25,  Bodleian  779,  and  Harleian  4775.  It  occurs  also  in 
the  Icelandic  collection  of  the  'Lives  of  the  Saints*  (Heilagra  Manna 
Sogur),  edited  by  Dr  C.  Unger  (Christiania,  1877). 

The  story  as  told  by  Gregory  of  Tours  (De  Glor.  Mart.,  i.  95)  is  as 
follows :  In  the  time  of  Decius  the  Emperor,  when  the  persecutions 


266  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXIII.) 

arose  against  the  Christians,  seven  men  were  seized  and  carried  before 
the  prince.  Their  names  are  these :  Maximianus,  Malchus,  Mar- 
tinianus,  Constantinus,  Dionysius,  Joannes,  Serapion.  Though  urged 
in  divers  ways  to  give  up  their  faith,  they  refused.  The  Emperor,  how- 
ever, because  of  their  beauty,  not  wishing  that  they  should  be  put  to 
death  at  once,  allowed  them  a  space  of  time  to  reconsider  their  position. 
But  seizing  the  opportunity  they  fled,  and  hid  themselves  in  a  cave, 
where  they  dwelt  for  many  days.  One  of  them,  however,  used  to  go 
out  and  buy  food  and  what  other  things  they  had  need  of.  On  the  re- 
turn of  the  Emperor  to  the  city,  they  besought  the  Lord  that  He  would 
vouchsafe  to  pluck  them  out  of  the  peril  in  which  they  were  placed,  and 
having  offered  up  their  prayer,  they  lay  down  upon  the  ground  and  fell 
asleep.  When  the  Emperor  learned  that  they  were  dwelling  in  the  cave 
by  the  will  of  God,  he  commanded  the  mouth  of  the  cave  to  be  closed 
with  huge  stones,  saying,  "  Let  those  who  refuse  to  sacrifice  to  our 
gods  perish  there."  While  this  was  being  done,  a  certain  Christian 
wrote  down  their  names  and  an  account  of  their  martyrdom  upon  a 
leaden  tablet,  and  fixed  it  secretly  in  the  entrance  to  the  cave  before 
it  was  closed.  But  after  many  years,  when  the  Church  had  rest,  and 
the  Christian  Theodosius  was  seated  upon  the  throne  of  the  Empire, 
there  arose  the  shameless  heresy  of  the  Sadducees,  who  say  there  is 
no  resurrection.  Then  a  certain  Ephesian  citizen  resolved  to  build 
folds  for  his  sheep  on  that  same  mountain,  and  removed  the  stones  for 
that  purpose.  Ignorant  of  what  was  within,  he  laid  open  the  mouth 
of  the  cave;  nevertheless  he  did  not  discover  the  secret  it  contained, 
but  the  Lord  sent  the  breath  of  life  upon  the  seven  men,  and  they  rose 
up,  and  thinking  they  had  slept  but  a  single  night,  they  sent  a  boy 
from  among  them  (puerum  unum  ex  se)  to  buy  food.  And  he  coming 
to  the  gate  of  the  city,  and  seeing  the  sign  of  the  glorious  Cross  over  it, 
and  hearing  the  people  swear  by  the  name  of  Christ,  was  amazed. 
Having  proffered  coins  which  were  in  use  in  the  time  of  Decius,  a 
shopkeeper  seized  him,  alleging  that  he  had  found  hidden  treasures  of 
the  ancients.  Denying  it,  he  was  led  to  the  bishop,  and  then  to  the 
judge  of  the  city.  Urged  by  these,  and  necessity  compelling  him,  he 
revealed  the  hidden  mystery,  and  led  them  to  the  cave  in  which  the 
men  were.  When  the  bishop  entered,  he  found  the  leaden  tablet  on 
which  all  the  things  they  had  endured  had  been  written,  and  when  he 
had  spoken  with  them,  messengers  were  sent  in  hot  haste  to  announce 
the  discovery  to  the  Emperor  Theodosius.  But  when  he  came,  and 
threw  himself  on  the  ground  and  worshipped  them,  they  addressed 
him  in  such  words  as  these  :  "  A  heresy,  O  glorious  Augustus,  has 
risen,  which  seeks  to  turn  away  the  Christian  people  from  the  pro- 
mises of  God,  and  says  there  is  no  resurrection  of  the  dead.  Be  it 
known  unto  thee  that  inasmuch  as  we  must  all,  according  to  the 
Apostle  Paul,  appear  before  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ,  the  Lord 
hath  commanded  us  to  awake  and  tell  these  things  to  thee.    Take 


NOTES  TO  VII  SLEPERIS  (XXIIL)  267 

heed,  therefore,  that  thou  be  not  seduced,  and  excluded  from  the 
kingdom  of  God."  Hearing  these  things,  the  Emperor  Theodosius 
glorified  the  Lord,  who  permitted  not  His  people  to  perish.  The  men, 
however,  lying  down  again  upon  the  ground,  fell  asleep.  The  Em- 
peror Theodosius  would  have  built  a  sepulchre  of  gold  over  them,  but 
was  forbidden  by  a  vision.  But,  clothed  in  mantles  of  silk  or  fine 
linen,  the  seven  men  rest  in  that  same  place  even  to  this  day. 

Gregory  says  that  he  had  this  passio  from  a  certain  Syrian,  who 
translated  it  for  him  into  Latin.  It  was  borrowed  from  Christian 
sources  by  Mahomet,  incorporated  into  the  Koran  (c.  18),  and  added 
to.  He  made  the  Sleepers  prophesy  his  own  coming,  gave  them 
a  dog  named  Kratim  or  Kratimer,  which  sleeps  with  them,  and  en- 
dowed it  with  the  gift  of  prophecy.  As  a  special  favour  this  dog  is 
one  of  the  ten  animals  to  be  admitted  into  his  Paradise ;  the  others 
being  the  whale  of  Jonah,  Solomon's  ant,  Ishmael's  ram,  Abraham's 
calf,  the  Queen  of  Sheba's  ass,  the  prophet  Salech's  camel,  Moses'  ox, 
Belkis'  cuckoo,  and  Mahomet's  ass.  He  represents  the  Sleepers  also 
as  keeping  their  eyes  open,  and  as  from  time  to  time  turning  them- 
selves to  the  right  hand  and  to  the  left.  By  the  ArAbs  the  Sleepers 
arc  called  Ashab  Kahaf  or  Kehef,  the  Companions  of  the  Cave. 
The  number  of  the  Sleepers  varies  in  the  different  accounts.  A 
strange  story  is  told  concerning  these  Sleepers  by  William  of  Malmes- 
bury.  According  to  this.  King  Edward  the  Confessor  sat,  during 
Easter  festival,  wearing  his  royal  crown  at  dinner,  in  his  palace  of 
Westminster,  surrounded  by  his  bishops  and  nobles.  During  the 
banquet,  instead  of  indulging  in  meat  and  drink,  he  mused  on  divine 
things.  Suddenly,  to  the  astonishment  of  all  present,  he  burst  out 
laughing.  After  dinner  three  of  his  nobles.  Earl  Harold — who  was 
afterwards  king — an  abbot,  and  a  bishop  followed  him  into  his  bed- 
chamber, and  asked  the  reason  of  his  rare  mirth.  "  I  saw,"  he  said, 
"things  most  wonderful  to  behold,  and  therefore  I  did  not  laugh 
without  cause."  They  entreated  him  to  explain  ;  and  after  reflecting 
for  a  while,  he  informed  them  that  the  Seven  Sleepers  of  Ephesus, 
who  had  been  slumbering  two  hundred  years  in  a  cave  under  Mount 
Celion,  lying  always  on  their  right  sides,  had  of  a  sudden  turned 
themselves  over  on  their  left  sides ;  that  by  heavenly  favour  he  had 
seen  them  thus  turn  themselves,  and  at  the  sight  he  had  been  con- 
strained to  laugh.  And  as  Harold  and  the  abbot  and  the  bishop 
marvelled  at  his  words,  the  king  related  to  them  the  story  of  the 
Seven  Sleepers,  with  the  shape  and  proportions  of  their  several  bodies, 
which  wonderful  things  no  man  had  as  yet  committed  to  writing; 
nay,  he  spake  of  the  Ephesian  Sleepers  as  though  he  had  always  dwelt 
with  them.  Earl  Harold,  on  hearing  this,  got  ready  a  knight,  a  clerk, 
and  a  monk,  who  were  forthwith  sent  to  the  Emperor  of  Constan- 
tinople with  letters  and  presents  from  King  Edward.  By  the  Em- 
peror the  messengers  were  sent  on  to  Ephesus  with  letters  to  the 


268  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXIII.) 

bishop,  commanding  him  to  admit  the  three  Englishmen  into  the 
cavern  where  the  Sleepers  lay.  And  lo  !  it  fell  out  even  as  the  king 
had  seen  in  the  vision.  For  the  Ephesians  declared  that  they  knew 
from  their  forefathers  that  the  Seven  had  ever  lain  on  their  right 
sides,  but  on  the  entry  of  the  Englishmen  into  the  cave  they  were  all 
found  lying  on  their  left  sides.  And  this  was  a  warning  of  the 
miseries  that  were  about  to  befall  Christendom  through  the  inroads 
of  the  Saracens,  Turks,  and  Tartars.  For  whenever  sorrow  threatens, 
the  Sleepers  turn  on  their  sides. — Baring  Gould,  *  Curious  Myths  of 
the  Middle  Ages,'  pp.  loo  et  seq.  Voragine's  narrative,  as  will  be 
seen,  differs  in  several  particulars  from  that  of  Gregory ;  while  both 
of  them  are  in  many  particulars  different  from  the  version  current  in 
the  East.  The  remains  of  the  Seven  Sleepers  were  discovered,  it  is 
said,  in  the  year  479,  and  conveyed  to  Marseilles,  where  a  large  stone 
sarcophagus  is  still  shown  as  containing  them  in  the  church  of  St 
Victor. 

Their  day  is  July  27. 

"The  Seven  Sleepers  of  Ephesus,"  says  Mrs  Jameson,  "  extended  in 
their  cave,  side'  by  side,  occur  perpetually  in  the  narratives,  ancient 
sculptures,  and  stained  glass  of  the  thirteenth  and  fourteenth  century. 
Thus  they  are  represented  in  the  frieze  of  the  chapel  of  Edward  the 
Confessor  at  Westminster.  In  general  the  name  of  each  is  written 
over  his  head.  They  carry  palms  as  martyrs.  I  have  never  seen 
them  with  any  other  attributes,  but  in  the  German  *  Iconographie*  it  is 
said  that '  in  an  old  representation,*  not  otherwise  described  as  to  age 
or  locality,  the  Seven  Sleepers  are  thus  individualised  :  John  and  Con- 
stantine  bear  each  a  club.  Maximian  has  a  knotted  club,  Malchus 
and  Marcian  have  axes,  Serapion  a  torch,  and  Dionysius  a  large  nail. 
What  these  attributes  may  signify, — whether  alluding  to  the  trades 
they  exercised,  or  the  kind  of  martyrdom  to  which  they  were  con- 
demned but  did  not  suffer, — is  not  explained  ;  and  I  have  never  met 
with  any  effigies  thus  discriminated." — Sacred  and  Legendary  Art, 
ii.  582. 

Analysis — Good  Christian  men  ought  to  believe  in  the  resurrection 
of  the  dead  ;  some  men  will  believe  only  what  they  see  and  hear ;  but 
God  can  do  whatever  He  wills,  as  is  proved  by  what  befell  the  Seven 
Sleepers  of  Ephesus,  1-20;  the  Emperor  Decius  persecuted  the  Church 
and  came  to  Ephesus,  where  he  ordered  a  temple  to  be  built  in  the 
centre  of  the  city,  and  commanded  all  to  offer  sacrifices  with  him  to 
the  gods,  threatening  with  punishment  all  who  refused,  and  causing 
great  fear  among  the  Christians,  21-58;  at  the  time  there  were  seven 
noble  youths  in  Ephesus,  who,  being  Christians,  refused  to  sacrifice, 
and  in  order  to  escape  hid  themselves  in  a  house,  but  were  at  last 
discovered  and  brought  before  Decius,  59-81  ;  refusing  to  obey  the 
Emperor's  command,  a  short  respite  was  given  them,  during  which 
they  gave  away  their  goods  to  the  poor,  and  escaping,  hid  themselves 


NOTES  TO  VII  SLEPERIS  (XXni.  MO).  269 

in  a  cave  in  Mount  Celion,  where  they  dwelt  a  long  time,  82-108 ; 
each  day  one  of  their  number  went  out  disguised  as  a  beggar  to  buy 
food,  109-112;  Decius  having  in  the  meantime  left  the  city,  returned 
and  sought  for  the  seven,  which  Malchus,  one  of  their  number,  who 
had  been  sent  out  to  buy  food,  hearing,  returned  in  haste  to  his  com- 
panions and  told  them  how  Decius  sought  to  slay  them,  1 13-122  ;  they 
eat,  comfort  each  other,  and  suddenly  fall  asleep,  1 23-1 31 ;  Decius, 
when  told  where  they  are,  causes  the  mouth  of  the  cave  to  be  stopped, 
but  not  before  an  account  of  their  martyrdom  has  been  written  down 
and  secretly  deposited  in  it,  132-173;  in  the  reign  of  Theodosius  the 
heresy  of  the  Sadducees  arose,  to  the  great  sorrow  of  Christian  men,  and 
especially  of  the  Emperor,  174-206  ;  in  answer  to  the  Emperor's  prayer 
God  stirred  the  heart  of  a  burgess  in  Ephesus  to  build  on  Mount 
Celion  a  sheepfold  and  set  men  to  procure  stones,  who  light  as  by 
chance  upon  the  mouth  of  the  cave  and  unwittingly  open  it,  207-216; 
the  Seven  Sleepers  awaken  and  imagine  they  have  slept  but  one 
night,  217-232;  they  then  send  Malchus  to  buy  food,  he  wonders  at 
the  great  stones  lying  outside  the  entrance  to  the  cave,  and  still  more 
at  the  changes  he  observes,  and  especially  at  the  sign  of  the  cross 
which  he  sees  over  each  of  the  city  gates,  and  imagines  he  is  in  a 
dream,  233-266 ;  drawing  his  hood  over  his  face  he  at  last  enters  the 
city,  hears  the  people  speaking  of  Christ,  thinks  he  is  in  another  city, 
enters  a  baker's  shop,  is  told  he  is  in  Ephesus,  produces  money  to  pay 
for  bread,  and  is  seized  as  one  who  has  found  treasure-trove,  267-314 ; 
a  crowd  gathers,  but  he  sees  none  he  knows,  315-338 ;  the  bishop  and 
the  proconsul,  who  chance  to  pass,  examine  him,  and  after  hearing 
his  story,  go  with  him  to  the  cave,  where  they  find  the  narrative  of 
their  passion,  and  his  companions,  339-422 ;  the  Emperor  being  sent 
for,  comes,  and  finding  the  seven,  embraces  them,  and  believes  that 
they  have  been  raised  from  the  dead,  and  is  assured  by  them  that  they 
have  been  raised  up  as  witness  of  the  great  and  final  resurrection  of 
the  dead,  423-446 ;  having  borne  this  testimony  they  lie  down  again, 
and,  as  if  falling  asleep,  die,  447-453  ;  the  Emperor  then  orders  a  costly 
tomb  to  be  built  over  each  of  them,  but  being  forbidden,  refrains,  454- 
476 ;  the  Emperor  causes  the  bishops  who  had  been  imprisoned  for 
maintaining  the  doctrine  of  the  resurrection  to  be  released,  and  main- 
tained the  Christian  faith,  and  now  has  his  reward  in  heaven,  477-490. 
Source — Cf.  L.A.,  cap.  loi.  Voragine's  narrative  is  in  places  de- 
parted from. 

1-20.  The  Author's  introduction. 

3,  /^r«  =  when. 

4.  Domys  day—iki^  day  of  judgment. 

7.  6^n?W-7£/rt/=  foundation. 

8.  Fti/i's =(oo\s, 

10,  Verray= very,  actual. 


270  LEGENDS  OF  THE   SAINTS  (XXTH    11-91). 

11.  Med  =ned? 

12.  Profit = prove  it.    ^«^// is  probably  corrupt. 
16.  F/escAe-rysin^^  rcsurrtction, 

19.  A/V/=  showed. 

20-58.  L.A. :  "  Septem  dormientes  in  civitate  Ephesi  orti  sunt 
Decius  autem  imperator  persequens  christianos  cum  venisset  Ephe- 
sum,  jussit  aedificari  templa  in  medio  civitatis,  ut  omnes  cum  eo 
miscerentur  sacrificiis  ydolorum.  Cum  ergo  omnes  christianos  inquiri 
jussisset  et  vinctos  aut  sacrificare  aut  mori  compelleret,  tantus  poenarum 
terror  cunctis  inerat  quod  amicus  amicum  et  filium  pater  et  patrem 
filius  abnegabat." 

21.  Ha/y  wry/ =ecc\esi3isi\ca\  writings. 

22.  Decius,    See  note  to  XXII.  19. 

24.  He  reigned  from  249  to  251,  or  about  two  years  and  a  half. 

35,  Dewyse=wi\\, 

"  A  cnik  thai  maid,  at  thair  deui^, 
Of  Im,  that  wes  styth  and  square." 

—•  The  Bruce,' X.  363. 

36.  Bada/is =hera\ds.  A  beadle  was  originally  the  same  as  a  herald, 
one  whose  business  was  to  proclaim  or  make  known. 

••  Sent  him  forwit  his  dedf/e 
For-)>i  sent  iesus  iohn  forwith." 

— C.  M.,  ii|Oo6. 

"  Cristess  didel/  Saunt  Johan." 

— Ormin,  63a. 

A.S.  by  del ;  O.Fr.  bedel.     See  Murray,  sub  beadle. 

38,  Redy  bowne  ^rea-dy  prepared. 

43.  Mysknawzne—misknowing^  ignorance. 

59-106.  L.A.  :  "  Tunc  in  ilia  urbe  inventi  sunt  christiani  septem  : 
Maximianus,  Malchus,  Marcianus,  Dionysius,  Johannes,  Serapion  et 
Constantinus,  qui  hoc  videntes  nimis  dolebant.  Et  cum  essent  primi 
palatii,  sacrificia  ydolorum  spernentes  in  domo  sua  se  celabant  et  je- 
juniis  et  orationibus  vacabant,  accusati  igitur  ante  Decium  statuuntur 
et  comprobati  veraciter  christiani  dato  iis  resipiscendi  spatio  usque  ad 
reditum  Decii  dimittuntur,  at  illi  patrimonium  suum  interim  inter 
pauperes  expendentes  inito  consilio  in  montem  Celion  secesserunt  et 
ibi  esse  secretius  decreverunt." 

64.  AcAl=ov/ned,  confessed.  Perhaps  we  should  read  lacht=^xt' 
ceived. 

71.  Z?^;y= refuse. 

75,  And  because  they  feared  to  be  known  lest  they  should  be  put 
to  death. 

80.   ^rtf>'/= accused.    Cf.  note  to  XXI.  548. 

84.  -F<:?w/^=foul,  abominable. 

91.  Y  or  fare  to  fare  rtz.d  fane  to  fare,   fane={2An. 


NOTES  TO  VII  SLEPERIS  (XXIIL  102-173).  2/1 

102.  Hoi  cowe =ho\lov/  C2ive, 

104,  lVo{ims=^r2Lge,  persecution. 

107-131.  L.A. :  "  Diu  ergo  sic  latentes  unus  eorum  semper  minis- 
trabat  et  quoties  intravit  urbem,  figura  se  mendici  et  habitu  vestiebat. 
Cum  ergo  Decius  in  urbem  rediisset  et  eos  ad  sacriiicandum  perquiri 
jussisset,  Malchus  minister  eorum  territus  ad  socios  rediit  et  iis  furorem 
imperatoris  indicavit  Qui  cum  graviter  terrerentur,  Malchus  allatos 
panes  iis  apposuit,  ut  cibo  confortati  fortiores  ad  praelium  redderentur. 
Postquam  autem  coenabant  sedentes  et  coUoquentes  in  luctu  et  lacrymis, 
subito,  sicut  Deus  voluit,  dormiverunt." 

111.  Wr^=  weeds,  clothes.    Cf.  "  widow's  weeds." 

112.  ^>t^w/i)'/= unknown.    a/^/=  easily. 

116.  Espy = to  bt  watched  for.  ^^Espi^r,  to  spie,  watch,  mark,  pry 
into,  observe  narrowly." — Cotgr. 

118.  To  by  \are  met—\.o  buy  their  food. 

119.  -^jr/iyi7=espyit;  so  often  written,  as  in  *  P.  Plowman/  A.  ii.  2oi. 

120.  /^?/<?«/>'j= fellows,  companions. 

121.  Era  tope  to  /a  =  from  beginning  to  end. 

125.  &*  layd  to  )?flw<?=and  laid  it  [the  meat]  before  them. 

126.  5'/tfr>&= strong.    A. S.  j/^^rr,  strong. 

132-164.  L.A. :  "  Mane  facto  cum  quaesiti  fuissent  et  inveniri  non 
possent  et  Decius  doleret,  quod  tales  juvenes  perdidisset,  accusati  sunt 
quod  hucusque  in  monte  Celion  latuissent  et  sua  christianis  pauperibus 
crogantes  in  suo  proposito  permanerent.  Jussit  ergo  Decius  ut  parentes 
eorum  adessent  et  comminatus  est  iis  mortem,  nisi  de  iis  dicerent  quid- 
quid  scirent.  I  Hi  autem  eos  similiter  accusaverunt  et  divitias  suas 
pauperibus  expendisse  conquesti  sunt.  Tunc  cogitans  quid  de  iis 
faceret,  nutu  Dei  jussit  os  speluncae  lapidibus  obstrui,  ut  ibi  morer- 
entur  fame  et  inopia  circumclusi." 

132.  u4yr/)'= early. 

136.  5a//>ta«//=  skulking. 

137.  Chflyofu,     Cf.  1.  loi,  cclyone^Qt\\oxi, 
140.  A'/>/^= kindred. 

147.  Here=\\tdJ. 

150.  JF^/=  knowledge. 

151.  lVarly=\^2iv\\y, 

153,    Witting^  i  n  formation. 

156,  Z^/=  hinder. 

161,   rfV^4v4/K= wretchedly. 

165-172,  L.A. :  "  Quod  ministri  quidem  fecerunt  et  duo  christian! 
Theodorus  et  Rufinus  eorum  martirium  describentes  caute  inter  lapides 
posuerunt.** 

166,  /?tf/Ay««j= Rufinus. 

169,  G^^j//j= stories. 

173-196.  L.A.  :  "  Mortuo  igitur  Decio  et  tota  ilia  generatione  post 
annos  372  anno  XXX  imperii  Theodosii  pullulavit  haeresis  eorum  qui 


272  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXIII.  178-287). 

negabant  resurrectionem  mortuorum,  unde  contristatus  Theodosius 
christianissimus  imperator,  quia  fidem  tain  impie  ag^tari  videbat, 
indutus  cilicio  sedens  in  interiori  loco  per  singulos  dies  flebat" 

178.  Decius  died  a.d.  251.  Theodosius  I.  reigned  from  378-395- 
Theodosius  II.  from  4o8-45a  377  after  Decius  brings  us  to  the  year 
628.  The  thirty-third  year  of  Theodosius  II.,  again,  is  the  year  441, 
and  of  Theodosius  I.,  411.  The  dates  are  very  confusing.  Sec  Gib- 
bon's note  near  the  end  of  his  33d  chapter. 

180.  Saygnery =se\gi\ory,  lordship,  reign. 

183.  //i?/7jrv= heresy. 

191.  Sy/an{i=  siiiing.    askis  =^Ashts.    ^/f^=clad. 

183.   IVak /ud^simiplt  food. 

195.  Deda/=aLh2Lit. 

196.  6^^/= way. 

197-232.  L.A. :  "  Quod  videns  misericors  Deus  consolari  lugentes 
et  confirmare  spem  de  resurrectione  voluit  mortuorum  et  thesaurum 
suae  pietatis  aperiens  ita  prsedictos  martires  suscitavit.  Misit  siquidem 
in  cor  cuiusdam  civis  Ephesi,  ut  in  illo  monte  aedificaret  stabula  pas- 
toribus  suis.  Caementariis  speluncam  aperientibus  surrexerunt  sancti 
et  se  invicem  salutantes  putabant  se  tantum  una  nocte  dormivisse  et 
praedianam  tristitiam  recordantes  interrogaverunt  Malchum  qui  iis 
ministraverat,  quid  de  iis  Decius  decrevisset  At  ille  respondit,  sicut 
dixit  in  sero :  quacsiti  fuimus  ut  ydolis  immolemus.  Ecce  quod  de 
nobis  cogitat  imperator.'* 

207.  BurcAes  =  burgQSS,  citizen. 

210.  //j'n//.y= herdsmen,  shepherds.     Cf.  XXV,  108,  109. 

212.  Quereouris = quarriers. 

219.  Ras  —  xost, 

229.  3lK-^^''^^^'^^= yestreen,  last  night. 

233-242.  L.A.  :  "  Respondit  Maximianus :  et  Deus  scit  quod  non 
sacrificabimus.  Cumque  socios  confortasset,  jussit  Malcho  ut  emturus 
panes  ad  urbem  descenderet  et  plures  quam  heri  afferens  panes,  quae 
jussisset  imperator,  rediens  nuntiaret.** 

237.   Taile—i3kt  upon.    See  the  Glossary  to  *  The  Bruce,'  sub  taiU  (.?). 

243-266.  L. A.  :  "  Tollens  ergo  Marcus  quinque  solidos  de  spelunca 
exiit  et  videns  lapides  miratus  est,  sed  aliud  cogitans  parum  de  lapidi- 
bus  cogitavit.  Veniens  igitur  timidus  ad  portam  urbis  valde  miratus 
est  videns  suppositum  signum  crucis,  unde  pergens  ad  alteram  portam, 
dum  idem  signum  invenit,  ultra  modum  miratus  est  videns  omnes 
portas  signo  crucis  apposito  et  mutatam  civitatem,  signansque  se  ad 
primam  portam  rediit  existimans  se  somniare." 

258.    Krtr^=are=«/r^=before.     Cf.  I.  346. 

267-304.  L.A. :  "  Unde  se  confirmans  et  vultum  operiens  urbem 
ingreditur  et  veniens  ad  venditores  panum  audivit  homines  loquentes 
de  Christo  et  amplius  stupefactus  ait:  quid  est,  inquit,  quod  heri  nemo 
Christum  audebat  nominare  et  nunc  omnes  Christum  confitentur? 


NOTES  TO  VII  SLEPERIS  (XXUL  285-342).  273 

puto  quod  haec  non  est  Ephesorum  civitas,  quia  aliter  sedificata  est, 
sed  aliam  civitatem  nescio  talem.  Et  cum  interrogans  audivisset,  banc 
esse  Ephesum,  errare  veraciter  se  putavit  et  redire  ad  socios  cogitavit, 
accessit  tamen  ad  eos  qui  panem  vendebant,  et  cum  argenteos  protu- 
lisset,  mirati  venditores  dicebant  ad  invicem,  quod  ille  juvenis  antiquum 
thesaurum  invenisset,  Malchus  vero  eos  ad  invicem  loquentes  videns 
putabat,  quod  vellent  eum  trahere  ad  imperatorem,  et  territus  rogavit 
eos,  ut  se  dimitterent  et  panes  et  argenteos  retinerent." 

285.  Archtfy=arghly=t\im^\y.    Ae/dand ^^hending, 

290.  /s(j/(W(yj= fellows,  companions.    Seel.  120. 

304.  Z^^^a/=s  dispute. 

305-324.  L.A. :  *'  At  illi  tenentes  eum  dixerunt  ei :  unde  es  tu  ?  quia 
thesauros  antiquorum  imperatorum  invenisti,  indica  nobis  et  erimus 
socii  tecum  et  celabimus  te,  quia  aliter  celari  non  potes.  Malchus 
vero  non  inveniebat  quid  diceret  illis,  prae  timore,  illi  vero  videntes 
eum  tacentem  misso  fune  in  collo  ejus  trahebant  per  vicos  usque  in 
medium  civitatis  et  exiit  rumor  ad  omnes,  quod  quidam  juvenis  the- 
sauros invenisset." 

211,  StowiHe= stoiltne =sio\tn.    Mod,  Sc,  sfowrt.    r^=  stolen. 

314.  Cosele  read  consele, 

325-332^.  L.A.:  "Congregatis  ergo  ad  eum  universis  et  eum  miranti- 
bus  volebat  iis  satisfacere  quod  nihil  invenerat,  et  circumspiciens  omnes 
a  nemine  cognosci  poterat  et  prospiciens  in  populum  volebat  cognoscere 
aliquem  de  consanguineis  suis,  quos  veraciter  vivere  putabat,  et  nullum 
inveniens  stabat  quasi  insanus  in  medio  populi  civitatis." 

331.  0^-^/=  aught,  to  any  extent. 

332^-338.  Not  in  L.A. 

339-376.  Different  in  L.A.:  "Quod  cum  audisset  s.  Martinus  ep.  et 
Antipater  proconsul,  qui  nuper  in  urbem  advenerat,  mandaverunt  civi- 
bus,  ut  eum  caute  adducerent  et  argenteos  ejus.  Cumque  a  ministris 
traheretur  ad  ecclesiam,  putabat  quod  duceretur  ad  imperatorem. 
Episcopus  igitur  et  proconsul  mirantes  argenteos  interrogaverunt  eum, 
ubi  thesaurum  incognitum  invenisset.  At  ille  respondit,  se  nihil  penitus 
invenisse,  sed  de  sasculo  parentum  suorum  eosdem  denarios  habuisse. 
Et  interrogatus,  cuius  civitatis  esset,  respondit :  bene  scio,  quod  huius 
civitatis  sum,  si  tantum  haec  est  civitas  Ephesorum.  Proconsul  dixit : 
fac  venire  parentes  tuos,  ut  testentur  pro  te.  Quos  cum  nominasset  et 
nullus  eos  cognosceret,  dicebant  eum  se  fingere,  ut  aliquo  modo  evade- 
ret.  Et  ait  proconsul:  quomodo  credimus  tibi,  quod  hoc  argentum 
parentum  tuorum  fuerit,  cum  scriptura  ejus  habeat  plusquam 
CCCLXXVII  annos  et  sit  primorum  dierum  Decii  imperatoris  et  in 
nullo  similes  sint  argenteis  nostris  ?  Et  quomodo  parentes  tui  ante 
tantum  tempus  fuerunt,  tu  vero  juvenis  vis  decipere  sapientes  et  senes 
Ephesi?  Idcirco  jubebo  te  legibus  tradi,  donee  confilearis,  quid 
invenisti." 

342.  Malchome^MdAchus, 
VOL.  III.  s 


274  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XZm.  346410). 

346.  Ayfr=be(ort. 

349.  J/<[Wi^= money.    Cf.  11.  325,  364,  367. 

362.  In  redna  spel^va  book  nor  gossip. 

366.  i9^xz£^>&= deceive.  A.S.  beswlcafiy  to  deceive.  See  Bradley, 
sub  bi-swiken, 

371.  g*^Aaj=quhat    So  in  1.  368.    degylts=begyU=^htga\\^ 

377-4/02,  L.A. :  "Tunc  procidens  M.  ante  eos  dixit :  pro  Deo,  domine, 
dicite  mihi,  quod  vos  interrogo,  et  ego  dicam  vobis  quod  est  in  corde 
n)eo.  Decius  imperator  qui  fuit  in  hac  civitate,  ubi  nunc  est?  Epis- 
copus  dixit :  fili,  non  est  hodie  in  terra  qui  Decius  nominabatur,  im- 
perator autem  fuit  ante  long^m  tempus.  Malchus  autem  dixit:  in  hoc, 
domine,  ita  stupeo  et  nemo  credit  mihi,  sed  sequimini  me  et  ostendam 
vobis  socios  meos,  qui  sunt  in  monte  Celio,  et  ipsis  credite.  Hoc 
autem  scio,  quod  a  facie  Decii  imperatoris  nos  fugimus  et  ego  sero 
vidi  quod  ingressus  est  Decius  in  banc  urbem,  si  tantum  hsec  est 
civitas  Ephesi." 

393.  /^^zM= faith. 

403-427^  L.A.:  "Tunc  episcopus  cogitans  in  semet  ipso  dixit  procon- 
suli,  quia  visio  est,  quam  Deus  vult  ostendere  in  juvene  isto.  Perrex- 
erunt  ergo  cum  eo  et  civitatis  plurima  multitudo  et  ingressus  est  primo 
Malchus  ad  socios  suos  et  post  eum  episcopus  ingrediens  invenit  inter 
lapides  litteras  sigillatas  duobus  sigillis  argenteis  et  convocato  populo 
legit  eas  et  audientibus  et  admirantibus  cunctis,  et  videntes  sanctos 
Dei  sedentes  in  spelunca  et  facies  eorum  tamquam  rosas  florentes, 
procidentes  glorificaverunt  Deum,  statimque  episcopus  et  proconsul 
miserunt  ad  Theodosium  imperatorem  rogantes,  ut  cito  veniret  et 
miracula  Dei  nuper  ostensa  videret'* 

417.  Efyne= in  order. 

418.  Sewing = seven.  This  number  must  include  Malchus,  otherwise 
there  would  be  eight  But  Gregory  speaks  of  seven  and  a  boy.  There 
is  some  dispute  as  to  the  number,  and  was  in  the  time  of  Mahomet. 
See  his  chapter  in  the  Koran. 

423-439.  L.A.:  "Qui  protinus  surgens  de  humo  et  de  sacco  in  quo 
lugebat,  glorificans  Deum  venit  a  Constantinopoli  Ephesum,  et  obvi- 
antibus  ei  cunctis  ascenderunt  simul  omnes  ad  speluncam  (et  mox  ut 
sancti  viderunt  imperatorem,  resplenduerunt  et  facies  eorum  sicut  sol), 
et  ingressus  imperator  procidit  ante  eos  glorificans  Deum,  et  surgens 
amplexatus  est  eos  et  super  singulos  flevit  dicens :  sic  video  vos,  tam- 
quam si  viderem  dominum  resuscitantem  Lazarum." 

440-490.  L.A.:  "Tunc  dixit  s.  Maximianus  ad  eum :  crede  nobis,  quod 
propter  te  resuscitavit  nos  Deus  ante  diem  magnae  resurrectionis  ut 
credas  indubitanter  quod  resurrectio  mortuorum  est.  (Vere  enim 
resurreximus  et  vivimus,  et  sicut  infans  est  in  utero  matris  non  sentiens 
laesionem  et  vivit,  sic  fuimus  videntes,  jacentes  et  dormientes  et  non 
sentientes.)  £t  his  dictis,  videntibus  cunctis  inclinantes  capita  sua  in 
terram,  obdormierunt  et  tradiderunt  spiritus   suos  secundum  Dei 


NOTES  TO  VII  SLEPERIS  (XXXIL  473,  478).  275 

imperium.  Surgens  autem  imperator  cecidit  super  eos  flens  et  deos- 
culans  eos,  et  cum  jussisset  fieri  loculos  aureos,  in  quibus  mitterentur, 
in  ipsa  nocte  apparuenint  imperatori  dicentes,  ut,  sicut  hactenus  in 
terra  jacuerunt  et  ex  terra  resurrexerant,  ita  eos  dimitteret,  donee 
dominus  iterum  eos  resuscitaret.  Jussit  ergo  imperator  locum  ilium 
inauratis  lapidibus  adornari  et  omnes  episcopos  resurrectionem  confi- 
dentes  absolvi."  Then  follow  a  couple  of  sentences  referring  to  the 
date  of  the  incident 

473,  Portura=portr!Ly, 

478.  GiU=^gM  their  bier. 


XXIV.— ALEXIS. 


St  Alexis  or  Alexius,  Confessor,  was  the  only  son  of  a  rich  senator 
of  Rome  named  Euphemianus  and  his  wife  Aglaes,  by  whom  he  was 
carefully  educated.  While  yet  of  tender  years  he  showed  great  love 
for  the  poor,  and  a  strong  inclination  to  engage  in  good  works.  His 
parents  desired  him  to  marry,  and  he  consented  to  their  request ;  but 
after  the  ceremony,  and  before  the  marriage  was  consummated,  he 
disguised  himself  and  fled.  Having  reached  a  distant  country,  he 
fixed  his  abode  in  a  hut  beside  a  church  dedicated  to  the  Virgin. 
There  his  holy  life  attracted  the  attention  of  the  surrounding  people, 
who  having  closely  observed  him,  came  to  the  conclusion  that  he 
belonged  to  a  noble  family.  Finding  himself  discovered,  Alexis 
quitted  his  retreat  and  returned  to  his  own  country.  He  presented 
himself  in  the  garb  of  a  pilgrim  to  his  father,  who  failed  to  recognise 
him,  and  believing  him  to  be  a  stranger,  gave  him  a  small  lodging 
where  he  might  pass  the  rest  of  his  days,  leading  a  life  entirely 
spiritual  and  practising  the  greatest  virtues,  more  especially  humility. 
Here  he  suffered  much  from  the  contempt  and  harshness  of  his 
father's  servants,  but  he  bore  all  without  complaint.  As  his  death 
drew  near  he  caused  his  father  and  mother  to  be  sent  for,  to  whom, 
as  soon  as  they  were  come,  he  made  himself  known  as  the  son  for 
whom  they  had  searched  everywhere  and  whose  loss  they  had  mourned. 
He  died  about  the  year  416,  during  the  pontificate  of  Innocent  I.,  who 
caused  him  to  be  interred  in  the  church  of  the  martyr  St  Boniface  on 
the  Aventine  Mount ;  and  such  was  the  esteem  in  which  he  was  held, 
that  all  Rome  was  present  at  his  funeral.  His  body  was  discovered 
in  1 2 16,  and  reinterred  in  the  same  place.  A  magnificent  church, 
which  gives  title  to  a  cardinal  and  bears  his  name  jointly  with  that 
of  St  Boniface,  now  stands  upon  the  spot,  and  is  in  the  hands  of  the 
Hieronymites.     Putin's  '  Diet.  Hagiogr.,'  and  Butler's  Lives. 

His  day  is  July  17. 

He  is  represented  in  a  pilgrim's  habit,  ragged  and  worn,  with  a 
beggar's  dish  in  his  hand.    Sometimes  he  carries  in  addition  the 


NOTES  TO  ALEXIS  (XXIV.)  277 

palm,  though  not  a  martyr.  In  the  mosaics  of  Munich  he  stands 
among  the  glorified  martyrs,  of  colossal  size,  clad  in  a  white  vest  and 
blue  mantle,  with  a  crown  on  his  head  and  the  cross  in  his  hand ; 
but  generally  in  the  old  pictures  and  prints,  as  penitent,  pilgrim, 
and  beggar ;  in  the  churches  of  the  ascetic  orders,  in  houses  of  refuge 
and  hospitals,  his  effigy  is  in  ragged  attire. — Mrs  Jameson,  *  Sacred 
and  Legendary  Art,*  ii.  437. 

Analysis  —  Prologue  on  the  three  states,  matrimony,  continence, 
and  virginity,  of  which  the  last  is  of  the  greatest  dignity,  1-82 ;  the 
estate,  virtues,  and  works  of  Euphemianus  and  Aglaes  his  wife,  83-98  ; 
the  birth  and  education  of  Alexis,  99-112;  his  marriage,  113-120; 
on  the  night  of  his  marriage  he  tries  to  persuade  his  wife  to  consent 
to  a  life  of  chastity,  and  delivers  to  her  his  ring,  &c.,  to  keep,  121-146; 
he  then  steals  away  privately  and  sails  to  Edessa,  where  he  finds  an 
image  of  Christ  which  so  impresses  him  that  he  gives  away  his  goods, 
takes  up  his  abode  with  beggars  near  to  a  church  dedicated  to  the 
Virgin,  lives  by  begging,  and  in  prayer  and  fasting,  147-178;  how 
his  father  sends  messengers  in  quest  of  him,  and  of  how  he  begs  of 
them,  but  is  undetected  of  them,  179-208;  the  sorrow  of  his  father 
and  mother  when  the  messengers  fail  to  find  him,  209-232  ;  after 
Alexis  has  dwelt  in  the  kirkyard  seventeen  years,  an  image  of  the 
Virgin  commands  the  sacristan  of  the  church  to  bring  him  into  the 
church,  the  sacristan  tells  the  miracle  to  others,  and  a  great  crowd 
come  and  honour  Alexis,  233-260 ;  Alexis  therefore  hurries  away  to 
Laodicea,  and  there  taking  a  ship  ready  to  sail  to  Tarsus,  he  is 
carried,  through  the  divine  interposition,  to  Rome,  261-278;  arrived 
there,  he  suddenly  appears  in  disguise  before  his  father,  who  fails  to 
recognise  him  but  gives  him  a  lodging,  279-308 ;  he  lives  seventeen 
years  in  his  father's  house  undiscovered,  309-335  ;  he  writes  down 
the  story  of  his  life  on  a  piece  of  parchment,  which  he  encloses  in 
his  hand  and  then  dies,  335-348;  on  the  following  day,  which  was 
Sunday,  angel  voices  are  heard  in  the  church,  349-374 ;  Euphemianus 
comes  to  the  place  where  the  corpse  of  Alexis  is  lying,  and  seeks  to 
take  the  writing  out  of  his  hand,  but  cannot,  375-381  ;  he  then  passes 
to  the  church,  where  he  finds  the  Pope  and  Emperor,  and  they  all 
go  in  haste  to  where  Alexis  lies,  when  the  Pope  takes  the  writing 
from  the  dead  hand  and  reads  it  aloud,  382-402 ;  Euphemianus 
swoons  away,  and  recovering,  gives  way  to  grief,  403-434 ;  his  wife 
does  the  same  when  she  hears  the  tidings,  435-488 ;  her  spouse 
comforts  her,  489-504 ;  the  funeral  of  Alexis,  the  many  miracles  which 
were  wrought  through  the  touch  of  his  body,  505-528 ;  the  Emperor 
and  Pope  distribute  great  sums  of  money,  and  then  proceed  on  their 
way  to  the  Church  of  St  Boniface  with  the  body,  the  people  still  press- 
ing around  them,  529-544  ;  they  spend  seven  days  there  praising  God, 
and  cause  a  magnificent  tomb  to  be  built  for  the  saint,  545-560, 

Source — Cf.  L.A.,  94.    The  L.A.,  however,  is  not  closely  followed. 


278  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXIV.  1-96). 

The  story  is  told,  though  not  in  the  same  words,  by  V.B.,  xviii.  43 
et  seq.,  who  quotes  'Gesta  Alexii/     The  story  occurs  also  in  the 

*  Gesta  Romanorum.' 

1-82.  These  lines  are  the  writer's,  who  omits  the  etymological  intro- 
duction of  L.A. 

5.  Cristtne'doffte=Q\iY\sX\2iii\\,Y. 

10.  Dygne=^vton\\y,    Lat  dignus. 

17.  i9i///^^= without  equal. 

19.  0?xn»  became. 

21.  At  Cana  of  Galilee. 

29.  Anna.    See  Luke  ii.  36-38. 

33.  /^?r((7»/ ja>&= without  blame.  A.S.  sctcu^  strife;  hence  crime, 
criminal  charge,  blame. 

41.  Symeane,    See  Luke  ii.  25  et  seq, 

44.  //ar//y= spiritual. 

49.  //if/^= salvation. 

53.  St  Margaret,  the  Queen  of  Malcolm,  son  of  Duncan,  King  of 
Scotland.  See  her  Life  by  Turgot  in  Pinkerton's  *  Lives  of  the 
Scottish  Saints '  (Antiquae  Vitae  SS.  Scotiae),  revised  and  enlarged  by 
the  Editor.  The  same  Life  is  given  by  the  Bollandists,  June,  vol.  2, 
and  translated  by  William  Forbes- Leith,  S.J.    See  also  the  Editor's 

*  Ancient  Lives  of  Scottish  Saints.' 

55.  Paula,  a  noble  and  wealthy  lady,  whose  husband,  the  Senator 
Texetius,  probably  died  in  380.  She  accompanied  St  Jerome  to  Pal- 
estine in  385,  and  lived  the  rest  of  her  life  at  Bethlehem,  dying  in  404. 
See  the  Art.  on  her  in  Smith's  *  Diet.  Christ.  Biogr.' 

57.  Elizabeth  of  Hungary. 

59.  St  Germanus,  the  celebrated  Bishop  of  Auxerre  in  the  fifth 
century. 

65,  66.  For  these  see  their  Lives  further  on. 

74.  6V/y= happy. 

83-98.  L.A. :  "A1.  fuit  filius  Euphemiani,  viri  nobilissimi  Roman- 
orum et  in  aula  imperatoris  primi,  cui  tria  millia  puerorum  assistebant 
qui  zonis  aureis  cingebantur  et  vestimentis  sericis  induebantur.  Erat 
autem  praefectus  Euph.  valde  misericors  et  singulis  diebus  in  domo 
sua  tres  mensae  pauperibus,  orphanis,  viduis  et  peregrinis  parabantur, 
quibus  strenue  serviebat,  et  hora  nona  ipse  cum  viris  religiosis  cibum 
in  timore  domini  capiebat.  Cui  uxor  nomine  Aglaes  ejusdem  religionis 
et  propositi  erat." 

89.  Cledine—c\2A, 

92.  Ned  begone— zs^2J\t^  with  want. 

94.  /7/jy/=  prepared.  h.S,fysany  hasten,  set  out,  prepare,  burdis 
=  tables. 

95.  iVi7«/«^=nine. 

96.  /'^n?=poor. 


NOTES  TO  ALEXIS  (XXIV.  9d-ie2).  279 

99-116.  L.A.  :  "  Ciqii  autem  filium  non  haberent,  ad  preces  tamen 
suas  dominus  contulit  iis  filium,  post  quern  ipsi  deinceps  in  castitate 
vivere  firtnaverunt.  Traditus  autem  puer  liberalibus  disciplinis  cum 
omnibus  philosophise  artibus  ipse  floreret  et  jam  ad  puberem  statem 
pervenisset,  puella  sibi  de  domo  imperiali  eligitur  et  sibi  in  conjugem 
copulatur." 

100.  Mene=:\ameni. 

103.  My/d=:geni\Q  one. 

105.  Fame— iodim.    A,S. /am,  foam. 

109.  -F<?w/=fool. 

112.  Cone= con,  learn. 

117-120.  Not  in  L.A.  V.B.  has  :  ^'Omaverunt  eis  thalamum  et  im- 
posits  sunt  eis  singulae  coronae  in  templo  Sancti  Bonifacii  martiris  per 
manus  sacerdotum,  et  sic  cum  gaudio  et  laeticia  letum  duxerunt  diem." 

121-145.  L.A. :  "  Venit  nox  in  qua  cum  sponsa  sua  suscepit  secreta 
silentia:  tunc  sanctus  juvenis  ccepit  sponsam  suam  in  Dei  timore 
instruere  et  ipsam  ad  virginitatis  provocare  pudorem ;  deinde 
annulum  suum  aureum  et  caput  balthei  quo  cingebatur,  sibi  servanda 
tradidit  dicens  :  suscipe  hoc  et  serva,  donee  Deo  placuerit,  et  dominus 
sit  inter  nos." 

124.  B€ytsi^=desyi^=:busie6,    Cf.  XXV.  341. 

128.  Resawe  gret  med=  receive  great  reward. 

138.  Betacht     Cf.  1.  140,  betaucht,  and  1.  145,  betak. 

140.  Hed,  L. A.  "  caput "  ;  so  also  V.B. ;  the  meaning  is  probably 
clasp, 

144.  Until  God  wills  that  I  see  thee  (again). 

147-159^.  L.A.  :  "  Post  hoc  de  substantia  sua  accipiens  ad  mare 
discessit  ascendensque  occulte  navem  Laodiceam  usque  devenit 
indeque  pergens  in  Edessam  civitatem  Syrix  profectus  est,  ubi  imago 
domini  n.  J.  Chr.  sine  humano  opere  facta  in  sindone  habebatur.'* 

152.  Leodaciane^\^2Xi^\z^2i, 

154.  Edysame—Y^^t.ss!^, 

155.  C)'A7V= Syria.  ymag=^oxXx^\\,  That  referred  to  will  be  the 
portrait  of  Himself  which  our  Lord  is  said  to  have  impressed  upon  a 
piece  of  cloth  or  handkerchief,  and  then  sent  to  Abgarus,  the  prince  of 
Edessa. 

158.  ^w/= without. 

159.  Sandale  was  a  kind  of  woven  fabric  once  very  much  esteemed. 
According  to  Du  Cange  it  was  made  of  silk,  and  was  used  both  for 
wrapping  sacred  relics  in  and  for  banners,  &c.  See  sub  sandale  and 
cendalum;  also  Roquefort,  sub  cendal.  In  '  P.  Parv.'  we  have  ^^cendely 
sindon."    This  last  is  a  fine  cotton  stuff  or  muslin. 

159^16L  Not  in  L.A.    An  addition. 

160.  Luferand=^\owt, 

162-174.  L.A. :  "  Quo  perveniens,  omnia  quae  secum  detulerat,  pau- 
peribus  distribuit  et  vestimenta  vilia  induens,  cum  ceteris  pauperibus 


28o  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXIV.  lM-233). 

in  atrio  Dei  genitricis  Mariae  sedere  coepit  De  clemosinis  vero 
quantum  sibi  sufficere  poterat,  sibi  retinebat,  cetera  vero  aliis  pauperi- 
bus  erogabat** 

164.  W»r^= worse.  w^j/v«^=  exchange.  O.E.  wrixlunge;  Germ. 
wechselung, 

168.  i9<^^ry'^= beggars.  In  ancient  times  collections  for  the  poor 
were  made  in  the  churches  both  on  Sundays  and  on  week-days,  and 
the  poor  habitually  sat  about  the  doors  of  the  churches  to  ask  and 
receive  alms. 

169.  Z;/-Ar^=livelihood,  living.    Cf.  XXVI.  79  and  note. 
175-17a  Not  in  L.A. 

176.  Ofgud  bare = bare  of  goods. 

179-232.  L.A. :  "  At  vero  pater  de  recessu  filii  plurimum  ingemis- 
cens  per  universas  mundi  partes  pueros  suos  misit,  qui  eum  inquir- 
erent  diligenter.  Quorum  cum  aliqui  ad  civitatem  Edessam  venissent, 
ab  eo  cogniti,  sed  ipsi  eum  minime  cog^oscentes,  eidem  cum  ceteris 
pauperibus  elemosinas  tribuerunt :  quas  accipiens  Deo  gratias  agens 
dixit :  gratias  tibi  ago  domine,  quia  a  servis  meis  elemosinam  re- 
cipere  me  fecisti.  Reversi  autem  pueri  renuntiant  patri  quod  nus- 
quam  valeat  reperiri,  mater  autem  sua  a  die  sui  recessus  saccum 
in  pavimento  cubiculi  sui  stravit,  ubi  evigilans  lamentabiles  voces 
dabat  dicens :  hie  semper  in  luctu  manebo  donee  filium  meum  recu- 
peravero.  Sponsa  vero  ad  socrum  dixit :  donee  audiam  de  sponso  meo 
dulcissimo,  instar  turturis  solitaria  tecum  manebo.*' 

186.  In  sere  party  =^\r\  several  parts. 

188.  Whose  loss  would  be  his  death. 

198.  AlmoMse^^sHms. 

203.  ^/=]?at.    sa= so,  thus. 

206.  Z^«/= arrived.    A.S.  ienden,  to  land,  arrive. 

212.  Care  bed=htd  of  sorrow. 

213.  Moi=mui=  dust, 

' '  I  am  bot  ptoi  and  marerez  mysse 
Eot  crystes  mersy  and  mary  and  Ion 
pis  am  j>e  grounde  of  alle  my  blysse." 

— •  E.  E.  Allit.  Poems,*  A.  382. 

Flem.  fftulf  gemult  dust. 

220.  lVerd=v^e\rdf  fate,  lot,  destiny. 

••  Bot  werd,  that  to  the  end  ay  driffis 

The  varldis  thingis,  sa  thame  travalit 

That  thai  on  twa  halfis  war  assalit " 

— •  The  Bruce,'  iv.  148. 
A.S.  Tuyrdj  fate. 

231.  r«r/«r=  turtle. 

233-251.  L.A.:  "  Cum  igitur  Al.  in  praedicto  atrio  xvii  anno  maneret 
in  Dei  servitio,  imago  tandem  b.  virginis,  quae  ibidem  erat,  custodi 
ecclesia  dixit :  fac  introire  hominem  Dei,  quia  dignus  est  regno  coe- 


NOTES  TO  ALEXIS  (XXIV.  24M43).  28 1 

lorum  et  spiritus  Dei  requiescit  super  eum,  nam  oratio  ejus  sicut  in- 
censum  in  conspectum  Dei  ascendit.  Cum  autem  custos  de  quonam 
diceret  ignoraret,  itenim  dixit  ei :  ille  qui  foris  sedet  in  atrio,  ipse  est. 
Tunc  custos  festinus  exiit  et  ipsum  in  ecclesiam  introduxit/' 

249.  C^r^zMs  suitable,  fit.    Icel.  ^r^i^r,  prepared. 

252-257.  Not  in  L.A. 

252.  Z^?i//= bow,  make  obeisance.  A.S.  iuten,  to  bow,  incline  the 
head. 

258-286.  L.A. :  "  Quod  factum  dum  cunctis  innotesceret  et  ab  omnibus 
venerari  ccepisset,  humanam  gloriam  fugiens  inde  recessit  et  Laodiceam 
venit  ibique  navem  adscendens  cum  in  Tharsum  Ciliciae  vellet  pergere, 
dispensante  Deo  navis  a  ventis  pulsa  in  Romanum  portum  devenit. 
Quod  cernens  Al.  ait  intra  se  :  in  domo  patris  mei  ignotus  manebo 
nee  alteri  onerosus  ero." 

261.  Z^7^^=  praise. 

265-271.  An  addition. 

265.  Quhon^fev/, 

275.  Ziarrss  Tarsus.    cea7e=CtV\c\2L. 

284.  A'<7>7/j= burdensome. 

287-328.  L. A. :  "  Patrem  igitur  a  palatio  redeunlem,  multitudine 
obsequentium  circumdatum,  obvium  habuit  ac  post  eum  clamare 
coepit :  serve  Dei,  me  peregrinum  in  domo  tua  suscipi  jubeas  et  de 
micis  mensae  tuaj  me  nutriri  facias,  ut  tui  quoque  peregrini  dignetur 
dominus  misereri.  Quod  audiens  pater  ob  amorem  filii  sui  cum 
suscipi  jussit  et  locum  proprium  in  domo  sua  constituit  et  cibum  de 
mensa  sua  tribuit  et  ministrum  proprium  delegavit.  Ipse  autem  in 
orationibus  perseverabat  et  corpus  suum  jejuniis  et  vigiliis  macerabat, 
famuli  autem  domus  ipsum  multipliciter  deridebant  et  aquam  uten- 
silium  super  caput  ejus  frequenter  fundebant  et  multas  injurias  ei 
irrogabant,  sed  ipse  ad  omnia  patiens  valde  erat." 

287.  p«j=this.    so/ = set 

300.  A  emphatic  form  of  ane. 

308.  ZrtM  =  injury.    A.S. /«^,  annoyance,  hurt. 

316.   W:i^v;/^=  watching. 

318.  6V?/= stupid  fellow.     See  Skeat,  sub  soL 

321.  Quhyium=^dX  times.    A.S.  hwilum^  inst  or  dat.  pi.  oi  hwil. 

325.  .5'/^/;/^= hethynge= derision.  Icel.  hceSing^  scorn,  from  hdS^ 
scoffing. 

328.  This  line  is  corrupt :  es  may  be  dropped  out,  when  the  mean- 
ing becomes  clear. 

329-342.  L.A.:  "  Septemdecim  igitur  annos  in  domo  patris  per- 
mansit  sic  ignotus :  videns  igitur  per  spiritum  quod  appropinquaret 
terminus  vitae  suae,  chartam  cum  atramento  petiit  et  totum  ordinem 
vitae  suae  ibidem  conscripsit." 

332.  5/^= relative.   yr^////;/y/= stranger.    awine=ovtTi  family. 

343-348.  An  addition. 


282  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXIV.  343-435). 

343.  Pfyi/ =(o\ded.    /^^=  cease. 

344.  Ne/e=fist,  closed  hand. 

349  398.  L.A.  is  different:  "Dominica  igitur  die  post  missarum 
sollemnia  in  sanctuario  vox  de  coelo  insonuit  dicens :  venite  ad  me 
omnes  qui  laboratis  et  onerati  estis,  et  ego  reficiam  vos.  Quod  audi- 
entes  omnes  territi  in  facies  suas  deciderunt  (et  ecce  vox  secundo 
dicens  :  quaerite  hominem  Dei,  ut  oret  pro  Roma).  Quaerentibus  illis 
et  minime  invenientibus,  iterum  dictum  est :  in  domo  Euphemiani 
quserite.  Requisitus  ille  se  nihil  scire  de  hoc  dicebat.  (Tunc  im- 
peratores  Arcadius  et  Honorius  una  cum  pontifice  Innocentio  ad 
domum  praedicti  viri  venerunt)  et  ecce  minister  Alexii  ad  dominum 
suum  venit  dicens :  vide  domine,  ni  ille  peregrinus  noster  sit,  quia 
magnae  vitae  et  patientiae  homo  est  Currens  igitur  Euphemianus  eum 
defunctum  reperit  et  vultum  ejus  tamquam  angeli  rutilantem  vidit 
voluitque  chartam  quam  in  manu  habebat  accipere,  sed  nequivit 
Exeunte  igitur  eo  cum  hoc  imperatoribus  et  pontificibus  retulisset  et 
illi  ad  eum  intrassent,  dixerunt :  quamvis  peccatores  sumus,  regni 
tamen  gubemacula  gerimus  (et  hie  curam  universalem  regiminis 
pastoralis) :  da  igitur  nobis  chartam,  ut  sciamus  quae  in  ea  scripta 
sunt." 

362.  //efy=^high\y,  loudly.    Cf.  Ayfy  of  1.  447. 

365.  That  it  (the  voice)  could  not  refer  to  him. 

384.  Emperaure^  emperors — viz.,  Arcadius,  Emperor  of  the  West, 
395"423i  and  Honorius,  395-508.  They  were  the  two  sons  of  Theo- 
dosius  I.  The  former  is  rendered  more  famous  by  his  wife  than  by 
anything  he  did  or  was  himself.    She  was  the  notorious  Eudoxia. 

394.  Gouema/e= government, 

399-432.  L.A. :  "  Et  accedens  pontifex  chartam  de  manu  sua  accepit 
et  ille  eam  statim  sibi  dimisit,  fecitque  eam  legi  coram  omni  populo 
et  multitudine  et  patre  ipsius.  At  Euphemianus  hoc  audiens  nimio 
dolore  conturbatus  obstupuit  et  factus  exanimis  resolutusque  viribus 
in  terram  decidit.  Cum  vero  aliquantulum  ad  se  rediisset,  vestimenta 
sua  scidit  coepitque  canos  capitis  sui  evellere,  barbam  trahere  atque 
semetipsum  discerpere  ac  super  filii  corpus  exclamabat :  heu  me,  fili 
mi,  quare  me  sic  contristasti  et  per  tot  annos  mihi  dolores  et  gemitus 
incussisti?  heu  me  miserum,  quia  te  video  baculum  senectutis  meae 
in  grabato  jacentem  et  non  loquentem  mihi,  heu  me,  qualem  consola- 
tionem  de  caetero  habere  potero?" 

414.  Hyme  ^<?;«a«y/= behaved  himself;  v,  Bradley,  denutien, 

427.  Lewe^deTCCy  beloved.    A.S.  leof,  llof;  Mod.  Eng.  lief, 

429.  But  ony  ^i^/= without  any  redress  or  consolation. 

430.  i1/«/= mutter,  speak. 
433,  434.  Not  in  L.A. 

433.  Alwald  he  /i^r^/=  though  he  would  not — ue,^  against  his  will. 
435-498.  L.A. :  "  Mater  vero  ejus  hoc  audiens,  quasi  leaena  rum  pens 
rete,  scissis  vestimentis  mens  coma  dissoluta  ad  ccelum  oculos  levabat, 


NOTES  TO  ALEXIS  (XXIV.  442-533).  283 

et  cum  prae  nimia  multitudine  sanctum  corpus  adire  non  posset,  clam- 
avit  dicens :  date  mihi,  viri,  aditum,  ut  videam  filium  meum,  ut  videam 
consolationem  animae  meae  et  qui  suxit  ubera  mea.  Et  cum  perven- 
isset  ad  corpus,  incumbens  super  illud  clamabat :  heu  me,  fili  mi,  lumen 
oculorum  meorum,  quare  sic  fecisti  et  tam  crudeliter  nobiscum  egisti? 
videbas  patrem  tuum  et  me  miseram  lacrymantes  et  non  ostendebas  te 
ipsum  nobis :  servi  tui  injuriabantur  tibi  et  sustinebas !  Et  iterum 
atque  iterum  prostemebat  se  supra  corpus  (et  nunc  brachia  super  illud 
expandebat,  nunc  manibus  angelicum  vultum  contrectabat)  osculansque 
clamabat :  plorate  mecum  omnes,  qui  adestis,  quia  per  xvii  annos  eum 
in  domo  mea  habui  et  non  cognovi  quia  unicus  filius  meus  esset,  servi 
etiam  eum  conviciabantur  et  alapis  percutiebant ;  heu  me,  quis  dabit 
oculis  meis  fontem  lacrymarum,  ut  plangam  die  ac  nocte  dolorem 
animae  meae?'* 

442.  Al brad^2X\  her  breadth,  or  as  we  say,  "all  her  length." 

447.  /0'6'= loudly.    Cf.  hely  of  1.  352. 

460.  Butlas  ^<z/^= bootless  misery.     Cf.  1.  478. 

466.  Coweryng=rtco\tTy, 

488.  My  dolts  ma  ^^/=my  sorrows  may  abate. 

489-504.  L.A. :  "Sponsa  vero  ejus  induta  veste  Adriatica  cucurrit 
plorans  et  dicens  :  heu  me,  quia  hodie  desolata  sum  et  apparui  vidua, 
jam  non  habeo  in  quem  conspiciam  nee  in  quem  oculos  levem,  nunc 
ruptum  est  speculum  meum  et  peri  it  spes  mea !  amodo  ccepit  dolor 
qui  finem  non  habet.  Populus  autem  audiens  hoc  lacrymabiliter 
flebat." 

490.  H^f^= dress,  garb.    Cf.  XXIII.  11 1. 

492.  Befome—ht^ort, 

494.  Beld=^covc\iori.  A.S.  bceido,  byldo,  fortitude,  courage,  comfort. 
Z^-wdf«= beloved.    See  lewe^  1.  427  above,  and  Bradley,  sub  leof, 

501.  (7r^j= grows.  O.Fr.  **grotsser^  to  grow  big,  to  wax  fat,  thicke, 
or  grosse  " — Cotgr. 

505-532.  L.A. :  "  Tunc  pontifex  cum  imperatoribus  posuerunt  corpus 
in  honorato  feretro  et  duxerunt  in  mediam  civitatem  et  nuntiatum  est 
populo  inventum  esse  hominem  Dei  quem  civitas  tota  quaerebat,  et 
omnes  obviam  currebant  sancto.  Si  quis  autem  infiimus  illud  corpus 
sanctissimum  tangebat,  protinus  curabatur,  caeci  visum  recipiebant, 
daemoniaci  curabantur.  Imperatores  autem  tanta  mirabilia  videntes 
coeperunt  per  se  cum  pontifice  lectum  portare,  ut  et  ipsi  sanctificarentur 
ab  eodem  corpore  sancto." 

509.  ^a/^  =  quickly,    both  should  probably  be  omitted. 

516.  Rowt=ro\xit  crowd.  See  *Com.  of  Errors,'  iii.  i ;  'Jul.  Caes.,* 
i.  2. 

533-560.  L.A.  :  "Tunc  imperatores  jusserunt  copiam  auri  et  argenti 
in  plateis  spargi,  ut  turbae  occuparentur  amore  pecuniarum  et  sinerent 
corpus  perducere  ad  ecclesiam.  Sed  plebs  amore  pecuniarum  seposito 
magis  ac  magis  ad  tactum  sacratissimi  corporis  irruebat,  et  sic  cum 


284  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXIV.  534^  552). 

magno  labore  ad  templum  s.  Bonifacii  martiris  illud  tandem  perdux- 
erunt;  et  illic  per  vii  dies  in  Dei  laudibus  persistentes  operati  sunt  mon- 
umentum  ex  auro  et  gemmis  et  lapidibus  pretiosis,  in  quo  s.  corpus 
cum  magna  veneratione  collocaverunt  De  ipso  quoque  monumento 
ita  suavissimus  odor  fragravit  ut  omnibus  aromatibus  videretur  esse 
plenum.     Obiit  autem  xvi  cal.  Augusti  circa  a.  d.  cccxcviii." 

534.  5^<z/k/= scattered. 

552.  5^r«;i/i/= seventh.  He  is  commemorated,  however,  on  the 
seventeenth  day  of  the  month ;  and  we  should  probably  therefore  read 
sewintene. 


XXV.— JULIAN. 


In  this  legend  mentioh  is  made  of  no  fewer  than  five  Julians.  Four 
of  them  were  saints,  martyrs,  or  confessors,  while  the  fifth  is  Julian 
the  Apostate. 

1.  St  Julian,  Bishop  of  Cenomanense.  Tradition  identifies  him 
with  Simon  the  Leper  whom  our  Lord  healed,  and  who  invited  the 
Saviour  to  his  house.  After  our  Lord's  Ascension  he  is  said  to  have 
been  ordained  bishop  of  Cenomanensians  by  the  Apostles.  He  is 
sometimes  identified  with  St  Julian  Hospitator. 

2.  St  Julian  of  Brioude  (in  Auvergne),  who  suffered  martyrdom 
there  during  the  Diocletian  persecution.  He  belonged  to  one  of  the 
best  families  of  Vienne  in  Dauphiny,  was  a  soldier  by  profession,  and 
a  disciple  of  St  Ferreolus.  When  the  persecution  broke  out  he  retired 
into  the  mountains  of  Auvergne,  not  from  fear  of  death,  but  in  order  to 
succour  those  who  were  suffering  for  the  faith.  When  he  learned 
that  he  was  being  sought  for,  he  left  the  house  where  he  had  taken 
shelter  and  presented  himself  to  the  soldiers,  saying,  "  I  have  remained 
too  long  in  this  world ;  I  desire  ardently  to  be  reunited  with  Jesus 
Christ."  Soon  after  he  was  put  to  death.  The  date  of  his  martyrdom 
is  unknown,  but  there  appears  to  be  reason  for  believing  that  it  was 
in  the  year  304.  The  place  where  his  relics  reposed  was  for  a  long 
time  unknown ;  but  they  were  miraculously  discovered  in  431  by  St 
Germain,  Bishop  of  Auxerre,  while  passing  by  Brioude  on  his  return 
to  Aries.  The  head  of  the  saint  was  translated  to  Vienne  with  the 
body  of  St  Ferreolus.  St  Gregory  of  Tours  occupies  the  whole  of  the 
fifty  chapters  of  his  second  book '  De  Glor.  Mart.'  with  setting  forth  his 
miracles.  He  also  mentions  a  church  in  Paris  which  was  dedicated 
to  him,  and  which  has  successively  borne  the  name  of  St  Julian  le 
Vieux  and  St  Julien  le  Pauvre.     His  day  is  August  28. 

3.  St  Julian,  who  with  his  brother  St  Julius  applied  to  the  Emperor 
Theodosius  for  authority  to  destroy  pagan  temples  wherever  they 
might  find  them,  and  to  substitute  in  their  places  and  to  build  wherever 
they  saw  fit  churches,  with  power  to  compel  others  to  assist  them  in 
their  work.     Theodosius  is  said  to  have  given  them  letters-patent  as 


286  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXV.) 

they  desired,  and  while  prosecuting  their  work  they  are  said  to  have 
performed  several  miracles. 

4.  St  Julian  Hospitator,  the  patron  saint  of  travellers,  ferrymen,  and 
boatmen,  as  well  as  of  travelling  minstrels.  He  is  said  to  have  been 
a  nobleman  who  lived  in  his  castle  in  great  state  and  prosperity.  His 
days  were  spent  in  hunting  and  his  nights  in  feasting.  While  hunting 
in  the  forest  one  day,  he  started  a  deer  and  pursued  it  over  hill  and 
dale.  At  last  the  poor  frightened  and  exhausted  creature  turned  round 
and  opened  its  mouth,  and  addressing  its  pursuer,  said,  "  Thou,  who 
now  pursuest  me  to  the  death,  shalt  one  day  cause  the  death  of  thy 
father  and  mother."  Arrested  by  these  words,  Julian  was  overcome 
with  remorse  and  fear,  and  as  the  only  means  of  averting  the  fulfilment 
of  the  prophecy  fled  into  a  distant  land.  There  Julian  was  received 
by  the  prince  of  the  country  with  every  honour.  He  distinguished 
himself  greatly  both  at  court  and  in  war.  The  king  knighted  him 
for  his  services,  and  gave  him  to  wife  a  rich  and  beautiful  widow, 
with  whom  he  lived  in  great  happiness  for  many  years,  and  had  well- 
nigh  forgotten  the  terrible  prediction.  Meanwhile  his  father  and 
mother  had  bitterly  lamented  his  loss,  and  sent  messengers  every- 
where into  the  neighbouring  provinces  in  quest  of  him  ;  and  hearing 
no  tidings  of  him,  they  at  last  assumed  the  garb  of  pilgrims  and  went 
themselves  in  search  of  him.  It  came  to  pass  that  one  night  while 
Julian  was  away  at  the  court,  they  arrived  at  his  castle,  and  knocked  at 
the  gate.  Bassilissa,  the  wife  of  Julian,  who  was  a  good  and  pious 
woman,  received  them  hospitably,  and  on  learning  who  they  were,  was 
filled  with  joy,  waited  upon  them  at  supper  as  became  a  daughter,  and 
gave  up  to  them  her  own  bed  in  which  to  repose  after  the  fatigues  of 
their  journey.  Next  morning  at  matins  she  went  to  a  neighbouring 
church  to  render  thanks  to  God  for  His  mercy.  While  she  was  away 
Julian  returned,  and  straightway  entered  his  own  bedchamber,  and 
seeing  by  the  imperfect  light  two  persons  in  bed,  and  one  of  them  a 
bearded  man,  in  a  passion  of  jealousy  he  drew  his  sword  and  slew 
them  both  upon  the  spot.  Then  rushing  out  of  the  house  he  met  his 
wife,  who  was  returning  from  church,  and  staring  at  her  in  astonish- 
ment asked,  "Who  then  are  in  my  bed?"  "Thy  father  and  mother," 
she  replied,  "who  have  been  seeking  thee  for  long  years  over  the 
world,  and  I  have  laid  them  in  our  bed."  When  he  heard  this,  Julian 
was  as  one  stupefied  and  half  dead.  The  terrible  prophecy  recurred 
to  him.  Wringing  his  hands  and  weeping  bitterly,  he  exclaimed, 
"  Alas  !  by  what  evil  fortune  has  this  which  I  sought  to  avoid  come  to 
pass?  Farewell,  my  sweet  sister;  I  can  never  lie  by  thy  side  again 
until  I  have  been  pardoned  this  great  sin  by  Jesus  Christ."  But  she 
answered  him,  "  Nay,  my  brother ;  can  I  allow  thee  to  depart,  and 
without  me  ?  Thy  grief  is  my  grief,  and  whither  thou  goest  I  will  go." 
So  they  departed  together,  and  travelled  till  they  came  to  the  banks  of 
a  great  river  which  was  often  swollen  by  torrents  from  the  mountains, 


NOTES  TO  JULIAN  (XXV.)  287 

so  that  many  in  endeavouring  to  cross  it  perished.  Here  Julian  builded 
a  cell  of  penance  for  himself,  and  near  to  it  a  hospital  for  the  poor ; 
and  night  and  day,  summer  and  winter,  he  ferried  travellers  across  the 
stream  without  fee  or  reward.  But  one  night,  in  winter,  when  the  flood 
had  broken  its  icy  bounds  and  was  raging  terribly,  he  heard  in  the 
pauses  of  the  storm  a  mournful  voice  calling  from  across  the  stream. 
He  arose  and  found  on  the  opposite  bank  a  youth  who  was  a  leper,  and 
apparently  on  the  point  of  death  from  cold  and  fatigue.  He  at  once 
brought  him  across  the  river,  and  taking  him  in  his  arms,  notwith- 
standing that  he  was  a  leper,  carried  him  into  his  cell  and  laid  him  in 
his  own  bed,  when  he  and  his  wife  watched  him  till  the  morning. 
When  it  dawned,  the  leper  rose  up  in  the  bed ;  his  face  was  trans- 
figured, and  appeared  to  them  as  that  of  an  angel  of  light,  and  he  said, 
"Julian,  the  Lord  hath  sent  me  to  thee,  for  thy  penitence  is  accepted, 
and  thy  rest  is  at  hand,"  and  then  vanished  from  their  sight.  Julian 
and  his  wife  fell  on  their  faces  and  thanked  God  for  all  His  mercies ; 
and  shortly  afterwards,  being  full  of  years  and  good  works,  fell  asleep 
in  the  Lord.  (Mrs  Jameson, '  Sacred  and  Legendary  Art,*  ii.  pp.  762- 
764.)  According  to  another  version  of  the  story,  which  is  given  at 
length  by  Simeon  Metaphrastes  (See  Surius,  Jan.  9),  Julian,  at  the 
instance  of  his  parents,  but  much  against  his  will,  married  Bassilissa, 
but  on  the  day  of  their  marriage  persuaded  her  to  live  in  perpetual 
chastity.  They  devoted  themselves  to  an  ascetic  life,  and  used  their 
wealth  in  works  of  charity.  Their  house  became  a  kind  of  hospital 
for  the  poor  and  sick.  Bassilissa  took  charge  of  the  women,  and 
Julian  of  the  men.  Bassilissa  died  some  time  before  Julian,  who  suf- 
fered mar^rdom  under  Maximian  about  the  year  313. 

His  day  is  January  9. 

In  single  figures,  St  Julian  Hospitator  is  usually  represented,  clad 
in  rich  secular  attire,  as  a  cavalier  or  courtier,  young,  with  a  mild 
and  melancholy  expression  ;  often  he  has  a  hunting-horn  in  his  hand 
and  is  accompanied  by  a  stag.  To  distinguish  him  from  St  Hubert 
there  is  generally  a  river  and  a  boat  in  the  background,  and  the  stag 
is  without  the  crucifix  between  its  horns.     Mrs  Jameson,  loc,  cit 

5.  Julian  the  Apostate  was  the  youngest  son  of  Julius  Constantius, 
the  half-brother  of  the  Emperor  Constantine  the  Great,  and  Bassilissa 
his  wife,  the  daughter  of  Julianus,  the  praetorian  prefect,  who  belonged 
to  the  noble  family  of  the  Anicii.  He  was  born  at  Constantinople 
in  the  latter  part  of  the  year  331.  Educated  a  Christian,  he  relapsed 
into  heathenism  between  the  years  351  and  355.  He  was  proclaimed 
Caesar  in  355,  and  on  the  death  of  his  cousin  Constantius,  November 
3,  361,  succeeded  him  as  Augustus.  He  died  June  27,  363,  from 
wounds  received  while  engaged  in  the  Persian  campaign.  His  story 
is  told  here  as  a  warning  to  evil-doers. 

Analysis — Prologue  on  the  custom  of  travellers.  1-40;  Julian,  Bishop 
of  Cenomanse,  41-62;  Julian  of  Alvernia,  63-142;  Julian,  the  brother 


288  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXV.  1-63). 

of  Julius,  the  church-builder,  143-228;  Julian  Hospitator,  229-232; 
his  noble  birth,  233,  234 ;  the  deer's  prophecy,  235-249 ;  Julian's  flight, 
250256;  he  takes  service,  is  advanced  and  married,  257*278;  his 
father  and  mother,  searching  for  him,  arrive  at  his  castle  and  are 
entertained  during  his  absence  by  his  wife,  279-306 ;  Julian  returns, 
sees  them  in  bed,  and  slays  them,  307-326 ;  his  wife  returns  from 
church,  whither  she  has  gone  ;  he  is  astonished  at  seeing  her,  and  now 
learns  whom  he  has  slain,  327-342 ;  he  is  overcome  with  remorse,  and 
is  comforted  by  his  wife,  343-372  ;  he  bids  his  wife  farewell,  but  she 
resolves  to  accompany  him,  373-392 ;  they  travel  until  they  reach  the 
bank  of  a  river  where  many  are  drowned  in  attempting  to  pass  it,  and 
build  a  hospital  there,  and  spend  their  time  entertaining  travellers, 
and  he  in  ferrying  them  across  the  river,  393-408 ;  one  night  he  is 
called  across  the  river,  where  he  finds  a  leprous  child,  whom  he 
ferries  across  and  cares  for  till  morning,  409-438;  as  the  morning 
dawns  a  light  illumines  the  face  of  the  child,  who  tells  him  that  God 
has  sent  him  to  him  to  assure  him  of  the  forgiveness  of  his  sins  and  of 
the  near  approach  of  his  end,  439-470^ ;  his  end,  470^-484  ;  Julian  the 
Emperor,  whose  story  is  recorded  that  wicked  men  may  take  warning 
from  it,  485-770  ;  conclusion,  771-780. 

Source — Cf.  L.A.,  cap.  30.  Cf.  Boccaccio,  *  Decameron,*  2d  day 
2d  tale. 

The  etymological  introduction  is  omitted. 

1-20.  Author's  prologue. 

13.  6?/=  off. 

15.  St  Julian  Hospitator. 

23.  Ma  \ane  ane=more  than  one. 

25.  I  desired  to  know  which  was  he. 

27.  In  the  *  Legenda  Aurea.* 

35.  S^ere—^void.    See  Skeat,  sub  scare. 

41-62.  L.A. :  "Julianus  Cenomanensis  episcopus  fuit.  Hie  Simon 
ille  leprosus  dicitur  fuisse  quem  dominus  a  lepra  sanavit  et  qui  dom- 
inum  ad  convivium  invitavit ;  qui  post  ascensionem  domini  ab  apos- 
tolis  Cenomanensibus  episcopus  ordinatus  est.  Hie  multis  virtutibus 
clarus  tres  etiam  mortuos  suscitavit  et  postmodum  in  pace  quievit. 
Iste  dicitur  esse  ille  Julianus  qui  ab  itinerantibus  pro  inveniendo 
bono  hospitio  invocatur,  eo  quod  in  domo  ejus  dominus  fuerit  hos- 
pitatus.  (Sed  verius  videtur  esse  alius  J.,  qui  sc.  utrumque  parentem 
ignoranter  occidit.)" 

42  and  52.  Synomyn^  cynymone—QtxiOva^xist, 

63-79.  L.A. :  "  Fuit  et  alius  J.,  de  Alvernia  genere  nobilis,  sed  fide 
nobilior,  qui  desiderio  martirii  se  ultro  persecutoribus  offerebat. 
Tandem  Crispinus  consularis  misit  ministrum  et  eum  occidi  man- 
davit  :  quod  sentiens  J.  sponte  foras  prosiliit  et  quaerenti  intrepidus 
se  opponens  protinus  ictum  ferientis  excepit." 


NOTES  TO  JULIAN  (XXV.  64-128).  289 

64.  Abnayne,  L.A.,  Alvemia= Auvergne.  Du  Cange,  suh  voce,  gives 
Alvernia  as  signifying  the  West 

80-86.  L.A. :  "  Cuius  caput  levantes  ad  s.  Ferreolum  socium  Juliani 
detulerunt  et  eidem  mortem  similem  minantur  nisi  protinus  immolaret" 

80.  /^fr.^/<f=Ferreolus.  St  Ferreolus  suffered  martyrdom  at  Vienne 
in  Gaul  under  Maximian,  about  the  year  a.d.  304.  Like  St  Julian, 
who  was  his  disciple,  he  exerted  his  influence  for  some  time  to  protect 
Christians,  but  seeing  the  persecution  imminent,  he  advised  them  to 
fly  and  prepared  himself  to  meet  the  coming  storm.  Called  upon  by 
Crispinus,  the  consul,  to  sacrifice,  he  refused,  and  was  tortured  and 
imprisoned.  In  his  Acts  he  is  said  to  have  been  miraculously  deliv- 
ered from  the  prison-house,  but  being  recaptured,  he  was  put  to  death 
by  beheading,  September  18. 

87-124.  L.A. :  "  Quibus  cum  assentire  nollet,  eum  occiderunt  et 
caput  s.  Juliani  cum  corpore  s.  Ferreoli  in  uno  tumulo  posuerunt,  et 
post  multos  annos  s.  Mamertus  Viennensis  episcopus  invenit  caput  s. 
Juliani  inter  manus  s.  Ferreoli  ita  illaesum  et  integrum  ac  si  eadem 
die  fuisset  sepultum.  Inter  csetera  huius  sancti  miracula  solet  referri 
quod,  cum  quidam  dyaconus  oves  ecclesiae  s.  Juliani  raperet  et  pas- 
tores  eidem  ex  parte  s.  Juliani  prohiberent,  ille  respondit :  Julianus 
non  comedit  arietes.  Et  ecce  post  modicum  febre  vehementissima 
perurgetur  et  invalescente  febre,  quod  a  martire  incenditur,  confitetur 
fecitque  super  se  jactari  aquam,  ut  refrigeraretur ;  sed  statim  tantus 
fumus  et  foetor  de  corpore  ejus  exiit  ut  cuncti  qui  aderant  fugerent  et 
ipse  post  modicum  exspiraret." 

95.  Vyone—Wtxixvt.  Maumert^  St  Mamertus,  was  the  eighteenth 
bishop  of  Vienne,  and  the  founder  of  the  Rogation  Fasts  in  the  West- 
ern Church.  Claudian  the  poet,  whom  he  ordained,  was  his  younger 
brother,  and  is  said  to  have  assisted  him  in  his  episcopal  duties. 
Claudian  died  in  473  or  474.  Mamertus  survived  him,  but  for  how 
long  is  unknown. 

98.  Having  between  his  two  hands.  See  Gregory  of  Tours,  *  De 
Glor.  Mart.,'  ii.  2. 

99.  /^?r^= companion. 

100.  /%?r^= sound. 

103-124.  See  Gregory  of  Tours,  'De  Glor.  Mart.,'  ii.  17. 

116.  JfV«^/=  avenged. 

117.  Fewyre—{cYtr, 

118.  Wrocht grant— worthit  grant  =\i2A  to  confess. 

125-142.  L.A. :  "  Cum  quidam  rusticus,  ut  ait  Gregorius  Turonensis, 
in  die  dominica  arare  vellet,  protinus  contractis  digitis  manubrium 
securis,  cum  qua  vomerem  mundare  volebat,  ejus  dextrae  adhaesit,  sed 
post  duos  annos  in  ecclesia  s.  Juliani  ad  ejus  preces  curatus  est." 

125.  St  Gregory  of  Tours,  lib.  ii.  c.  11. 

127.  //^«j^^«</=  husbandman,    a-^a/;^  ^f/r^ /^^= against  our  law. 

128.  7V/y/= tilled,      one  s<ywnday=^oxiS^JXi^2i.y, 

VOL.  in.  / 


290  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XZV.  130-200). 

150.  PatyI^p2Lit\t^  paddle,  a  little  spade,  especially  one  to  clean  a 
plough  with.  The  word  seems  to  have  lost  an  initial  s  and  to  stand 
for  spaty/,  spcMle,  spaddle^  the  dim.  of  spade.  "  Others  destroy  moles 
with  a  spaddle** — Mortimer's  *  Husbandry.*  Jameson  defines  paHle 
as  ''a  stick  with  which  the  ploughman  clears  away  the  earth  that 
adheres  to  the  plough,"  and  cites  Bums — 

"  I  wad  be  laith  to  rin  an'  chase  thee 
Wi'  murd'ring/a/»7ir." 

See  Skeat,  suh  paddle.  There  should  be  a  comma  at  end  of  this  line, 
and  none  after  muldebred  Ql.  131). 

13L  Muldebred^moyvdxt-hro^^  mould-board»  "a  wooden  board  on 
the  Scottish  plough,  which  turned  over  the  furrow,  now  exchanged  for 
a  cast-iron  plate  denominated  a  fur-side^* — Jamieson,  sub  mowdU- 
board    J/z/^a-muck,  clean.    See  Jamieson,  sub  muck, 

134.  7>(f =wood,  handle. 

143-166.  LA.:  "Fuitinsuper  alius  Julianus  frater  b.  Julii :  hi  duo 
fratres  ad  Theodosium  imperatorem  christianissimum  venerunt  petentes 
ut  templa  ydolorum  ubicunque  invenirent,  destruerent  et  Christi  eccle- 
sias  sdificarent.  Quod  imperator  lubenter  faciens  scripsit,  ut  omnes 
iis  debeant  obedire  et  eos  in  omnibus  sub  poena  capitis  adjuvare.** 

151.  Grewe^%n^i^  harm. 

167-188.  L.A.:  "Cum  ig^turb.  J.et  Julius  in  loco  qui  dicitur  Gaudi- 
anum,  ecclesiam  fabricarent  et  cuncti  transeuntes  eos  in  opere  ob  imper- 
atoris  imperium  adjuvarent,  contigit  ut  quidam  cum  curru  inde  transitum 
facerent,  qui  dixerunt  ad  invicem :  quam  excusationem  praetendere 
poterimus  ut  liberi  transeamus  et  in  opere  isto  non  occupemur  ?  Dix- 
eruntque :  projiciamus  unum  ex  nobis  in  plaustrum  supinum  et  eum 
pannis  cooperiamus  dicemusque,  quod  hominem  mortuum  in  vehiculo 
habemus  et  sic  liberi  transire  poterimus.  Arripientesque  hominem 
unum  in  plaustrum  projecerunt  eique  dixerunt :  tu  sile  et  oculos  claude 
et  quousque  transierimus,  quasi  mortuus  jace." 

189-210.  L.A.:  "  Cumque  hominem  tamquam  mortuum  cooperuissent 
et  usque  ad  famulos  Dei  Julianum  et  Julium  venissent,  dixerunt  ei 
servi  Dei :  filioli,  parumper  subsistite  et  nos  in  hoc  opere  modicum 
adjuvate.  Qui  responderunt :  non  possumus  hie  stare  quoniam  hom- 
inem mortuum  in  plaustro  habemus.  Quibus  s.  J.  dixit :  ut  quid  ita 
mentimini,  filii  ?  Et  illi :  non  mentimur  domine,  sed  sic  est,  ut  loqui- 
mur.  Et  s.  J.  dixit :  secundum  veritatem  dicti  vestri  ita  vobis 
contingat." 

195.  (7y/=  guile. 

199.  Zi/r<^ii«yj= worthless  fellows. 

"  Owte  !  on  J)e  Lucifer,  lurdanl  oure  lyghte  has  1)U  lomc." 

—•York  Plays,*  5/108. 
Fr.  lourd,  lourderie. 

200.  Al  \at  anys^i^X  at  once. 


NOTES  TO  JULIAN  (XXV-  201-289).  29 1 

20L  A^<?^^= handsomely,  free. 

206.  Lest =\isi,  choose. 

211-228.  L.A.:  ^'£t  illi  boves  pungentes  pertransierunt  cumque  pro- 
cul  pertransiissent,  accedentes  ad  currum  coeperunt  collegam  suum  vo- 
care  ex  nomine  dicentes :  surge  amodo  et  stimula  boves  ut  celerius 
transeamus.  Cum  autem  nullatenus  se  moveret,  eum  pulsare  coeper- 
unt dicentes :  ut  quid  deliras?  surge  et  stimula  boves.  Sed  cum  nul- 
latenus ille  responderet,  accedentes  discooperuerunt  eum  et  mortuum 
invenerunt,  tantusque  timor  ipsos  et  cseteros  invasit,  ut  nuUus  de  csetero 
famulo  Dei  mentiri  auderet." 

225.  IftdTt/isnes  =hidto\isntsSy  horror. 

227.  Z^^>r^=lesing,  falsehood. 

229-274.  L.A.:  "Fuitetiam  alius  Julianus,  qui  utrumque  parentem 
nesciens  occidit,  cumque  is  prsedictus  J.  juvenis  ac  nobilis  quadam  die 
venationi  insisteret  et  quendam  cervum  repertum  insequeretur,  subito 
cervus  versus  eum  divino  nutu  se  vertit  eique  dixit :  tu  me  insequeris» 
qui  patris  et  matris  tuse  occisor  eris  ?  Quod  ille  audiens  vehementer 
extimuit  et,  ne  sibi  forte  contingeret,  quod  a  cervo  audierat,  relictis 
omnibus  clam  discessit,  ad  regionem  valde  remotam  pervenit  ibique 
cuidam  principi  adhsesit,  et  tam  strenue  ubique  et  in  bello  et  in  pace 
se  habuit,  quod  princeps  eum  militem  fecit  et  quandam  castellanam 
viduam  in  conjugem  ei  tradidit  et  castellum  pro  dote  accepit." 

231.  5/^^^/=sIain. 

232.  Wocht^Yidirm. 

*•  &  aye  the  oftcr,  |)e  alder  }»ay  were, 
{>ay  laften  ry^t  and  wro^ten  woghe" 

— •  E.  E.  Allit.  Poems/  A.  162. 
A.S.  woh, 

233.  Kene  for  ^>i^=kin,  descent. 

234.  Ji^/i^="  joy,"  pleasure.    See  a;«>i«^  in  Bradley. 
242.  Areste.     See  note  to  XVIII.  192. 

246.  Bytande  brand=^\yi\\n%  sword. 

265.  />= wages.    Cf.  modern  y^^. 

275-278.  Addition. 

279-294.  L.A. :  "  Interea  parentes  Juliani  pro  amissione  filii  Juliani 
nimium  dolentes  vagabundi  ubique  pergebant  et  filium  suum  soUicite 
quaerebant ;  tandem  ad  castrum  ubi  J.  praeerat,  devenerunt.  Tunc 
autem  J.  a  castro  casu  recesserat" 

287.     IVa/erand^vraxidermg,    Cf.  1.  393. 

289.  Gir^= turn,  wend,  come. 

"  I  comaunde  J)e  to  come  nere,  for  I  will  iare  to  my  couche.*' 

—•York  Plays,'  375/133. 

"  Wherfore  I  counsaile  |>at  kyndely  we  care 
Vnto  sir  Pilate,  oure  prince,  and  pray  hym." 

—Ibid.,  378/aoi. 


292  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXV.  295409). 

"  Yhe  comaunded  me  to  cart, 
Als  ye  kende  wele  and  knawe, 
To  lerusaleixi  on  a  joumay,  with  seele." 

— •  York  Plays,*  084/335. 

295-342.  L.A.:  *'  Quos  cum  uxor  Juliani  vidisset  et  quinam  essent  in- 
quisivisset  et  illi  omnia,  quae  filio  sue  acciderant  enarrassent,  intellexit 
quod  viri  sui  parentes  erant,  ut  puto,  quia  hoc  a  viro  suo  forte  frequen- 
ter audierat.  Ipsos  ig^tur  benig^e  suscepit  et  pro  amore  viri  sui  lectum 
iis  dimisit  et  ipsa  sibi  alibi  lectulum  collocavit.  Facto  autem  mane  cas- 
tellana  ad  ecclesiam  perrexit.  Et  ecce  J.  mane  veniens  in  thalamum 
quasi  uxorem  suam  excitaturus  intravit  et  inveniens  duos  pariter  dor- 
mientes,  uxorem  cum  adultero  suo»  silenter  extracto  gladio  ambos  pariter 
interemit  Exiens  autem  domum  vidit  uxorem  ejus  ab  ecclesia  rever- 
tentem,  et  admirans  interrogavit  quinam  essent  illi,  qui  in  suo  lecto 
dormirent,  at  ilia  ait :  parentes  vestri  sunt  qui  vos  diutissime  quaesienint, 
et  eos  in  vestro  thalamo  collocavi." 

311.  /V?r-w^«y/= unexpected.    A.S.  wene^  to  think. 

312.  i9f//^ir;fx/^— without  stopping. 
315.  W^^w///= waved,  lifted. 

317.  Mysknew'=^6\^  not  know. 

3i3-377.  L.A.:  '^Quod  ille  audiens  paene  examinis  effectus  amaris- 
sime  flere  coepit  ac  dicere  :  heu  miser  quid  faciam  ?  quia  dulcissimos 
meos  parentes  occidi.  Ecce  impletum  est  verbum  cervi,  quod  dum 
vitare  volui,  miserrimus  adimplevi.  Jam  vale  soror  dulcissima,  quia 
de  caetero  non  quiescam  donee  sciam  quod  Deus  poenitentiam  meam 
acceperit." 

361.  /^it/j/^= most  wicked.    M.E.  «//V^v. 

372.   W^rrtit= vengeance. 

378-388.  L.A.:  **Cui  ilia:  absit,  dulcissime  frater,  ut  te  deseram  et 
sine  me  abeas,  sed,  quae  fui  tecum  particeps  gaudii,  ero  particeps  et 
doloris." 

389-392.  Addition. 

393-406.  L.A.:  **Tunc  insimul  recedentes  juxta  quoddam  magnum 
flumen,  ubi  multi  periclitabantur,  quoddam  hospitale  maximum  statue- 
runt,  ut  ibi  pcEnitentiam  facerent  et  omnes  qui  vellent  transire  flumen, 
incessanter  transveherent  et  hospitio  universos  pauperes  reciperent" 

407,  408.  Addition. 

407.  With  als  is  evidently  wrong.  Wtth-al  may  be  the  right  read- 
ing, as  Horstmann  suggests,  or  \are''With  als, 

409-438.  L.A.:  "Post  multum  vero  temporis  media  nocte,  dum  J. 
fessus  quiesceret  et  gelu  grave  esset,  audivit  vocem  miserabiliter 
lamentantem  ac  Julianum,  ut  se  traduceret,  lugubri  voce  invocantem  : 
quod  ille  audiens  concitus  surrexit  et  jam  gelu  deficientem  inveniens 
in  domum  suam  portavit  et  ignem  accendens  ipsum  calefacere  studuit. 
Sed  cum  calefieri  non  posset  et,  ne  ibi  deficeret,  timeret,  ipsum  in  lec- 
tulum suum  portavit  et  diligenter  cooperuit." 


NOTES  TO  JULIAN   (XXV.  425^1).  293 

425.  Afyssele=^\eptr. 

426.  Each  trouble  increased  the  other. 
434.  A[)/w///k= natural. 

439-464.  L.A. :  *'  Post  paululum  ille  qui  sic  infirmus  et  quasi  leprosus 
apparuerat,  splendidus  scandet  ad  aethera  et  hospiti  suo  dixit :  Juliane, 
dominus  misit  me  ad  te,  mandans  tibi  quod  tuam  poenitentiam  accep- 
tavit et  ambo  post  modicum  in  domino  quiescetis.  Sicque  ille  dis- 
paruit  et  J.  cum  uxore  sua  post  modicum  plenus  bonis  operibus  et 
eleemosinis  in  domino  requievit." 

447.  Myslary = mysalry = leprosy, 
'  449.  Leme='Z.  ray  of  light. 

•'  With  lightful  Uines  like  any  day." 

— •  York  Plays/  1 18/16. 
A.S.  ledma,  a  ray  of  light. 

459.  /^<?/^«/= fellow,  spouse. 

485-496.  Introduction. 

493.  Thre,    A  mistake.    The  stories  of  four  have  been  given. 

496.  J^ulsume^  foul.    The  same  termination  occurs  in  ugsum. 

497-576.  L.A. :  "  Fuit  et  alius  J.,  non  quidem  sanctus  sed  scelera- 
tissimus,  sc.  Julianus  apostata.  Hie  J.  prius  fuit  monachus  et  magnae 
religionis  simulator.  Qusedam  autem  mulier  (ut  refert  Joh.  Beleth  in 
Summa  de  officio  ecclesias)  habens  tres  ollas  plenas  auri,  aurum  illud 
in  orificiis  ollarum  cinere,  ne  appareret,  operuit  et  praedictas  ollas 
Juliano,  quern  sanctissimum  hominem  sestimabat,  coram  quibusdam 
monachis  servandum  tradidit,  quod  autem  aurum  ibidem  esset,  non 
aliter  indicavit.  J.  igitur  praedictas  ollas  accipiens  et  tam  copiosum 
aurum  ibidem  inveniens,  totum  illud  aurum  furatus  est  et  ollas  im- 
plevit  cinere.  Post  aliquod  tempus  cum  mulier  depositum  suum  re- 
quireret,  ille  ollas  cum  cinere  sibi  reddidit ;  cum  vero  aurum  requir- 
eret,  convincere  ilium  non  potuit,  quia  de  auro  testes  non  habuerat, 
quoniam  monachi,  coram  quibus  hoc  sibi  tradiderat,  nil  in  iis  nisi 
cinerem  viderant ;  et  sic  aurum  obtinuit,  cum  quo  Roman  fugit,  et  per 
illud  aurum  sequenti  tempore  Romae  obtinuit  consulatum  ;  deinde  in 
imperium  sublimatus  est." 

503.  Resemblyt=sttTCitd.    Cf.  1.  508. 

506.  Heylyt—conctd\t^, 

531.  He  proceeded  to  examine  them. 

634,  /'j//=poyttis,  pots.    See  1.  512. 

552.  Rycht  nocht—]\ist  nothing. 

569.  Julian  is  said  at  one  time  to  have  acted  as  a  reader  in  the 
Church.  Probably  this  gave  rise  to  the  tradition  that  he  was  once  a 
monk.  Readers  were  elected  and  ordained,  like  the  members  of  the 
other  minor  orders. 

577-580.  L.A. :  "  Qui  cum  instructus  esset  a  pueritia  in  arte  magica 
et  multum  sibi  placeret,  magistros  inde  plurimos  secum  habebat." 

581-598.  L.A. :  "  Die  autem  quadam,  sicut  in  hystoria  tripartita 


294  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXV.  58M05). 

habetur»  cum  adhuc  puer  esset,  et  recedente  mag^stro  suo  solus 
remansisset  et  adjurationes  daemonum  legere  incepisset,  ante  eum 
maxima  multitudo  daemonum  instar  i^thyopum  nigrorum  advenit 
Tunc  J.  hoc  videns  et  metuens,  signum  crucis  protinus  fecit  et  omnis 
ilia  multitudo  dsemonum  evanuit;  qui  cum  magistro  suo  revertenti, 
quid  sibi  accident,  retulisset,  dixit  ei  mag^ster  suus :  hoc  sig^^um 
crucis  maxime  dsemones  odiunt  et  timent." 

584.  Defence — prohibition. 

596.  .SV^/n'j a skears,  scares.    Cf.  1.  35. 

596.  Merry5=^xxi2LXs* 

599-614.  L. A. :  "  Sublimatus  igitur  in  imperium  huius  rei  memorans 
cum  per  artem  magicam  operari  vellet,  apostavit  et  signum  crucis 
ubique  destruxit  *ac  christianos,  in  quantum  potuit,  persecutus  est, 
putans,  quod  aliter  dsemones  sibi  minime  obedirent." 

615-650.  L.A. :  "  Descendens  Julianus  in  Persidam  sicut  legitur  in 
Vitis  Patrum  misit  daemonen  in  occidentem,  ut  sibi  inde  deportaret 
responsum,  cum  autem  daemon  ad  quemdam  locum  venisset,  per 
decem  dies  ibi  immobilis  stetit,  quia  quidam  monachus  ibi  die  ac  nocte 
orabat ;  et  ei  sine  efTectu  regresso  dixit  J. :  quare  tantum  tardasti  ? 
Qui  respondit :  sustinui  per  decem  dies  publicum  monachum,  si  forte 
ab  oratione  cessaret  et  transire  possem,  cumque  non  cessaret,  prohi- 
bitus  sum  transire  et  redii  nihil  agens.  Tunc  indignatus  J.  dixit,  quod, 
cum  illuc  veniret,  vindictam  de  illo  monacho  faceret" 

617.  *  Vitae  Patrum/  p.  650  b,    Rosweyde. 

624.  Zf(^/= lodged. 

649.  /'w^/y=PubIius.  So  Vit  P.  A  correction  of  L.A.  by  the 
author. 

651-658.  L.A, :  "  Cum  ergo  de  Persia  victoriam  sibi  daemones  pro- 
mitterent,  sophista  suus  dixit  cuidam  christiano :  quid  putas,  nunc 
facit  fabri  filius  ?    Et  ille  :  sepulcrum  parat  Juliano." 

656.  Wrechis = wrichtis = carpenter's  son — />.,  Christ 

658.  Imak  is  wrong  for  he  makis, 

659-680.  L.A. :  "Dum  igitur  (ut  in  hystoria  s.  i?aj/7/V( I)  legitur  et 
Fulbertus,  Camotensis  episcopus,  testatur)  Caesaream  Cappadocias 
devenisset,  s.  Basilius  eidem  occurrit  et  quatuor  panes  hordeaceos 
pro  munere  ei  misit,  at  J.  indignatus  eos  recipere  contemsit  et  pro 
panibus  sibi  foenum  misit  dicens  :  pabulum  nobis  irrationabilium 
animalium  obtulisti,  recipe  quod  misisti." 

676.  Strutly,  read  stutly.    See  stoutliche  in  Bradley. 

677.  Fnresonadt'/e =irr3Liiom\y  brute. 

681-694.  L. A. :  "  Respondit  Basilius  :  nos  quidem  quod  comedimus, 
tibi  misimus,  tu  vero  dedisti  nobis,  unde  bestias  tuas  nutris.  Ad  hoc 
iratus  J.  respondit :  cum  Persas  subegero,  hanc  urbem  destruam  et 
arabo,  ut  farrifera  magis  quam  hominifera  nominetur." 

695-736.  L.A. :  ^'  Sequenti  nocte  vidit  Basilius  in  ecclesia  s.  Mariae 
in  visu  multitudinem  angelorum  et  in  medium  eorum  quandam  femi- 


NOTES  TO  JULIAN  (XXV.  737-775).  29S 

nam  in  throno  stantem  et  adstantibus  dicentem  :  vocate  mihi  cito 
Mercurium,  qui  Julianum  apostatam  occidat,  qui  me  et  filium  meum 
superbe  blasphemat.  Erat  autem  Mercurius  miles  quidam,  qui  ab 
ipso  Juliano  pro  fide  Christi  fuerat  interfectus  et  in  eadem  ecclesia 
erat  sepultus.  Statimque  s.  Mercurius,  ubi  cum  armis  suis  quiescebat, 
quae  ibi  servabantur,  adfuit  et  jussus  ab  ea  in  proelium  se  prseparavit 
Expergefactus  itaque  Basilius  ad  locum  ubi  s.  Merc,  cum  armis  suis 
quiescit,  ivit  et  monumentum  suum  aperiens  nee  corpus  ibidem  reperit 
nee  arma  invenit  Tunc  custodem,  an  asportaverit,  inquisivit,  ille  vero 
cum  juramento  affirmabat  eadem  arma  vespere  ibidem  fuisse,  ubi 
perpetuo  servabantur." 

737-770.  L.A.:  "Inde  igitur  Bas.  recedens  et  mane  illuc  rediens 
invenit  ibidem  corpus  ejus  et  arma  et  lanceam  sanguine  cruentatam, 
et  ecce  quidam  de  exercitu  rediens  dixit :  cum  Julianus  imperator  in 
exercitu  moraretur,  ecce  quidam  miles  ignotus  cum  armis  suis  et 
lancea  veniens  et  calcaribus  urgens  equum,  audaci  mente  Julianum 
impetiit  et  lanceam  fortiter  vibrans  ipsum  valide  per  medium  per- 
foravit  et  subito  abscedens  nusquam  comparuit.  Ipse  vero  J.  dum 
adhuc  spiraret,  sanguine  manum  suam  implevit  (sicut  dicitur  in 
hystoria  tripartita)  et  in  aera  projecit  dicens :  vicisti  Galilaee,  vicisti, 
sicque  in  his  vocibus  miserabiliter  exspiravit ;  ab  omnibus  autem  suis 
insepultus  relinquitur  et  a  Persis  excoriatur  et  de  corio  suo  reg^  Per- 
sarum  substratorium  efficitur." 

767.  7%«/= flayed. 

770.  Seg=sege=^se3X. 

771-780.    Addition, 

775.  Julian  Hospitator. 


XXVI.— NYC  HOL  AS. 


St  Nicholas,  bishop  of  Myra  in  Lycia,  was  born  at  Patara,  a  city  of 
Lycia  in  Asia  Minor,  where  his  parents  occupied  a  high  position. 
His  father's  name  was  Epiphanes  and  his  mother's  Joanna.  Both  of 
them  were  Christians,  and  had  been  long  married  before  Nicholas 
was  bom  to  them.  Given  in  answer  to  prayer,  he  is  said  to  have 
shown  his  piety  from  his  very  earliest  infancy.  On  the  very  day  of 
his  birth  he  stood  up  in  his  bath,  we  are  told,  and  with  his  hands 
joined  gave  thanks  to  God  that  he  had  been  permitted  to  appear  on 
the  earth.  While  yet  a  child  he  rigorously  observed  the  fasts  of 
Wednesdays  and  Fridays  by  abstaining  on  these  days  from  sucking 
his  mother's  breasts.  As  he  grtv/  up  he  was  distinguished  from  all 
other  children  by  his  gravity  and  attention  to  his  studies.  His  parents 
resolved  to  dedicate  him  to  the  Church,  and  he  was  ordained  priest. 
He  is  also  said  to  have  joined  the  monastery  of  the  Holy  Sion  near 
Myra,  and  to  have  been  made  abbot  of  it  by  the  Archbishop,  its 
founder.  While  still  young,  his  parents  died  and  left  him  sole  heir  of 
their  vast  wealth.  In  the  city  of  Patara  there  dwelt  a  nobleman  who 
had  three  daughters.  Though  formerly  rich,  he  had  become  so  poor 
that  there  remained  no  means  of  obtaining  food  for  his  daughters  but 
by  sacrificing  them  to  an  infamous  life,  and  oftentimes  it  came  into 
his  mind  to  tell  them  so,  but  shame  and  sorrow  kept  him  dumb. 
Meanwhile  the  maidens  wept  continually,  not  knowing  what  to  do  and 
having  no  bread  to  eat,  and  their  father  became  more  desperate. 
Nicholas  heard  of  their  straits,  and  thought  it  a  shame  that  such 
should  exist  in  a  Christian  land.  Therefore  one  night  when  the  maidens 
were  asleep,  and  their  father  sat  alone  watching  and  weeping,  he 
took  a  handful  of  gold,  and  tying  it  in  a  handkerchief,  repaired  to 
the  poor  man's  dwelling.  He  considered  how  he  might  bestow  it 
without  making  himself  known,  but  while  he  stood  irresolute,  the 
moon,  coming  from  behind  a  cloud,  showed  him  a  window  open ;  so 
he  threw  it  in,  and  it  fell  at  the  feet  of  the  father,  who,  when  he  found 
it,  gave  thanks  to  God,  and  with  it  portioned  his  eldest  daughter.    A 


NOTES  TO  NYCHOLAS  (XXVL)  297 

second  time  Nicholas  provided  himself  with  a  similar  sum,  and  threw 
it  in  at  the  window  as  on  the  former  occasion.  With  this  the  noble- 
man married  his  second  daughter.  Desiring  to  know  to  whom  he 
was  indebted  for  this  generous  assistance,  the  father  determined  to 
keep  watch,  and  when  Nicholas  came  the  third  time  and  prepared  to 
throw  in  the  third  portion,  the  nobleman  seized  him  by  the  skirt  of  his 
robe  and  flung  himself  at  his  feet,  saying,  "  O  Nicholas,  servant  of 
God  !  why  seek  to  hide  thyself?"  But  Nicholas  made  him  promise 
that  he  would  tell  no  man.  After  some  years  Nicholas  undertook  a 
voyage  to  the  Holy  Land.  During  the  passage,  when  a  storm  arose, 
at  the  instance  of  the  sailors  he  rebuked  it,  and  immediately  it  ceased, 
and  so  saved  the  vessel,  which  was  wellnigh  sinking.  During  the 
same  voyage  a  sailor  fell  overboard  and  was  drowned,  but  at  the 
prayers  of  the  saint  he  was  restored  to  life.  On  his  return  from  Pales- 
tine he  repaired  to  Myra.  Some  time  afterwards  the  bishop  of  that 
city  died,  when  it  was  revealed  to  the  clergy  that  the  first  man  who 
should  be  in  the  church  on  the  following  morning  was  the  man  chosen 
by  God  to  succeed  as  bishop.  Nicholas  was  the  first,  and  was  accord- 
ingly consecrated.  Having  attained  this  dignity,  he  showed  himself 
worthy  of  it  by  the  practice  of  every  saintly  virtue,  but  more  especially 
by  his  unbounded  charity.  The  miracles  he  performed  were  numer- 
ous. On  one  occasion  he  saved  the  city  and  the  whole  province  from 
famine.  On  another  he  restored  three  children  to  life  who  had  been 
dismembered  and  salted  down  in  a  tub.  The  Emperor  Constantine 
having  condemned  three  men  to  death,  Nicholas,  in  answer  to  their 
prayers,  though  they  and  the  Emperor  were  in  Constantinople,  appeared 
to  the  latter  in  a  dream  and  commanded  him  to  release  them,  threatening 
him  with  the  anger  of  heaven  if  he  disobeyed.  He  also  appeared  to 
certain  mariners  who  were  like  to  founder  in  the  iEgean  Sea  on  their 
crying  to  him  for  help,  when  he  assured  them  that  they  should  not 
perish,  calmed  the  sea,  and  conducted  their  vessel  to  a  safe  harbour. 
It  is  related  of  him  also  that  he  was  summoned  to  the  Council  of  Nice 
in  325,  and  that  in  his  zeal  he  smote  Arius  on  the  face.  He  died  in  the 
year  326,  and  was  buried  in  his  own  cathedral  at  Myra.  In  430  Jus- 
tinian caused  a  magnificent  church  to  be  built  in  his  honour  at  Con- 
stantinople. Many  other  churches,  both  in  the  East  and  in  the  West, 
have  also  been  built  in  his  honour.  In  England  there  are  no  fewer 
than  376.  Formerly  his  feast-day  was  connected  at  Salisbury,  York, 
Beverley,  Aberdeen,  and  elsewhere  with  the  curious  ceremonial  of 
choosing  a  boy-bishop,  who  presided  over  his  fellow-choristers  till  the 
following  Innocents  Day,  arrayed  in  full  episcopal  attire.  His  relics 
were  translated  during  the  middle  ages  from  Myra  to  Barri  in  Italy, 
whence  he  is  often  styled  Nicholas  of  Barri.  Nicholas  is  the  patron 
saint  of  children,  and  especially  of  schoolboys,  of  poor  maidens,  of 
sailors,  of  travellers  and  merchants.  He  is  also  the  protector  against 
thieves  and  losses  by  robbery  and  violence.     Chief  patron  saint  of 


298  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXVI.  1-20). 

Russia,  he  is  also  patron  saint  of  Barri,  of  Venice,  of  Freiburg,  and  of 
many  other  towns  and  cities,  particularly  of  seaports  and  towns  en- 
gaged in  commerce.  See  Mrs  Jameson,  *  Sacred  and  Legendary  Art,' 
ii.  450  et  seq. ;  Smith,  *  Diet,  of  Christ.  Biogr.' ;  P^tin,  *  Diet.  Hagiogr,* ; 
Butler's  *  Lives* ;  Surius,  December  6. 

His  day  is  December  6. 

In  art  he  is  habited  as  a  bishop,  and  carries  three  golden  balls,  in- 
terpreted sometimes  as  the  three  purses  or  three  loaves,  the  latter  in 
allusion  to  his  feeding  the  poor.  Sometimes  purses  are  substituted  for 
the  balls  and  loaves. 

Analysis — Prologue,  1-18 ;  the  birth  of  Nicholas,  19-28 ;  he  gives 
thanks  to  God  on  the  day  he  was  bom,  29-34 ;  his  fasting  while  an 
infant,  35-44  ;  his  abstinence  while  a  child,  45-52 ;  his  education,  and 
how  he  spent  his  youth,  53-74 ;  his  charity  to  a  poor  nobleman  who 
had  three  daughters,  75-136 ;  his  election  to  be  bishop  of  Myra,  137- 
180;  he  appears  to  certain  storm-tossed  sailors  and  rescues  them, 
181-206;  he  provides  food  for  the  country  in  a  time  of  dearth,  207- 
252 ;  because  he  has  caused  an  image  of  Diana  to  be  destroyed,  the 
devil  sends  a  young  woman,  carrying  a  box  of  ointment,  intended  for 
the  destruction  of  Nicholas'  house,  to  meet  certain  sailors  upon  the 
sea ;  Nicholas  meets  them  in  a  boat,  discovers  to  them  the  wiles  of  the 
evil  one,  and  then  vanishes,  253-326 ;  he  rescues  three  knights  falsely 
condemned  to  death,  327-383  ;  he  also  rescues  three  princes  who  are 
in  the  same  plight,  384-546;  his  death  and  burial,  547-574;  the 
miracles  which  followed,  575-588 ;  the  translation  of  his  relics,  589- 
608;  a  miracle  that  happened  to  a  prior,  609-740;  another  miracle 
wrought  by  St  Nicholas,  741-888 ;  a  miracle  which  befell  a  Jew,  889- 
970;  a  miracle  which  was  wrought  by  St  Nicholas  for  a  schoolboy, 
971-1018;  a  miracle  that  happened  in  connection  with  a  cup  that  had 
been  vowed  to  St  Nicholas,  1019-1099;  a  miracle  wrought  on  behalf 
of  a  child  taken  by  the  Saracens,  1100-1167;  conclusion,  1168-1171. 

Source — Cf.  L.A.,  cap.  3.  The  narrative  there  has  been  departed 
from  in  many  particulars  and  another  source  used.  The  narrative  in 
11.  609-741  is  not  in  L.A. 

1-18.  Prologue  in  place  of  the  etymological  introduction  of  L.A. 

18.  Haly  wry/ = ecclesiastical  writings. 

19-28.  L.A.:  '*Nicolaus  civis  Paterae  urbis,  ex  divitibus  et  Sanctis 
parentibus  originem  duxit.  Pater  ejus  Epiphanes,  mater  vero  Johanna 
dicta  est.  Quem  cum  primaevo  juventutis  suae  flore  genuissent, 
deinceps  caelibem  vitam  duxerunt." 

20.  Patere,  Patara,  a  flourishing  maritime  and  commercial  city  on 
the  south-west  coast  of  Lycia.  In  antiquity  it  was  most  celebrated  for 
its  temple  and  oracle  of  Apollo,  whose  renown  was  second  only  to  that 
of  Delphi.  It  is  supposed  to  have  been  of  Phoenician  or  Semitic 
origin ;  but  at  a  later  period,  whatever  its  origin,  it  received  Dorian 


NOTES  TO  NYCHOLAS  (XXVL  24-137).  299 

settlers  from  Crete.  It  is  mentioned  among  the  Lycian  bishoprics  in 
the  Acts  of  Councils.  The  name  Patera  is  still  given  to  it^  numerous 
ruins,  notwithstanding  that  Ptolemy  Philadelphus  of  Egypt  enlarged 
the  city  and  changed  its  name  to  Arsinoe. 

24.  Plamya.    Her  name  was  Joanna. 

29-33.  L. A.:  "  Hie  prima  die  dum  balnearetur,  erectus  in  pelvi." 

34.  Addition. 

35-74,  L.A.  is  different :  "  Insuper  quarta  et  sexta  feria  tantum  semel 
sugebat  ubera.  Factus  autem  juvenis,  aliorum  devitans  lascivias, 
ecclesiarum  potius  terebat  limina  et  quidquid  ibi  de  sacra  scriptura 
intelligere  poterat,  memoriter  tenebat.  Parentibus  vero  defunctis 
cogitare  coepit  qualiter  tantam  divitiarum  copiam  non  ad  laudem 
humanam  sed  ad  Dei  gloriam  dispensaret." 

40.  Nawrys^TiMxsQ.    O.Fr.  norrice,  nurricey  later  nourrtce. 

45.  Elde^sigt. 

56.  Hartis=2Lr\s, 

64.  Gammyne= sport. 

75-132.  L.A.:  "Tunc  quidam  contermineus  suus  satis  nobilis  tres 
filias  virgines  ob  inopiam  prostituere  cogitur»  ut  sic  infami  eorum  com- 
mercio  aleretur.  Quod  ubi  sanctus  comperit,  scelus  abhorruit  et 
massam  auri  panno  involutam  in  domum  ejus  per  fenestram  nocte 
clam  jecit  et  clam  recessit  Mane  autem  surgens  homo  massam  auri 
reperit  et  Deo  gratiam  agens  primogenitae  nuptias  celebravit.  Non 
multo  post  Dei  famulus  simile  peregit  opus.  Quod  rursus  ille  repe- 
riens  et  in  laudes  immensas  prorumpens  de  caetero  vigilare  proposuit, 
ut  sciret,  quis  esset,  qui  suae  inopise  subvenisset.  Post  paucos  etiam 
dies  duplicatam  auri  massam  in  domum  projecit:  ad  cuius  sonitum 
ille  excitatur  et  Nicolaum  fugientem  insequitur  talique  voce  alloqui- 
tur :  siste  gradum  teque  aspectui  ne  subtrahas  meo»  sicque  accurrens 
velocius  Nicolaum  hunc  esse  cognovit;  mox  humi  prostratus  osculari 
volebat  pedes  ejus,  quod  ille  refutans  ab  eo  exegit,  ne  eum  quamdiu 
viveret,  publicaret." 

76.  A^M^«r^= neighbour. 

79.  Lyf-lad—  means  of  living.  A.S.  Uflddey  corrupted  to  livelihood  in 
Mod.  English. 

81.  i^ary= marry. 

83.  i'/7rrt^,f= dignity,  rank.     0. 7 r,  parage^  pairage.    Ci,  peerage, 

103.  Felsyth  =^fel  syth  =  very  often. 

104.  Heidast^  ti^tsi. 
133-136.  Not  in  L.A. 

137-180.  L.A.:  "Post  hoc  Mireae  civitatis  defuncto  episcopo  con- 
venerunt  episcopi,  illi  ecclesiae  de  episcopo  provisuri.  Aderat  autem 
inter  eos  quidam  magnae  auctoritatis  ep.,  ad  cuius  electionem  omnium 
sententia  dependebat.  Cum  igitur  cunctos  jejuniis  et  orationibus  in- 
sistere  monuisset,  nocte  ilia  vocem  audivit  dicentem  sibi,  ut  hora 
matutina  fores  ecclesiae  observaret  et  quem  primum  ad  ecclesiam, 


300  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXVL  138-207). 

cuius  etiam  nomen  esset  Nicolaus,  venire  conspiceret,  ipsum  in  epis- 
copum  consecraret  (Hoc  ergo  aliis  revelans  episcopis  admonpit  ut 
omnes  orationibus  insisterent  et  ipse  pro  foribus  excubaret)  Minim 
in  modum  in  hora  matutinali  quasi  a  Deo  missus  ante  omnes  se 
agebat  Nic,  quern  apprehendens  ep.  dixit  ei :  quod  tibi  nomen  est  ?  I  He 
(ut  erat  columbina  simplicitate  plenus,  inclinato  capite :)  Nicolaus, 
inquit  (vestrae  sanctitatis  servus).  Quem  in  ecclesiam  ducentes  licet 
plurimum  renitentem  in  cathedram  collocarunt  Ipse  autem  eandem, 
quam  prius,  humilitatem  et  morum  gravitatem  in  omnibus  sectabatur, 
in  oratione  pervigilabat,  corpus  macerabat,  mulierum  consortia  fugie- 
bat,  humilis  erat  in  omnes  suspiciendo,  efficax  in  loquendo,  alacer  in 
exhortando,  severus  in  corripiendo." 

138.  J//>r^=Myra,  described  as  one  of  the  most  important  towns  in 
Lycia.  It  is  situated  on  the  river  Andracus,  partly  on  a  hill  and 
partly  on  the  slope  of  it,  at  a  distance  of  twenty  stadia  from  the  sea. 
Andriaca  was  formerly  its  port  It  is  remarkable  in  history  as  the 
place  where  St  Paul  landed  (Acts  xxv.  5).  The  importance  of  the 
place  was  recognised  in  later  times  by  Theodosius  II.,  who  raised  it  to 
the  position  of  capital  of  all  Lycia.'  It  still  bears  its  ancient  name,  but 
by  the  Turks  it  is  called  Dembre.  Its  remains  of  antiquity  are  said  to 
be  extremely  fine. 

146.  GreL    A  mistake  tor  gert. 

170.  Of  a  wi7=of  one  will,  unanimously. 

175.  7%^z«/w= manners.  A.S.  ?pedw,  habit,  custom,  behaviour ;  the 
plural  thedwas  signifies  manners.  Skeat,  sub  thews.  saddare= 
gp*aver. 

176.  Wakyr=TCiort  watchful. 
178.   W^j^'^^^wifing^  female. 

181-206.  L.A.:  "  Fertur  quoque  (sicut  legitur  in  Cronica  quadam), 
Nicolaum  Nicaeno  interfuisse  concilio.  Quadam  autem  die  dum  qui- 
dam  nautae  periclilarentur,  ita  cum  lacrymis  oraverunt :  Nicolae 
famule  Dei,  si  vera  sunt  quae  de  te  audimus,  nunc  ea  experiamur. 
Mox  quidam  in  ejus  similitudinem  apparuit  dicens :  ecce  assum  ! 
vocastis  enim  me.  Et  ccEpit  eos  in  antennis  et  rudentibus  aliisque 
juvare  navis  armamentis ;  statimque  cessavit  tempestas.  Cum  autem 
ad  ejus  ecclesiam  venissent,  quem  nunquam  ante  viderant,  sine  indice 
cognoverunt.  Tunc  Deo  et  sibi  de  liberatione  gratias  egerunt,  quod 
ille  divinae  misericordiae  et  eorum  fidei,  non  suis  meritis  attribuere 
docuit." 

182.  Vicefi.  A  mistake  for  Nicen  or  Nicea.  The  Council  was  held, 
as  is  well  known,  in  325  for  the  settlement  of  the  Arian  controversy. 

188.   Vmse  for  vneffes = scarcely. 

194.  Sterne  =^r\idder ;  A.S.  steomj  I  eel.  stiom^  a  rudder ;  M.E.  stem. 

195.  i?a///=bold,  fierce. 

207-252.  L.A.:  "  Quodam  tempore  totam  provinciam  Nicolai  fames 
valida  perculit,  ita  ut  omnibus  deficerent  alimenta,     Audiens  autem 


NOTES  TO  NYCHOLAS  (XXVL  210-303).  30I 

vir  Dei  naves  onustas  tritico  portui  applicasse,  illuc  statim  proficis- 
citur  rogans  nautas  ut  saltern  in  C  modiis  per  quamlibet  navem  fame 
periclitantibus  subvenirent.  Cui  illi :  non  audemus,  pater,  quia  men- 
suratum  est  Alexandrix,  oportet  in  horrea  imperatoris  nos  reddere. 
Quibus  S.  dixit :  facite  nunc,  quod  dico  et  vobis  in  Dei  virtute  promitto, 
quod  nullam  minorationem  habebitis  apud  reg^um  exactorem.  Quod 
cum  fecissent»  et  eandem  mensuram  quam  Alexandriae  acceperant, 
reddidissent  ministris  imperatoris,  miraculum  referunt  et  Deum  in 
suo  famulo  magnifica  laude  attollunt.  Frumentum  autem  secundum 
uniuscuiusque  indigentiam  vir  Dei  distribuit,  ita  ut  miraculose  II  annis 
non  tantum  ad  victum  sufficeret,  sed  ad  usum  seminis  abundaret** 

210.  iffy = buy. 

212.  /^emed=remedy. 

217.  7^a/^= befall.    A,S. /ea//an. 

219.  Medreiis = measures. 

243.  He^  read  be, 

253-265.  L.A.:  "Cum  autem  regio  ilia  ydolis  deservisset,  prae  cseteris 
nefandas  Dyanae  simulacrum  populus  coluerat  adeo  ut  usque  ad  tem- 
pus  viri  Dei  nonnuUi  rustici  praedictae  religioni  exsecrabili  deservirent 
ac  sub  quadam  arbore  consecrata  Dyanae  quosdam  ritus  gentilium 
exercerent.  Ac  vir  Dei  praedictum  ritum  de  omnibus  iinibus  expulit 
ipsamque  arborem  praecidi  mandavit" 

257.  Dyane^Vhssidu 

265.  Maugre  ]?^m=in  spite  of  them. 

266-286.  L.A.:  *'Iratus  ex  hoc  contra  eum  hostis  antiquus  oleum 
Mydyaton,  quod  contra  naturam  in  aqua  et  lapidibus  ardet,  confecit 
seque  in  formam  religiosae  feminas  transfigurans  quibusdam  ad  virum 
Dei  navigantibus  in  quadam  saginula  obviavit,  sicque  affata  est  eos  : 
mallem  ad  sanctum  Dei  venire  vobiscum,  sed  nequeo ;  rogo  ergo  vos 
ut  hoc  oleum  ad  ejus  ecclesiam  offeratis  et  ob  mei  memoriam  exinde, 
aulae  ejus  parietes  linatis,  et  statim  evanuit." 

269.  Diatoh,    L.A.  Mydyaton. 

274.  Skaf=  skiff,  small  boat. 

283.  6y«^= anoint.     O.Fr.  oindre^  to  smear. 

287-322.  L.A.:  "Et  ecce  aliam  cernunt  naviculam  cum  honestis 
personis,  inter  quos  erat  simillimus  s.  Nicolao,  qui  sic  ait  illis:  heu 
quid  mulier  ilia  locuta  est  vobis  vel  quid  attulit.  Illi  autem  cuncta 
per  ordinem  narraverunt.  Quibus  ille  :  haec  est  impudica  Dyana,  et 
ut  me  verum  dicere  comprobetis,  oleum  illud  in  mare  projicite. 
Quibus  projicientibus  ingens  ignis  in  mari  succenditur  et  contra 
naturam  diutius  in  mari  ardens  conspicitur.  Venientes  igitur  ad 
servum  Dei  ajebant:  vere  tu  es  ille  qui  nobis  in  mari  apparuisti  et 
a  dyaboli  insidiis  liberasti." 

294.  ^^>'j/=box. 

297.  /rt«^=  fiend.    A.S.y^^//</,yF^«//,  an  enemy,  hater. 

303.  Broynt^brynt^\i\XTXi\.,    /^  r^j'/=  raised  flame. 


302  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXVL  310-377). 

310.  /raze^/f//=  reached  the  haven. 

313.  A-wouyt—2LWQVftdy  vowed. 

320.  Buschnunt—2Lm\yMs)\t  stratagem.  Cf.  O.Fr.  embuschement,  an 
ambuscade. 

323-326.  Not  in  L.A. 

327-344.  L.A.:  "Per  idem  tempus  cum  quaedam  gens  Romano 
imperio  rebellasset,  contra  eam  imperator  tres  principes  Nepotianum, 
Ursum  et  Apilionem  misit,  quos  portui  Adriatico  ob  ventum  contra- 
rium  applicatos  b.  N.,  ut  secum  comederent,  invitavit,  volens  ut  gen- 
tem  suam  a  rapinis  compescerent  quas  in  nundinis  exercebanf 

323.  Verray—Ttidkt  war  against. 

' '  And  send  schir  philip  the  mowbray, 
With  A  thousand,  as  I  herd  say, 
Of  men  that  war  in  his  leding 
To  kyle,  to  varray  the  nobill  king.*' 

— •  The  Bruce,*  viii.  24. 

Chaucer  has  werreye,  **  Knightes  Tale,"  626,  and  werreyen^  686. 

329.  5/a;f^A//= stopped.  O.Fr.  estancher^  "to  stanch,  stop  an  issue 
of  blood,  to  slake  or  quench  hunger,  thirst,  &c." — Cot 

33L  Vrsum=\}x^y2s,    apolyn^^  K\i'M\o, 

832.  A^^(9aVi;f^=Nepotianus. 

336.  i?^j/= their  best 

337.  Adryak^ikit,  Adriatic  Sea. 

338.  Fore^'vci  spite  of. 

345-357.  L.A.:  "Interim  dum  Sanctus  abesset,  consul  corruptus 
pecunia  tres  innocentes  milites  jussit  decollari.  Quod  ut  vir  s. 
audivit,  rogavit  principes  illos,  ut  secum  illuc  usque  gradu  concito 
properarent,  veniensque  ad  locum  ubi  decoUandi  erant,  invenit  eos 
poplite  flexo  et  facie  jam  velata  et  spiculatorem  ensem  super  eorum 
capita  jam  vibrasse." 

349.  50^/^^= guiltless. 

358-378.  L.A.:  "At  N.  zelo  accensus  et  in  lictorem  se  audacter 
ingessit  et  gladium  de  ejus  manu  eminus  propulit  innocentesque 
solvens  eos  incolumes  secum  duxit  Illico  ad  prsetorium  consults 
properat  et  fores  clausas  vi  reserat  Mox  illi  consul  accurrens  salu- 
tavit  eum.  Aspernens  hoc  s.  dixit :  inimice  Dei,  legis  praevaricator, 
qua  temeritate  prsesumsisti  tanti  conscius  sceleris  vultum  aspicere 
nostrum?  Quern  postquam  plurimum  objurgasset,  ad  preces  tamen 
illorum  ducum  eum  poenitentem  benigne  recipit" 

362.  3<f/=gate. 

363.  5/tfrK^= closed. 

373.  /7k(>'«= rebuked.    A.  S.y?x/a/r,  to  quarrel. 
377.  Malaient=^r2Lgt,  fury. 

"  Extend  na  forthir  thy  wraith  and  maialeni,** 

— G.  Douglas,  iv.  165.  13, 


NOTES  TO  NYCHOLAS  (XXVL  379481).  303 

"  Vpon  the  hed  him  straik  in  mateUnt" 

— 'Wallace,'  iv.  465. 

'*Maltalent,  despight.  ill-will"— Cot 

379-395.  L.A. :  "  Recepta  igitur  benedictione  imperiales  nuntii  iter 
perag^nt  et  impios  sine  sanguine  hostes  subdunt  redientesque  ab  im- 
peratore  magnifice  sunt  recepti.  Quidam  autem  eonim  felicitatibus 
invidentes,  prsefecto  imperatoris  prece  et  pretio  suggesserunt,  ut  eos 
apud  imperatorem  de  Isesae  majestatis  crimine  accusaret  Quod  cum 
imperatori  suggessisset,  ille  nimis  furore  repletus  eos  incarcerari 
praecepit  ac  sine  aliqua  interrogatione  ilia  nocte  eos  occidi  man- 
davit." 

386.  Z<y/=lied. 

388.  Ourt  maieste  =^Yi\xri  majesty,  high  treason. 

391.  -5«/= without. 

392.  Z^j=lie5. 

396-452.  L.A. :  **  Quod  cum  a  custode  didicissent,  sciderunt  vesti- 
menta  sua  et  gemere  amare  coeperunt  Tunc  unus  eorum,  sc.  Nepo- 
tianus,  recolens  quod  b.  N.  tres  innocentes  liberaverat,  exhortatus  est 
alios,  ut  ejus  patrocinia  flagitarent.  Quibus  orationibus  s.  N.  nocte  ilia 
Constantino  imperatori  apparuit  dicens  :  cur  illos  principes  tam  injuste 
comprehendisti  et  morti  sine  crimine  addixisti  ?  Surge  velox  eosque 
quantocius  dimitti  jubeto.  Si  non  autem,  oro  Deum  ut  tibi  suscitet 
bellum,  in  quo  tu  corruas  et  bestiis  cibus  fias.  Cui  imperator :  qui  es 
tu,  qui  hac  nocte  palatium  meum  ingressus  talia  audes  loqui?  Cui 
ille  :  ego  sum  N.,  Mirese  civitatis  episcopus.  Sic  et  praefectum  simi- 
liter terruit  per  visum  dicens ;  mente  et  sensu  perdite,  cur  in  necem 
innocentium  consensisti  ?  Perge  cito  et  eos  liberare  stude ;  si  non 
autem,  corpus  tuum  vermibus  scaturiet  et  domus  tua  citius  destruetur. 
Cui  ille  :  quis  es  tu,  qui  nobis  tanta  minaris?  Scito,  inquit,  me  esse 
Nic.  Mireae  civitatis  episcopum." 

396.  Gyelere^^gdioXtr. 

400.  But  ^w^= without  judgment,  without  trial. 

437.  Ware  na  w^«^= worse  than  mad. 

445.  //a/=hale,  whole,  together. 

453-467.  Not  in  L.A. 

460, 461.  Something  is  here  wanting. 

461.  SpertuSf  probably,  as  Horstmann  suggests,  for /r(?/wr=  praetor. 
Cf.  1.  514,  where  for  Iperture  pretur  should  in  all  probability  be  read. 

469-480.  L.A.:  "Utrisque  evigilantibus  statim  mutuo  sua  somnia 
pandunt  et  pro  illis  incarcerates  continuo  mittunt.  Quibus  autem 
imperator :  quas  magicas  artes  nostis,  ut  tantis  nos  illudatis  somniis  ? 
Cui  responderunt,  se  non  esse  magos  nee  mortis  sententiam  meruisse." 

481-502.  L.A. :  "Tunc  imp.:  nostis,  inquit,  hominem  cui  nomen  est 
Nicolaus?  At  illi  audito  hoc  nomine  manus  extenderunt  ad  coelum, 
rogantes  Deum,  ut  eos  s.  Nicolai  mentis  a  praesenti  periculo  liberaret 
£t  cum  imp.  totam  vitam  ejus  et  mirabilia  ab  iis  didicisset,  dixit  iis  : 


304  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXVL  487-717). 

ite  et  Deo  g^tias  agite,  qui  vos  ejus  precibus  liberavit;  sed  et  de 
nostris  eidem  afferte  gaudiolis,  rogantes  eum  ut  ulterius  mihi  minas 
non  inferat,  sed  pro  me  et  regno  meo  ad  dominum  preces  fundat." 

487.  //«Ay/=  heaved,  lifted. 

494.  /?^«  abundant. 

500.  5<rrKJ= bear  (imper.  plu.) 

503-528.  L.A.:  '*Post  paucos  dies  praedicti  viri  ad  Dei  famulum  se 
prostcrnunt  dicentes :  verc  famulus  Dei  es,  vere  cultor  et  amator 
Christi.  Cumque  sibi  omnia  per  ordinem  retulissent,  ille  elevatis  in 
coelum  manibus  immensas  Deo  laudes  retulit  ac  bene  instructos  prin- 
cipes  ad  propria  remisit." 

514.  Aperture.    See  note  to  1.  461. 

515.  /7^/-«  frightened. 

520.  HewiL    See  note  to  1.  487. 

524.  Z<ii///'= fidelity. 

529-546.  Addition. 

547-608.  L.A.:  '*Cum  autem  dominus  vellet  eum  assumere,  rogavit 
dominum  (ut  angelos  sibi  mitteret),  et  inclinato  capite  angelos  ad  se 
venire  vidit  et  dicto  psalmo  :  In  te  domine  speravi,  usque  :  In  manus 
tuas  e.  c,  tradidit  spiritum,  a.  d.  CCCXLIII,  ubi  coelestium  melodia 
audita  est    Qui  dum  sepultus  fuisset  in  tumba  marmorea,  a  capite 
fons  olei  et  a  pedibus  fons  aquse  profluxit  et  usque  hodie  ex  ejus  mem- 
bris  sacrum  resudat  oleum  valens  in  salutem  multorum.    Successit 
autem  ei  quidam  vir  bonus;  qui  tamen  desede  sua  ab  invidis  est  de- 
pulsus.     Quo  ejecto  oleum  fluere  desiit,  sed  eo  revocato  protinus 
emanavit.      Post  multum  vero  temporis  Turci   Miream   urbem   de- 
struxerunt,  XLVII  vero  milites  Barenses  illuc  profecti  quatuor  mon- 
achis  sibi  astantibus  tumbam  s.    Nicolai  aperuerunt  ossaque  ejus 
in    oleo    natantia    in    urbem    Baream    detulerunt    anno    Domini 

MLXXXVIII." 

579.  Gafhop  dr*  du/=gSLVt  hope  and  help. 

580.  5/m/i^= sprang.     Cf.  1.  589. 
582.  He//ul ^healing. 

594.  Barre^Barr'i,  in  Italy. 
600.  /'/^/rtm/=  floating. 

609-740.  This  story  is  entirely  wanting  in  L.A.     It  is  told  by  V.B., 
xiii.  81,  and  in  CSS.  i.  33.    The  author  has  probably  used  V.B. 
621.  Crys = probably  for  sancte. 
630.  Ji^//=  blame. 
638.  iV(?a/^/r>'= novelty. 

651.  7'Anjy=Mra=thraw,  troublesome. 

652.  Getls's^  ways. 

687.  IVrecA^.    Cf.  wretA  in  1.  683. 

692.  Z>i«//j= dints,  blows. 

694.  Ay  noyt  to  noyt= aye  note  by  note. 

717.  //ele  in  were =in  doubt  of  restoration. 


NOTES  TO  NYCHOLAS  (XXVI.  721-889).  305 

721.  Rewyt  =^Yidi^  pity. 

725.  Dure = dour  =^h^rd,  obstinate. 

735.  Tovme=\t\SMVt, 

741-850.  L.A.  is  shorter:  "Vir  quidam  ab  uno  Judaeo  quandam 
summam  pecuniae  mutuo  accepit»  jurans  super  altare  s.  Nicolai,  cum 
aJium  fide  jussorem  habere  nequiret,  quod,  quam  citius  posset,  sibi 
redderet.  Tenente  autem  illo  diu  pecuniam  Judaeus  earn  expostulavit, 
sed  earn  sibi  reddidisse  affirmat.  Trahit  ergo  eum  ad  judicium  et 
juramentum  indicitur  debitori.  I  He  baculum  cavatum  quern  auro 
minuto  impleverat,  secum  detulerat,  ac  si  ejus  adminiculo  indigeret. 
Volens  igitur  facere  juramentum  Judaeo  baculum  tradidit  reservandum. 
Juravit  ille  quod  plus  igitur  reddiderit  etiam  quam  deberet.  Facto 
juramento  baculum  suum  repetiit  et  Judaeus  ignarus  astutiae  eum  sibi 
reddidit." 

757.  Fere ^{^lx— i.e.,  to  such  an  extent 

761.  Creancer crt^tiict.  O.Fr.  creance;  L.  Lat.  credentia.  In  1. 
764  the  word  is  used  as  a  verb = trust. 

766.  /•«r//?=povefrty. 

768.  De^oure= debtor, 

771.  Autere=:a\i2ir.    O.Yr,  altery  auter ;  LaX,  altare, 

782.  Sammy ne = together. 

783.  Ora/ore= ch2ipe\,  church. 
797.   lVarnyst=  prowidtd, 
806.  Cowatise — co vetousness. 

834.  And  swore  falsely,  to  increase  his  wickedness. 

851-888.  L.A. :  "  Rediens  autem  qui  fraudem  fecerat  in  quodam 
bivio  oppressus  somno  corruit,  currusque  cum  impetu  veniens  eum 
necavit  et  plenum  baculum  auro  fregit  et  aurum  effudit  Audiens  hoc 
Judasus  concitus  illico  venit  cumque  dolum  vidisset  et  a  multis  ei 
suggereretur  ut  aurum  reciperet,  omnino  renuit,  nisi,  qui  defunctus 
fuerat,  ad  vitam  b.  Nicolai  mentis  redderetur,  asserens  se,  si  hoc  fieret, 
baptismum  suscepturum.  Continuo  qui  defunctus  fuerat,  suscitatur 
et  Judaeus  in  Christi  nomine  baptizatur.** 

870.  A!'///«/=made  known. 

882.  Lynt=fyfM=^  length. 

889-925.  L.A.  :  "  Quidam  Judaeus  videns  b.  Nicolai  virtuosam  poten- 
tiam  in  miraculis  faciendis,  imaginem  ejus  sibi  fieri  praecepit,  eamque 
in  sua  domo  collocavit ;  cui  ressuas,  cum  aliquo  longius  abiret,  cum 
minis  commendabat,  haec  vel  similia  verba  dicens :  ecce  Nicolae,  omnia 
bona  mea  tibi  custodienda  committo  et  nisi  omnia  bene  custodieris, 
ultionem  expetam  de  te  verberibus  et  flagellis.  Quadam  igitur  vice 
dum  ille  abesset,  fures  adveniunt,  cuncta  rapiunt,  solam  imaginem 
derelinquunt.  Judaeus  autem  rediens  et  se  spoliatum  videns  imaginem 
alloquitur  talibus  vel  similibus  usus  verbis  :  domine  Nicolae,  nonne  in 
domo  mea  te  posueram,  ut  res  meas  a  latronibus  servares?  cur  hoc 
facere  noluisti  et  latrones  quare  non  prohibuisti  ?    Igitur  dira  tormenta 

VOL.  III.  u 


306  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXVL  899-1019) 

recipies  et  pro  latronibus  pcenam  lues,  sicque  damnum  meum  in  tuis 
recompensabo  tormentis  et  furorem  meum  in  tuis  refrigerabo  verber- 
ibus  et  flagellis.  Accipiens  ergo  Judseus  imaginem  dire  earn  verberat 
direque  flagellat." 

899.  Ere ^erd=  earth,  place.  Mod.  Scot.  eartA.  Perhaps  for  othyre 
ere  we  should  read  othyre-quhare. 

913.  C^^l/2^r^= merchandise. 

918.  Nummyne^\2^itXi, 

926-970.  L.A.  :  "  Mira  res  prorsus  et  stupenda  :  Dividentibus  furibus 
quae  rapuerant,  Sanctus  Dei  tamquam  in  se  verbera  recepisset,  ap- 
paruit,  haec  vel  similia  dicens  :  cur  tam  dire  pro  vobis  flagellatus  sum  ? 
cur  tam  crudeliter  verberatus?  cur  tormenta  tot  passus?  ecce  quo- 
modo  corpus  meum  livet !  ecce  qualiter  effusione  sanguinis  rubet ! 
pergite  citius  et  cuncta  reddite  quae  tulistis,  alioquin  Dei  omnipotentis 
in  vos  ira  desaeviet,  ita  ut  scelus  vestrum  in  medium  publicetur  et 
quilibet  vestrum  suspendium  patiatur.  Ad  quem  illi  :  quis  es  tu  qui 
nobis  talia  loqueris?  Et  ille  :  ego  sum  Nicolaus,^servus  Jesu  Christi, 
quem  Judasus  ille  pro  rebus  suis  quas  tulistis,  tam  (kudeliter  flagellavit 
Territi  illi  ad  Judaeum  veniunt,  miraculum  referunt,  ab  eo  quid  imagini 
fecerit  audiunt,  cuncta  reddunt,  sicque  et  latrones  ad  viam  redeunt 
rectitudinis  et  Judaeus  fidem  amplectitur  salvatoris." 

938.  /j5'dr=hide,  skin. 

948.  //iw  requires  to  be  deleted.    Bares  =^^axx\\  ^^wyj/=  dwelling. 

959.  De  dare==o{B2Lrri. 

965.  i*V>M/V^=  forswore,  swore  not. 

971-994.  L.A. :  "  Vir  quidem  pro  amore  filii  sui  litteras  addiscentis 
festum  s.  Nicolai  annuatim  solemniter  celebrabat.  Quadam  igitur 
vice  pater  pueri  convivium  praeparavit  et  multos  clericos  invitavit. 
Venit  autem  dyabolus  ad  januam  in  habitu  peregrini  petens  eleemo- 
synam  sibi  dari.  Jubet  quantocius  pater  filio  ut  det  eleemosynam 
peregrino.  Properat  puer,  sed  peregrinum  non  inveniens  insequitur 
abeuntem.  Cumque  ad  quoddam  compitum  pervenisset,  apprehendens 
dyabolus  puerum,  eum  strangulavit" 

972.  />///>=  letters,  learning. 

979.  Man£^efy  ^(edist 

990.  Numyn=iaken. 

993.  At  a  get  sadlis=^2X  a  cross-road. 

995-1018.  L.A.  :  "  Quod  audiens  pater  vehementer  ingemuit,  corpus 
tulit,  in  thalamo  collocavit  ccepitque  prae  dolore  clamare  et  dicere  :  fili 
dilectissime,  quomodo  est  vobis  ?  Sancte  Nicolae,  haeccine  est  merces 
honoris  quem  vobis  tamdiu  exhibui.  Et  cum  haec  et  similia  diceret, 
statim  puer  quasi  de  somno  evigilans  oculos  aperuit  et  surrexit." 

1004.   W^<zr= woe's. 

1013.  Becuth=^ht%2Ln, 

1018.  Z>f^//<:y= death-day,  the  day  of  his  death. 

1019-1049.  L.A.:  "  Vir  quidam  nobilis  rogavit  b.  Nicolaum  ut  sibi 


NOTES  TO  NYCHOLAS  (XXVL  1026-1171).  307 

filium  a  domino  impetraret,  promittens  se  filium  ad  ecclesiam  ejus 
ducturum  et  scyphum  aureum  oblaturum.  Filius  igitur  nascitur  et  ad 
aetatem  perducitur  et  scyphus  fieri  jubetur.  Qui  dum  sibi  valde 
placeret,  suis  eum  adaptavit  usibus  et  alium  seque  valentem  fieri 
praecepit." 

1026.  Knaf=^v£i2\t,  child,  usually  used  in  conjunction  with  child  or 
barne.    See  11.  1030,  1036. 

1031.  Colpe—z\i^  ;  see  1.  1043,  cowpe,    Fulfyne^iwW  fine,  very  fine. 

1038.  That  grew  and  became  right  wise. 

1040.  Quyt= quit. 

1050.  L.A.  :  "  Navigantibus  itaque  ad  ecclesiam  s.  Nicolai  jubet 
pater  filio  ut  in  illo  scypho  quern  primo  fieri  fecit  aquam  sibi  afferret. 
Puer  autem  cum  vellet  haurire  cum  scypho,  in  mare  cecidit  et  statim  dis- 
paruit    Pater  autem  amare  flens  nihilominus  votum  suum  perfecit" 

1060.   IVays = waves. 

1066.  L.A. :  "  Veniens  igitur  ad  altare  s.  Nicolai  cum  obtulisset 
secundum  scyphum,  tamquam  projectus  cecidit  de  altari ;  cum  autem 
eum  elevasset  et  super  altare  iterum  posuisset,  rursus  de  altari  longius 
est  projectus.  Mirantibus  omnibus  ad  tarn  grande  spectaculum,  ecce 
puer  sanus  et  incolumis  advenit  primum  scyphum  suis  gestans  mani- 
bus,  narravitque  coram  omnibus  quod,  quando  in  mare  cecidit,  statim 
b.  Nicolaus  affuit  et  eum  illaesum  servavit.  Sicque  pater  ejus  laetus 
effectus  utrumque  scyphum  b.  Nicolao  obtulit." 

1085.  Fe/d=  felt,  sustained. 

1099.  At-oure=beyond. 

1100-1149.  L.A. :  "  Quidam  vir  dives  meritis  b.  Nicolai  filium 
habuit  quem  Adeodatum  vocavit.  Hie  Sancto  Dei  capellam  in  domo 
sua  construens  omni  anno  festum  ejus  solemniter  celebravit.  Erat 
autem  locus  ille  situs  juxta  terram  Agarenorum.  Adeodatus  ergo 
quadam  vice  ab  Agarenis  capitur  et  in  servitutem  regis  eorum 
deputatur.  Sequenti  anno  dum  festum  s.  Nicolai  pater  ejus  devote 
celebraret  et  puer  scyphum  pretiosum  tenens  regi  assisteret,  recolit 
suam  captionem  et  parentum  dolorem  et  gaudium,  quod  in  domo  sua 
ea  die  fiebat,  coepitque  altius  suspirare.  Quorum  suspiriorum  causam 
dum  rex  minis  extorsisset,  ait  rex  :  quidquid  tuus  N.  agat,  tu  hie 
nobiscum  manebis." 

1110.  TAra/=  throve, 

1118.  Agazenis.     L.A.  Agarenes. 

1150-1169.  L.A. :  "  Et  subito  facto  vento  vehementi  totamque  dom- 
am  concutiente  puer  cum  scypho  rapitur  et  ante  fores  ecclesiae  ubi 
parentes  agebant  sollemnia,  collocatur,  et  magnum  gaudium  omnibus 
generatur."  L.A.  then  goes  on  to  add  that  we  elsewhere  read  that  the 
boy  belonged  to  Normandy,  and  had  been  taken  captive  by  the  Sultan. 

1161.  7Vy«^=  tithe,  tenth  part. 

1167-1171.  Conclusion. 

1171.  J/t?/=may. 


XXVII.— MAC  HO  R. 


St  Machor  was  one  of  the  disciples  of  St  Columba,  the  famous 
apostle  of  the  Northern  Picts  and  founder  of  the  celebrated  monas- 
tery of  lona.  According  to  the  *  Aberdeen  Breviary/  "  sanctum  virum 
gignit  Hibemia,  educavit  ilium  Albania,  cujus  corpus  in  reverentia 
Turonensis  tenet  ecclesia,"  He  was  the  son  of  Syaconus  or  Fiachna, 
an  Irish  kingling,  and  Synchena  or  Finchoemia,  his  wife,  both  of 
whom  appear  to  have  been  Christians.  At  baptism,  a  rite  which, 
according  to  the  *  Aberdeen  Breviary,'  was  performed  for  him  by  St 
Colman,  he  received  the  name  of  Mocumma.  St  Colman  was  also 
his  first  instructor.  Proofs  and  indications  of  his  sanctity  were 
vouchsafed  while  he  was  yet  a  child.  Angels  visited  him,  and 
hovered  around  his  home  and  cradle;  at  the  touch  of  his  body  his 
dead  brother  was  restored  to  life,  and  twice  he  was  miraculously 
delivered  from  death  by  drowning  and  by  fire.  Sent  by  his  father 
to  be  instructed  by  St  Columba,  he  soon  became  a  most  devoted 
scholar  and  disciple  of  that  saint.  When  Columba  was  about  to 
leave  Ireland  for  Scotland,  Mocumma  refused  to  be  left  behind,  and 
resolved  to  leave  his  country  and  home  and  friends  in  order  to  be 
with  him.  Overjoyed  with  the  zeal  and  attachment  of  his  disciple, 
Columba  changed  his  name  from  Mocumma  to  Machor  or  Machar. 
When  they  landed  on  the  island  of  lona,  Machor  was  carried  ashore 
by  a  certain  Melluma.  After  the  cells  had  been  built  and  the  com- 
munity thoroughly  established  in  their  new  home,  St  Columba  sent 
Machor  to  evangelise  the  island  of  Mull.  There  he  preached  the 
Gospel  over  the  whole  land  and  healed  seven  lepers.  Returning  to 
lona  after  the  completion  of  his  work  in  Mull,  he  devoted  himself  to 
study  and  to  the  copying  of  the  Scriptures,  one  of  the  chief  works  in 
which  the  disciples  of  Columba  were  engaged.  One  day  as  he  wrote 
the  light  failed  him,  but  blowing  on  "  his  fyngre-end,"  a  bright  light 
immediately  issued  from  it,  and  lighted  him  until  his  task  was  done. 
The  fame  which  this  and  other  miracles  brought  him,  soon  caused 
great  companies  to  gather  around  him,  offering  him  gifts,  all  of 


NOTES  TO   MACHOR  (XXVIl)  309 

which,  however,  he  refused  to  accept.    On  the  other  hand,  his  fellow- 
disciples  were  moved  with  jealousy,  and  attempted  to  poison  him. 
Alarmed  for  the  personal  safety  of  his  favourite  disciple,  Columba 
advised  him  to  withdraw  from  the  island,  and  preach  the  Gospel  else- 
where.   Machor  accepted  his  advice,  and  Columba  gave  him  seven, 
or,  according  to  another  account,  twelve  companions,  a  bishop's  staff, 
a  girdle,  two  coats,  and  a  number  of  books,  and  then  sent  him  away 
in  a  "  galay  "  or  boat,  but  not  before  his  fellow-disciples  who  had  made 
the  attempt  on  his  life  had  been  reconciled  to  him.     Machor  landed 
in  the  north  of  Scotland,  where  a  Christian  man  named  Farcare 
resided,  who  received  him  with  great  joy,  and  allowed  him  to  choose 
any  portion  of  his  land  on  which  to  build  his  cell.    After  much  search- 
ing, he  selected  a  piece  in  the  shape  of  a  bishop's  staff,  which  answered 
to  the  description  Columba  had  given  him  of  the  place  where  he  was 
to  fix  his  dwelling.    Here  he  caused  a  "costly  kirk"  to  be  built,  and 
miraculously  provided  a  supply  of  water  for  the  thirsty  workmen. 
Here  also  he  collected  round  him  a  great  company  of  disciples.    St 
Devenick  came  to  visit  him,  and  the  two  agreed  that  St  Devenick 
should  preach  the  Gospel  in  Caithness,  and  that  St  Machor  should 
confine  himself  to  the  Picts.    St  Machor  threw  himself  into  his  work 
with  great  earnestness,  and  converted  a  large  number  of  Picts  and 
wrought  numerous  miracles.    He  changed  a  bear,  which  was  destroy- 
ing the  harvest,  into  a  stone ;  he  overcame  a  heathen  sorcerer  named 
Dinon  or  Dron,  and  then  converted  and  baptised  him  ;  he  gave  sight 
to  a  man  that  was  bom  blind,  and  raised  Synchenus,  who  belonged 
to  the  kindred  of  St  Columba,  from  death  to  life ;  two  young  Irish- 
men, attracted  by  his  fame,  having  mocked  him,  came  by  a  violent 
end ;  having  ploughed  a  large  field  which  was  lean  and  dry,  and  seed 
failing  him  with  which  to  sow  it,  he  sent  to  borrow  some  from  St 
Teman,  who  sent  instead  a  sack  of  sand — but  sowing  this,  it  sprang 
up  and  bore  an  abundant  harvest ;  a  bone  which  had  stuck  in  the 
throat  of  a  man  who  had  despised  him,  he  safely  extracted,  and 
received  in  return  a  piece  of  land  on  which  to  build  a  church.    One 
day  St  Ternan  came  to  visit  him ;  he  entertained  him,  and  the  two 
held  a  long  conversation  on  heavenly  things,  Machor  becoming  the 
instructor  of  his  visitor,  and  causing  him  to  marvel  at  his  wisdom. 
As  he  lay  on  the  point  of  death  St  Devenick  besought  his  disciples  to 
carry  his  dead  body  to  one  of  the  churches  of  St  Machor  for  burial, 
and,  instructed  by  a  vision,  the  latter  went  to  meet  the  funeral  pro- 
cession.    He  met  it  near  the  Hill  of  Croscan,  and  accompanied  it  to 
Banchory-Devenick,  where  the  saint  was  buried,  and  a  church  erected 
over  his  tomb.    When  St  Columba  proceeded  on  his  pilgrimage  to 
Rome,  Machor  accompanied  him.    Both  were  graciously  received  by 
Gregory  the  Great,  who  appointed  Machor  bishop  of  the  Picts,  or,  ac- 
cording to  another  account,  bishop  of  Tours,  changed  his  name  to 
Morice  or  Mauritius,  and  instructed  him  in  the  duties  of  a  bishop.    On 


310  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXVIL) 

their  return  journey  Columba  and  Machor  visited  Tours.  The  clergy 
of  that  city  were  then  searching  for  the  body  of  St  Martin.  On  apply- 
ing to  St  Columba  for  assistance,  he  promised  to  help  them  on  condition 
that  he  should  have  whatever  he  found  with  the  body.  His  search 
was  successful,  and  along  with  the  body  he  found  a  missal  or  "  a  book 
of  the  Gospel,"  which  he  treasured  all  the  remainder  of  his  life  as  a 
precious  relic.  St  Columba  then  tooic  his  way  home,  but  left  Machor, 
much  against  his  will,  though  at  the  earnest  request  of  the  people  of 
Tours.  For  the  space  of  three  years  and  a  half  St  Machor  occupied 
the  Chair  of  St  Martin,  by  whom  he  was  visited.  His  deathbed  was 
visited  by  St  Martin  from  heaven,  by  St  Columba  from  lona,  and  by 
the  Son  of  God,  and  over  and  around  it  were  the  company  of  the 
Apostles,  and  a  great  host  of  heavenly  beings. 

The  old  Latin  life  from  which  the  six  lections  in  the  'Aberdeen  Brev- 
iary,' November  12,  and  the  passages  in  Colgan's  *  Trias  Thaumaturga,* 
318,  514,  appear  to  have  been  taken,  is  now  lost  Besides  these,  cf. 
Reeves,  *  Life  of  St  Columba  by  Adamnan ' ;  Forbes,  *  Kal.  of  Scottish 
Saints,'  sub  Mauritius ;  J.  Smith,  *  Life  of  St  Columba.*  The  narra- 
tive g^ven  in  the  Legend  is  the  longest  and  fullest  and  most  important 
known.  Machor  is  mentioned  in  the  Arbuthnott  and  Aberdeen  Calen- 
dars, and  in  Adam  King's,  where  he  is  said  to  have  lived  during  the 
reign  of  "  King  Soluathius  in  Scotland."  The  *  Menologium  Scotium* 
refers  to  him,  January  15  and  November  12,  and  in  the  Calendar  of 
David  Camerarius  he  occurs  under  November  13. 

His  day  is  November  12. 

Analysis — Prologue  on  the  ignorance  in  Scotland  of  St  Machor's 
greatness  and  merit,  1-34;  his  birth  and  name,  35-42;  his  fosterage, 
43-48;  the  angels  which  visit  him  are  seen  by  the  king  his  father, 
49-106;  the  touch  of  his  body  restores  his  dead  brother  to  life,  107-164; 
he  is  miraculously  delivered  from  death  by  burning,  165-210;  his 
miraculous  rescue  from  drowning,  211-288;  his  education  and  aptness 
as  a  scholar,  289-316;  he  is  sent  to  St  Columba,  under  whom  he  in- 
creases in  wisdom  and  holiness,  317-434;  he  resolves  to  accompany 
his  master,  435-466;  his  name  is  changed  by  Columba  from  Mocumma 
to  Machore,  467-476 ;  he  sails  with  Columba,  and  is  carried  ashore  at 
lona  by  Melluma,  477-514;  they  settle  in  lona,  515-538;  Machor  is 
sent  to  Mull,  where  he  preaches  the  Gospel  and  heals  seven  lepers, 
and  returns,  539-557;  he  devotes  himself  to  study  and  copying  the 
Scriptures,  and  on  one  occasion  obtains  light  by  blowing  on  his 
fingers,  558-568;  his  brethren  attempt  to  poison  him,  569-626;  Columba 
sends  him  away  to  preach  the  Gospel,  and  on  his  departure  his  enemies 
are  reconciled  to  him,  627-736 ;  he  lands  in  the  north  of  Scotland,  and 
is  well  received  by  Farcare,  a  Christian,  who  gives  him  land,  whereon 
he  builds  a  church,  737-788 ;  he  miraculously  provides  water  for  the 
workmen,  789-800;  he  makes  disciples,  801-808;  he  is  visited  by  St 
Devenick,  with  whom  he  makes  an  agreement  as  to  the  field  of  their 


NOTES  TO  MACHOR  (XXVIL   1-192).  311 

labours,  809-860;  he  turns  a  bear  into  stone,  861-872;  he  converts 
Dinon,  a  sorcerer,  873-904;  he  heals  one  born  blind,  905-924 ;  he  restores 
a  kinsman  of  St  Columba  to  life,  925-948 ;  the  punishment  of  two  young 
Irishmen  who  mock  at  him,  949-982 ;  sand  sown  as  seed  springs  up 
into  a  harvest  of  corn,  983-1004;  he  delivers  one  in  great  peril  of 
choking  from  a  bone  in  his  throat,  and  builds  a  church  on  the  land 
given  to  him  in  gratitude,  1005- 1063 ;  he  is  visited  by  St  Teman, 
1064-1146 ;  the  death  and  burial  of  St  Devenick,  1147-1214 ;  he  accom- 
panies St  Columba  to  Rome,  where  he  is  made  bishop  and  instructed 
in  the  duties  of  a  bishop,  1215-1303;  they  leave  Rome  and  tarry  at 
Tours,  where  St  Columba  leaves  Machor,  who  for  three  and  a  half 
years  occupied  the  Chair  of  St  Martin,  1 304-1496;  his  death,  1497- 1566; 
his  burial,  1567-1580;  the  miracles  wrought  at  his  tomb,  1581-1614. 

The  source  whence  the  author  derived  his  information  or  material 
was  in  all  likelihood  the  Latin  Life  used  by  the  compiler  of  the  *  Aber- 
deen Breviary,'  and  cited  in  Colgan.  As  it  stands,  the  story  he  gives 
is  itself  the  most  detailed  and  important  source  now  known  to  exist 

1-34.  Prologue. 

5.  /^«r/«>= wonders,  miracles. 

9.  Moryse =MoT'ice  or  Mauritius.  How  he  came  by  this  name  is 
explained  further  on. 

10.  lVare=v/\st.    Cf.  Mod.  Engl.  wary. 
21.  Qu/t€n  =  {tvf.    Mod.  Scot  wheen, 

25.  7V?r^«  =  Tours. 

26.  5^/= though,  although. 

27.  Fetryt  ^fertryt = entombed. 

37.  Syaconus.    His  Irish  or  Celtic  name  was  Fiachna. 
39.  Synchene.    Her  Irish  name  was  Finchoem. 
62.  Enteryt^tnitr  it    a  stewyn  =  ont  voice — />.,  melodiously. 
65.  Quha  aucht  \e  Aouse^vfho  owned  the  house — a  phrase  still 
common. 
82.  ^/«/=  with  all. 
93.  7V^  =  farm. 
102.  A/mofi  ded=a\ms'dteds. 
105.  FurtA  =  ihence(orth, 
115.  Masf  sorow  o/ane ^grtaiesi  sorrow  of  all. 
119.  /?>'«/= stroke. 
180.  MV^/= approach. 
192.  Fre/y =nob\e,    A,S.  Jre(f lie,  liberal,  noble.    Fud=  child. 

"  Si))en  SCO  bare  a./re/i/odg.** 

— C.  M.,  10,521. 

"  Beste  worthy,  sjrr  knyght,  art  thou 
To  wedd  thys/re/y/ode." 

— •  Sir  Eglamour  of  Artois,'  1254. 


312  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (X3CVIL  201-325). 

**  Men  mycht  se  mony  f rely  fuU,** 

—•The  Bruce/  iii.  578. 

*'  Fode  usually  has  the  sense  of  child,  and  is  used  of  both  sexes ;  it 
means,  literally,  one  fed  or  nourished  up."  —  Skeat,  note  to  'The 
Bruce,*  iii.  57S,  which  see.    A.S.  fdda,  food,  offspring. 

201.  Wemmyne^hxxnvcig.  ^m/^= fierce,  violent  Icel.^^r, violent 

213.  /^7f5^///=  forgetful.    ze/a/^= danger. 

219.  Fat^wdX,  tub. 

221.  W^<^/f/= wrapped.  The  same  word  as  is  used  in  the  phrase 
"  to  wip  a  handle,"  to  wind  string  or  thread  closely  round  it 

235.  -5ra=top. 

239.  Grand^hoXXom, 

242.  //<c^/= expected. 

246.  So  get^')pusg€U=m  this  way. 

249.  ^y^ar/)'/^  scratched. 

250.  And  all  the  rest  of  her  body  that  was  naked. 

256.  p^  tothyr  tyme  3^/= yet  again.   forfame^^t&XxoytA, 
'260.  ^^r^= noise.    O.Fris.  here. 

262.  7>dr=/y/=  pulled. 

264.  A^^^=«y<rAi/= approached,  come. 

271.  2«0'^= alive. 

274.  lVere= peril. 

284.  \)ts=]>us, 

288.  A  god  =^  one  God, 

295.  GraMy^weW. 

299.  TAowis =thewis.    See  note  to  XXVL  175. 

301.  Rypare  eld  =  riper  age. 

303.  Neare=^  higher.    M/>/^=  things. 

310.  C^/^=zeal. 

312.  Formu/are=saLmp\e. 

322.   IVytryl  =in(ormed.     Cf.  Icel.  w/ra,  to  reveal. 

325.  C(C7/«w^tf=Columba,  On  his  father's  side  he  belonged  to  the 
reigning  families  of  Ireland  and  British  Dalriada,  and  on  his  mother's 
to  the  house  of  an  illustrious  prince  of  Leinster.  He  was  bom  at 
Gartan  in  Donegal  on  December  7,  521.  Baptised  by  the  presbyter 
Cruithnechan  under  the  name  Colum,  he  was  afterwards  called  Colum- 
cille  or  the  Dove  of  the  Church,  because  of  his  assiduity  in  attending 
the  ser^'^ices  of  the  Church.  The  early  part  of  his  life  was  spent  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Doire-Eithne.  After  the  period  of  his  fosterage  he 
was  educated  by  St  Finnian  at  Moville,  by  an  aged  bard  named  Gem- 
man  in  Leinster,  at  the  monastic  seminary  of  Clonard,  and  at  Glasnevin, 
where  he  had  for  his  fellow-students  SS.  Comgal,  Ciaran,  and  Cainnech, 
who  had  also  been  his  companions  at  Clonard.  Etchen,  bishop  of 
Clonfad,  ordained  him  priest,  but  by  mistake  it  is  said,  as  St  Finnian, 
who  sent  him  to  be  ordained,  intended  that  he  should  be  made  a 
bishop.   About  the  year  553  he  founded  the  monastery  of  Durrow.    The 


NOTES  TO  MACHOR  (XXVa  340-489).  313 

battle  of  Cooldrevny,  which  St  Columba  is  said  to  have  instigated,  was 
fought  in  561,  and  two  years  later  he  set  sail  for  Scotland  with  twelve 
companions,  and  founded  his  celebrated  monastery  in  the  little  island 
of  lona.  Thence  he  spread  the  Gospel  over  the  whole  of  the  north 
of  Scotland.  He  visited  Ireland  several  times.  In  574  he  formally 
inaugurated  his  cousin  Aidan  in  the  sovereignty  of  Dalriada,  and  in 
the  following  year  both  of  them  were  present  at  the  Convention  of 
Drumceatt,  where  the  claims  of  the  Irish  kings  to  the  homage  of 
British  Dalriada  were  abandoned,  and  the  province  declared  inde- 
pendent St  Columba  was  of  a  warliice  disposition,  but  greatly  beloved 
by  his  disciples.  His  ruling  passion  was  apparently  an  intense  love 
for  beautiful  MSS.  See  Reeves,  *Adamnan*s  Life  of  St  Columba,' 
where  all  that  is  known  about  this  great  saint,  and  much  more,  will 
be  found. 

340.  Ourmen  =  overmen = superiors. 

344.  Alman=2}\  men. 

347.  Douty^=(e2Lred. 

349.  Vftdir/ou f=strv3int,  in  subjection. 

350.  W^<(7rM= become = wax. 

352.  And  hinder  him  from  obtaining  heaven's  bliss. 

353.  lVaJt=vfaiich\ng, 
367.  SaIamon==  Solomon, 
380.  5^/w=gem. 

385.  p^.    A  mistake  for  A^. 

419.  For /ore-ow/ ma  x^^A  fare-out  //ta =m2iny  more. 

433.  For  passyf  r tad  pass,    vnchut=vncutk=\ir\Vxiovix\, 

447.  lVith-]>i—on  the  condition  that.  The  reason  why  St  Columba 
left  Ireland  is  much  disputed.  Some  say  that  he  left  because  he  was 
excommunicated  by  the  Synod  held  at  Teltown,  on  account  of  the  part 
he  had  in  the  battle  of  Cooldrevny.  On  the  other  hand,  it  is  argued 
that  the  ban  was  taken  off,  and  that  he  went  away  of  his  own  accord. 
Adamnan's  account  leaves  the  impression  that  his  exile  was  voluntary. 
But  whether  or  not,  the  decree  of  excommunication,  if  ever  passed,  was 
not  perpetual,  as  he  returned  to  Ireland  several  times.    But  see  Reeves. 

451.  Suffrant  for  sovereign, 

454.  Esch€we^a\o\d — /.^.,  the  giving  of  offence  to  Machor's  parents. 
O.Fr.  eschever^  to  shun,  avoid,  eschew,  bend  from — Cot.  and  Roquefort 

473.   Warpyst—zdJsX,    A.S.  weorpan,  to  throw. 

477.  -<4/ar^/=  prepare,  fit  out.     O.Fr.  appareiller^  to  prepare,  fit  out 

486.  Z^Mi?«^/=  loathing,  unwilling. 

489.  /y=Iona.  Adamnan  calls  the  place  *'iona  insula,"  making 
'•iona"an  adjective  agreeing  with  "insula."  Tighernach  twice  em- 
ploys the  form  la,  once  hie,  A/ once,  and  Eo  once.  The  Ulster  Annals 
have  la,  hi  Coluim-cille^I  Choluim-cille^  /,  and  Eoa,  Scottish  author- 
ities have  insula  Yi,  Insula  /,  /  Columkilly  Hy,  /,  I Columkyl.  In  the 
monumental  records  of  the  island  the  prevailing  name  is   K     See 


314  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (X3CVIL  407-796). 

Reeves,  Adamnan,  p.  258  et  seq,  Horstmann's  suggestion  that  the 
place  may  be  the  present  Isle  of  I  slay  is  improbable.  No  notice  is 
here  taken  of  the  fact  that  Columba  and  his  companions  first  touched 
at  Islay.  The  place  referred  to  is  the  island  in  which  they  settled — 
viz.,  lona. 
497.  Pr^//=  waded. 

627.  Enhoumyt^enoumyt    See  note  to  III.  665. 
641.  Mule^yiMW. 

645.  -<4j=when. 

660.  The  copying  of  the  Scriptures  was  one  of  the  chief  occupations 
of  the  monks  of  lona  when  at  home. 

666.  A  similar  miracle  is  recorded  of  St  Fillan.  When  Munna, 
his  instructor,  had  forbidden  the  use  of  candles  in  the  cells  beyond  a 
certain  hour,  Fillan  used  to  hold  up  his  left  hand,  which  then  shone 
brilliantly  and  yielded  sufficient  light  for  him  to  go  on  with  his 
writing. 

672.  p^  commoH = the  common  people,    cuth = cane = did. 

682.  Ane  innocent  =^2l  child.    See  11.  585,  607. 

683.  So  that  they  should  be  less  suspected  of  their  intentions. 

684.  Myngyt^m\Tig\td. 

699.  Sanyt,    See  note  to  I.  521. 

601.  IIe/dit=iurntd  up.    A.S.  Ay/dan,  keldan,  to  heel  over,  to  in- 
cline, to  pour. 
605.  Z>'^«r^= liquor.    O.Fr.  likeur, 
618.  Dowis= dot's = does, 
624.  (&'  =  and=a;i=if. 

628.  Span/y ^boldly y  openly.     See  Jamieson,  sub  speanlie, 
659.  And  think  of  none  but  ourselves. 

674.   Wane-treutht = wan-irtith = truth lessness. 

687.  Se7juine= seven.  The  usual  number  was  twelve,  to  represent 
the  Twelve  Apostles. 

699.  /•n«/<yfl  =  disciples. 

703.  (7«^ ///^/«tf= remember,  think  upon.  A.S,  fnanan,  to  think  of, 
mean. 

706.  TAocAty =thoughi(u\,  careful. 

708.  EJb= also,    A,S,  edc. 

719.  7?^^^;w^/=  reconcile. 

726.  p«/=at.     So  again  1.  733. 

752.  7>zc/«^= residence ;  perhaps  village;  not  necessarily  a  town  in 
the  modem  sense.  In  Mod.  Scot  a  farmhouse  with  its  out-buildings 
is  called  a  town. 

779.  My  mas/er  =St  Columba,  who  was  in  all  probability  well  ac- 
quainted with  the  district,  having  been  in  it  more  than  once. 

781.  Bygyne — biggin  —  buildi ng. 

791.  Swink=^yNOxV,    A.S.  swincan,  labour. 

795.  For  the  semicolon  at  the  end  substitute  a  comma. 


NOTES  TO  MACHOR  (XXVIL  802-963).  315 

802.  This  line  is  corrupt. 
804.  Pj^cAtts=Ficis. 

811.  Dewym'Jt^Dtvtnik,  Devenick,  or  Devinic.  The  legend  of 
this  saint,  whose  name  is  not  found  in  any  of  the  Irish  lists,  is  given 
by  Bishop  Forbes,  *  Kal.  Scot.  SS./  p.  323,  as  follows :  "  When  the 
blessed  fathers  (Columba  and  Mauricius)  were  preaching  in  Scotland, 
Devinicus,  a  very  old  man,  also  flourished.  He  divided  the  work  of 
the  ministry  between  himself  and  Mauricius,  going  to  the  Provincia 
Cathinorum  (Caithness),  while  Mauricius  went  to  the  Picts.  St 
Mauricius  (Devinicus?)  said,  *Now  again  we  shall  be  joined.  Even 
in  the  celestial  life  shall  we  for  ever  be  joined  together,  and  rejoice 
with  Christ.  But  one  thing  I  desire,  that  as  death  is  at  hand,  when 
my  time  comes,  let  my  body  be  brought  to  this  place,  and  be  buried 
here.*  The  saint  agreed,  and  Devinicus  went  to  the  Cathini,  preach- 
ing the  Word.  At  length  Devinicus  came  to  die,  and  told  them  to 
take  his  body  to  some  of  the  churches  of  Mauricius,  mindful  of  his  old 
engagement  And  this  was  done.  The  following  night  St  Mauricius 
saw  angels  descending  upon  the  church  where  the  holy  body  lay,  and 
said,  *  A  guest  cometh  to  whom  we  must  pay  honour' ;  but  on  coming 
they  found  not  the  body,  for  they  who  carried  it,  wishing  to  rest,  had 
borne  it  to  a  place  called  Crostan.  There  they  held  vigil,  and  then 
they  brought  it  to  a  place  called  Banquhory  Devynik,  where  a  church 
was  raised  to  his  honour."  In  the  *  Brev.  Aberdeen '  (pars  estiva.,  fol. 
clx  a)  the  legend  is  given  at  greater  length,  and  accords  more  closely 
with  what  follows  here. 

812.  5^>&=yoke ;  with  reference  to  our  Lord's  word,  "Take  my  yoke 
upon  you,"  &c. — Matt.  xi. 

825.  p«j  for  ]?/r^= these. 

827.  Ca/«^j= Caithness. 

852.  Cnj//;//=  christened,  baptised. 

872.  A  yird  stane=dJi  earth-fast  stone. 

877.  /'<i>'^/;/^= heathen. 

879.  Ven  =  \hm\i,  imagine. 

886.  (9r= before. 

893.  lVM-]>t,    See  note  to  1.  447. 

927.  /«-7//>r^?««^= encompassing.  O.Fr.  environner^  "to  inviron, 
encompasse  " — Cot. 

940.  Loff  probably  a  mistake  for  liffiL 

972.  Ruit^xutd^  regretted. 

981.  C7^«^=  latrine.  A.S.  gang^  gong^  g^ong,  the  act  of  going,  a 
pri\'y,  sewer.    **  Goonge,  preuy.    Cloaca,  latrina." — '  Prompt  Par.' 

983.  ^Ftfr^= spring. 

••This  wes  in  wire,  quhen  \7ntir  tydc 
Vith  his  blastis,  hydwift  to  byde, 
Wes  ourdriffin. " 

— 'The  Bruce,'  v.  1-3. 


3l6  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (X3CVIL  985-1006). 

"Somere  &  ware  thou  fourmyd  tha." 

— Hampole,  Psalm  Ixxiii.  18. 

Cf.  I  eel.  vdTt  and  Lat  ver. 

985.  IVeile  tyd land^yit\\'Con6\X\oTit6  land. 

987.  Leyne  =lean,  poor.    A.S.  hlctm, 

98a  i?y=rye. 

989.  Zaf^^= largess,  bounty. 

999.  7>r«a«^=Ternan.  St  Ternan,  Archbishop  of  the  Picts,  is 
identified  with  Toranan  of  the  Irish  Calendars,  the  Abbot  of  Bangor, 
by  Reeves,  Todd,  and  Forbes,  who  connect  him  with  SS.  Palladius 
and  Servanus.  The  'Breviary  of  Aberdeen*  (pars  hyem.,  fol.  cv)  devotes 
six  lections  to  him,  and  confuses  the  chronology  by  making  him  live 
in  the  time  of  St  Gregory.  Bishop  Forbes  believes  that  the  lections 
may  be  regarded  as  authentic  so  far  as  they  relate  to  Ternan's  parent- 
age and  baptism  by  Palladius,  and  gives  the  following  summary  of 
his  legend  :  "  St  Ternan  was  bom  of  noble  parents  in  the  province  of 
Mymia,  and  St  Palladius,  divinely  warned,  baptised  him.  Hearing 
olfthe  fame  of  St  Gregory,  he  betook  himself  to  Rome  to  submit  him- 
self to  his  discipline.  After  seven  years  the  Pope  raised  him  to  the 
episcopate,  and  sent  him  back  to  his  own  country  to  preach  the  Gospel 
to  the  unbelievers  there,  A  bell  given  him  by  the  Pope  miraculously 
followed  him  till  he  reached  Albania.  Convecturius,  who  was  prince 
of  that  country,  at  first  opposed  the  saint,  but,  warned  by  miracle, 
he  was  baptised.  In  spring  St  Macharius  sent  to  him  for  seed : 
having  none,  he  returned  the  sack  filled  with  sand,  which  he  accord- 
ingly sowed,  and  reaped  an  excellent  harvest."  Dempster  places  his 
death  at  Abemethy.  According  to  the  Martyrology  of  Aberdeen 
{c,  A.D.  1500),  his  head,  with  the  tonsured  surface  still  uncorrupt, 
was  preserved  at  Banchory-Teman  along  with  his  Gospel  of  St 
Matthew,  being  one  of  the  "  Evangelistarum  quatuor  voluminibus 
metallo  inclusis,  argento  auro  texto  in  superficia  fabricatis.''  At 
the  same  place  was  preserved  the  ronecht  or  bell  of  St  Ternan, 
which  had  a  hereditary  keeper,  with  "deray  croft"  (Reg.  Episc. 
Aber.,  i.  327,  328).  His  relics  were  preserved  at  the  Cathedral  of 
Aberdeen  in  a  monstrance  in  the  treasury  (ibid.,  ii.  185).  But  the 
most  important  remains  connected  with  the  name  of  St  Ternan  is  the 
'Liber  Ecclesise  Beati  Terrenani  de  Arbuthnott  missale  secundum 
Usum  Ecclesiae  sancti  Andreae  in  Scotia,'  written  by  James  Sybald, 
vicar  of  Arbuthnott,  and  finished  February  22,  1491-92.  The  original 
is  in  the  possession  of  the  Right  Hon.  Viscount  Arbuthnott,  and  is 
specially  valuable  as  being  the  only  complete  missal  of  the  Scottish 
Use  now  known  to  be  extant.  It  was  edited  by  Bishop  Forbes  and 
the  Rev.  H.  G.  Forbes,  and  published  at  Burntisland  in  1864.  See 
the  articles  in  Smith's  'Diet  of  Christ  Biog^.,*  and  Forbes,  '  Kal.  of 
Scot.  SS.,*  p.  450. 

1006.  Into  his  throat  stuck  so  fast 


NOTES  TO  MACHOR  (XXVIL  1008-1439).  317 

1008.  5w^/y= swallow. 

1010.  IVracAe =yfretch, 

1030.  "pa  the.    A  misprint  for  \at  he, 

1037.  P/an=^\tvtl 

1039.  Tret's /are.  At  the  time  churches  in  Scotland  and  Ireland  were 
usually  made  of  wood.  See  Adamnan*s  *Life  of  St  Columba*  and 
Jocelyn's  *  Life  of  St  Kentigem.' 

1048.  Through  pride  and  greedy  avarice. 

1100.  Sermonyng'^  initTCoursQ, 

1102.  And  as  long  as  they  sat  at  the  table. 

1120.  5/rtf>^= stretch,  reach. 

1121.  A^/>2^/v= natural. 
1126.  p<i/=at. 

1131.  //ey  or  /ciw=high  or  low. 

1132.  Z^^x»^= think,  judge.    Mod.  Engl.  <^^/f/. 

1133.  Gattis^'wz.ys, 

1153.  Z?^^x/m= death-straw,  deathbed.  His  couch  was  evidently  of 
straw.    St  Columba's  is  said  to  have  been  a  stone. 

1154.  A^i?j/= nearest. 
1162.  //JrV^/= promise. 
1164.  .5r^^^= speaking. 

1170.  Z^//^fy«f=  residence,  dwelling. 

1186.  Gestenere=:gutsi.    Qi,  gestering,    Pi^S^gcest^gest^gast. 

1188.  Spe  seems  redundant,  and  should  probably  be  deleted,  visidte 
=visit 

1190.  Ws  acht  =it  behoves  us :  achl  is  used  impersonally. 

1197.  Cr^j>&^«^=Crostan. 

1199.  Fresfe =dt\aiy.     IctL /rest,  delay. 

1204.  Before  they  slept. 

1206.  Banchory,  Banchory-Devenick  is  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Aberdeen. 

1240.  Z>^a//«^= judgment,  thinking. 

1241.  Swink  &*  swet=io\\  and  sweat. 
1291.  Schosine  for  rA^j/>i^= chosen. 
1312.  Torone =To\irs. 

1327.   IVayag^:  voyage,  j ourney. 
1339.  Quhem/u//=guem/uI=p\t2Lsing. 
1346.  Are =ht\r. 

1354.  //a«^/j= binds. 

1355.  0/rft= course. 

1356.  2//>i///=  until. 

1358.  W^^r^«/«tf= guerdon,  reward. 

1416.  Lawide  =  lay. 

1431.  7wm//tf= Tours. 

1434.  The  line  is  corrupt 

1439.  5rt;////tfr= example.    Mod.  Engl,  sampler. 


3l8         LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXVIL  1443-1507). 

1443.  /Ceyne=Jtyne=kindTtd. 

1456.  ^r«/^«/= are  gone. 

1457.  Saule-Ayrd=  soul-herd,  bishop  of  their  souls. 
1464.  Demayne=Mse, 

1471.  /'^j//7/=  apostle. 

1506.  Oraf or =or3XoTy,  a  small  chapel. 

1539.  Z>^»^^=  clear. 

1547.  />wy/«//w=  foreheads. 

1578.  Fereme^ferme—^rc^,  confirm. 

1589.  j&f^/^=help.    A.S.  b6t,  advantage,  profit. 

1597.  5ie/amr/^=thin. 


XXVIII.— MARGARET. 


The  legend  of  St  Margaret  is  of  Eastern  origin.  It  was  known  in 
Europe  as  early  as  the  fifth  century,  being  among  those  which  Pope 
Gelasius  pronounced  apocryphal  in  494.  From  that  time  very  little  is 
heard  of  it  till  the  eleventh  century,  when  it  was  reintroduced  into  the 
West  by  the  first  Crusaders,  who  made  both  her  legend  and  her  name 
popular.  The  first  person  of  distinction  in  Europe  who  bore  this  name 
was  Margaret,  the  sister  of  Edgar  Atheling  of  England,  and  Queen  of 
Malcolm  III.  of  Scotland.  She  received  the  name  in  Hungary,  where 
she  was  born  in  1046,  and  introduced  it  into  the  west  of  Europe.  She 
was  herself  canonised  as  a  saint,  and  the  affection  in  which  she  was 
held  in  Scotland  and  England  probably  contributed  very  much  to 
render  the  name  popular  throughout  the  island.  Of  the  original  St 
Margaret,  the  following  is  the  legend  as  told  by  Mrs  Jameson  ('  Sacred 
and  Legendary  Art,'  ii.  516-518),  from  whom  also  the  above  particulars 
are  taken : — 

"She  was  the  daughter  of  a  priest  of  Antioch  named  Theodosius, 
and  in  her  infancy,  being  of  feeble  health,  she  was  sent  to  a  nurse  in 
the  country.  This  woman,  who  was  secretly  a  Christian,  brought  up 
Margaret  in  the  true  faith.  The  holy  maid,  while  keeping  the  few 
sheep  of  her  nurse,  meditated  on  the  mysteries  of  the  Gospel,  and 
devoted  herself  to  the  service  of  Christ.  One  day  the  governor  of 
Antioch,  whose  name  was  Olybrius,  in  passing  by  the  place  saw  her, 
and  was  captivated  by  her  beauty.  He  commanded  that  she  should 
be  carried  to  his  palace,  being  resolved,  if  she  were  of  free  birth,  to 
take  her  for  his  wife  ;  but  Margaret  rejected  his  offers  with  scorn,  and 
declared  herself  the  servant  of  Jesus  Christ.  Her  father  and  all  her 
relations  were  struck  with  horror  at  this  revelation.  They  fled,  leaving 
her  in  the  power  of  the  governor,  who  endeavoured  to  subdue  her  con- 
stancy by  the  keenest  torments.  They  were  so  terrible  that  the  tyrant 
himself,  unable  to  endure  the  sight,  covered  his  face  with  his  robe ; 
but  St  Margaret  did  not  quail  beneath  them.  Then  she  was  dragged 
to  a  dungeon,  where  Satan,  in  the  form  of  a  terrible  dragon,  came  upon 


320  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXVm.) 

her  with  his  inflamed  and  hideous  mouth  wide  open,  and  sought  to 
terrify  and  confound  her ;  but  she  held  up  the  cross  of  the  Redeemer, 
and  he  fled  before  it.  Or,  according  to  the  more  popular  version,  he 
swallowed  her  up  alive,  but  immediately  burst,  and  she  emerged  un- 
hurt,— another  form  of  the  familiar  allegory,  the  power  of  sin  over- 
come by  the  power  of  the  Cross.  He  returned  in  the  form  of  a  man 
to  tempt  her  further,  but  she  overcame  him,  and,  placing  her  foot 
upon  his  head,  forced  him  to  confess  his  foul  wickedness,  and  to 
answer  her  questions.  She  was  again  brought  before  the  tyrant,  and 
again  refusing  to  abjure  her  faith,  she  was  further  tortured ;  but  the 
sight  of  so  much  constancy  in  one  so  young  and  beautiful  only  in- 
creased the  number  of  converts,  so  that  in  one  day  five  thousand  were 
baptised,  and  declared  themselves  ready  to  die  with  her.  Therefore 
the  governor  took  counsel  how  this  might  be  prevented,  and  it  was  ad- 
vised that  she  should  be  beheaded  forthwith.  And  as  they  led  her 
forth  to  death,  she  thanked  and  glorified  God  that  her  travail  was 
ended ;  and  she  prayed  that  those  who  invoked  her  in  the  pains  of 
childbirth  should  find  help  through  the  merit  of  her  sufferings,  and  in 
memory  of  her  deliverance  from  the  womb  of  the  great  dragon.  A 
voice  from  heaven  assured  her  that  her  prayer  was  granted ;  so  she 
went  and  received  joyfully  the  crown  of  martyrdom,  being  beheaded 
with  the  sword." 

Her  day  is  July  20. 

"Her  attribute  in  devotional  pictures  is  the  dragon,  which  is 
sometimes  bound  with  a  cord,  or  his  jaws  are  distended  as  if  to 
swallow  her;  or  he  is  seen  rent  and  burst,  and  St  Margaret  stands 
upon  him  unhurt.  As  a  martyr  she  bears  the  palm  and  crown,  which 
in  general  seem  to  distinguish  her  from  St  Martha,  who  has  also  the 
attribute  of  the  dragon  and  the  cross." — Ibid.,  pp.  518,  519. 

Analysis — Prologue  on  the  virtues  of  the  pearl  and  on  the  character 
of  St  Margaret,  1-58  ;  her  birth  and  fosterage  and  conversion,  59-78; 
her  mother  dies,  her  father  neglects  her,  and  she  watches  the  flocks  of 
her  fosterer,  79-102 ;  Olibryus  the  governor  wishes  to  marry  her,  but 
she  refuses  his  offers  with  scorn,  103-124  ;  being  tortured,  she  persists, 
125-208  ;  she  is  cast  into  a  dungeon,  and  on  the  following  day  is  again 
tortured,  so  cruelly  that  Olibryus  himself  is  obliged  to  cover  his  face 
with  his  mantle  in  order  to  shut  out  the  sight  of  her  sufferings,  209- 
382  ;  Christ  sends  her  comfort,  and  she  prays,  383-406  ;  on  looking  up 
she  sees  in  her  cell,  whither  she  has  been  borne,  Satan  in  the  form  of 
a  huge  dragon,  which  takes  her  into  its  mouth  and  swallows  her,  but 
she  makes  the  sign  of  the  cross,  when  the  beast  bursts  and  she  escapes, 
407-424;  Satan  next  appears  to  her  in  the  form  of  a  man,  but  she 
again  overcomes  him,  425-445  ;  she  interrogates  her  adversary,  446- 
503 ;  she  again  prays  and  is  answered,  504-523  ;  being  again  brought 
out  before  Olybrius,  he  again  tempts  her,  and  his  overtures  being 
rejected,  an  attempt  is  made  to  drown  her,  524-572 ;  her  prayer  and 


NOTES  TO  MARGARET  (XXVIIL  1-15).  32 1 

deliverance,  and  coronation  and  heavenly  witness,  573-603 ;  many  are 
converted  through  hearing  the  heavenly  testimony,  604-619 ;  Olibryus 
then  orders  her  execution,  but  obtaining  a  short  respite,  she  spends 
it  in  prayer,  620-669 ;  the  signs  vouchsafed  to  her  from  heaven,  and 
their  effect  on  the  bystanders,  670-687 ;  her  death,  688-707  ;  her  burial, 
708-729. 

Source — Cf.  L.A.,  cap.  93,  and  the  Acta  in  the  *  Act.  SS.  Boll.,*  20th 
July,  V.  pp.  33-59,  both  of  which  are  departed  from. 

1-58.  Prologue.  L.A.  is  partly  similar  :  "  Marg.  dicitur  a  qus^dam 
pretiosa  gemma  quae  margarita  vocatur :  quae  gemma  est  Candida, 
parva  et  virtuosa.  Sic  b.  M.  fuit  Candida  per  virginitatem,  parva  per 
humilitatem,  virtuosa  per  miraculorum  operationem.  Virtus  autem 
huius  lapidis  dicitur  esse  contra  sanguinis  effusionem,  contra  cordis 
passionem  et  ad  spiritus  confortationem.  Sic  b.  M.  habuit  virtutem 
contra  effusionem  sui  sanguinis  per  constantiam,  quia  in  suo  martirio 
constantissima  exstitit,  contra  cordis  passionem  i.  e.  daemohis  tenta- 
tionem  per  victoriam,  quia  ipsa  dyabolum  superavit,  ad  spiritus  con- 
fortationem per  doctrinam,  quia  per  suam  doctrinam  multorum  animos 
confortavit  et  ad  Christi  fidem  convertit.  Cuius  legendam  Theotimus 
vir  eruditus  scripsit." 

3.  Margaret.  Lat.  margarita^  Gr.  fiapyapLrrj^y  2l  pearl.  Arrian,  M. 
8,  says  that  yLapyapirri^  is  an  Indian  word.  It  occurs  in  the  Sanscrit  in 
the  form  manjari,  Origen  gives  much  curious  learning  about  pearls 
in  his  Commentary  on  Matt.  xiii.  45,  46.  So  also  does  Ammianus 
Marcellinus,  xxiii.  6,  85-87,  and  Pliny,  H.  N.,  ix.  35.  According  to 
the  ancient  theory,  the  fish  conceived  the  pearl  from  the  dew  of  heaven, 
and,  according  to  the  quality  of  the  dew,  it  was  pure  and  round  or 
cloudy  and  deformed  with  specks. 

5.  PropAefis= profitSf  virtues. 

6.  lVei7e=2Li  a  good  price. 

10.  Cardiaca  =  sp2isms  of  the  heart.  ^^  Cardt'ague,  a  consumption, 
and  continuall  sweat,  by  the  indisposition  of  the  heart,  and  parts 
about  it." — Cotgrave.  Batman  vppon  Bartholom^,  lib.  vii.  cap.  32, 
"Of  heart-quaking  and  the  disease  cardiacle!'  says,  "heart-quaking 
or  cardiacle  is  an  euill  that  is  so  called  because  it  cometh  often  of 
default  of  the  heart."  Du  Cange,  in  the  most  recent  edition,  has 
*'  Cordia,  maladie  de  cuer.  Cordiacus,  qui  patitur  ilium  morbum." 
And  again,  "  Cordiacus,  morbus  nascens  ob  nimiam  imbecillitatem 
corporis  languente  stomacho."  Cotgrave  also  has,  among  other  defini- 
tions of  cardiaque^  "pained  in  the  stomache."  The  ordinary  word 
was  cardiakylle  or  cardiake.  The  word  occurs  in  *  Piers  Plowman  * 
and  in  Chaucer.    See  'Cath.  Ang.,'  and  Skeat's  *P.  P.,'  ii.  p.  277, 

12.  Afe/= food,    fftysa/ry =\tprosy, 

15.  Vc/tis= ouches,  the  socket  of  a  precious  stone.  The  proper 
form  of  the  word  is  nouclu    O.Fr.  nouche,  nosche,  nuschcy  a  buckle, 

VOL.  III.  X 


322  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXVIIL  2B-90). 

clasp,  bracelet,  given  by  Burguy,  sub  v.  nose  he.  Low  Lat  nusea,  a 
buckle,  &c.  See  Skeat  and  *  Prompt.  Par./  where  Way  quotes  among 
other  passages  the  following  from  W.  Thomas,  Ital.  Grammar,  "/>r- 
magliOt  the  hangeyng  owcke^  or  flowre  that  women  use  to  tye  at  the 
chaine  or  lace  that  thev  weare  about  their  neckes."  So  that  one 
sense  of  the  word  is  exactly  that  of  the  Mod.  Eng.  "locket."  Cfc 
Exod.  xxviii.  14,  &c. 

28.  Oure  cUleris  med=^  the  help  of  us  all. 

42.  7<?/yr^= unsteady.  Cf.  M.  Dut.,  touter,  a  swing.  See  Skeat, 
sub  totter.    y5r>&/7=  fickle. 

46.  5i/r(f/^^r>'= presumption.  O.Fr.  sorcutderie,  presumption,  usu- 
ally under  the  form  sorcuidanee,  "arrogance,  temerity,  presumption." 
— Roq.  O.Fr.  sor;  Lat.  sufer  and  cuider;  Lat.  cogitare.  In  Barbour 
the  form  is  succudry — *  The  Bruce,'  xi.  1 1,  xii.  297. 

51.  ^/a«//i^j=dulness,  lukewarmness.  *' 5/aze;»^jj^,  or  dulnesse  of 
cgge.    Ebetudo,  obtusitas." — '  Prompt.  Par.' 

52.  6^«^^rA^'/^= grudging.    A.S.  ^w^^^,  stingy. 
57.  7><^^««j=Theotimus. 

59-220.  L.A. :  *'  M.  de  civitate  Antiochiae  filia  fuit  Theodosii  gen- 
tilium  patriarchs  :  haec  nutrici  traditur  et  ad  adultam  aetatem  veniens 
baptizatur  et  propter  hoc  exosa  patri  plurimum  habebatur.  Quadam 
igitur  die,  dum  jam  annum  XV  attigisset  et  cum  aliis  virginibus  oves 
nutricis  custodiret,  prsefectus  Olibrius  inde  transitum  facienset  puellam 
tarn  speciosam  considerans,  mox  in  ejus  amore  exarsit  et  pueros  ad  se 
concitus  misit  dicens :  ite  et  eam  comprehendite,  ut,  si  libera  est,  earn 
mihi  in  uxorem  accipiam,  si  ancilla  est,  eam  mihi  in  concubinam 
habeam.  Cum  ergo  ejus  aspectui  fuisset  praesentata,  eam  de  genere 
suo  ac  nomine  et  religione  requisivit.  Ilia  autem  respondit,  se  genere 
nobilem,  nomine  Margaretam  ac  religione  christianam.  Cui  praefec- 
tus  :  (duo  prima  tibi  recte  conveniunt,  quia  nobilis  haberis  et  pulcher- 
rima  margarita  comprobaris),  sed  tertium  tibi  non  convenit,  ut  puella 
tam  pulchra  et  nobilis  Deum  habeat  crucifixum.  Cui  ilia  :  unde  scis, 
Christum  fuisse  crucifixum  ?  Et  ille :  ex  libris  christianorum.  Cui 
M. :  cum  igitur  legatur  poena  Christi  et  gloria,  quae  verecundia  est 
vestra,  ut  unum  credatis  et  alterum  denegetis  ?  Cum  autem  M.  eum 
sponte  crucifixum  fuisse  pro  redemtione  nostra  assereret,  sed  nunc  eum 
in  aetemum  vivere  affirmaret,  iratus  praefectus  eam  in  carcerem  mitti 
jussit." 

6L  C/fr^= noble. 

64.  Lawisy  read  lawe^X^^N^  religion.    A.S.  lagu, 

68.  Jf7£?i/M= without.    Mod.  Scot  outwith. 

69.  /;vi/M  =  enough. 

76.  Scho  gef  na  taIe=msLdc  no  account  Langland  has  the  same 
phrase — "Gyue  ]>ei  neuere  tale  "  =  they  make  no  account,  B.  xix. 
451,  and  "Holde  ]>ei  no  tale"=they  make  no  account,  B.  i.  9. 

90.  Her  death  than  life  or  welfare. 


NOTES  TO  MARGARET  (XZVm.  03^0).  323 

93.  BouU—btaiUiy,    Cf.  dewfej  1.  102,  and  deuU,  11.  114,  120. 
110.  /^enyi/= denied,  renounced. 
123.  iVe/,  probably  a  mistake  for  Aef, 

127.  ^^j=wolves.     A.S.  wul/y  Dut.  and  Ger.  wo/fy  Icel.  iii/rs 
Dan.  u/v;  Swed.  ul/,    brath  =  fierce. 
130.  Rewis  =^CKrry  off. 
139.  /%««</=  tempt 
141.  /'t?/)'j/= polished. 
154.  Of'xs  tautological. 

183.  5^/= although. 

184.  C/i/^= claw,  clutch. 
188.  Faynde^fand,  1.  139. 

190.  <9^A/=  aught,  anything. 

191.  A^<£7^^/=  naught,  nothing. 

202.  Godede  =  Godhede= GodhedAy  Divinity. 

221-260.  L.A. :  "Sequenti  autem  die  eam  ad  se  vocari  fecit  eique 
dixit :  vana  puella,  miserere  pulcritudinis  tuae  et  deos  nostros  adora, 
ut  tibi  bene  sit  Cui  ilia  :  ilium  adoro  quern  terra  contremiscit,  marc 
formidat  et  omnes  creaturx  timent  Cui  praefectus  :  nisi  mihi  con- 
sentias,  corpus  tuum  faciam  laniari.  Cui  M. ;  Christus  in  mortem 
semetipsum  pro  me  tradidit  et  ideo  pro  Christo  mori  desidero.** 

225.  Dempster-stul€=]\ldgment'Se^X. 

249.  J/a^/=made. 

250.  ^a^=wade. 

261-345.  L.A.  is  much  shorter:  "Tunc  praefectus  jussit  eam  in 
equuleo  suspend i  et  tam  crudeliter  primo  virgis,  deinde  pectinibus 
ferreis  usque  ad  nudationem  ossium  laniari,  quod  sanguis  de  ejus 
corpore  tamquam  de  fonte  purissimo  emanavit." 

268.  6r*  rawis  flescht  probably  for  raw  hyr  flesch — />,,  tore,  ripped 
up,  her  flesh.    Cf.  1.  276,  "  hyr  far  flesch  raf." 

279.  Hauber5ione^\i2kier%eoxi,  O.Fr.  *' haubergeon  (the  diminutive 
of  haubert\  3.  little  coat  of  maile ;  or,  onely  sleeves,  and  gorget  of 
maile." — Cot. 

314.  Leme==  shine. 

316.  Lyff= sky.    Mod.  Scot  iufi. 

322.  Come =hecB,me, 

327.  5/m«^=stir,  motion,  power. 

346-358.  L.A. :  ^^Flebant  autem  qui  ibi  aderant  et  dicebant :  o  Mar- 
gareta,  vere  de  te  dolemus,  quia  corpus  tuum  tam  crudeliter  laniari 
conspicimus  ;  o  qualem  amisisti  pulchritudinem  propter  tuam  incred- 
ulitatem  !  tamen  nunc  vel  saltem  crede,  ut  vivas." 

359-370.  L.A. :  *'  Quibus  ilia :  o  mali  consiliarii,  recedite  et  abite, 
haec  carnis  cruciatio  est  animae  salvatio ;  dixitque  ad  praefectum  :  im- 
pudens  canis  et  insatiabilis  leo,  in  carnem  potestatem  habes,  sed  ani- 
mam  Christus  reservat" 

370.  Rich/  ftocA/ =}ust  nothing. 


324  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXVm.  371-483). 

371-386.  L.A. :  "  Praefectus  autem  faciem  chlamyde  operiebat  nee 
tantam  sanguinis  effusionem  videre  poterat ;  deinde  earn  deponi  fecit 
et  in  carcerem  recludi  jussit,  et  mira  ibi  claritas  fulsit." 

378.  Gare^ger,    Spenser  has  ^ar.    Mod.  Scot.  ^ar. 

387-406.  L.A.  has  merely  :  "  Ubi  dum  esset,  oravit  Dominum  ut  in- 
imicum,  qui  secum  pugnat,  sibi  visibiliter  demonstraret" 

407-424.  L.A. :  "  Et  ecce  draco  immanissimus  ibidem  apparuit;  qui 
dum  eam  devoraturus  impeteret,  signum  crucis  edidit  et  ille  evanuit; 
vel,  ut  alibi  legitur,  os  super  caput  ejus  ponens  et  linguam  super  cal- 
caneum  porrigens  eam  protinus  deglutivit,  sed  dum  eam  absorbere 
vellet,  sig^o  crucis  se  munivit  et  ideo  draco  virtute  crucis  crepuit  et 
virgo  illaesa  exivit  (I stud  autem  quod  dicitur  de  draconis  devoratione 
et  crepatione,  apocryphum  et  frivolum  putatur.) " 

414.  Vry^,  The  correct  reading  is  probably  ^J^rft^ bristles.  A.S. 
byrst^  a  bristle.    Mod.  Scot,  birss :  bristles  in  a  collective  sense. 

418.  5i/^/^= swallow. 

425-464.  L.A, :  *'  Dyabolus  iterum,  ut  eam  decipere  posset,  in 
speciem  hominis  se  mutavit :  quem  videns  in  orationem  se  dedit,  et 
dum  surrexisset,  dyabolus  ad  eam  accessit  et  manum  tenens  dixit : 
sufficiant  tibi,  quae  fecisti,  ideo  nunc  cessa  de  mea  persona.  Ilia  autem 
eum  per  caput  apprehendit  et  sub  se  ad  terram  dejecit  et  super  cer- 
vicem  ejus  dexterum  pedem  posuit  et  dixit :  stemere,  superbe  daemon, 
sub  pedibus  feminae.  Daemon  autem  clamabat :  O  b.  Marg.,  superatus 
sum ;  si  juvenis  me  vinceret,  non  curassem,  ecce  a  tenera  puella  super- 
atus sum ;  et  inde  plus  doleo,  quia  pater  tuus  et  mater  tua  amici  mei 
fuerunt." 

430.  r>^«>«=  thighs. 

435.  //^M  =  with  indignation,  in  anger.     Icel.  ha9^  scorn,  contempt 

437.  //arj>&/K= harshly. 

445.  Read  "of  [my]  person."    Cf.  L.A. 

448.  5«/=help,  relief,  remedy.  A.S.  bdt.  The  meaning  is.  There 
is  no  help  for  thee. 

454.  C«r^= anxiety,  shame.    Cf.  1.  461. 

465-482.  L.A. :  "  Ilia  vero  eum  coegit,  ut  diceret,  cur  venisset.  Qui  se 
venisse  ait,  ut  sibi  consuleret,  quod  monitis  praesidis  obediret  Coegit 
quoque,  ut  diceret  cur  christianos  tam  multipliciter  tentaret.  Qui  re- 
spondit,  naturale  odium  sibi  esse  contra  viros  virtuosos,  et  quamvis 
saepe  ab  iis  repellatur,  sed  tamen  desiderio  seducendi  ipse  infestus 
exsistit  et,  quia  invidet  homini  de  felicitate  quam  ipse  amisit,  quamvis 
eam  recuperare  non  possit,  ipsam  tamen  aliis  auferre  contendit." 

483-494.  L.A. :  "Addiditque  quod  Salomon  infinitam  daemonum 
multitudinem  in  quodam  vase  inclusit,  post  mortem  autem  suam  cum 
de  illo  vase  daemones  ignem  mitterent  et  homines  ibidem  magnum 
esse  thesaurum  putarent,  vas  confregerunt  et  daemones  exeuntes  aerem 
impleverunt" 

483.  Salamon^SoXoxaoxi, 


NOTES  TO  MARGARET  (XXVIIL  484-704).  325 

484.  TrowH,  a  misspelling  for  thrown  or  throne, 

488.  Cowatice^  cow tiousii^ss,  greed. 

495-503.  L.A. :  "His  dictis  virgo  pedem  sublevavit  et  dixit:  fuge, 
miser ;  et  daemon  statim  evanuit  Secura  igitur  efficitur,  quia,  quae 
principem  vicerat,  ministrum  sine  dubio  superaret." 

502.  For  \>e  hand  xt.2Afra  Ad:«//=  straight  away. 

504-523.  Not  in  L.A. 

509.  Gyfis  na  tale.    See  note  to  1.  76  above. 

513.  Fayndingis = temptations. 

524-563.  L.A. :  "  Sequenti  igitur  die  convenientibus  populis  judici 
praesentatur  et  sacrificare  contemnens  exuitur  corpusque  facibus  arden- 
tibus  comburitur,  ita  ut  cuncti  mirarentur  quomodo  tarn  tenera  puella 
tot  posset  tormenta  sustinere." 

527.  /^^/= fetch. 

528.  C^fTy^?^/)'^  seriously  ;  but  perhaps  we  should  read  curyosfy. 
564-691.  L.A.  is  much  shorter,  and  omits  several  of  the  incidents : 

"  Deinde  in  vase  pleno  aqua  ipsam  ligari  atque  poni  fecit,  ut  ex  poen- 
arum  commutatione  cresceret  vis  doloris,  sed  subito  terra  concutitur 
et  cunctis  videntibus  virgo  illaesa  egreditur.  Tunc  v  millia  virorum 
crediderunt  et  pro  nomine  Christi  capitalem  sententiam  acceperunt 
Praefectus  autem  timens  ne  alii  converterentur,  concitus  b.  Margaretam 
decollari  praecepit,  ilia  autem  impetrato  orandi  spatio  pro  se  et  suis 
persecutoribus  necnon  et  pro  ejus  memoriam  agentibus  et  se  invocanti- 
bus  devote  oravit,  addens,  ut,  quaecumque  in  partu  periclitans  se  invo- 
caret,  illaesam  prolem  emitteret ;  factaque  est  de  ccelo  vox  quod  in  suis 
se  noverit  petitionibus  exauditam ;  surgensque  ab  oratione  dixit  spicu- 
latori :  frater,  tolle  gladium  tuum  et  percute  me." 

567.  iV<?j/«/=  painful. 

590.  £'r<//«^= earthquake.    A.S.  eor&dyne, 

601.  May  ^msiid,    I  eel.  mey,  ace.  of  mary  a  maid. 

603.  Bydts =aLVf Siii,     Mod.  Scot,  dt'de, 

620.  Z?r^/=  dreaded. 

639.  Gayne=gone. 

645.  5tfr/= desert. 

678.  BoTvn  =  boony  prayer. 

684.  Curt = court, 

686.  //)^^'Z£//>= hideous,  fearful,  dreadful. 

691.  Fourmyt=  formed,  framed,  given. 

692-703.  Not  in  L.A. 

697.  lVenemyt= poisoned ;  but  perhaps  for  wemmyt^ spotted^  guilty. 

701.  Input  =  impute, 

704-729.  L.A. :  "  Qui  percutiens  caput  ejus  uno  ictu  abstulit  et  sic 
martirii  coronam  suscepit.  Passa  est  autem  xiv  Cal.  Augusti,  ut  in 
ejus  hystoria  invenitur ;  alibi  legitur  quod  iii  ydus  Julii."  After  which 
follows  in  L.A.  a  short  citation  respecting  the  virtues  of  Margaret. 


XXIX.— PLACIDAS. 


St  Placidus  is  more  generally  known  as  St  Eustatius  or  Eustace. 
His  name  was  banished  from  the  English  Calendar.  He  is  not 
mentioned  in  the  Scottish  Calendar,  nor  in  the  '  Menologium  Scot/ 
nor  in  the  Martyrum  Calendar  of  Aberdeen,  nor  yet  in  the  Arbuthnott 
nor  Drummond  Calendars ;  but  under  September  20,  Adam  King  has, 
"  St  Eustache  with  his  wyff  ad  baimes  martt  vnder  Adrianus."  The 
following  account  of  him  is  taken  from  Mrs  Jameson's  *  Sacred  and 
Legendary  Art,*  ii.  792  et  seq, : — 

"St  Eustace  was  a  Roman  soldier,  and  captain  of  the  guards  to 
the  Emperor  Trajan.  His  name  before  his  conversion  was  Placidus, 
and  he  had  a  beautiful  wife  and  two  sons,  and  lived  with  great  mag- 
nificence, practising  all  the  heathen  virtues,  particularly  those  of 
loyalty  to  his  sovereign  and  charity  to  the  poor.  He  was  also  a 
great  lover  of  the  chase,  spending  much  of  his  time  in  that  noble 
diversion. 

"  One  day,  while  hunting  in  the  forest,  he  saw  before  him  a  white 
stag  of  marvellous  beauty,  and  he  pursued  it  eagerly,  and  the  stag  fled 
before  him,  and  ascended  a  high  rock.  Then  Placidus,  looking  up, 
beheld,  between  the  horns  of  the  stag,  a  cross  of  radiant  light,  and  on 
it  the  image  of  the  crucified  Redeemer ;  and  being  astonished  and 
dazzled  by  the  vision,  he  fell  on  his  knees,  and  a  voice,  which  seemed 
to  come  from  the  crucifix,  cried  to  him,  and  said,  '  Placidus,  why  dost 
thou  pursue  me  ?  I  am  Christ,  whom  thou  hast  hitherto  served  with- 
out knowing  me.  Dost  thou  now  believe?'  And  Placidus  fell  with 
his  face  to  the  earth,  and  said,  *Lord,  I  believe.*  And  the  voice 
answered,  saying,  *  Thou  shalt  suffer  many  tribulations  for  my  sake, 
and  shall  be  tried  by  many  temptations ;  but  be  strong  and  of  good 
courage,  and  I  will  not  forsake  thee.'  To  which  Placidus  replied, 
*Lord,  I  am  content.  Do  Thou  give  me  patience  to  suffer.'  And 
when  he  looked  up  again,  the  wondrous  vision  had  departed.  Then 
he  arose  and  returned  to  his  house,  and  the  next  day  he  and  his  wife 
and  his  two  sons  were  baptized,  and  he  took  the  name  of  Eustace. 


NOTES  TO  PLACIDAS   (XXIX.)  327 

But  it  happened  as  it  was  foretold  to  him ;  for  all  his  possessions  were 
spoiled  by  robbers,  and  pirates  took  away  his  beautiful  and  loving 
wife,  and,  being  reduced  to  poverty  and  in  deep  affliction,  he  wandered 
forth  with  his  two  children,  and  coming  to  a  river  swollen  with 
torrents,  he  considered  how  he  might  cross  it  He  took  one  of  his 
children  in  his  arms,  and  swam  across,  and  having  safely  laid  the  child 
on  the  opposite  bank,  he  returned  for  the  other;  but  just  as  he  had 
reached  the  middle  of  the  stream,  a  wolf  came  up  and  seized  on  the 
child  he  had  left,  and  ran  off  with  it  into  the  forest ;  and  when  he 
turned  to  his  other  child,  behold,  a  lion  was  in  the  act  of  carrying  it 
off  I  And  the  wretched  father  tore  his  hair,  and  burst  into  lamenta- 
tions, till,  remembering  that  he  had  accepted  of  sorrow  and  trial,  and 
that  he  was  to  have  patience  in  the  hour  of  tribulation,  he  dried  his 
tears  and  prayed  for  resigfnation ;  and  coming  to  a  village,  he  abode 
there  for  fifteen  years,  living  by  the  labour  of  his  hands.  At  the  end 
of  that  time  the  Emperor  Adrian,  being  then  on  the  throne,  and  requir- 
ing the  services  of  Placidus,  sent  out  soldiers  to  seek  him  through  all 
the  kingdoms  of  the  earth.  At  length  they  found  him,  and  he  was 
restored  to  all  his  former  honour,  and  again  led  on  his  troops  to 
victory,  and  the  Emperor  loaded  him  with  favours  and  riches ;  but  his 
heart  was  sad  for  the  loss  of  his  wife  and  children.  Meanwhile  his 
sons  had  been  rescued  from  the  jaws  of  the  wild  beasts,  and  his  wife 
had  escaped  from  the  pirates ;  and,  after  many  years,  they  met  and  re- 
cognised each  other,  and  were  reunited ;  and  Eustace  said  in  his 
heart,  *  Surely  all  my  tribulation  is  at  an  end  ! '  But  it  was  not  so, 
for  the  Emperor  Adrian  commanded  a  great  sacrifice  and  thanks- 
giving to  his  false  gods,  in  consequence  of  a  victory  he  had  gained 
over  the  Barbarians.  St  Eustace  and  his  family  refused  to  offer 
incense,  remaining  steadfast  in  the  Christian  faith.  Whereupon  the 
Emperor  ordered  that  they  should  be  shut  up  in  a  brazen  bull,  and  a 
fire  kindled  under  it ;  and  thus  they  perished  together." 

His  day  is  September  2a 

In  art  St  Placidus  or  Eustace  is  represented  either  as  a  Roman 
soldier  or  armed  as  a  knight,  and  near  him  the  miraculous  stag.  He 
is  distinguished  from  St  Hubert  by  his  classical  or  warrior  costume. 

Analysis — Introduction  on  the  necessity  of  timely  repentance,  1-42; 
second  introduction  on  tribulation  as  the  way  to  joy,  43-62 ;  the  birth, 
character,  occupations,  and  conversion  of  Placidas,  63-172  ;  he  and  his 
wife  and  children  are  baptized,  when  his  name  and  that  of  his  wife  are 
changed,  173-196;  next  morning  he  proceeds  to  where  Christ  has 
promised  to  meet  him,  and  is  told  of  the  tribulations  that  await  him, 
197-290;  the  enmity  of  Satan,  291-304;  Eustace  loses  all  his  men 
through  a  pestilence,  305-314 ;  all  his  cattle  and  flocks  are  slain,  his 
castles  cast  down  and  estates  destroyed,  315-328 ;  he  is  despoiled  of  his 
treasures  and  wealth,  329-334;  reduced  to  starvation,  he  leaves  the 
town  where  he  is  dwelling  and  directs  his  course  to  Egypt,  335-347 ; 


328  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXIX.  1-43). 

the  Emperor  and  Rome  lament  his  disappearance,  348-360;  Eustace 
being  unable  to  pay  his  passage,  the  shipmaster  seizes  his  wife,  and  he 
is  obliged  to  depart  with  his  children,  361-407 ;  when  trying  to  ford  a 
river  a  wolf  carries  away  one  of  his  children  and  a  lion  the  other,  408- 
447 ;  unknown  to  Eustace,  the  children  are  rescued,  448-465 ;  his  lament, 
466-527 ;  he  lives  for  fifteen  years  in  the  same  town  as  his  children, 
but  none  of  them  is  aware  of  the  fact,  528-539 ;  the  Emperor  having 
sent  in  search  of  Placidas,  he  is  found  and  brought  before  him,  and 
restored  to  wealth  and  honour,  540-673  ;  he  collects  an  army  and  goes 
to  the  wars,  674-719;  his  sons,  who,  unknow»n  to  him,  are  in  the  army, 
take  up  their  lodgings  in  their  mother's  house,  when  the  two  recount 
the  story  of  their  lives,  and  a  mutual  recognition  takes  place,  720-793  ; 
next  morning  the  mother,  who  has  heard  their  story,  goes  to  Placidas, 
tells  her  story  to  him,  and  recounts  what  she  has  heard  of  the  young 
men,  when  all  are  restored  to  each  other,  794-903 ;  Adrian  succeeds 
Trajan  as  Emperor,  and  at  first  receives  St  Eustace  well,  but  after- 
wards commands  sacrifices  to  be  offered  to  the  gods,  and  St  Eustace 
refusing,  he  orders  him  and  his  wife  and  two  sons  to  be  thrown  to  the 
lions,  and  when  the  lions  refuse  to  harm  them,  to  be  confined  in  a 
brazen  ox  and  roasted  to  death,  904-989 ;  their  constancy  and  burial, 
990-1017;  conclusion,  1018-1021. 

Source — Cf.  L.A.  cap.  161,  which  is  not  always  followed.  In  some 
passages  the  narrative  is  near  to  the  Acta  in  *  Acta  SS.  Boll.,'  Septem- 
ber 20,  v.  pp.  123-137. 

1-62.  Author's  introduction. 

17.  Therefore  it  were  good  to  do. 

la  ri7=  while. 

20.  QuAyi  Aare=vfhiich2i{T. 

23.  3^/^«  =  yellow. 

25.  y4«//=  breath. 

27.  T/tryd/u/ =ihird  foot — i.e,,  staff,     /tj^w  worthis=ht  needs. 

28.  Potent  =^2.  staff  or  crutch.  The  word  is  used  by  Langland  (B. 
viii.  96)  in  the  sense  of  a  crosier.  Chaucer  calls  the  "  tipped  staff" 
carried  by  the  itinerant  limitour  a  "  potent."  "  Potent  or  crotche. 
-P^///«;«."—' Prompt.  Par.'  '^ Potence,  a  gibbet;  also  a  crutch  for  a 
lame  man." — Cot.    See  Du  Cange,  sub  Potentia, 

31.  IIapfyn=^\\2i^^y,  fortunate. 

"  I>ay  am  happen  ))at  hau  in  hert  pouertd 

For  hores  is  ]«  heuen-ryche  to  holde  for  euer." 

— *  E.  E.  Allit.  Poems,'  iii. 
Icel.  heppinn^  fortunate. 

34.  Mend=a.mtn6f  repent. 

36.  That  God  seldom  has  pity, 

41.  Thangno  ;«^<^= thank  (favour)  nor  reward. 

43.  Rede^xtzA, 


NOTES  TO  PLACIDAS  (XXIX.  45-129).  329 

45.  FoTy  a  mistake  for  ^a= from. 

60.  Mychtis,  plu.  oi  mycht=^m\^\., 

63-84.  L.A. :  "  Eustachius  ante  Placidus  vocabatur.  Hie  erat  magis- 
ter  militum  Trajani  imperatoris.  Erat  autem  operibus  misericordiae 
valde  assiduus,  sed  tamen  ydolorum  cultui  deditus.  Habebat  autem 
conjugem  ejusdem  ritus  et  misericordiae  exsistentem  duosque  filios 
procreavit,  quos  juxta  suam  magnificentiam  mag^ifice  educari  fecit, 
et  quia  operibus  misericordiae  sedulus  insistebat,  ad  viam  veritatis 
meruit  illustrari." 

64.  5/y=lord.  O.Fr.  senre;  Lat.  senior.  See  Skeat.  Adryane^ 
Hadrian.  He  was  the  fourteenth  in  the  series  of  Roman  emperors. 
Born  at  Rome,  January  24,  a.d.  76,  he  lost  his  father  at  the  age  of  ten. 
Subsequently  he  became  a  great  favourite  with  Trajan,  who  was  one 
of  his  two  guardians,  and  succeeded  him  in  1 17  as  emperor.  He  died 
July  10,  A.D.  138. 

72.  Wordy =^onhy ;  spelled  wurr]>t  and  wurr)pi^,  *  Ormulum/  2705 
and  4200.    A.S.  weortS^  wurtS^  honourable. 

85-128.  L.A.:  "Quadam  die,  cum  venationi  insisteret,  gregem  cervor- 
um  reperit,  inter  quos  unum  caeteris  speciosiorem  et  majorem  conspexit, 
qui  ab  aliorum  societate  discedens  in  silvam  vastiorem  prosiliit 
Verum  aliis  militibus  circa  cervos  reliquos  occupatis  PL  hunc  toto 
nisu  insequitur  et  ipsum  capere  nitebatur.  Quem  cum  totis  visibus 
insequeretur  cervus  tandem  super  quandam  rupis  altitudinem  con- 
scendit  et  P.  appropians  qualiter  capi  posset,  animo  sedulus  revolvebat 
Qui  cum  cervum  diligenter  consideraret,  vidit  inter  comua  ejus  for- 
mam  sacrae  crucis  supra  solis  claritatem  fulgentem  et  imaginem  Jesu 
Christi,  qui  per  os  cervi,  sicut  olim  per  asinam  Balaam,  sic  ei  locutus 
est  dicens  :  o  Placide,  quid  me  persequeris  ?  Ego  tui  gratia  in  hoc 
animal i  tibi  apparui,  ego  sum  Christus  quem  tu  ig^orans  colis ;  elemo- 
sinae  tuae  coram  me  adscenderunt  et  ob  hoc  veni  et  per  hunc,  quem 
venabaris,  cervum  ego  quoque  te  ipse  venarer !  Alii  tamen  dicunt 
quod  ipsa  imago  quae  inter  comua  cervi  apparuit,  haec  verba  protulit." 

86.  Auldj  probably  for  wild.    See  note  to  1.  426  below. 

92.  //y^=  cover.    A.S.  hud,  hide,  skin,  covering. 

93.  Brokine=\ixo\xxi^  scattered. 
95.  None  took  heed  to  their  lord. 
100.  5^-^r^= sheer. 

105.  7jK^/>= horns.     A.S.  tind,  a  spike,  tooth  of  a  harrow. 

111.  To  iak=Xo  be  censured. 

129-160.  L.A.:  "  Haec  audiens  PI.  nimio  timore  correptus  de  equo  in 
terram  procidit  et  post  unam  horam  ad  se  rediens  de  terra  surrexit  et 
ait :  revela  mihi  quod  loqueris,  et  sic  credam  in  te.  Et  ait  Christus  : 
ego,  Placide,  sum  Christus  qui  caelum  et  terram  creavi,  qui  lucem  oriri 
feci  et  a  tenebris  divisi,  qui  tempora  et  dies  et  annos  constitui,  qui 
hominem  de  limo  terrae  formavi,  qui  propter  salutem  humani  generis 
in  terris  in  came  apparui,  qui  crucifixus  et  sepultus  tertia  die  resurrexi. 


330  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXIX.  14A-277). 

Haec  audiens  Pi.  iterum  in  terram  decidens  ait :  credo,  domine,  quia  tu 
es  qui  omnia  fecisti  et  qui  errantes  convertis." 

144.  Z?<^r/y/= separated. 

148.  Bydtn^sshidding,  command. 

161-172.  L.A.:  '*  £t  dixit  ad  eum  dominus:  si  credis,  vade  ad  epis- 
copum  civitatis  et  te  baptizari  facias.  Cui  PI.:  vis,  domine,  ut  hxc 
eadem  uxori  mcae  et  filiis  nuntiem,  ut  et  ipsi  pariter  in  te  credant  ? 
Cui  dominus :  renuntia  iliis,  ut  et  ipsi  pariter  tecum  mundentur ;  tu 
quoque  die  crastina  hue  venias,  ut  tibi  rursus  appaream  et  quae  futura 
sunt,  plenius  tibi  pandam.** 

173-186.  L.A.:  "Cum  ergo  domum  venisset  et  haec  uxori  in  lecto 
renuntiasset,  exclamavit  uxor  ejus  dicens  :  domine  mi,  et  ego  eum 
transacta  nocte  vidi  dicentem  mihi :  eras  tu  et  vir  tuus  et  filii  tui  ad 
me  venietis,  et  nunc  cognovi,  quoniam  ipse  est  Jesus  Christus." 

187-196.  L.A.:  "Perrexerunt  igitur  ad  episcopum  Romae  media 
nocte,  qui  eos  cum  magno  gaudio  baptizavit  et  Placidum  Eustachium 
vocavit,  ejus  uxorem  Theospitem  et  filios  Agapetum  et  Theospitum." 

197-294.  L.A.:  "  Mane  facto  Eustachius  sicut  prius  ad  venationem 
processit  et  prope  locum  veniens  milites  suos  quasi  sub  obtentu  inves- 
tigandae  venationis  dispersit  stansque  in  loco  formam  primae  visionis 
aspexit,  cadensque  in  faciem  suam  dixit :  supplico,  domine,  ut  manifes- 
tes,  quae  promiseras  servo  tuo.  Cui  dominus  :  beatus  es,  Eustachi,  qui 
accepisti  lavacrum  gratiae  meae,  quia  modo  dyabolum  superasti,  modo 
cum  qui  te  deceperat,  conculcasti,  modo  apparebit  fides  tua.  Dyabol- 
us  enim  eo,  quod  ipsum  dereliqueris,  contra  te  saeve  armatur ;  oportet 
igitur  te  multa  sustinere,  ut  accipias  coronam  victoriae;  oportet  te 
multa  pati,  ut  de  alta  saeculi  vanitate  humilieris  et  rursus  in  spiritual- 
ibus  divitiis  exalteris.  Tu  ergo  ne  deficias  nee  ad  gloriam  pristinam 
respicias,  quia  per  tentationes  oportet  te  alterum  Job  demonstrari; 
Sed  cum  humilitatus  fueris,  veniam  ad  te  et  in  gloriam  pristinam  re- 
stituam  te,  die  ergo,  si  modo  tentationes  vis  accipere  aut  in  fine 
vitae.  Dicit  ei  Eustachius :  domine,  si  ita  fieri  oportet,  modo  nobis 
tentationes  accidere  jube,  sed  virtutem  patientiae  tribue.  Cui  dominus  : 
constans  esto,  quia  gratia  mea  custodiet  animas  vestras.  Sicque 
dominus  in  coelum  adscendit  et  E.  domum  rediens  haec  uxori  suae 
nuntiavit." 

197.  Mornc =morTow,    Still  common. 

199.  Effere  Gr»  r^a//^= state  and  royalty. 

209.  Till  he  was  left  all  alone. 

211-216.  An  addition. 

219.  5^^=  same. 

241.  SUc/t(fu//y =ski\(u\\y,  cunningly. 

255.  Z,a«///= brought  low.    *The  Bruce,*  xiii.  658. 

264.  G/ore= glory,    CL  OSr,  glare, 

266.  Sayne=saLy, 

2n,  Mekit=xa?At  meek,  humbled. 


NOTES  TO  PLACID  AS  (XXIX.  290408).  33 1 

290.  Dere=hun,    A.S.  derian,  to  hurt,  damage. 

295-304.  Not  in  L.A. 

297.  3^^  ^^/  perhaps  for  ^d  on  =  vftnt  to.  Cf.  </r^/=dred, 
XXVIII.  620. 

300.  Butlas  ^dr/^= helpless  misery. 

305-347.  L. A. :  "  Post  paucos  igitur  dies  mors  pestifera  cunctos  ser- 
vos et  ancillas  ipsius  invasit  et  universos  occidit ;  deinde  post  aliquod 
tempus  omnes  equi  et  omnia  ejus  pecora  subito  interierunt  Quidam 
autem  scelesti  ejus  depraedationem  videntes  et  per  noctem  in  domum 
ejus  irruentes  cuncta  quae  repererunt,  asportarunt  et  domum  totam  auro 
et  argento  et  rebus  aliis  spoliarunt  et  ipse  cum  uxore  sua  et  filiis 
gratias  agens  nocte  aufug^t  nudus.  Qui  ruborem  verentes  iCgyptum 
pergebant,  totaque  ejus  possessio  per  rapinam  malorum  ad  nihilum  est 
redacta." 

320.  Rulalis = ruralis  (?) = beasts. 

323-329.  Not  in  L.A. 

331.  Oi/r(yrzw*/= overturned,  tofyit—tufyit^  harassed.  See  Glos- 
sary to  *  The  Bruce/  sub  tufytt. 

348-360.  L.A.  :  "  Rex  autem  totusque  senatus  pro  magistro  militum 
tam  strenuo  multum  dolebant,  eo  quod  de  eo  nullum  indicium  reperire 
poterant" 

361-399.  L.A. :  "  Cum  autem  iter  agerent»  appropinquaverunt  mari 
et  invenientes  navem  super  eam  navigare  coeperunt.  Videns  autem 
dominus  navis  uxorem  Eustachii  quae  pulcra  esset  nimis,  ipsam  pluri- 
mum  habere  desideravit ;  cum  vero  transfretasset,  naulum  ab  eo  exi- 
gebat,  non  habentibus  vero  illis  unde  solverent,  jussit  pro  naulo 
detineri  uxorem,  volens  illam  secum  habere.  Quod  ut  E.  audivit, 
nullatenus  assentire  voluit.  Diu  vero  eo  contradicente  innuit  dominus 
nautis  suis,  ut  eum  in  mare  praecipitarent,  ut  sic  uxorem  suam  habere 
posset  Quod  cum  E.  comperisset,  uxorem  iis  tristis  reliquit  et  duos 
infantes  accipiens  ingemiscens  ibat  ac  dicens  :  vaeh  mihi  et  vobis, 
quia  mater  vestra  alienigenae  marito  tradita  est." 

369.  -5Ar= colour,  complexion. 

"  Her  ble  more  blajt  jien  whallej-bon  " 

—•  E.  E.  AUit.  Poems/  A.  212. 

372,  376.  Fraucht,fracht^{tt\ghX^  cost,  fare.     M.  Dut  vracht, 

381.  .$"0/0^= throw  quickly.    Swak  is  another  form  oi  swap, 

383-391.  Addition. 

399.  Z^/^=leal,  true  one.  How  should  I  live  and  lose  that  true 
one. 

400-407.  Addition. 

408-447.  L.A.:  "  Perveniensque  ad  quendam  fluvium  propter  aqua- 
rum  abundantiam  non  est  ausus  cum  duobus  filiis  fluvium  pertransire, 
sed  uno  circa  ripam  relicto  alterum  transportabat.  Qui  cum  fluvium 
transvad asset,  ilium  infantem  quem  bajulaverat  super  terram  posuit  e^ 


332  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS   (XZIZ.  40M81). 

ad  accipiendum  aiium  festinavit.  Cum  autem  circa  medium  fluminis 
pervenisset,  ccce  lupus  concitus  vcnit  et  infantem  quem  deposuerat, 
rapiens  in  silvam  aufugit.  Qui  de  eo  desperans  ad  alium  festinavit. 
Sed  cum  abiret«  leo  venit  et  alium  filium  rapiens  abiit.  Unde  eum 
consequi  non  valens,  cum  csset  in  medio  fluminis,  coepit  plangere  et 
capillos  suos  evellere,  volens  se  in  aquam  projicere,  nisi  eum  divina 
providentia  continuisset.** 

409.   Wfn/=fate,  destiny.    A.S.  wyrd^  fate. 

413.  Fame—iodiTCi,    A,S.famt  foam. 

416.  On  \>at  half^on  that  side. 

426.  lVo/ii=  (ortst  A.S.  weald^  wald,  a  wood,  forest.  But  prob- 
ably for  wild^  as  the  Scottish  form  of  wold  is  wald.  As  pronounced 
at  this  day,  wild  might,  easily  be  mistaken  for  wdld{wald), 

442.  If  it  were  not  that  God  of  His  grace. 

444-447.  Addition. 

448-465.  L.A.:  "Pastores  autem,  videntes  leonem  puerum  vivum 
portantem,  eum  cum  canibus  insecuti  sunt ;  per  divinam  autem  dis- 
pensationem  leo  puerum  illxsum  abjiciens  reccssit.  Quidam  insuper 
aratores  post  lupum  inclamantes  alium  puerum  de  ejus  faucibus  in- 
columen  liberarunt,  utrique  vero,  sc.  pastores  et  aratores,  de  uno 
vico  fuerunt  et  penes  se  pueros  nutrierunt." 

450.  7/7M/= tilth,  toil. 

460.  This  line  should  read — 

•*  Tuk  &  hame  with  )>aim  It  bar." 

466-527.  L.A.  is  shorter :  "  Hoc  vero  E.  nesciebat,  sed  mcerens  ac 
plorans  ibat  dicens :  heu  mihi,  quia  ante,  ut  arbor,  pollebam,  sed 
modo  penitus  sum  nudatus.  Heu  me,  qui  a  multitudine  militum  cir- 
cumdari  solebam,  sed  nunc  solus  remanens  nee  filios  sum  concessus 
habere  !  Memini,  domine,  te  mihi  dixisse,  quia  oportet  te  tentari  sicut 
Job,  sed  ecce  plus  aliquid  in  me  fieri  video,  ille  enim,  etsi  possession- 
ibus  nudatus  fuerit,  tamen  stercus  habuit,  super  quod  sedere  potuit, 
mihi  autem  nil  horum  remansit ;  ille  amicos  sibi  compatientes  habuit, 
ego  immites  feras  habui,  quae  meos  filios  rapuerunt ;  illi  uxor  est 
relicta,  a  me  vero  ablata  ;  da  requiem,  domine,  tribulationibus  meis  et 
pone  custodiam  ori  meo,  ne  declinet  cor  meum  in  verba  malitiae  et 
cjiciar  a  facie  tua." 

473.  /^r^=free,  noble. 

481.  W^fr= worse.  The  sense  is,  I  am  worse  off  than  I  should  be 
were  I  but  a  servant.  He  is  referring,  of  course,  to  the  sorrows 
caused  by  his  losses,  and  it  is  the  same  thought  that  is  expressed  by 
Dante  in  the  lines — 

"  Nessun  maggior  dolore, 
Che  ricordarsi  del  tempo  felice 
Nella  miseria." 

— *  Inf.,'  c  V.  I2I-I23. 


NOTES  TO  PLACID  AS  (XXDC  528-632).  333 

Or  as  Gawain  Douglas  puts  it — 

"  The  maist  onsilly  kynd  of  fortoun  is 
To  haue  bene  happy ;  Boetius  techis  so ; 
As  to  haue  bene  in  welth  and  hartis  blys 
And  now  to  be  dekeit  and  in  wo." 

— *JEn.,*  xi.  Prologue. 

528-539.  L.A. :  "  Et  haec  dicens  cum  lacrymis  ad  quendam  vicum 
abiit  et  data  sibi  mercede  agros  illorum  hominum  per  annos  xv  cus- 
todivit,  filii  autem  ejus  in  altero  vico  educati  sunt  nee  se  esse  fratres 
sciebant  Dominus  autem  uxorem  Eustachii  conservavit  nee  illam 
ille  alienigena  cognovit,  sed  potius  eam  intactam  dimittens  vitam 
finivit" 

540-563.  L.A.:  "  Imperator  autem  et  populus  Romanus  plurimum 
ab  hostibus  molestabatur  et  recordatus  Placidi,  qui  strenue  contra  ipsos 
hostes  saepius  dimicasset,  de  ejus  subita  mutatione  plurimum  tristaba- 
tur  direxitque  multos  milites  per  diversas  mundi  partes^  promittens 
omnibus  qui  eum  invenissent  multas  divitias.'' 

561.  Erasi= soonest,  first. 

563.  Dispense  expense,  cost. 

564-591.  L.A. :  "Duo  autem  ex  militibus,  qui  aliquando  Placido 
ministraverant,  ad  ipsum  vicum  in  quo  degebat,  venerunt  Quos  PL 
de  agro  venire  considerans,  eos  ex  incessu  protinus  recognovit  et 
veniens  in  memoriam  dignitatis  suae  perturbari  coepit  ac  dicere : 
domine,  sicut  istos  qui  aliquando  mecum  fuerunt,  praeter  spem  vidi,  sic 
da,  ut  aliquando  conjugem  meam  videre  possim;  nam  de  filiis  scio 
quod  a  feris  comesti  sunt.  Venit  autem  ad  eum  vox  dicens  :  confide 
Eustachi,  quia  cito  honorem  tuum  recuperabis  et  filios  et  uxorem 
recipies." 

592-603.  L.A. :  "  Cum  igitur  militibus  obviasset,  ipsi  eum  minime 
cognoverunt,  cumque  eum  salutassent,  quaesierunt  si  aliquem  pere- 
grinum  nomine  Placidum  cum  uxore  et  duobus  filiis  cognosceret 
Ille  autem  se  nescire  professus  est.  Ad  preces  tamen  ejus  in  hospitio 
deverterunt  et  E.  iis  serviebat." 

593.  Halust  for  ^/i/j/V= embraced,  saluted. 

604-631.  L.A.:  "Et  recolens  pristinum  statum  suum  lacrymas  con- 
tinere  non  poterat,  egressus  autem  foras  suam  faciem  lavit  et  iterum 
rediens  iis  serviebat.  I  Hi  vero  considerantes  ad  invicem  dicebant : 
quam  similis  est  homo  hie  illi  quem  quaerimus  !  Et  respondens  alter 
dixit :  valde  quidem  similis  est ;  consideremus  igitur  et  si  habet 
signum  cicatricis  in  capite,  quod  sibi  in  bello  accidit,  ipse  est.  Et 
respicientes  et  signum  videntes,  ipsum  esse  quem  quaerebant,  protinus 
cognoverunt  et  insilientes  et  osculantes  eum  de  uxore  et  filiis  ejus 
sciscitati  sunt.     Qui  dixit  iis  quod  filii  mortui  essent  et  uxor  detenta." 

619.   Weme^xnzxV. 

628.  /s«r^= travel. 

632-652.  L.A.  is  shorter:  "Vicini  autem  omnes  quasi  ad  spectacu- 


334  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (TTTT.  663-730). 

lum  concurrebant,  dum  milites  virtutem  ejus  et  primam  gloriam 
praedicabant  Tunc  milites  prseceptum  imperatoris  exponunt,  ct 
optimis  vestimentis  ipsum  induunt" 

053-663.  L.A. :  "  Post  iter  xv  dierum  ad  imperatorem  devenenint, 
qui  ejus  adventum  audiens  protinus  eidem  occurrit  et  ipsum  videns  in 
oscula  ejus  niit.  Narravit  quoque  omnibus  cuncta  quae  sibi  per  or- 
dinem  accidissent,  statimque  ad  magisterium  militiae  trahitur  et  idem, 
quod  prius,  officium  exercere  compellitur.  Qui  enumeratis  militibus 
et  paucos  contra  tot  hostes  esse  cognoscens  jussit  tirones  coUigi  per 
omnes  civitates  et  vicos." 

664,  665.  Addition. 

666-707.  L.A. :  "  Contigit  autem  illam  terram  in  qua  filii  ejus  edu- 
cati  sunt,  describi,  ut  darent  duos  tirones.  Universi  autem  ejus  loci 
incolae  illos  juvenes  tamquam  caeteris  aptiores  magistro  militum  con- 
signarunt.  Videns  vero  juvenes  elegantes  et  morum  honestate  com- 
positos,  cum  sibi  plurimum  placuissent,  inter  primos  convivas  suos 
ordinavit  eosdem»  et  sic  profectus  ad  bellum  subjectis  hostibus  exer- 
citum  suum  tribus  diebus  in  quodam  loco,  ubi  uxor  sua  pauper  hospita 
manebat,  requiescere  fecit" 

670.  /v^= money. 

675.  Fend=  defend. 

683.  Tonys  =^  towns. 

684.  Ckes= choose. 
692.  Fremmy^= foreign. 
705.  Pfn't=p2dred. 
708-719.  An  addition. 

720-729.  L.A.  :  "  I  Hi  vero  duo  adolescentes  in  tabernaculo  matris 
suae  nutu  tamen  Dei  hospitati  sunt,  nescientes  quod  mater  sua  esset, 
et  sedentes  circa  meridiem  et  mutuo  confabulantes  exponebant  sibi 
invicem  de  infantia  sua.  Mater  vero  eorum  de  contra  sedens,  quae 
ipsi  referebant,  attentius  audiebat" 

730-793.  L.A.  is  different :  "  Dicebat  enim  major  minori :  ego,  dum 
infans  essem,  nihil  aliud  recolo  nisi  quod  pater  meus  magister  militum 
erat  et  mater  mea  speciosa  valde,  duosque  filios  habuerunt,  sc.  me  et 
alium  minorem  me,  qui  et  ipse  speciosus  valde  erat,  accipientesque  nos 
egressi  sunt  de  domo  nocte  ingressique  sunt  navem,  nescio  quo  euntes. 
Cum  autem  de  navi  egrederemur,  mater  nostra,  nescio  quo  modo,  in 
marl  relicta  est,  pater  vero  noster  portans  nos  duos  flens  pergebat 
perveniensque  ad  quendam  fluvium  transivit  cum  fratre  meo  juniore 
et  me  super  ripam  dereliquit  Cum  autem  reverteretur,  ut  me  ac- 
ciperet,  lupus  venit  et  ilium  infantem  rapuit,  et  antequam  ad  me 
appropinquaret,  leo  de  silva  exiens  me  rapuit  et  in  silvam  deduxit. 
Pastores  vero  eruerunt  me  de  ore  leonis  et  nutritus  sum  in  ilia  posses- 
sione,  in  qua  et  ipse  scis,  et  non  potui  scire,  quid  factum  sit  de  patre 
meo  neque  de  infante.  Haec  audiens  minor  coepit  flere  ac  dicere : 
per  Deum,  ut  audio,  frater  tuus  sum  ego,  quoniam  et  qui  me  educave- 


NOTES  TO  PLACIDAS  (XXDC  785-948).  335 

rant,  hoc  dicebant,  quod  de  lupo  eruimus  te.  £t  in  amplexus  ruentes 
osculabantur  sc  invicem  et  fleverunt." 

785.   W7//y= knowing,  intelligent 

790,  Brase =emhr^CQ, 

794-805.  L.A. :  "Audiens  hsec  mater  eorum  et  considerans  quod 
eventum  suum  ita  seriatim  dixissent,  diu  apud  se  tractavit  si  illi  filii 
sui  essent,  altera  autem  die  ad  magistrum  militum  adiit  et  interpel- 
lavit  eum  dicens :  deprecor  te,  domine,  ut  me  ad  patriam  meam  per- 
duci  jubeas,  ego  enim  de  terra  Romanorum  sum  et  peregrina  hie 
sum." 

806-833.  L. A. :  "  £t  hsec  dicens  vidit  in  eo  signa  mariti  sui  et  eum 
cognoscens,  cum  se  jam  continere  non  posset,  procidit  ad  pedes  suos 
et  ait :  precor  te,  domine,  ut  exponas  mihi  pristinam  vitam  tuam,  puto 
enim,  quod  tu  sis  Placidus  magister  militum,  qui  alio  nomine  diceris 
Eustachius,  quem  Placidum  salvator  convertit,  qui  talem  et  talem 
tentationem  sustinuit  et  cui  uxor,  quae  ego  sum,  in  mari  ablata  fuit, 
quae  tamen  ab  omni  corruptione  servata  sum,  qui  et  duos  filios  sc. 
Agapetum  et  Theospitum  habuit." 

834-845.  L.A.:  "Haec  audiens  E.  et  ipsam  diligenter  considerans 
uxorem  suam  recognovit  et  lacrimatus  prse  gaudio  ipsam  osculatus 
est  glorificans  Deum,  qui  consolatur  afflictos." 

841.  Cyse=syse,  times. 

846-865.  Not  in  L.A. 

856-889.  L.A.:  "Tunc  dicit  ei  uxor  sua :  domine,  ubi  sunt  filii  nostri? 
£t  ait :  a  feris  capti  sunt.  Et  exposuit  ei,  quomodo  perdidit  illos.  Et 
ilia:  gratias  agamus  Deo,  puto  enim,  quod,  quemadmodum  Deus 
donavit  nobis,  ut  inveniremus  nos  invicem,  donabit  etiam  recognoscere 
filios  nostros.  Et  ille :  dixi  tibi,  quod  a  feris  capti  sunt.  Et  ilia : 
hesterna  die  sedens  in  horto  audivi  duos  juvenes  sic  et  sic  suam  in- 
fantiam  exponentes  et  credo  quod  filii  nostri  sint;  interroga  igitur 
ab  iis  et  dicent  tibi." 

890-903.  L.A. :  "  Et  convocans  eos  E.  et  audiens  ab  iis  infantiam 
suam  recognovit  quod  filii  sui  essent,  et  amplectentes  eos  ipse  et 
mater,  super  eorum  colla  plurimum  fleverunt  et  crebrius  eos  oscula- 
bantur. Omnis  igitur  exercitus  plurimum  gaudebat  et  de  inventione 
eorum  et  de  victoria  barbarorum." 

900.  Oj/=  host,  army. 

904-947.  L.A.  is  shorter :  "Cum  igitur  rediret,  contigit  jam  Trajanum 
obiisse  et  successisse  ei  pejorem  in  sceleribus  Hadrianum,  qui  pro 
victoria  obtenta  et  inventione  uxoris  et  filiorum  magnifice  eos  sus- 
cepit  et  magnum  convivium  praeparavit" 

904.  Suyomand  for  suiornandy  sojourning. 

942.  Het^^2X. 

948-969.  L.A. :  "Altera  die  ad  templum  ydolorum  processit,  ut  ibi 
sacrificaret  pro  victoria  barbarorum.  Videns  vero  imperator  quod 
E.  nee  pro  victoria  nee  pro  inventione  suorum  saerifieare  vellet, 


336  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXIX.  970-1006). 

hortabatur  ut  sacrificium  immolaret.  Cui  £. :  ego  Christum  Deum 
coIo  et  illi  soli  sacrifico." 

970-983.  L.A.:  "Tunc  imp.  ira  repletus  ipsum  cum  uxore  et  filiis 
in  arena  statuit  et  leonem  ferocem  ad  eos  dimitti  fecit  Accurrens 
vero  leo  et  demisso  capite  quasi  eos  sanctos  adorans  ab  iis  humiliter 
recessit." 

975.  CArt/^= escape. 

984-1004.  L.A.:  "Tunc  imp.  bovem  aeneum  incendi  fecit  et  eos 
ibidem  vivos  mitti  mandavit.  Orantes  igitur  sancti  et  se  domino 
commendantes  bovem  intraverunt  et  ibidem  domino  spintum  red- 
diderunt,  tertia  autem  die  de  bove  sunt  coram  imperatore  extracti. 
Ita  penitus  intacti  inventi  sunt,  quod  nee  capillos  nee  quidquid  eorum 
vapores  incendii  aliquatenus  contigerunt." 

1002.  I/yd=hidt,  skin. 

1005-1021.  L.A.:  "Christiani  vero  eorum  corpora  tulerunt  et  in  loco 
celeberrimo  recondentes  ibidem  oratorium  construxerunt  Passi  sunt 
autem  sub  Hadriano  qui  coepit  c.  a.  d.  cxx  calendis  Novembr.  vel 
secundum  quosdam  duodecim  calendis  Octobr." 


J 


XXX.— THEODERA. 


St  Theodera  is  said  to  have  been  a  native  of  Alexandria.  The  story 
of  her  life,  as  told  in  the  text,  follows  the  legendary  narratives  so  closely 
that  it  is  unnecessary  to  repeat  it.  The  curious  may  consult,  besides 
the  narrative  of  Voragine,  that  which  is  given  in  the  CSS.  by  Peter 
de  Natalibus,  vi.  109,  fol.  cv. 

Her  day  is  July  17. 

Analysis — Introduction  on  the  power  of  the  sign  of  the  cross  to 
overcome  Satan,  with  a  warning  against  dealing  with  witches,  1-36 ; 
Theodera  and  her  husband,  37-54 ;  she  is  tempted,  but  is  protected  by 
the  sign  of  the  cross,  55-66;  next  Satan  incites  a  young  man  with  a 
passion  for  her,  but  is  again  foiled,  67-114 ;  the  young  man's  cause  is 
espoused  by  an  old  woman  or  witch,  11 5-190;  she  tempts  Theodera, 
who  consents  to  her,  191-338;  Theodera's  remorse,  339-356;  she 
refuses  to  account  to  her  husband  for  her  grief,  357-372  ;  she  consults 
an  abbess,  373-394 ;  she  arrays  herself  in  male  attire  and  applies  for 
admission  to  a  monastery,  395-410;  her  life  there,  411-430;  her  hus- 
band's sorrow  at  her  departure,  431-438  ;  he  is  told  by  an  angel  to  go 
to  the  gate  called  of  Peter  and  Paul,  and  that  the  first  person  he  sees 
there  will  be  his  wife,  but  seeing  her  habited  as  a  monk  he  does  not 
recognise  her,  though  she  saluted  him,  439-474 ;  her  good  life  and 
miracles,  475-490 ;  the  devil,  out  of  envy,  appears  to  her  in  the  form  of 
a  man  and  begins  to  upbraid  her,  but  she  is  protected  by  the  sign  of 
the  cross,  491-512 ;  she  is  charged  with  being  the  father  of  a  child, 
513-584 ;  she  endures  the  penance  as  g^uilty,  and  tends  the  child,  585- 
620 ;  after  she  had  endured  this  for  seven  years  the  devil  appeared  to 
her  in  the  form  of  her  husband,  and  in  other  ways  tries  her,  but  she 
protects  herself  with  the  sign  of  the  cross,  621-690;  the  abbot  takes 
pity  upon  her,  and  she  and  the  child  are  admitted  into  the  abbey,  at 
the  gate  of  which  they  have  lain  all  the  seven  years  of  her  penance, 
691-702  ;  after  two  years  more  the  abbot  sends  one  of  the  brethren  to 
overhear  what  it  is  that  Theodera  talks  of  at  night,  703-720 ;  going,  he 
witnesses  her  death,  721-740;  the  abbot's  vision,  741-772;  the  dis- 
covery is  made  of  Theodera's  sex,  and  innocence  of  the  charge  against 

VOL.  III.  y 


338  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (nX  2-72). 

her,  773-787;  her  accuser  being  found  out,  falls  dead,  788-806 ;  Theo- 
dera's  husband  is  found  and  brought,  purchases  her  cell,  and  lives  in 
it,  807-828 ;  the  child  fathered  upon  her  grows  up,  and  becomes  in 
time  abbot,  829-838. 

Source — Cf.  LA.,  cap.  92.  The  author,  however,  has  used  a  much 
longer  and  more  detailed  source. 

2.  /%ij= cease,   /am = ceased. 

4.  ^v^=Eve. 

10.  TArouys=/mtns= trust 

IL  Sams ^  signs, 

15.  Vfrts =becomes  angry. 

21.  AVr(K«^'y=carlines,  old  women,  witches. 

22.  Beiresis=betT2Ly,    oft-syse  =^ofiXimes. 

2i.  IVts  wtyis  ==v/ise  wives,  wise  women,  spae- wives. 

25.  A^/i«^j= befool.    Cf.  Swed.  kdng-, 

29.  C^fvic/= covin  e  (?). 

31.  S'^A^a  cut  slice. 

37-114.  L.A.:  "Theodora  nobilis  mulier  et  sponsa  apud  Alexan- 
driam  tempore  Zenonis  imperatoris,  virum  habebat  divitem  et  timentem 
Deum,  dyabolus  autem  Theodorse  invidens  sanctitati  virum  quendam 
divitem  in  illius  concupiscentiam  incitavit,  qui  eam  crebris  nuntiis  et 
muneribus  molestabat,  ut  assensum  sibi  praeberet  Sed  ilia  nuntios 
respuebat  et  munera  contemnebat  In  tantum  autem  eam  molestabat 
quod  ipsam  quietem  habere  non  permitteret  et  paene  deficere  videretur.** 

37.  "^eno.    Zeno,  Emperor  of  the  East,  a.d.  474-491. 

38.  And  had  all  the  empire  under  his  care. 

39.  A /y Sander  =A\exaLndr\a.. 

43.  According  to  his  desires. 

44.  Ha/dim  =  held,   for  god  ^  »i««= before  God  and  man. 

45.  3eif7f^/=  anxious. 

46.  ^j=ease,  pleasure. 

49.  Far fassone^fdXr  fashion — />.,  appearance. 
52.  /*^r/^j= peerless,   fames =he2i\xty, 
55.  Inwy^  enwy. 

57.  ^»i>'/=spot,  stain. 

58.  75^/^= defile. 
60.  Jf7wr=wary. 
64.  /V?r^/= forehead. 

66.  7jK^=time.    Cf.  Christmas//^,  Easter/rV^,  YuleAVi^. 
69.  ^^{/^/t?«  =  same  town. 
72.  £'x^A^ze/if= accomplish. 

"  &  als  for  till  esckeve  gret  thingis. 
And  hard  trawalys,  and  barganyngis." 

— •  The  Bruce,*  i.  305. 
O.Fr.  achever. 


NOTES  TO  THEODERA  (ZDL  77-263).  339 

77.  Schupe  .  .  .  Ay/»^= shaped,  made  himself. 

82.  Dtspend=  spend. 

85.  Quynians= aLcquainiBLncc    See  I.  88. 

89.  He  let  her  know  in  some  part. 

91.  Wmquhyle =somt  time,  a  while. 

110.  Lac/ti=iook,    A.S.  /accan,  to  seize. 

112.  Jf>«/=went. 

115-185.  L.A.  merely  has :  "  Tandem  quandam  magam  ad  eam 
misit,  quae  eam,  ut  vivi  illius  misereretur  sibique  committeret,  pluri- 
mum  hortabatur." 

118.  Gudly  weld^vteW  guide. 

121.  7j/r«^= deceive.  Yx.toumer;  O.Yr,  tomer,  turner;  Lat. /^r- 
nare,  to  turn  in  a  lathe,  to  turn,  chare^'work,  A.S.  cyrrctn,  to  turn. 
Or  are  iurne  and  chare  substantives  ? 

125.  Scho  ne  fane =sht  did  not  cease. 

129.  J/<a^=  foolish.  A.S.  ^e-mtkd^  insane.  "The  original  sense 
appears  to  be  '  damaged/  or  '  seriously  hurt.' "    See  Skeat,  sub  mad, 

134.  /*^r^i/w= appearance.    flr^=heir.    Cf.  XXXIII.  48. 

137.  Alts=dA\s.    A.S.  eglan,  to  trouble,  pain. 

147.  Z><?/=dote,  act  foolishly.  Cf.  Fr.  radoter,  to  dote.  See  Skeat, 
sub  dote. 

154.  /Cane=C2in. 

157.  JCar/ing-^  v/iich.    See  1.  21. 

159.  EtA=eaisy.  /i7=  guide.  Lit.  cultivate.  A.S.  tt'/tan,  teolian^ 
to  labour. 

162.  ^^/^=hide. 

171.  Grant ={sivour. 

186.  Pre/=  prove,  try. 

196.  p/=>^=thee. 

201.  Forylde ^^xeqwiit.    Pl.S.  fargildan. 

210.  G«/«//= lodged.  M.L.G.  gestenj  I  eel.  gista,  to  entertain, 
lodge. 

214.  5^/= though. 

215.  (!?^^xr/=  arrogance.    See  Jamieson. 

217.  /^«j=exaltest 

218.  To  iichtiy=X.o  treat  lightly,  undervalue. 
224.  A  think = one  thing. 

227.  /^a;i^<fr^= hesitation,  or  show  of  hesitation. 

249.  Lichtfy= easily. 

252.  Anis=ance= once. 

262.  5^=syn(?). 

263-324.  L.A. :  "  Quae  cum  diceret  se  coram  oculis  Dei  cuncta 
cementis  tam  grande  peccatum  nunquam  committere,  malefica  ad- 
junxit :  quidquid  in  die  fit,  hoc  utique  Deus  scit  et  videt,  quidquid 
autem  advesperascente  et  occidente  sole  committitur,  Deus  minime 
intuetur.    Dixitque  puella  maleficae:  numquid  veritatem  dicis?    £t 


340  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZDL  27M31). 

ilia  :  etiam  dico  veritatem.  Decepta  puella  verbis  maleficae  dixit*  ut 
advesperascente  die  virum  ad  se  venire  faceret,  et  voluntatem  suam 
adimpleret." 

273.  7V/f/=old  woman  ;  a  term  of  contempt    See  Jamieson. 

286.  Ofi  ]>e  ^j^=openIy,  in  the  light 

297.  Demeeh = demtng^]M6g\T{%. 

304.  Eue  crisiine—  fellow-Christian.  "  And  the  more  pity  that  great 
folk  should  have  countenance  in  this  world  to  drown  or  hang  them- 
selves, more  than  their  even  Christian,'* — Hamlet,  Act  v.  sc.  i. 

308.  Be-wile^htgaWt. 

810.  7:^^A/.r=teachest 

818.  />/>ja/= deceit 

325-338.  L.A. :  "  Quod  cum  viro  retulisset,  ille  vehementer  exsultans 
hora,  qua  condixerat,  ad  cam  venit  secumque  concubuit  et  abscessit'' 

339*356.  L.A. :  "  Theodera  autem  ad  se  ipsam  rediens  amarissiine 
flebat  et  faciam  suam  percutiebat  dicens :  heu,  heu  me  perdidi  animam 
meam,  destruxi  aspectum  decoris  mei." 

341.  Atoure^btyon^. 

352.  Raf  =iort. 

357-372.  L.A. :  "Vir  autem  ejus  domum  rediens  et  uxorem  suam 
sic  desolatam  et  moerentem  videns  causam  tamen  nesciens  eam  con- 
solari  nitebatur,  sed  ilia  nullam  consolationem  percipere  volebat** 

373-380.  L.A.  :  *'  Mane  autem  facto  quoddam  monasterium  monial- 
ium  adiit  et  abbatissam  interrogavit  an  Deus  quoddam  grave  delictum 
quod  die  advesperascente  commiserat,  scire  posset.  Cui  ilia :  nihil 
Deo  abscondi  potest  et  Deus  scit  et  videt  omne  quod  fit,  quacunque 
hora  illud  committatur." 

381-388.  L.A.  :  *^  Quae  flens  amare  dixit :  da  mihi  librum  sancti 
evangelii  ut  sortiar  memet  ipsam.  Aperiens  reperit:  Quod  scripsi» 
scripsi." 

389-430.  L.A.  :  "Rediens  ergo  domum,  dum  quadam  die  vir  suus 
abesset,  comam  suam  praecidit,  vestimenta  viri  assumens  ad  quoddam 
monasterium  monachorum,  quod  per  octo  milliaria  distabat,  festinabat 
et,  ut  ibidem  cum  monachis  reciperetur,  petiit  et,  quod  petiit,  impetra- 
vit  Interrogata  de  nomine  dixit  se  Theodorum  nuncupari ;  ilia  vero 
officia  omnia  humiliter  faciebat  et  ejus  servitium  omnibus  gratum  fuit 
Post  aliquot  ergo  annos  abbas  fratrem  Theodorum  vocavit  et  ut  boves 
jungeret  et  oleum  de  civitate  afferret,  praecepit." 

392.  Forlome^Xosi^  undone.  A.S./<7rand  ioretiy  pp.  oiiedsatit  to  lose. 

393.  Bydand=yfdL\i\Tig, 
398.  Sckere=sht2LTS, 

400.  Aiichten^txghit^n,    J?//i^= thence,  away,  distant 

411.  He — i.e.y  Theodera.    nawis =nov\ct. 

414.  Perguere  ='3LCCuraite\y,    O.Fr.  per  quer^  per  cuer,  by  heart. 

430.  Keching=^\i\ic\\tTi, 

431-474.  L.A. ;  "Vir  autem  ejus  plurimum  flebat  timens  ne  cum 


NOTES  TO  THEODERA  (ZDL  440-623).  34 1 

viro  altero  recessisset.  Et  ecce  angelus  domini  sibi  dixit :  surge  mane 
et  sta  in  via  martirii  Petri  ap.  et  quae  tibi  obviaverit,  ipsa  tua  uxor  erit 
Quo  facto  Theodora  cum  camel  is  venit  et  virum  suum  videns  et 
recognoscens  intra  se  dixit :  heu  me,  vir  bone  meus,  quantum  laboro 
ut  eripiar  a  peccato,  quod  feci  in  te.  Cum  autem  appropinquasset, 
salutavit  eum  dicens  :  gaudeat  dominus  meus.  Ille  autem  eam  penitus 
non  cognovit,  sed  cum  diutissime  exspectaret  et  se  deceptum  clamaret, 
facta  est  vox  ad  eum  dicens  :  ille,  qui  te  heri  mane  salutavit,  uxor  tua 
erat.** 

440.  Pere^  aphetic  for  a/^r^= appear. 

448.   W7/ir^=w^ir= watched. 

465.  //iiy/w/^= hailed.    Cf.  XXIX.  593. 

460.  -r4^j^/=  habit,  garb. 

462.  Merkat  «/^ir/= market  ward. 

475-490.  L.A. :  "  Tantae  autem  sanctitatis  fuit  beata  Theodora,  ut 
multa  miracula  faceret :  nam  et  hominem  a  bestia  laceratum  eripuit 
et  suis  precibus  suscitavit,  ipsam  quoque  bestiam  insecuta  maledixit, 
quae  subito  mortua  corruit." 

490.  5w^r^= unwilling. 

491-514.  L.A. :  "  Dyabolus  autem  suam  sanctitatem  ferre  non  volens 
eidem  apparuit  dicens :  meretrix  prae  omnibus  et  adultera  reliquisti 
virum  tuum,  ut  hue  venires  et  me  contemneres;  per  virtutes  meas 
tremendas  in  te  suscitabo  proelium  et,  si  non  te  fecero  crucifixum 
negare,  non  dicas,  quia  ego  sum.  Ipsa  autem  signum  crucis  sibi 
edidit  et  protinus  daemon  evanuit" 

502.   Vertuise = powers. 

504.  Werra — werray = war  against,  harass. 

505.  ^^«y=deny. 

515-558.  L.A. :  "  Quadam  autem  vice  dum  de  civitate  cum  camelis 
rediret  et  in  quodam  loco  hospitata  fuisset,  puella  quadam  nocte  ad 
eam  venit  dicens  :  dormi  mecum.  Quae  cum  respueret,  ivit  ad  alterum, 
qui  in  eodem  loco  jacebat ;  cum  autem  ejus  venter  intumuisset  et,  de 
quo  concepisset,  interrogata  fuisset,  ait :  monachus  ille  Theodorus 
dormivit  mecum." 

521.  As  It/are  =^^s  it  were. 

559-622.  L.A.  is  shorter :  "  Natum  igitur  puerum  ad  abbatum  mon- 
asterii  transmiserunt,  qui  cum  Theodorum  increparet,  et  ille  sibi 
indulgeri  peteret,  scapulis  suis  puerum  imposuit  et  de  monasterio 
projecit.  Ilia  autem  abjecta  per  vii  annos  extra  monasterium  mansit 
et  de  lacte  pecorum  infantem  nutrivit." 

571.   Wondir  wa = wond rous  sad. 

595.  il/((7>&= partner,  husband. 

618.  Crww= food,    cruse ^crwsX.. 

623-648.  L.A. :  "  Dyabolus  autem  tantae  ejus  patientiae  invidens  in 
speciem  viri  sui  se  transfig^ravit  eique  dixit :  quid  hie  agis,  domina 
mea?  ecce  langueo  pro  te  nee  aliquam  consolationem  recipio;  veni 


342  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZDL  621-741). 

ergo,  lux  mea»  quia,  si  cum  viro  aliquo  jacuisti,  hoc  tibi  indulgeo.  At 
ilia  credens  virum  suum  esse,  dixit  ad  ilium  :  nunquam  amplius  tecum 
manebo»  quia  filius  Johannis  militis  jacuit  mecum  et  volo  agere  poenl- 
tentiam  de  eo,  quod  in  te  peccavi.  £t  cum  orasset»  statim  evanuit  et 
dsemonem  fuisse  cognovit." 

624.  tVay^wa^vfoe, 

643.  Has=2&. 

649-660.  L.A.:  "Altera  iterum  vice  dyabolus  volens  earn  terrere,  in 
similitudinem  feranim  terribilium  daemones  ad  earn  venerunt  et  vir 
quidam  instigans  eas  dicebat :  comedite  meretricem  banc  Istaautem 
oravit  et  evanuerunt." 

650.  Fley  hyr  ofhir  «///= frighten  her  out  of  her  wits. 

654.  j5^r^= roaring. 

657.  5/ay/y/=  incited.    See  Bradley,  sub  slaien, 

661-676.  L.A.:  "Altera  vice  multitudo  militum  veniebat,  quam 
princeps  prsecedebat,  et  eum  caeteri  adorabant,  dixeruntque  milites 
Theodorae  :  surge  et  adora  principem  nostrum.  Quae  respondit : 
dominum  Deum  adoro.  Quod  cum  principi  nuntiatum  fuisset,  jussit 
eam  adduci  et  tot  tormentis  affici,  ut  mortua  putaretur ;  et  postmodum 
omnis  turba  evanuit." 

677-680.  L.A.:  "  Alia  iterum  vice  vidit  ibidem  aurum  multum,  quae 
signans  se  illud  refugit  et  Deo  se  recommendavit" 

681-690.  L.A. :  "  Altera  etiam  vice  vidit  quendam  canistrum  plenum 
omni  genere  ciborum  ferentem  et  dicentem  sibi :  dicit  princeps  qui  te 
cecidit,  tolle,  comede,  quia  nesciens  fecit  hoc.  Ilia  autem  se  signavit 
et  protinus  evanuit." 

682.  5/t^tf= basket. 

691-704.  L.A.:  "Completis  autem  vii  annis  abbas  patientiam  ejus 
considerans  eam  reconciliavit  et  cum  puero  suo  in  monasterium  in- 
troduxit." 

705-726.  L.A.  is  different :  "  Ubi  cum  duos  postmodum  annos 
laudabiliter  peregisset,  puerum  accepit  et  secum  ilium  in  cella  sua 
clausit :  quod  cum  abbati  revelatum  fuisset,  misit  quosdam  monachos 
qui  diligentius  auscultarent,  quidnam  cum  eo  loqueretur." 

727-740.  L.A. :  "  Ilia  autem  puerum  amplexans  et  deosculans  dixit : 
fili  mi  dulcissime,  tempus  vitae  meae  venit,  relinquo  te  Deo,  ipsum 
patrem  et  adjutorem  habeas,  fili  dulcissime,  jejuniis  et  orationibus 
insistas  et  fratribus  tuis  devote  servias.  Hoc  dicens  spiritum  tradidit 
et  in  domino  feliciter  obdormivit  c.  a.  d.  cccclxx  :  quod  puer  cernens 
plurimum  flere  coepit." 

741-772.  L.A.:  "In  ipsa  autem  nocte  visio  abbati  monasterii  monstrata 
est  in  hunc  modum.  Nuptiae  maximae  parabantur  et  veniebant  ordines 
angelorum  et  prophetarum  et  martirum  et  omnium  sanctorum,  et  ecce 
in  medio  eorum  mulier  sola,  gloria  ineffabili  circumdata,  et  venit 
usque  ad  nuptias  et  sedit  super  lectum  et  omnes  adstantes  advocabant 
eam.    £t  ecce  vox  dicens  :  hie  est  abbas  Theodorus  qui  falso  de  puero 


NOTES  TO  THEODERA  (XXX.  746-801).  343 

accusatus  est,  vii  tempora  super  ea  mutata  sunt ;  castigata  est  enim, 
quia  cubile  viri  sui  coinquinavit." 

746.  j5rK//a/<p= marriage. 

750.  Bede=ht^. 

773-800.  L.A. :  "  Excitatus  autem  abbas  concitus  cum  fratribus  ad 
cellam  ejus  ivit  et  earn  jam  defunctam  invenit  et  intrantes  et  disco- 
operientes  ipsam  esse  feminam  invenerunt ;  misitque  abbas  pro  patre 
puellae  quae  eam  defamaverat,  et  dixit  illi :  vir  filiae  tuae  mortuus  est ; 
et  auferens  vestimentum  mulierem  esse  cognovit." 

790.  Say-so, 

801-888.  L.A.:  "Factus  est  igitur  timor  mag^us  super  omnes  qui 
hoc  audierunt,  angelus  autem  domini  abbati  locutus  est :  surge  velo- 
citer,  equum  ascende  et  vade  in  civitatem,  et  si  quis  obviaverit,  assume 
et  tecum  adduc.  Qui  dum  pergeret,  quidam  vir  currens  sibi  obviavit. 
Quem  cum  abbas  interrogaret  quo  pergeret,  ille  ait :  mulier  mea 
mortua  est  et  vado  videre  eam.  Et  assumsit  abbas  virum  Theodoras 
in  equum  et  venientes  plurimum  fleverunt  et  ipsam  cum  multis  laudi- 
bus  sepelierunt.  Vir  autem  ejus  cellam  uxoris  suae  Th.  accepit  et 
ibidem  permanens  tandem  in  domino  obdormivit ;  puer  autem  Theo- 
doras nutricem  sequens  omni  morum  honestate  poUebat,  ita  quod 
mortuo  abbate  monasterii  in  abbatem  ipse  est  electus." 


XXXI.— EUGENIA. 


St  Eugenia  was  a  daughter  of  Philip,  who  was  appointed  proconsul 
of  Egypt  by  Commodus.  She  was  brought  up  in  Alexandria  in  all 
the  wisdom  of  the  Gentiles.  She  became  acquainted  with  the  litera- 
ture of  the  Christians,  and  is  said  to  have  been  converted  chiefly 
through  the  reading  of  St  Paul's  Epistles  to  the  Corinthians.  Ac- 
cording to  the  legend,  she  disguised  herself  in  male  attire,  and  became 
a  monk  in  Egypt,  under  the  name  of  Eugenius.  In  course  of  time 
she  was  found  out,  and  being  sent  back  to  her  father,  and  returning 
to  Rome,  suffered  martyrdom  by  the  sword  during  the  reig^  of  the 
Emperor  Severus,  but  not  before  she  had  effected  the  conversion 
of  the  whole  of  her  family.  At  one  time  she  was  one  of  the  most 
popular  and  potential  saints  in  the  Roman  Calendar.  In  learning, 
eloquence,  and  courage  she  appears  to  have  been  the  prototype  of  St 
Catherine,  by  whom,  however,  she  has  been  completely  eclipsed. 

She  is  commemorated  on  December  24. 

Speaking  of  her,  Mrs  Jameson  says :  "  She  rarely  appears  in  works 
of  art,  having  lost  her  popularity  before  the  period  of  the  revival.  We 
find  her  in  the  procession  of  martyrs  at  Ravenna ;  and  I  have  seen  a 
picture  of  her  martyrdom  in  the  Bologna  Gallery,  by  Giovanni 
Sementi,  treated  with  much  sentiment." — Sacred  and  Legendary  Art, 
ii.  642. 

Analysis — Introduction  on  Eugenia  as  an  example  of  patience  under 
temptation,  1-28;  birth  and  education  of  Eugenia,  29-66;  she  is 
solicited  in  marriage,  67-84;  her  conversion,  85-100;  she  converts 
her  fellow-students  Prothus  and  Jacinctus,  101-144 ;  having  assumed 
male  attire  under  the  name  of  *'  Ewyne,"  she  enters  a  monastery  with 
her  two  companions,  145-214;  her  parents  and  relatives  sorrow  over 
her  loss,  and  send  in  quest  of  her,  but  failing  to  find  her,  appeal  to  the 
diviners,  who  tell  them  that  she  has  been  taken  away  by  the  gods, 
215-258  ;  Eugenia  is  chosen  abbot,  259-266 ;  she  cures  Melancia,  267- 
304 ;  Melancia,  believing  Eugenia  to  be  a  monk,  tempts  her,  and 
afterwards  accuses  her  to  her  friends  and  before  the  governor  Philip, 


NOTES  TO  EUGENIA  (XXXL  M3).  345 

Eugenia's  father,  305-540;  Eugenia  and  the  monks  are  apprehended  and 
brought  before  Philip,  who,  failing  to  recognise  her,  is  on  the  point  of 
condemning  her,  when  she  makes  herself  known  to  him,  and  being 
restored  to  her  family,  she  effects  the  conversion  of  those  of  them  who 
are  still  pagan,  541-740;  Philip  is  deprived  of  his  office  as  governor 
because  of  his  religion,  and  is  made  a  bishop,  741-768;  his  zeal 
causes  him  to  be  waylaid  and  slain,  769-794 ;  his  wife  Claudia  returns 
to  Rome,  795-806 ;  Eugenia's  fame  reaching  the  emperor,  she  is 
summoned  before  him,  condemned,  and  beheaded,  807-906 ;  the  same 
hour  in  which  she  died  she  appeared  to  her  mother  Claudia,  and 
intimated  to  her  that  she  would  die  on  the  following  Sunday,  907- 
916;  the  martyrdom  of  Prothus  and  Jacinctus,  917-946;  conclusion, 

947-950- 

For  the  source,  see  L.A.,  cap.  136,  de  Sanctis  Protho  et  Jacincto. 

L.A.,  however,  is  much  shorter. 

4.  Kene=ken=Vxio^, 

9.  5r^r^/'^= confession. 

29-100.  L.A.:  "Prothus  et  Jacinctus  fuerunt  domicelli  et  in  studio 
philosophise  socii  Eugenise  filiae  Philippi  nobilissimi  Romanorum 
genere.  Qui  quidem  Philippus  a  senatu  praefecturam  Alexandriae 
acceperat  et  illuc  Claudiam  uxorem  suam  et  filios  Avitum  et  Sergium 
filiamque  Eugeniam  secum  duxit.  Porro  Eugenia  omnibus  liberis 
artibus  et  litteris  erat  perfecta.  Prothus  quoque  et  Jacinctus  secum 
studuerant  et  ad  perfectionem  omnium  scientiarum  devenerant  Eug. 
igitur  XV  aetatis  suae  anno  ab  Aquilino  Aquilini  consulis  filio  petitur 
uxor.  Cui  ilia  :  et  maritus  non  natalibus,  sed  moribus  est  eligendus. 
Pervenit  igitur  ad  manus  ejus  doctrina  Pauli  et  coepit  animo  fieri 
Christiana." 

29.  Prothus ^VroihMs,  or  Protus  as  he  is  often  called.  He  is  com- 
memorated September  11.  Jacinctus =]2LaxicXMS  or  Hyacinthus.  The 
two  are  commemorated  on  the  same  day.  They  were  both  eunuchs, 
and  suffered  under  Gallienus.    Mart.,  Usuard. 

40.  Zi//^»a;i^=  lieutenant,  deputy. 

52.  p^  sewine  sa'ens= the  seven  sciences.  The  seven  sciences  or 
seven  arts  were  contained  in  the  so-called  trivium  and  guadrivtum. 
The  trivium  contained  grammar,  logic  (or  dialectics^  and  rhetoric ; 
the  quadrivium  arithmetic,  geometry,  music,  and  astronomy, — as  in 
these  two  lines,  framed  to  assist  the  memory  : — 

"  Gram,  loquitur ;  Dia,  vera  docct ;  Rhet.  verba  colorat ; 
Mu5»  canit ;  Ar,  numerat ;  Geo.  ponderat ;  Ast,  colit  astra." 

See  Hallam*s  *  Introd.  to  the  Literature  of  Europe,*  i.  3,  «.  c* 
56.  /*Vrr>= companions. 
61.   Wysare^'^xstx, 
63.  -<4^^r/= carriage.    Aa/&i^<f= behaviour. 


34^  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZXXL  74-222). 

74.  Paramoure^^pairsLmour,  but  not  used  as  now  in  a  bad  sense. 

90.   Vnkid=  not  made  known. 

101-140.  L.A.:  "Permissum  erat  tunc  christianis  circa  Alexandriam 
habitare,  unde  ilia  quasi  solatiando  pergens  ad  villam  transiens  audivit 
christianos  cantantes :  omnes  Dii  gentium  dsemonia,  dominus  autem 
ccelos  fecit  Tunc  dicit  ad  pueros  Prothum  et  Jacinctum  qui  secum 
studuerant :  philosophorum  syllogismos  scrupuloso  studio  transegimuSi 
Aristotelica  argumenta  et  Platonis  ideas  et  Socratis  monita  et  breviter 
quidquid  cantat  poeta,  quidquid  orator  et  quidquid  philosophus  co- 
gitat,  hac  sententia  excluduntur,  dominam  me  verbis  usurpata  potestas, 
sororem  vero  sapientia  fecit,  simus  ergo  fratres  et  Christum  sequamur.* 

127.  5/iw^^/?r^= example.  O.Fr.  examplaire  (fourteenth  century, 
Littr^);  another  form  of  O.Fr.  exempiaire^  "a  pattern,  sample  or 
sampler."-— Cot,  Skeat 

128.  Bydding—coxMti^Xi^, 

141-180.  L.A.:  "Placet  consilium  et  assumpto  habituviri  ad  mohas- 
terium  cui  Helenus  vir  Dei  praeerat,  venit,  qui  nullam  ad  se  feminam 
venire  sinebat.  Qui  etiam  quadam  vice  cum  haeretico  disputans, 
cum  vim  argumentorum  ferre  non  posset,  magnum  ignem  accendi  fecit, 
ut  ille  qui  non  combureretur,  veram  fidem  probaretur  habere.  Quod 
cum  factum  esset  prior  intravit  et  illsesus  exiit,  hsereticus  autem,  cum 
intrare  nollet,  ad  omnibus  expulsus  est." 

103-166.  Not  in  L.A. 

173.  Scheid=skale^dtcidtt  lit  separate.  Mr^^= argument  See 
Bradley,  sub  ^priap. 

178.  Fonder %o, 

181-214.  L.A.:  "Ad  hunc  igitur  cum  accessisset  et  se  virum  diceret, 
ait :  recte  vir  diceris,  quia,  cum  sis  femina,  viriliter  agis.  Nam  sibi 
ejus  conditio  a  Deo  fuit  revelata.  Ab  eo  igitur  cum  Protho  et  Jacincto 
monasticum  habitum  suscepit  et  se  fratrem  Eugenium  ab  omnibus 
appellari  fecit" 

199.  0;/i/^rj/V= conducted  themselves. 

206.  -r4/-j^/=  although. 

212.  Rewiie^x\x\t. 

215-266.  L.A.:  "Pater  autem  et  mater  videntes  currum  Eugeniae 
domum  vacuum  rediisse,  moerentes  undique  filiam  requiri  fecerunt, 
sed  minime  invenire  potuerunt  Interrogant  vates,  quid  de  filia  factum 
sit,  qui  respondent  eam  a  Diis  inter  astra  translatam.  Quocirca  pater 
imaginem  filiae  fecit  et  ipsam  ab  omnibus  adorari  mandavit,  ipsa  vero 
cum  sociis  in  Dei  timore  permansit  et  mortuo  praeposito  ipsa  praefi- 
citur." 

216.  J/a^=moan,  sorrow. 

221.  H^aj/=  empty. 

222.  H^^//*/= happy.  A.S.  wel,  well.  Cf.  the  phrase  "health  and 
wealth  to  reign,"  &c.,  in  the  *  Book  of  Common  Prayer.*  The  word 
originally  referred  to  condition,  and  signified  welfare,  wellbeing. 


NOTES  TO  EUGENIA  (XXXL  234-397).  347 

234.  Germane =cenaL\i\,  sure,  reliable. 

243.  Divynouris= diviners.    Probably  they  were  astrologers. 

267-304.  L.A. :  '*  Erat  tunc  Alexandriae  matrona  quaedam  dives  et 
nobilis  Melancia  nomine,  quam  s.  Eugenia  oleo  perungens  a  quartana 
liberavit  in  nomine  Jesu  Christi,  unde  multa  ei  misit  munera,  sed  non 
recepit" 

273.  I/at =hot,  fiercely. 

274.  A/ii/= exhausted,  weak.  O.Fr.  maij  "  deaded,  mated,  amated, 
quelled,  subdued,  overcome." — Cotgr.  See  also  Roquefort  sud  voce, 
and  Du  Cange  (Gloss.  Fr.)  sub  mas. 

290.  Bosf  =^box. 

293.  For  the  second  scAo  read  sa. 

305-346.  L.A. :  "  Praedicta  igitur  matrona  fratrem  Eugenium  hom- 
inem  esse  arbi trans  saepius  eum  visitabat  vidensque  elegantiam  juven- 
tutis  et  pulchritudinem  corporis  in  eius  amorem  vehementer  exarsit, 
et  qualiter  cum  eo  commisceri  possit,  anxia  cogitare  ccepit.  Simulans 
igitur  languorem  misit,  ut  ad  eam  veniret  et  se  invisere  dignaretur. 
Qui  cum  venisset,  aperuit  sibi,  qualiter  ejus  amore  capta  esset  et 
qualiter  in  ejus  concupiscentia  aestuaret,  rogans  ut  secum  camaliter 
commisceretur,  statimque  eum  apprehendens  amplectitur  et  osculatur 
et  ad  crimen  hortatur.** 

347-356.  L. A. :  ^'  Quod  factum  frater  Eugenius  abhorruit  dicens  ei : 
recte  nomen  Melanciam  habere  cognosceris,  nigredinis  enim  repleta 
perfidia  nigra  diceris  et  obscura  filia  tenebrarum,  amica  dyaboli,  dux 
poUutionis,  fomentum  libidinis,  soror  anxietatis  perpetuae  et  mortis 
filia  sempiternae." 

351.  Wlatsumnes = d  isgust. 

352.  ^/=what. 

357-514.  L.A.  has  simply  :  "  Ilia  vero  se  deceptam  videns  et  timens 
ne  forte  seel  us  publicaret,  voluit  ipsa  prior  detegerc  clamareque  coepit 
quod  Eugenius  ipsam  voluit  violare." 

362.  Alsuyth=^^M\cV\y. 

363.  /'/f//^= complain. 

364.  Til  ony  ofhyr,  &c.  =  made  complaint  of  her  to  any. 

365.  Skratit=skartit = scratched. 

366.  Rugit^  tore. 

367.  Dayng=dang=bt2Li.    nesse  =^nost. 
370.  J/<?^3^= household. 

372.  Scorfi =\r\]Mry.  O.Fr.  escam,  scorn,  derision.  Some  connect 
it  with  Icel.  skam,  dung,  dirt;  A.S.  sceam^  the  same,— ^the  throwing 
of  dirt  being  the  readiest  way  of  expressing  scorn.    Skeat,  sub  scorn. 

378.  Z^/^tr^//r^= lambskin. 

385.  CAai/w^r<?r=  chambermaid. 

393-514.  An  excursus  of  the  poet  on  the  Will  of  Women.  Several 
shorter  ones  have  occurred  before. 

397.  CV?/i/^r<?= snake.    Sec  Murray  sub  voce. 


348  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXXL  40M31). 

403.  Beware =ht  wary,  be  cautious  enough  or   protect    himself 
against    Beware  was  usually  written  as  two  words,  be  ware. 
40L  /^///<?/5rfTP=Potiphar. 

416.  Oto=^0\.ho  III.,  Emperor  of  Germany,  A.D.  983-1002.  He  suc- 
ceeded his  father,  Otho  II.,  when  he  was  only  twelve  years  of  age. 
His  instructor  was  the  famous  Gerbert,  a  native  of  Auvergne,  after- 
wards Pope  Sylvester  II.  For  an  account  of  his  end,  see  Milman, 
*  Hist  of  Lat.  Christianity,*  iii.  346. 

417.  Henry  II.,  Emperor  of  Germany,  1002-1024. 

418.  ^arz/ar^=  Bavaria. 

428.  Afagre^msiUgt^,  displeasure. 
452.  Z>^//f^r= sentence. 
488.  For  dout^  {or  fear,  lest 
503.  Sufranely  =  sovereign  ly. 

509.  Z^i/;r=lynx. 

510.  Breih^^iMxy.    Icel.  brafiy  anger — from  brdSy  rash,  hasty. 
515-540.  L.A.  is  shorter  :  "  Abiit  igitur  ad  Philippum  prxfectum  et 

conquesta  est  dicens:  Juvenis  quidam  perfidus  christianus  ad  me 
medendi  causa  ingressus  in  me  irruens  impudenter  me  voluit  vidare, 
et  nisi  unius  ancillae  quae  intra  cubiculum  erat,  fuissem  liberata 
suffragio,  suae  me  libidini  sociasset** 

530.  Mat,    See  note  to  1.  274. 

533.  Eschewit.    See  note  to  XXX.  72. 

537.  Lar^ /are =\ore,  doctrine. 

541-604.  L.A. :  **  Audiens  igitur  praefectus  ira  accenditur  et  missa 
apparitorum  multitudine  Eugeniam  caeterosque  servos  Christi  ferro 
vinctos  adduci  fecit  diemque  statuit,  in  quo  omnes  tradi  deberent 
morsibus  bestiarum.  Accersitis  etiam  iis  coram  se  dixit  ad  Eugeniam : 
die  nobis,  sceleratissime,  an  hoc  vos  Christus  vester  docuit,  ut  operam 
corruptionibus  detis  et  matronas  impudenti  vesania  violetis." 

574.   ^Fir^= accuse.     See  Bradley,  sub  «/r^/^r«. 

588.  ^^= trust    O.Fr.affier. 

603.   7'<2>'«/=rt//<7>'«/= attainted.    O.Fr.  atteindre, 

605-630.  L.A.  :  '*  Cui  Eugenia  demissa  facie,  ne  agnosceretur, 
respondit:  dominus  noster  castitatem  docuit  et  integritatem  servant- 
ibus  aeternam  vitam  promisit  Hanc  autem  Melanciam  falsam 
testem  monstrare  possumus,  sed  melius  est,  ut  nos  patiamur,  quam 
quod  ilia,  cum  convicta  fuerit,  puniatur  et  fructus  patientiae  nostras 
depereat.  Verumtamen  adducat  ancillam  quam  dicit  nostri  sceleris 
esse  testem,  ut  ex  ore  ejus  possint  refutari  mendacia." 

605.  .<4«/=awe,  fear. 

608.  Af//r/>'= demurely. 

631-670.  L.A. :  "  Quae  cum  adducta  esset,  ilia  a  domina  sua  docta  con- 
stanter  sibi  apponebat  quod  dominam  suam  opprimere  voluit,  cumque 
omnes  de  familia  similiter  depravati  sic  esse  testarentur,  ait  Eugenia  : 
tempus  tacendi  transiit  et  tempus  loquendi  advenit;  nolo,  ut  impudica 


y 


NOTES  TO  EUGENIA  (XXXL  63M71).  349 

in  servos  Christi  crimen  imponat  nee  fallacia  glorietur;  ut  autem 
mendacium  Veritas  superet  et  sapientia  malitiam  vincat,  veritatem 
ostendam,  non  propter  jactantiam  sed  propter  Dei  gloriam." 

634.  />r^= leach.    A.S.  Ikran;  I  eel.  Ikra, 

d37.  Famyle=^{^mi\y — /.^.,  household. 

640.  ^//i<?ry/= smothered.    for'blede=h\t6.  to  death. 

645.  Cf.  Eccles.  iii.  7. 

671-690.  L.A. :  "  Et  hsec  dicens  tunicam  a  capite  usque  deorsum 
sive  usque  ad  cing^lum  scidit  et  femina  apparuit  dixitque  praefecto  : 
tu  mihi  pater,  Claudia  mater,  fratres  hi  duo,  qui  tecum  sedent,  Avitus 
et  Sergius,  ego  Eugenia  filia  tua,  hi  duo  Prothus  et  Jacinctus." 

671.  Ci//^= cowl. 

672.  5<rrt/^/ry=scapulary,  a  kind  of  scarf  worn  by  friars  and  others, 
and  so  called  from  passing  over  the  shoulders.  Scapularis^  adj.,  formed 
from  Lat.  pi.  scapula^  the  shoulder-blades. 

676.  Lycame—hoAy,    A.S.  Ifchama,  body. 

691-728.  L.A.  has  only :  "  Quod  pater  audiens  et  filiam  cognoscere 
incipiens  in  amplexus  cum  matre  irruit  et  lacr}'mas  multas  effudit, 
Eugenia  autem  vestibus  aureis  induitur  et  in  sublime  tollitur,  ignis 
autem  de  CGelo  venit  et  Melanciam  cum  suis  consumsit." 

711.  /?y^/r^/= diapered — 1>.,  figured,  ornamented  with.  O.Fr. 
diapr^y  "diaperd  or  diapred,  diversified  with  flourishes  or  sundry 
figures." — Cot.     See  Skeat,  sub  diaper, 

729-794.  L.A. :  ''  Sicque  Eugenia  patrem,  matrem  et  fratres  totamque 
familiam  ad  fidem  Christi  convertit,  ita  quod  pater  propter  hoc  a 
praefectura  depositus  a  christian  is  episcopus  ordinatur  et  in  oratione 
persistens  ab  infidelibus  occiditur." 

751.  -^>'/= religion. 

789.  Z^«^^r^= leisure — ue,^  persistency,  or  patience. 

795-806.  L.A.:  "  Claudia  autem  cum  filiis  suis  et  Eugenia  Romam 
revertitur  et  ibi  multi  ab  iis  ad  Christum  sunt  conversi." 

802.  Z?^i/r^//K=doughtiIy. 

807-857.  L.A. :  "  Eugenia  autem  jussu  imperatoris  ligata  grandi 
saxo  in  Tyberim  praecipitatur,  sed  rupto  saxo  super  undas  incolumis 
gradiebatur." 

814.  Quhen^it^. 

831.  Pat^3Lt. 

858-870.  L.A. :  '*  Tunc  in  fornacem  ardentem  projicitur,  sed  exstincta 
fornace  refrigerio  utebatur." 

860.  Oyne= oven, 

871-916.  L.A.:  "Recluditur  deinde  in  tenebrosum  carcerem;  sed 
lumen  splendidissimum  radlabat  eidem  ;  cumque  per  x  dies  sine  cibo 
fuisset,  salvator  eidem  apparuit  et  panem  candidissimum  sibi  porrigens 
dixit :  accipe  cibum  de  manu  mea,  ego  sum  salvator  tuus,  quem  tota 
mentis  intentione  amasti ;  eodem  die  quo  ad  terras  descendi,  ipse  te 
eripiam.     In  die  igitur  natalis  domini  spiculator  mittitur  et  caput  ejus 


3  so  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XTXT,  87M35). 

abscidit  Quae  postmodum  matri  apparuit  et  quod  die  dominica  se 
sequeretur,  prsedixit.  Veniente  igitur  dominica  die  Claudia  in  oratione 
posita  emisit  spiritum.** 

879.  Leyme= shine. 

917-946.  L.A. :  "  Prothus  autem  et  Jacinctus,  cum  ad  templum 
ydolorum  traherentur,  oratione  symulacrum  comminuerunt  et  cum 
sacrificare  nollent,  capitis  obtruncatione  martirium  postmodum  com- 
pleverunt.    Passi  sunt  autem  sub  Valeriano  et  Gallo  c.  a.  d.  CCLVI." 

935.  A  woyce= out  voice. 


XXXII.— I  U  ST  IN. 


"  In  the  city  of  Antioch  dwelt  a  virgin  wonderfully  fair  and  good  and 
wise ;  her  name  was  Justina.  She  was  the  daughter  of  a  priest  of  the 
idols ;  but  having  listened  to  the  teaching  of  the  Gospel,  she  not  only 
became  a  Christian  herself,  but  converted  her  parents  to  the  true  faith. 
Many  looked  upon  this  beautiful  maiden  with  eyes  of  love — among  them 
a  noble  youth  of  the  city  of  Antioch  whose  name  was  Aglaides ;  and 
he  wooed  her  with  soft  words  and  gifts,  but  all  in  vain — for  Justina 
had  devoted  herself  to  the  service  of  God  and  a  life  of  chastity  and 
good  works,  and  she  refused  to  listen  to  him,  and  he  was  wellnigh  in 
desperation. 

"  Now  in  the  same  city  of  Antioch  dwelt  Cyprian  the  magician,  a 
man  deeply  versed  in  all  the  learning  of  the  pagan  philosophers,  and, 
moreover,  addicted  from  his  youth  to  the  study  of  astrology  and 
necromancy.  When  he  had  exhausted  all  the  learning  of  his  own 
country,  he  travelled  to  the  East,  into  the  land  of  the  Chaldees, 
and  into  Egypt,  and  to  Argos,  and  to  Athens ;  and  he  had  made  him- 
self familiar  with  all  terrible  and  forbidden  arts.  He  had  subjected 
to  his  might  the  spirits  of  darkness  and  the  elements,  he  could  com- 
mand the  powers  of  hell,  he  could  raise  storms  and  tempests,  and 
transform  men  into  beasts  of  burden.  It  was  said  that  he  offered  the 
blood  of  children  to  his  demons,  and  many  other  crimes  were  imputed 
to  him,  too  dreadful  to  be  here  related. 

"Aglaides  being,  as  I  have  said,  in  despair  and  confusion  of  mind 
because  of  the  coldness  of  Justina,  repaired  to  Cyprian ;  for  he  said, 
'  Surely  this  great  magician,  who  can  command  the  demons  and  the 
elements,  can  command  the  will  of  a  weak  maiden.'  Then  he  explained 
the  matter  to  him,  and  required  his  help.  But  no  sooner  had  Cyprian 
beheld  the  beautiful  and  virtuous  maiden,  than  he  became  himself  so 
deeply  enamoured  that  all  rest  departed  from  him,  and  he  resolved  to 
possess  her.  As  yet,  nothing  had  been  able  to  resist  his  power,  and, 
full  of  confidence,  he  summoned  his  demons  to  his  aid.  He  com- 
manded them  to  fill  the  mind  of  the  chaste  Justina  with  images  of 


352  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (THHOT  ). 

earthly  beauty,  and  to  inflame  and  pollute  her  fancy  with  visions  of 
voluptuous  delight  She  was  oppressed,  she  was  alarmed,  she  felt 
that  these  were  promptings  of  the  Evil  One,  and  she  resisted  with  all 
her  might,  being  well  assured  that  as  long  as  her  will  remained  un- 
conquered,  Christ  and  the  Virgin  would  help  her  :  and  it  was  so,  for 
when  she  invoked  them  against  her  enemy,  he  left  her  in  peace,  and 
fled. 

''When  Cyprian  found  that  his  demon  was  foiled,  he  called  up 
another,  and  then  another,  and  at  length  the  Prince  of  Darkness  came 
to  his  aid;  but  it  was  all  in  vain.  Justina  was  fearfully  troubled;  her 
pure  and  innocent  mind  became  the  prey  of  tumultuous  thoughts; 
demons  beset  her  couch,  haunted  her  sleep,  poisoned  the  very  atmos- 
phere she  breathed :  but  she  said  to  her  almost  failing  heart,  '  I  will 
not  be  discouraged,  I  will  strive  with  the  evil  that  besets  me.  Thought 
is  not  in  our  power,  but  action  is :  my  spirit  may  be  weak,  but  my  will 
is  firm ;  what  I  do  not  will,  can  have  no  power  over  me.*  Thus,  al- 
though grievously  tempted  and  tormented,  she  stood  fast,  trusting  in 
the  God  whom  she  worshipped,  and  conquered  at  last,  not  by  con- 
tending, but  by  never  owning  herself  subdued,  and  strong  in  her 
humility  only  by  not  consenting  to  will.  So  the  bafiled  demon 
returned  to  his  master  and  said,  'I  can  do  nothing  against  this 
woman ;  for,  being  pure  and  sinless  in  will,  she  is  protected  by  a 
power  greater  than  thine  or  mine ! ' 

"  Then  Cyprian  was  astonished,  and  his  heart  was  melted ;  and  he 
said  to  the  demon,  '  Since  it  is  so,  I  contemn  thee  and  thy  power,  and 
I  will  henceforth  serve  the  God  of  Justina.'  He  went,  therefore,  full 
of  repentance  and  sorrow,  and,  falling  at  her  feet,  acknowledged  the 
might  of  her  purity  and  innocence,  and  confessed  himself  vanquished, 
upon  which  she  forgave  him  freely,  and  rejoiced  over  him;  and  in  her 
great  joy  she  cut  off  her  beautiful  hair^  and  made  an  offering  of  it 
before  the  altar  of  the  Virgin,  and  gave  much  alms  to  the  poor. 

*•  Soon  after,  Cyprian  was  baptised  and  became  a  fervent  Christian ; 
all  his  goods  he  distributed  to  the  poor,  and  became  as  remarkable  for 
his  piety,  abstinence,  and  profound  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures,  as  he 
had  formerly  been  for  his  diabolical  arts,  his  wickedness,  his  luxury, 
and  his  pride.  Such  was  his  humility  that  he  undertook  the  meanest 
offices  for  the  service  of  the  faithful,  and  he  and  Justina  mutually 
strengthened  and  edified  each  other  by  their  virtues  and  by  their  holy 
conversation. 

"At  this  time  broke  forth  the  last  and  most  terrible  persecution 
against  the  Christians,  and  when  the  governor  of  Antioch  found  that 
no  menaces  could  shake  the  faith  of  Cyprian  and  Justina,  he  ordered 
them  to  be  thrown  together  into  a  caldron  of  boiling  pitch ;  but  by 
a  miracle  they  escaped  unharmed.  The  governor  then,  fearing  the 
people,  who  venerated  Cyprian  and  Justina,  sent  them  with  an  escort 
to  the  Emperor  Diocletian,  who  was  then  at  Nicomedia,  languishing 


NOTES  TO  lUSTIN  (XXXU.)  353 

in  sickness ;  and  the  Emperor,  hearing  that  they  were  Christians,  with- 
out any  further  trial  ordered  them  to  be  instantly  beheaded,  which 
was  done.  Thus  they  received  together  the  crown  of  martyrdom,  and 
in  name  and  in  fame  have  become  inseparable." 

On  this  story  Calderon  has  founded  one  of  his  finest  autos,  the 
*Magico  Prodigioso,'  part  of  which — the  scene  in  which  Justina  is 
tempted  by  the  demons — has  been  translated  by  Shelley. 

Her  day  is  September  26. 

Mrs  Jameson,  from  whose  *  Sacred  and  Legendary  Art,'  vol.  ii.  pp.  574- 
576,  the  above  legend  has  been  taken,  remarks :  "  When  St  Cjrprian 
and  St  Justina  are  represented  together,  he  is  arrayed  in  the  habit  of 
a  Greek  bishop  without  a  mitre,  bearing  the  palm  and  sword,  and 
trampling  his  magic  books  under  his  feet :  she  holds  a  palm ;  and  a 
unicorn,  the  emblem  of  chastity,  crouches  at  her  feet." 

Analysis — Introduction  on  the  power  of  the  cross  and  its  sign,  1-58; 
the  birth  and  conversion  of  Justina,  and  the  conversion  of  her  parents, 
59-100;  the  character  of  Cyprian,  101-120;  his  love  for  Justina,  121- 
130 ;  he  calls  to  his  assistance  a  fiend  who  professes  to  be  able  to  per- 
vert Justina,  131-164;  he  receives  an  ointment  with  which  to  smear 
the  walls  of  her  chamber,  165-180;  Justina,  feeling  that  she  is  being 
tempted,  makes  the  sign  of  the  cross,  and  its  effect,  181-200;  Cyprian 
employs  another  fiend  to  get  possession  of  Justina,  201-238  ;  yet  other 
fiends  being  employed,  they  also  are  foiled  by  Justina  signing  herself 
with  the  cross,  239-258;  at  last  Cyprian  calls  to  his  aid  the  Prince  of 
Devils,  who  being  upbraided,  promises  to  fulfil  his  wishes,  259-292 ; 
in  the  form  of  a  maiden  the  devil  tempts  Justina,  and  is  foiled,  293-380; 
he  tempts  her  again  in  the  form  of  a  young  man,  381-394 ;  he  next 
assails  her  with  disease,  and  causes  a  great  mortality  in  Antioch,  and 
sends  men  to  her  father's  house  to  pray  him  to  have  her  married  for 
their  sakes,  395-422;  Justina  prays,  the  mortality  ceases,  and  the 
Devil  begins  to  slander  her  by  assuming  her  form  and  appearing  to 
Cyprian,  423-442 ;  he  assumes  other  forms,  and  is  at  last  compelled 
to  own  his  impotence,  and  Cyprian  disowns  him  on  learning  the 
secret  of  her  power,  443-584 ;  Cyprian  becomes  a  Christian,  and  is  dis- 
tinguished for  his  virtues,  585-640  ;  Justina  is  made  the  head  of  a  nun- 
nery, 641-662  ;  Cyprian's  zeal,  663-680  ;  the  two  saints  are  sent  for  by 
a  certain  earl,  and  on  their  refusing  to  give  up  their  faith,  are  thrown 
into  a  caldron  of  boiling  pitch,  but  are  uninjured,  681-738;  a  pagan 
priest  offers  to  destroy  them,  but  the  flames  from  beneath  the  caldron 
burn  him  to  ashes,  739-764;  Cyprian  and  Justina  are  slain  with  the 
sword,  765-775  ;  hounds  and  other  animals  do  not  dare  to  touch  their 
bodies,  which  have  been  left  exposed,  776-783 ;  the  bodies  are  stolen 
away  by  night  and  reverently  buried,  784-788 ;  their  translation,  789- 
798 ;  conclusion,  799-808. 

For  the  source,  cf.  L.A.  cap.  142.  See  also  the  life  by  S.  Metaphras- 
tes,  in  Surius.    The  author  has  evidently  used  a  fuller  source  than  L.A. 

VOL.  III.  Z 


354  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XKXII.  2-117). 

2.  Bj\ryL  Horstmann  suggests ^i/i/=  behoved;  but 4)"'^=  behoves, 
is  better. 

3.  Hynge=^\\2iX\g,    Hynge  or  king  is  still  common. 
6.  Aw  to  ^{7«/=  ought  to  fear. 

9.  Afa;i=must,  of  necessity,  in  spite  of  himself. 

22.  5'<ne'/V= saved. 

24.  See  £zek.  ix.  4. 

35.  See  Euseb.,  Vit.  Const,  i.  28-31. 

40.  See  the  Legend  of  the  Exaltation  of  the  Cross  in  the  '  Legends 
of  the  Holy  Rood,'  edited  by  R.  Morris,  LL.D.,  in  the  E.E.T.  Society, 
pp.  161  et  seg,y  and  L.A.,  c.  137. 

59-100.  L.A. :  ''Justina  virgo  de  civitate  Antiochiae,  filia  sacerdotis 
ydolorum,  quotidie  ad  fenestram  sedens  Proclum  dyaconum  evan- 
gelium  legentem  audiebat,  a  quo  tandem  conversa  est  Quod  cum 
mater  patri  in  lecto  retulisset  et  ambo  dormivissent,  Christus  cum 
angelis  apparuit  iis  dicens  :  venite  ad  me  et  dabo  vobis  regnum  coel- 
orum.     Qui  evigilantes  statim  cum  filia  se  baptizari  fecerunt" 

66.  Justine,  According  to  S.  Metaphrastes,  her  name  was  originally 
Justin. 

7L  Preiy  hicht=Q2\\t6,  Pralius. 

62.  Na  it  wes =i\i3X  it  was  not 

63.  Fadir—i2Xhtr,     His  name  is  said  to  have  been  iCdiseus. 
65.  Modir,    Her  name  is  given  as  Cledonia. 

101-126.  L.A. :  **  Haec  ergo  Justina  virgo  a  Cypriano  plurimum 
molestata  ipsum  tandem  ad  fidem  convertit.  Cyprianus  enim  a  sua 
pueritia  magus  exstiterat :  nam  cum  septem  annorum  esset,  a  parent- 
ibus  dyabolo  consecratus  est.  Hie  igitur  magicae  arti  inserviebat  et 
matronas  in  jumenta  convertere  videbatur  et  multa  alia  praestigia  ex- 
ercebat  Ardens  igitur  in  amore  Justinae  virginis  ad  magicas  artes  se 
contulit,  ut  ipsam  pro  se  (vel  pro  viro  quodam  Acladio,  qui  similiter  in 
ejus  amorem  exarserat)  posset  habere." 

103.  Cyfiriane=^Qy^n2Ln,  He  is  said  to  have  been  a  native  of 
Carthage. 

104.  Fyfe^^w^,     L.A.,  "septem." 

105.  Nygramancy= Titer OTc\d,Ticyy  divination  by  communion  with  the 
dead,  but  more  generally  all  kinds  of  magic.  During  the  middle  ages 
the  poet  Virgil  was  regarded  as  the  Prince  of  Necromancers.  See 
Chambers's  *  Book  of  Days,'  ii.  366. 

112.  Giilet^]\\\tt,  which  is  defined  by  Jamieson  as  signifying  a  light 
giddy  girl.  Skeat  derives  it  from  yUlt  a  personal  name,  and  adds  the 
remark  that  *'  the  use  oi  jillet  for  Jill  was  probably  suggested  by  the 
similar  word  giglot  or  giglet^  a  wanton  woman  ('*  Meas.  for  Meas.,"  v. 
352),  which  is  to  be  connected  with  O.Fr,  gigues^  a  gay  girl  (Roque- 
fort), and  with  Jig." 

116.  Foule =b\rei. 

117.  7Va»j/a/= change,  metamorphose* 


NOTES  TO  lUSTIN  (XKXII    120-255).  355 

120.  Z?^//j= devils. 

127-130.  An  addition. 

131-180.  L.A. :  "  Advocat  igitur  daemonem,  ut  ad  sc  veniat  et  Jus- 
tinam  per  eum  valeat  habere.  Adveniens  daemon  dixit  ei:  quid  me 
vocasti  ?  Cui  Cyprianus :  amo  virginem  de  Galilaeis ;  potesne  facere 
ut  ipsam  habeam  etvoluntatem  meam  secum  perficiam?  Cui  daemon? 
ego  qui  hominem  de  paradiso  ejicere  potui,  Cain  fratrem  suum  occidere 
procuravi,  Judaeos  Christum  occidere  feci,  homines  perturbavi,  et  non 
potero  facere  ut  unam  puellam  habeas  et  ea  juxta  tuum  placitum 
fruaris  ?  Unguentum  hoc  accipe  et  circa  domum  ejus  de  foris  sparge 
et  ego  superveniens  cor  ejus  in  tuum  amorem  incendam  et  tibi  earn 
assentire  compeliam.  Sequenti  nocte  daemon  ad  earn  ingp'editur  et 
cor  ejus  ad  amorem  illicitum  incitare  conatur." 

146.  ICayine=CaL\n. 

150.  No^se=N  oaKs, 

154.  See  rede = Red  Sea.  For  rede  we  should  read  dede,  and  for 
Red  Sea^  Dead  Sea. 

167.  Vngumeni^oiwtmtnt. 

173.  Coule.    Probably  coal. 

181-197.  L.A. :  "  Quod  ilia  sentiens  devote  se  domino  commendavit 
et  totum  corpus  suum  signo  crucis  munivit  Ad  signum  autem  crucis 
dyabolus  territus  fugit  et  ad  Cyprianum  veniens  ante  cum  stetit.  Cui 
Cyprianus  dixit:  quare  non  adduxisti  ad  me  virginem  illam?  Cui 
daemon :  vidi  in  ea  quoddam  signum  et  contabui  et  omnis  virtus 
in  me  defecit." 

189.  /^fn7= terrified. 

198-202.  L.A. :  "  Cyprianus  autem  eum  dimisit  et  fortiorem  vocavit." 

200.  Z?^?2e/=availest.    See  Bradley,  sub  duyen. 

203-212.  L.A.  :  "  Cui  daemon :  audivi  tuam  jussionem  et  vidi  illius 
impossibilitatem,  sed  ego  emendabo  et  tuam  complebo  voluntatem ; 
aggrediar  earn  et  cor  ejus  vulnerabo  in  amorem  libidinis  et  ea  juxta 
desiderium  tuum  perfrueris." 

213-230.  L.A. :  "  Ingrediens  igitur  dyabolus  nitebatur  ei  persuadere 
et  animam  ejus  ad  amorem  illicitum  inflammare.  Ilia  autem  se  Deo 
devote  recommendans  signo  crucis  omnem  tentationem  repulit  et 
insufflans  in  daemonem  protinus  eum  abjecit,  daemon  autem  confusus 
abiit  et  aufugit  et  ante  Cyprianum  stetit." 

225.  For  commendant  read  commendand, 

229.   ^i^a/=went.    A.S.  witan,  to  go,  depart 

231-254.  L.A. :  "Ad  quem  Cyprianus  :  et  ubi  est  virgo  ad  quam  te 
transmisi  ?  £t  daemon  :  victum  me  fateor,  et  qualiter,  dicere  per- 
timesco ;  quoddam  enim  signum  terribile  in  ea  vidi  et  continuo  robur 
omne  amisi." 

239-254.  These  lines  seem  to  be  by  another  hand. 

255-292.  L.A. :  "  Tunc  Cyprianus  eum  deridens  dimisit  et  ipsum 
principem  daemonem  advocavit,  cumque  venisset,  ad  eum  dixit :  quae 


356  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZXXIL  280419). 

est  virtus  vestra  tarn  modica,  ut  vincatur  ab  una  puella?  Dixit  daemon: 
ecce  egp'ediens  variis  febribus  earn  vexabo  et  animum  ejus  ardentius 
inflammabo  et  totum  corpus  ejus  vehementi  ardore  respeigaxn  et 
freneticam  illam  faciam  et  varia  sibi  fantasmata  offeram  et  media 
nocte  earn  adducam  tibi." 

260.  Sufferartde^  sovereign, 

293-358.  LA.:  "Tunc  dyabolus  in  speciem  unius  virginis  se  trans- 
figuravit  et  ad  virginem  veniens  dixit :  Ecce  ad  te  venio,  quia  tecum 
in  castitate  vivere  concupisco,  verumtamen  die,  quaeso  te,  quaenam 
certaminis  nostri  merces  erit?  Cui  sancta  virgo  respondit:  merces 
quidem  multa,  labor  modicus.  Dixit  ei  daemon  :  quid  est  ergo,  quod 
Deus  praecepit:  crescite  et  multiplicamini  et  replete  terram?  timeo 
ergo,  bona  socia,  quod,  si  in  virginitate  manserimus,  verbum  Dei 
irritum  faciemus  et  velut  contemnentes  et  inobedientes  in  grave  judi- 
cium decidemus,  et  unde  videbamur  sperare  praemium,  et  grave  incur- 
remus  tormentum." 

309.  Z«/=Iive. 

33L   W>«^= work,  till. 

333-348.  Not  in  L.A. 

349.  Precis '^  presses, 

350.  7/7  ]>at  //>= while  they  live. 

359-380.  L.A.:  "Ccepit  autem  cor  virginis  g^avibus  cogitationibus 
per  immissionem  daemonis  concuti  et  ardore  concupiscentiae  fortius 
inflammari,  adeo  ut  jam  surgens  abire  vellet  Tunc  s.  virgo  ad  se 
reversa  et  quis  esset,  qui  secum  loqueretur,  intelligens,  continuo  se 
cruce  munivit  et  in  dyabolum  sufflans  ipsum  instar  cerae  protinus 
liquefecit  et  ab  omni  tentatione  statim  liberatam  se  sensit." 

374.  Cowarf/y= covertly. 

381-394.  L.A.:  "Postmodum  dyabolus  in  speciem  juvenis  pulcherrimi 
se  transfiguravit  et  thalamum  ejus  ingrediens,  cum  ipsa  in  lectulo 
jaceret,  impudenter  in  ejus  lectulum  prosiluit  et  in  ejus  amplexus 
mere  voluit  Quod  videns  J.  et  malignum  spiritum  adesse  cognoscens 
mox  signum  crucis  edidit  et  instar  cerae  dyabolum  liquefecit'* 

395-426.  L.A.:  "Tunc  dyabolus  permittente  Deo  febribus  eam  fati- 
gans  et  plures  cum  gregibus  et  armentis  occidens  maximam  mortali- 
tatem  in  tota  Antiochia  futuram  per  daemoniacos  praedicebat,  nisi 
J.  conjugio  consentiret  Quapropter  tota  civitas  morbo  languens  ad 
januam  parentum  Justinae  convenit  damans  ut  Justina  conjugio  tra- 
deretur  et  sic  civitatem  a  tanto  periculo  liberarent.  Sed  cum  J.  nul- 
latenus  consentiret  et  ex  hoc  mortem  eidem  omnes  minarentur,  septimo 
anno  mortalitatis  ipsa  pro  iis  oravit  et  omnem  pestilentiam  propulsavit" 

395.  Tholand god=  God  permitting,    xo//;— assail. 

413.  C/^i^^= disaster.     Lat  clades^  disaster. 

416.  Fayre  na  /aM^  pleasant  nor  unpleasant  [words].  Lath^  from 
A.S.  laS,  hateful,  unwelcome.    Cf.  Mod.  Eng.  lo€Uh  in  loathsome. 

419.  7/1= inn,  house. 


NOTES  TO  lUSTIN  (XXXn.  427-585).  357 

427-442.  L.A.:  "Videns  dyabolus  quod  nihil  proficeret,  in  formam 
Justinae  se  transmutavit,  ut  famam  Justinae  pollueret,  et  Cyprianum 
deludens  se  Justinam  ad  se  adduxisse  jactabat  Pergens  igitur  dya- 
bolus ad  Cyprianum  in  specie  Justinae  ad  ipsum  cucurrit  et  eum,  quasi 
quae  ejus  amore  langueret,  osculari  voluit.  Quam  C.  videns  et  Justinam 
esse  credens  gaudio  repletus  ait :  bene  venisti,  Justina  omnium  femin- 
arum  decora.  Mox  ut  C.  nomen  Justinae  nominavit,  dyabolus  nomen 
iliud  ferre  non  potuit,  sed  ad  ejus  prolationem  instar  fumi  statim 
evanuit." 

443-454.  L.A. :  "  Quapropter  C.  delusum  se  videns  tristis  remansit, 
unde  et  amplius  in  amorem  Justinae  aestuans  ad  ostium  virginis  diu 
vigilavit  et  quandoque  in  feminam  quandoque  in  avem,  ut  videbatur, 
arte  magica  se  commutans,  cum  venisset  ad  ostium  virginis,  neque 
femina  neque  avis,  sed  Cyprianus  protinus  apparebat"  Then  follows 
in  L.A.  the  story  of  Acladius,  who  changed  himself  into  the  form 
of  a  swallow  in  order  to  tempt  Justina,  which  is  here  omitted. 

455-480.  L.A.:  "Victus  igitur  per  omnia  dyabolus  ad  Cyprianum 
rediit  et  ante  eum  confusus  stetit.  Cui  dixit  C:  numquid  et  tu  victus 
es  ?  Quae  est,  miser,  virtus  vestra,  ut  unam  puellam  non  possitis  vincere 
nee  in  eam  potestatem  habere,  sed  e  converso  ipsa  vos  vincat  et  tam 
miserabiliter  vos  prosternat?  Die  tamen  mihi,  obsecro,  in  quo  est  ejus 
tam  maxima  fortitudo  ?  Cui  daemon  ait :  si  mihi  juraveris,  ut  a  me 
nequaquam  recedas,  virtutem  ejus  victoriae  tibi  pandam.  Cui  C. :  per 
quid  tibi  jurabo?  Cui  daemon  :  jura  mihi  per  virtutes  meas  magnas, 
quod  a  me  nunquam  discedas.  Dicit  ei  C:  per  virtutes  tuas  magnas 
tibi  juro,  quod  a  te  nunquam  discedam." 

475.   Veriuise.    Cf.  oste^  1.  569. 

482.  Trasie=s\xxt, 

489.  Assith  =  com pensate. 

481-498.  L.A.:  " Tunc  dyabolus  quasi  securus  ei  dixit:  puella  illa- 
signum  crucitixi  edidit  et  statim  contabui  et  omnem  virtutem  amisi  et 
quasi  cera  a  facie  ignis  effluxi." 

499-552.  Not  in  L.A. 

540.  /'ny=prey. 

553-564.  L.A. :  "Dicit  ei  C. :  ergo  crucifixus  major  te  est?  Et 
daemon  :  utique,  major  omnibus  est  et  nos  et  omnes  quos  hie  de- 
cipimus,  tradet  igni  inextinguibili  cruciandos." 

565-584.  L.A.:  "  Cui  C:  ergo  et  ego  amicus  debeo  fieri  crucifixi,  ne 
tantam  aliquando  poenam  incurram.  Cui  dyabolus  :  jurasti  mihi  per 
virtutes  mei  exercitus,  per  quas  nemo  perjurare  valet,  quod  a  me  nun- 
quam discederes.  Ad  quem  C:  te  et  omnes  fumigantes  tuas  virtutes 
contemno  et  tibi  et  omnibus  dyabolis  tuis  abrenuntio  et  crucifixi 
salutari  me  signo  munio.  Statimque  ab  eo  dyabolus  confusus  dis- 
cessit.    Tunc  C.  ad  episcopum  ivit." 

569.  05te^\ios\, 

585-594.  L.A.:  "Quem  videns  episcopus  et  credens  eum  venisse,  ut 


358  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XTTH   666-745). 

christianos  in  errorem  mitteret,  ait  ei :  sufficiant  tibi,  Cypriane,  hi,  qui 
foris  sunt ;  nihil  enim  poteris  adversus  ecclesiam  Dei,  invicta  est  enim 
virtus  Christi." 

60^  L.A.  has :  "  Cui  C:  certus  sum,  quia  invicta  est  virtus  Christi; 
narransque,  quae  sibi  acciderant,  ab  eo  se  baptizari  fecit.  Qui  post- 
modum  tarn  in  scientia,  quam  in  vita  valde  proficiens,  mortuo  episcopo 
ipse  in  episcopum  ordinatus  est,  beatam  vero  virginem  Justinam  in 
monasterio  posuit  et  multis  sacris  virginibus  earn  ibidem  in  abbatis- 
sam  praefecit" 

619-628.  These  lines  occur  in  Machor,  363-374.  and  in  Ninian,  75- 
84. 

648.  -F^/=  endowed.    O.Tv,feffer^fieffer.    See  Bradley,  sub /r^hi. 

665-680.  L.A. :  "  Sanctus  autem  Cyprianus  martiribus  epistolas  saepe 
mittebat  et  eos  in  certamine  roborabat" 

681^  L.A.  is  shorter :  *'  Comes  autem  reg^onis  illius  audiens  famam 
Cypriani  et  Justinae,  eos  ad  se  praesentari  fecit  et  an  sacrificare  vellent, 
requisivit.  Qui  dum  in  fide  Christi  persisterent  firmi,  jussit  eos  in 
sartaginem  plenam  cera,  pice  et  adipe  poni,  quae  tamen  iis  minim  re- 
frigerium  praestitit  nee  aliquod  supplicium  irrogavit." 

693.  ^/VA/V= enriched. 

716.  Reke^movt^  stretch  out 

744.   WrVA/j= witches ;  used  in  both  genders. 

745-808.  L.A.  :  "  Sacerdos  autem  ydolonim  praefecto  dixit :  jubeas 
me  ante  sartaginem  stare  et  confestim  vincam  omnem  virtutem  eorum. 
Cum  ergo  juxta  sartaginem  venisset,  dixit :  magnus  est  Deus  Hercules 
et  pater  Deorum  Jupiter  !  Et  ecce  continuo  de  sartagine  ignis  exivit 
et  penitus  eum  consumsit.  Tunc  Cyprianus  et  Justina  de  sartagine 
extrahuntur  et  data  super  eos  sententia  pariter  decollantur.  Horum 
corpora  cum  septem  diebus  ad  canes  projecta  mansissent,  postmodum 
Romam  translata  sunt,  nunc  autem,  ut  dicitur,  Placentiae  requiescunt. 
Passi  sunt  autem  vi  Cal.  Octobres  c.  a.  d.  cclxxx  sub  Dyocletiano." 


XXXIII.— GEORGE, 


St  George  was  a  native  of  Lydda,  or,  as  is  contended  by  some,  of 
Cappadocia,  of  noble  parentage,  and  akin  to  St  Nesia,  the  woman  by 
whom  the  Iberians  were  converted  in  the  reign  of  Constantine.    He 
entered  the  army  as  a  centurion,  and  rose  to  be  a  military  tribune. 
After  the  death  of  his  father,  and  some  time  before  the  outbreak  of  the 
g^eat  persecution,  he  accompanied  his  mother  to  Palestine,  her  native 
land,  where  she  is  said  to  have  had  considerable  property.      As 
soon,  however,  as  he  heard  of  the  publication  of  the  first  edict 
(February  23,  a.d.  303),  he  returned  to  Nicomedia,  threw  up  his  com- 
mission, and  complained  to  the  Emperor.     According  to  some,  he 
was  the  celebrated  person  who  tore  down  the  imperial  proclamation, 
and  then  suffered  death  for  the  offence  by  roasting  over  a  slow  fire. 
The  evidence  for  this,  however,  is  insufficient.    April  23  has  universally 
been  fixed  as  the  day  of  his  martyrdom ;  but  according  to  Lactantius 
(De  Mort  Persecut.,  xii.  xiii.)»  the  edict  which  was  torn  down  by  the 
nameless  Christian  was  published   on  February  24.      The  earliest 
historical  testimony  to  his  existence  and  martyrdom  comes  from  an 
inscription  in  a  church  at  Ezr'a  or  Edhr'a,  in  Southern  Syria,  copied 
by  Burckhardt  and  Porter.     The  inscription  states  that  the  building 
had  been  a  heathen  temple,  but  was  dedicated  as  a  church  in  honour 
of  the  great  martyr  St  George,  in  a  year  which  Mr  Hogg,  who  has 
discussed  the  inscription  in  two  papers  read  before  the  Royal  Society 
of  Literature  (Trans.,  vi.  292,  vii.  106),  fixes  as  A.D.  346.     His  name 
occurs  again  in  an  inscription  in  the  church  of  Shaka,  about  twenty 
miles  east  of  Ezr'a.    By  the  decrees  of  the  council  assembled  at  Rome 
by  Pope  Gelasius,  the  Acts  of  St  George  were  condemned.    These 
Acts,  which  appear  to  have  been  corrupted  by  the  Arians,  and  hence 
their  condemnation  by  Gelasius,  contain  most  of  the  legendary  stories 
which  sprang  up  in  connection  with  the  saint    According  to  these, 
he  was  arrested  by  Dacian,  Emperor,  according  to  some  of  Rome, 
according  to  others  of  Persia,  by  whom  he  was  ordered  to  sacrifice  to 
Apollo.    On  refusing,  he  was  confronted  with  the  magician  Athanasius, 


360  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XIXUl) 

who  undertook  to  confound  him.    But  Athanasius  was  converted  and 
baptised,  as  was  also  the  Queen  of  Alexandria.    After  many  miracles 
and  tortures  the  saint  was  finally  beheaded.    The  addition  of  a  horse 
and  a  dragon  to  the  story  is  said  to  be  due  to  "the  imagination  of 
medieval  writers  improving  upon  the  allegorical  ideas  of  earlier  times." 
The  dragon  represents  the  Devil,  and  was  suggested  by  the  saint's 
triumph  over  him  at  his  martyrdom.     The  horse  was  added  during 
the  Frankish  occupation  of  Constantinople,  as  suitable,  according  to 
medieval  ideas,  to  his  rank  and  character  as  a  military  martyr.     He 
was  depicted  on  a  horse  as  early  as  1227.     In  his  History  of  Byzantium 
(viii.  5),  Nicephorus  Gregoras  tells   a  curious  story  concerning  a 
picture  in  the  imperial  palace  at  Constantinople,  of  St  George  mounted 
upon  a  horse,  which  was  accustomed  to  neigh  in  the  most  violent 
manner  whenever  an  enemy  was  about  to  make  a  successful  assault 
on  the  city.    The  full-grown  legend  of  St  (Jeorge  and  the  dragon  and 
the  king's  daughter  Sabra,  whom  he  delivered,  is  found  for  the  first  time 
in  the  *  Legenda  Aurea.' — The  story  of  St  George  was  well  known  in 
England  long  before  he  was  adopted  there  as  the  patron  saint     It 
seems  to  have  been  introduced  into  the  country  by  way  of  lona. 
Arculf,  who  was  driven  to  that  island  when  returning  to  his  bishopric 
in  France,  told  it  to  St  Adamnan,  and  through  him  it  became  known 
to  the  Venerable  Bede.    The  name  of  St  George  occurs  in  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  ritual  of  Durham,  which  is  assigned  to  the  early  part  of  the 
ninth  century.    There  is  also  an  Anglo-Saxon  Passion  of  St  George, 
the  work  of  i^lfric.  Archbishop  of  York,  a.d.  1020-105 i.     His  fame  in 
England,  however,  arose  more  immediately  out  of  the  Crusades.     At 
the  battle  of  Antioch,  June  28,  1089,  when  the  Crusaders  were  hard 
pressed  by  the  Saracens,  they  were  encouraged  by  seeing  the  martyrs 
George  and  Demetrius  hastily  approaching  from   the  mountainous 
districts,  hurling  darts  against  the  enemy,  but  assisting  the  Franks  (W. 
of  Malniesbury,  Gesta  Reg.  Angl.,  ii.  559).     Among  the  Crusaders  was 
a  large  contingent  of  Normans  under  Robert,  son  of  William  the 
Conqueror,  and  this  timely  apparition  of  the  saint  at  the  very  crisis  of 
the  campaign  led  to  his  adoption  as  their  patron  saint.      He  also 
appeared  to  Richard  I .,  and  thus  became  an  especial  favourite  with 
the   Normans  and   English.     In    1222   his  feast  was  ordered,  at  a 
national  council  held  at  Oxford,  to  be  kept  as  a  lesser  holiday.     It  was 
not,  however,  till  the  time  of  Edward  III.  that  he  was  formally  adopted 
as  the  patron  saint  of  England,  in  place  of  St  Edward  the  Confessor. 
This  happened  in  1349.  The  following  year  the  Order  of  the  Garter  was 
instituted  under  his  patronage,  and  in  141 5  his  day  was  made  a  major 
double  first  and  ordered  to  be  observed  as  Christmas  Day.    Under  the 
influence  of  the  Crusades,  he  was  adopted  as  their  patron  saint  by 
the  republic  of  Genoa  and  the  kingdoms  of  Arragon  and  Valencia. 
Churches  were  erected  in  his  honour  all  over  Christendom.     One  of 
the  most  celebrated  is  that  which  was  probably  built  by  Justinian  over 


NOTES  TO  GEORGE  (XXXHI.)  36 1 

his  tomb  at  Lydda,  whither  his  relics  had  been  translated  after  his 
martyrdom.  Cf.  Smith's  *Dict.  Christ  Biogr./  Butler's  *  Lives/  the 
Life  by  Metaphrastes  in  Surius,  and  the  Acta  and  discussions  in  the 
Acta  SS.  by  the  Bollandists. 

His  day  is  April  23. 

For  his  representation  in  art,  see  Mrs  Jameson's  *  Sacred  and 
Legendary  Art/  vol.  ii.  pp.  402-411. 

Analysis— The  author's  intention  to  translate  the  story  of  St  George, 
1-4;  he  is  an  example  to  all,  and  is  much  honoured,  5-17;  his  birth 
and  rank,  18-34 ;  the  straits  to  which  the  king  and  people  of  Silena  are 
put  by  reason  of  the  dragon  which  infested  a  lake  near  the  city,  35-98  ; 
the  lot  falls  for  the  king's  only  daughter  to  be  thrown  to  the  dragon, 
and  she  is  at  last,  leading  a  sheep,  placed  on  the  shore  of  the  lake  to 
be  devoured  along  with  the  sheep,  as  many  of  the  children  of  the 
citizens  have  been,  99-210  ;  St  George  comes  riding  by,  questions  her, 
and  in  spite  of  her  entreaties  that  he  will  leave  her  to  her  fate,  waits 
till  the  appearance  of  the  dragon,  when  after  a  fierce  conflict  he  strikes 
it  to  the  earth,  and  bids  the  king's  daughter  tie  her  belt  round  its  neck 
and  lead  it  to  the  city,  211-275  I  this  she  does,  and  the  people  are  in 
great  terror,  when  St  George  promises  that  if  they  will  receive  the 
Christian  faith  and  be  baptised  he  will  slay  the  dragon,  276-300; 
the  dragon  is  slain  and  burnt,  301-310;  twenty  thousand  men  and 
women  are  baptised,  a  church  built,  a  miraculous  well  springs  up  in 
it.  311-320;  the  saint  refuses  the  king's  presents,  and  preaches  him  a 
sermon,  and  departs,  321-346;  he  arrives  at  the  city  of  Dyaspolis, 
where  are  the  two  Emperors  of  Rome,  Diocletian  and  Maximianus, 
347-358;  the  persecutions  of  Dacian,  Emperor  of  the  Persians,  359- 
380 ;  George  distributes  his  goods,  and  avows  his  Christian  faith  to 
him,  381-410;  in  answer  to  his  question,  St  George  tells  him  who 
and  what  he  is,  411-432 ;  asked  to  sacrifice  to  Apollo,  he  refuses,  and 
is  put  to  the  torture,  433-470;  the  following  day,  still  refusing  to 
sacrifice,  he  is  handed  over  to  a  sorcerer  named  Athenas,  who  attempts 
to  poison  him,  but  he  takes  the  cup  in  which  the  poison  is  mixed  and 
drinks  it  unharmed,  and  Athenas  is  converted,  471-532  ;  Dacian  causes 
Athenas  to  be  beheaded,  and  orders  George  to  be  placed  on  a  wheel 
armed  with  swords,  but  when  he  is  brought  to  the  wheel  it  breaks  in 
pieces,  533-564;  he  is  then  thrown  into  a  caldron  of  molten  lead, 
but  is  refreshed  in  it  as  in  a  bath,  565-586;  Dacian  next  tries  to  persuade 
him  to  forsake  Christ,  587-610;  George  promises  to  do  his  bidding, 
611-618  ;  the  people  are  assembled,  Dacian  addresses  them,  and  all  go 
to  the  temple  to  see  George  sacrifice,  he  accompanying  them,  619-668; 
he  prays  that  the  temple  may  be  destroyed,  and  it  is  burnt  with  its 
priests  and  idols,  the  earth  opening  and  swallowing  all  which  the  fire 
left,  669-690;  St  Ambrose  on  this,  691-714 ;  Dacian,  perplexed  as  to 
what  he  should  do,  appeals  to  his  wife,  who  avows  herself  a  Christian, 
and  he  orders  her  to  be  hung  up  by  the  hair  and  beaten,  715-780; 


362  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (TTTm.  M9). 

George  comforts  her,  and  she  him,  after  which  she  dies,  781-795  ;  what 
St  Ambrose  says  on  this  incident,  796-806;  on  the  following  day 
George  is  beheaded,  807-842  ;  the  fate  of  Dacian,  843-852 ;  many  are 
converted,  853-868  ;  the  burial  of  George,  and  the  building  of  a  royal 
church  over  his  remains,  869-878  ;  a  marvel  related  by  St  Gregory  of 
Tours,  879-900;  another  story,  901-950;  conclusion,  951-956. 

Source— Cf.  L.A.  cap.  58,  and  Acta  SS.  of  the  Bollandists»  April, 
vol.  iii.  The  episode  of  the  dragon  does  not  occur  in  the  old  Acta ; 
it  was  first  spread  by  Voragine. 

3.  Translat,  The  author  departs  in  many  particulars  from  the 
narrative  in  LA. 

6.  And  many  lost  souls  won  to  God. 

19.  L.A. :  "  Gregorius  tribunus,  genere  Cappadocium  pervenit  qua- 
dam  vice  in  provinciam  Libyae  in  civitatem  quae  dicitur  Silena."  Sec 
for  the  birthplace  the  article  in  Smith's  *  Diet  of  Christ  Biography.* 

23-34.  An  addition. 

27.  "Tribunus  dicitur,  qui  tributa  recipit,  apud  Ebrardum  in 
Graecismo." — Cap.  9. 

*'  Qui  solet  accipere  sub  Rege  tributa,  Tribunus.  Infra :  Quique 
Tributa  legit,  ille  Tribunus  erit" — Cap.  19. 

"  Praebeo  praebendas,  tribuoque  tributa  Tribuno."  Gloss.  Lat  Gall.: 
"Tribunus,  Tribunes,  qui  a  suos  lui  30  homines,  ou  qui  regoit  truage.** 
— Du  Cange. 

29.  His = is. 

37.  Lyfy=^L\by2ij  a  district  in  North  Africa  of  indefinite  limits.  See 
the  art.  in  Smith's  '  Diet  of  Gr.  and  Rom.  Geogr.' 

41-84.  L.A.:  "Juxta  quam  civitatem  erat  stagnum  instar  maris,  in 
quo  draco  pestifer  latitabat,  qui  saepe  populum  contra  se  armatum  in 
fugam  converterat  flatuque  suo  ad  muros  civitatis  accedens  omnes 
inficiebat  Quapropter  compulsi  cives  duas  oves  quotidie  sibi  dabant, 
ut  ejus  furorem  sedarent,  alioquin  sic  muros  civitatis  invadebat  et 
aerem  inficiebat,  quod  plurimi  interibant" 

41.  Locht=\oc\\^  lake. 

48.  .^r^=heir. 

49.  Low=locht  of  1.  41. 
67.  (9«/a^a«^/=  excepting. 

69.  B/au =h\ow. 

70.  In  a  thrau=\Ti  a  moment 

85-98.  L.A. :  "  Cum  ergo  oves  paene  deficerent  maxime  cum  harum 
copiam  habere  non  possent,  initio  consilio  ovem  cum  adjuncto  homine 
tribuebant" 

92.  C«/=lot 

99-136.  L.A.:  "  Cum  igitur  sorte  omnium  filii  et  filiae  hominum  dar- 
entur  et  sors  neminem  exciperet  et  jam  pasne  omnes  filii  et  filiae 
essent  consumti,  quadam  vice  filia  regis  unica  sorte  est  deprehensa  et 


NOTES  TO  GEORGE  (XXXm.  120-253).  363 

draconi  adjudicata.  Tunc  rex  contristatus  ait :  tollite  aurum  et  argen- 
tum  et  dimidium  regni  mei  et  filiam  mihi  dimittite,  ne  taliter  moriatur. 
Cui  populus  cum  furore  respondit :  tu,  o  rex,  hoc  edictum  fecisti  et 
nunc  omnes  pueri  nostri  mortui  sunt  et  tu  vis  filiam  tuam  salvare  ? 
nisi  in  filia  tua  compleveriSi  quod  in  aliis  ordinasti,  succendemus  te 
et  domum  tuam." 
120.  Wf>/v«^=  exchange. 

133.  Taro7ais=taLrntst    O.Fr.  targer,  to  carry. 

134.  Flechinge^^2XXzrj^  deceit 

137-172.  L.A.  is  different:  "Quod  rex  videns  coepit  filiam  suam 
flere  dicens:  heu  me,  filia  mea  dulcissima,  quod  de  te  faciam?  aut 
quid  dicam  ?  quando  plus  videbo  nuptias  tuas  ?  Et  conversus  ad  pop- 
ulum  dixit :  oro,  ut  inducias  octo  dierum  lugendi  mihi  filiam  tribuatis. 
Quod  cum  populus  admisisset,  in  fine  octo  dierum  reversus  est  popu- 
lus cum  furore  dicens :  quare  perdis  populum  tuum  propter  filiam 
tuam  ?  En  omnes  afilatu  draconis  morimur.  Tunc  rex  videns,  quod 
non  posset  filiam  liberare,  induit  eam  vestibus  regalibus  et  amplexatus 
cam  cum  lacrymis  dixit." 

138.  i^2//^= plead.    A.S.  mdtiant  to  plead. 

161.   Wil  of  rede^vox^  of  counsel,  beside  himself. 

173-210.  L.A.:  "Heu  me,  filia  mea  dulcissima,  de  te  filios  in  regali 
gremio  nutrire  credebam  et  nunc  vadis  ut  a  dracone  devoreris.  Heu 
me,  filia  mea  dulcissima,  sperabam  ad  tuas  nuptias  principes  invitare, 
palatium  margaritis  ornare,  tympana  et  organa  audire,  et  nunc  vadis 
ut  a  dracone  devoreris.  Et  deosculans  dimisit  eam  dicens :  utinam, 
filia  mea,  ego  ante  te  mortuus  essem,  quam  te  sic  amisissem.  Tunc 
ilia  procidit  ad  pedes  patris  petens  ab  eo  benedictionem  suam  :  quam 
cum  pater  cum  lacrymis  benedixisset,  ad  lacum  processit" 

185.  /f/5/=joust 

189.  /*^rr^=  jewellery,  precious  stones.  O.Fr.  perrie.  See  Brad- 
ley, s.v, 

205,  206.  Not  in  L.A. 

211-252.  L.A.:  "  Quam  b.  Georgius  casu  inde  transiens  ut  plorantem 
vidit,  eam,  quid  haberet,  interrogavit.  Et  ilia :  bone  juvenis,  velociter 
equum  adscende  et  fuge,  ne  mecum  pariter  moriaris.  Cui  G. :  noli 
timere,  filia,  sed  die  mihi  quid  hie  praestolaris  omni  plebe  spectante. 
Et  ilia  :  ut  video,  bone  juvenis,  magnifici  cordis  es  tu,  sed  mecum 
mori  desideras?  fuge  velociter.  Cui  G.:  non  hinc  ego  discedam, 
donee  mihi  quid  habeas,  intimabis.  Cum  ergo  totum  sibi  exposuisset, 
ait  G.:  filia,  noli  timere,  quia  in  Christi  nomine  te  juvabo.  Et  ilia : 
bone  miles,  sed  te  ipsum  salvare  festines,  mecum  non  pereas,  sufficit 
enim  si  sola  peream;  nam  me  liberare  non  posses  et  tu  mecum 
perires.** 

251.  Me  one = me  al-ane = alone. 

253-280.  L.A. :  "  Dum  haec  loquerentur,  ecce  draco  veniens  caput  de 
lacu  levavit.    Tunc  puella  tremefacta  dixit :  fuge,  bone  domine,  fuge 


364  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZZZm.  28S^63). 

velociter.  Tunc  G.  equum  ascendens  et  cruce  se  muniens  draconem 
contra  se  advenientem  audaciter  ag^greditur  et  lanceam  fortiter  vibrans 
et  se  Deo  commendans  ipsum  graviter  vulneravit  et  ad  terrain  dejecit, 
dixitque  puellae  :  projice  zonam  tuam  in  collum  draconis,  nihil  dubi- 
tans,  filia.  Quod  cum  fecisset,  sequebatur  earn  velut  mansuetissima 
can  is.'' 

266.  In  random  fycAt^in  a  furious  course.  Sec  'The  Bruce,'  vi 
139,  XV ii.  694,  xviii.  130.  O.Fr.  randan,  force,  impetuosity  ;  d  mndoun^ 
with  force  and  violence. 

287.  In  to  ]>e  croice =\nXo  the  body,    croice ^corct, 

269-272.  Not  in  L.A. 

275.  A>»y/=tie. 

280.  W«rrt/f/i5f= protection.  O.Fr.  garantir,  warcmtir,  to  warrant, 
g^ard. 

281-288.  L.A.:  "Cum  ergo  eum  in  civitatem  ducerct,  popuH  hoc 
videntes  per  montes  et  coUes  fugere  coeperunt  dicentes:  Vae  nobiSy 
quia  jam  omnes  peribimus.'' 

282.  Aartf=near. 

287,  288.  Not  in  L.A. 

289-346.  L.A.:  "Tunc  b.  G.  innuit  iis  dicens :  nolite  timere,  ad  hoc 
enim  me  misit  dominus  ad  vos  ut  a  poenis  vos  liberarem  draconis ; 
tantummodo  in  Christum  credite  et  unusquisque  vestrum  baptizetur, 
et  draconem  istum  occidam.  Tunc  rex  et  omnes  populi  baptizati  sunt, 
b.  autem  G.  evaginato  gladio  draconem  occidit  et  ipsum  extra  civi- 
tatem efferri  praccepit.  Tunc  quatuor  paria  boum  ipsum  in  mag^ 
num  campum  foras  duxerunt,  baptizati  autem  sunt  in  ilia  die  xx 
millia  exceptis  parvulis  et  mulieribus,  rex  autem  in  honorem  b.  Mariae 
et  b.  Georgii  ecclesiam  mirae  magnitudinis  construxit,  de  cuius  altari 
fons  vivus  emanat,  cuius  potus  omnes  languidos  sanat ;  rex  vero  infin- 
itam  pecuniam  b.  Georgio  obtulit,  quam  ille  recipere  nolens  pauper- 
ibus  eam  dari  praccepit.  Tunc  G.  regem  de  quatuor  breviter  in- 
struxit,  sc.  ut  ecclesiarum  Dei  curam  haberet,  sacerdotes  honoraret, 
divinum  officium  diligenter  audiret,  et  semper  pauperum  memor  esset; 
et  osculato  rege  inde  recessit.  In  aliquibus  tamen  libris  legitur  quod, 
dum  draco  ad  devorandam  puellam  pergeret,  G.  se  cruce  munivit  et 
draconem  aggrediens  interfecit." 

289.  (9///r<r= from  afar. 

320.  5««/tf= salve,  heal. 

343.  Z^77f//tf  =  serve. 

347-352.  Not  in  L.A. 

348.  Perec— V^x%\di. 

349.  7>4r^«j^«tf= pressed. 

350.  In  random.     See  note  to  1.  266. 

353-368.  L.A.  :  "  Eo  tempore  imperantibus  Dyocletiano  et  Maxi- 
miano  sub  praeside  Daciano  tanta  persecutio  christianorum  fuit,  ut 
infra  unum  mensem  xvii  millia  martirio  coronarentur,  unde  inter  tot 


NOTES  TO  GEORGE  (XXXMT    35M18).  365 

tormentorum  genera  multi  christian!  deficiebant  et  ydolis  immola- 
bant." 

359.  Dacyane=Da,ci2Ln.     Later  on  he  is  called  Emperor  of  Persia. 

369-380.  Not  in  L.A. 

381-410.  L.A. :  "  Quod  videns  b.  G.  tactus  dolore  cordis  intrinsecus 
omnia,  quae  habebat,  dispersit,  militarem  habitum  abjecit,  christian- 
orum  habitum  induit  et  in  medium  prosiliens  exclamavit :  omnes  dii 
gentium  daemonia  !  dominus  autem  caelos  fecit" 

390,  391,  397-410.  Not  in  L.A. 

402,  Lay = earth.    A.S.  /eoA, 

408.  pa/=at. 

410.  ConsawU=consait=\i\t2i,  conception,  fancy. 

411-444.  L.A.  :  *^  Cui  praeses  iratus  dixit :  qua  praesumtione  audes 
Deos  nostros  daemonia  appellare  ?  Die  unde  es  tu  aut  quo  nomine 
voceris?  Cui  G.:  Georgius  vocor,  ex  nobili  Cappadocium  prosapia 
ortus,  Palaestinam  Christo  favente  devici,  sed  omnia  deserui,  ut  ser- 
viri  possem  liberius  Deo  coeli." 

433-444.  Not  in  L.A. 

445-464.  L.A. : ''  Cum  autem  praeses  eum  ad  se  inclinare  non  posset, 
jussit  eum  in  equuleum  levari  et  membratim  corpus  ejus  ungulis  lani- 
ari,  appositis  insuper  ad  latera  facibus,  patentibus  viscerum  rimis  sale 
plagas  ejus  fricari  jussit" 

459.  Arsk =\\dirsh,  stiff.     Cf.  Dan.  harsk^  harsh. 

460.  Frot^TMh. 
461-464.  Not  in  L.A. 

465-470.  L.A.:  "Eadem  nocte  Dominus  cum  ingenti  lumine  ei  ap- 
paruit  et  ipsum  dulciter  confortavit,  cuius  melliflua  visione  et  allocu- 
tione  sic  confortatus  est,  ut  pro  nihilo  duceret  cruciatus." 

468.  Rocht  na  i/(?/^= thought  nothing. 

471-480.  Not  in  L.A. 

473.  /rzwV/v= angrily.    A.S.  irre^  anger. 

481-538.  L.A.:  **  Videns  Dacianus,  quod  eum  pcenis  superare  non  pos- 
set, quendam  magum  accersivit  eique  dixit :  Christiani  suis  magicis 
artibus  tormenta  ludificant  et  Deorum  nostrorum  sacrificia  parvi  pen- 
dunt  Cui  magus :  si  artes  ejus  superare  nequivero,  reus  capitis  ero. 
Ipse,igitur,  maleficiis  suis  injectis  et  Deorum  suorum  nominibus  invo- 
catis  venenum  vino  immiscuit  et  s.  Georgio  sumendum  porrexit,  contra 
quod  vir  Dei  signum  crucis  edidit  haustoque  eo  nil  laesionis  sensit. 
Rursum  magus  priore  fortius  venenum  immiscuit,  quod  vir  Dei  signo 
crucis  edito  sine  laesione  aliqua  totum  bibit  Quo  viso  magus  statim 
ad  pedes  ejus  cecidit,  veniam  lamentabiliter  petiit  et  se  christianum 
fieri  postulavit,  quern  mox  judex  decollari  fecit" 

494.  6"^/=  although.    A^/^=haul.    A.S.  holian^  to  get 

501.  Wich—\i\\.z\  sorcerer.  The  word  was  used  in  both  genders. 
Cf.  note  to  X.  68. 

518.  Pymenty  a  spiced  drink,    clarre,  red  wine. 


366  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZZZm.  820486). 

520.  Fellare^iaoTt  fatal. 

522.   K«r^«- before. 

539-564.  L.A.  is  shorter:  ''Sequent!  die  jussit  Georg^um  poni  in 
rota,  gladiis  bis  acutis  undique  circumsepta,  sed  statim  frangitur  et 
Georgius  illaesus  penitus  invenitur." 

565-586.  L.A.:  ''Tunciratus  jussit  eum  in  sartaginem  plumbolique- 
facto  plenam  projici,  qui  facto  signo  crucis  in  earn  intravit,  sed  virtute 
Dei  coepit  in  ea  quasi  in  balneo  refoveri." 

587-714.  L.A.:  "Quod  videns  Dacianus  cogitavit  eum  emollire  blan- 
ditiis,  quern  minis  superare  non  poterat  vel  tormentis,  dixitque  illi : 
vides,  fili  Georgi,  quantae  mansuetudinis  sunt  Dii  nostri,  qui  te  blas- 
phemum  tarn  patienter  sustinent,  parati  nihilominus,  si  converti  vol- 
ueris,  indulgere.  Age  ergo,  dilectissime  fili,  quod  hortor,  ut  super- 
stitione  relicta  Diis  nostris  sacrifices,  ut  magnos  ab  ipsis  et  a  nobis 
consequaris  honores.  Cui  G.  subridens  ait :  ad  quid  a  principle  non 
magis  mihi  persuasisti  blandis  sermonibus  quam  tormentis?  ecce 
paratus  sum  facere  quod  hortaris.  Hac  D.  permissione  delusus  laetus 
efiicitur  jussitque  sub  voce  praeconis,  ut  omnes  ad  se  convenirent  (et 
Georgium  tamdiu  reluctantem  tandem  cedere  et  sacrificare  viderent). 
Ornata  igitur  tota  civitate  prae  gaudio,  cum  G.  ydolorum  templum 
sacrificaturus  intraret  et  omnes  ibidem  gaudentes  adstarent,  flexis 
genibus  dominum  exoravit,  ut  templum  cum  ydolis  sic  omnino  de- 
strueret,  quatenus  ad  sui  laudem  et  populi  conversionem  nihil  de  eo 
penitus  remaneret ;  statimque  ignis  de  coelo  descendens  templum  cum 
Diis  et  sacerdotibus  concremavit  terraque  se  aperiens  omnes  eorum 
reliquias  deglutivit.  Hie  exclamat  Ambrosius  in  praefatione  dicens  : 
G.  tidelissimus  miles  Christi,  dum  christianitatis  professio  silentio 
tegeretur,  solus  inter  christicolas  intrepidus  Dei  iilium  est  confessus. 
Cui  et  tantam  constantiam  gratia  divina  concessit,  ut  et  tyrannicae 
potestatis  praecepta  contemneret  et  innumerabilium  non  formidaret 
tormenta  poenarum.  O  felix  et  inclitus  domini  proeiiator  !  quem  non 
solum  temporalis  regni  blanda  non  persuasit  promissio,  sed  persecutore 
deluso  simulacrorum  ejus  portenta  in  abyssum  dejecit.  Haec  Am- 
brosius." 

588.  i^a/^=dispirited.    See  note  to  XXXI.  274. 

590.  PF///j= wiles. 

591.  Flesch=^dXitr, 
605.   ff^///^= goods. 

620.  Blicht    A  misprint  for  d/i/A/. 

623.  Beda/is =be3id\esj  heralds. 

629.  Busume =ohtdienL 

629-663.  Not  in  L.A. 

633.  Ger/  ma  6owfw=  caused  to  be  made  ready. 

638.  6^tf/^= intent 

656.  Bu/  Mr^/= without  threat,  voluntarily. 

666.  Gitw =}oy.    A.S,  gleow,  joy. 


NOTES  TO  GEORGE  (XXXm.  68M79).  367 

688.  Selfe^vtvi. 

715-806.  L.A.:  '^Hoc  audiens  Dacianus  Georgium  ad  se  adduct 
fecit  eique  dixit :  quae  malitia  tua,  pessime  hominum,  quod  tantum 
facinus  commisisti  ?  Cui  G. :  ne  credas,  rex,  sic  esse,  sed  mecum 
perge  et  iterum  me  immolare  vide.  Cui  ille  :  intelligo  fraudem  tuam» 
quia  vis  me  facere  absorberi,  sicut  templum  et  Deos  meos  absorberi 
fecisti.  Cui  G.:  die  mihi,  miser,  Dii  tui  qui  se  juvare  non  potuerunt, 
quomodo  te  juvabunt  ?  Iratus  rex  nimis  dixit  Alexandriae  uxori  suae : 
deficiens  moriar,  quia  ab  hoc  homine  me  superatum  cerno.  Cui  ilia : 
tyranne  crudelis  et  camifex,  numquid  non  dixi  tibi  ne  saepius  chris- 
tianis  molestus  esset,  quia  Deus  eorum  pro  ipsis  pugnaret,  et  nunc 
scias  me  velle  fieri  christianum.  Stupefactus  rex  ait :  heu  proh 
dolor,  numquid  et  tu  es  seducta  ?  Fecitque  eam  per  capillos  suspendi 
et  flagellis  durissime  caedi.  Quae  dum  caederetur,  dixit  Georgio : 
Georgi  lumen  veritatis,  quo»  putes,  perveniam  nondum  aqua  baptism! 
renata?  Cui  G.:  nihil  haesites,  filia,  quia  sanguinis  tui  eflfusio  baptis- 
mus  tibi  reputabitur  et  corona.  Tunc  ilia  orans  ad  dominum  emisit 
spiritum.  Huic  attestatur  Ambrosius  in  praefatione  dicens :  ob  hoc 
et  gentium  regina  Persarum  crudeli  a  viro  dictata  sententia  nondum 
baptism!  gratiam  consecuta,  gloriosae  passionis  meruit  palmam,  unde 
nee  dubitare  possumus,  quod  rosea  perfusa  sanguinis  unda  reseratas 
pol!  januas  ingredi  meruit  reg^umque  possidere  coelorum.  Haec 
Ambrosius." 

720.  Sonkine^^yiTiV, 

724.   WrV^-A^fl/'/=  witchcraft,  sorcery. 

735.  5i/^/y= swallow. 

746.  Mat,    See  note  to  1.  588. 

775-77a  Not  in  L.A. 

804.  5^n/iV= deserved. 

807-842.  L.A. :  '*  Sequent!  vero  die  G.  accepit  sententiam  ut  per 
totam  civitatem  traheretur,  postmodum  capite  puniretur.  Oravit 
autem  ad  dominum,  ut  quicumque  ejus  imploraret  auxilium,  petitionis 
suae  consequeretur  effectum;  divina  autem  vox  ad  eum  venit,  quod 
sic  fieret,  ut  oravit.  Completa  oratione  capitis  abscisione  martirium 
consummavit  sub  Diocletiano  et  Maximiano,  qui  coeperunt  c.  a.  d. 

CCLXXXVII." 

829.  Askine^askinge^zi^xvig,  request. 

831-835.  Not  in  L.A. 

843-878.  L.A. :  "  Dacianus  autem  cum  de  loco,  in  quo  decoUatus 
est,  ad  palatium  rediret,  ignis  de  coelo  cecidit  et  ipsum  cum  ministris 
suis  consumit." 

853-87&  Not  in  L.A. 

879-900.  L.A. :  ^  Refert  Gregorius  Turonensis,  quod,  cum  quidam 
quasdam  reliquias  S.  Georgi!  deferrent  et  in  quodam  oratorio  hospitati 
fuissent,  mane  nullatenus  capsam  movere  potuerunt,  donee  ibidem 
reliquiarum  particulam  dimisenint." 


368  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZZZm.  879MB). 

879.  Gregor  \e  turoyn =Grtgory  of  Tours.  See  his  'De  Gloria 
Mart/  cap.  loi. 

901-950.  L.A. :  "  Legitur  in  hystoria  Antiochena,  quod,  cum  Chris- 
tiani  ad  obsidendum  Jerusalem  pergerent,  quidam  juvenis  speciosis- 
simus  cuidam  sacerdoti  apparuit,  qui  s.  Georgium  ducem  christianomm 
se  esse  dicens  monuit,  ut  ejus  reliquias  secum  in  Jerusalem  deportarent 
et  ipse  cum  iis  esset  Cum  autem  Jerusalem  obsedissent  et  Saracenis 
resistentibus  per  scalas  ascendere  non  auderent,  b.  G.  albis  annis 
indutus  et  cruce  rubra  insig^itus  apparuit,  innuens  ut  post  se  securi 
ascenderent  et  civitatem  obtinerent  Qui  hoc  animati  civitatem  cepe- 
runt  et  Saracenos  occiderunt.'* 

908.  0/=  out  of. 

914.  ^/tffv/^s  preparation. 

922.  Gwlis^ gules, 

924.  Os/e =hosi,  army. 

929.  Porcione  iox  portione, 

932.  Sekyre=^s\zVtx^  assure. 

946.  Fulgud\(U nede^i\i)\  good  at  need. 


XXXIV.— PEL  AG  I  A. 


Pelagia,  sumamed  Margarita  and  Peccatrix,  lived  about  the  middle  of 
the  fifth  century.  She  was  an  actress  of  Antioch,  and  was  celebrated 
for  her  beauty  as  well  as  for  her  repentance.  Her  conversion  occurred 
in  this  wise.  Nonnus,  Bishop  of  Edessa,  was  once  preaching  at 
Antioch  when  present  at  a  synod  of  eight  bishops.  At  the  time, 
Pelagia  was  the  favourite  actress  and  dancer  in  Antioch,  whose 
inhabitants  had  poured  riches  upon  her,  and  surnamed  her  Margarita 
because  of  the  number  of  pearls  she  wore.  Coming  to  the  church 
during  the  sermon,  much  to  the  astonishment  and  horror  of  the  other 
bishops,  Nonnus,  who  was  a  severe  ascetic,  addressed  her  personally, 
and  with  such  plainness  and  sternness  of  speech,  respecting  her  sins 
and  the  judgment  to  come,  that  she  at  once  repented,  and  with  many 
tears  asked  to  be  baptised.  After  some  delay  her  request  was  granted  : 
the  chief  deacon  of  Antioch,  Romana,  acted  as  her  sponsor,  as  well  as 
assisting  at  her  baptism,  according  to  custom.  While  remaining  in 
Antioch  after  her  baptism,  she  was  frequently  tempted  of  the  devil  to 
return  to  her  former  mode  of  life,  but  successfully  resisted  his 
assaults.  At  last  she  left  Antioch,  and  withdrew  to  a  cell  on  the 
Mount  of  Olives,  where  she  lived  as  a  monk  in  male  attire,  and  died 
some  three  years  afterwards  from  her  excessive  austerities.  Before  her 
death  she  was  visited  by  Jacobus,  a  deacon,  and  an  eyewitness  of  her 
conversion,  and  also  her  biographer.  She  is  to  be  distinguished  from 
two  other  Pelagias  of  Antioch  and  a  Pelagia  of  Tarsus,  martyr  under 
Diocletian.     Smith's  *  Diet  Christ.  Biogr.' 

Her  day  is  October  8. 

Analysis — Introduction  respecting  God's  readiness  to  receive  peni- 
tents, I-I2 ;  Pelagians  beauty,  splendid  apparel,  and  mode  of  living, 
13-58 ;  the  sorrow  of  Veronus,  Bishop  of  Damiata,  on  seeing  her, 
and  the  vision  he  had,  59-126;  she  hears  him  preach,  and  in  a  letter 
asks  him  to  have  pity  upon  her,  127-154;  his  reply,  155-164;  she 
visits  him,  and  having  confessed  her  sins  and  been  taught  in  the  faith, 
is  baptised  and  strengthened,  165-230;  the  fiend  complains  against 

VOL.  III.  2  a 


370  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZXZI7.  10-107). 

Veronus  because  he  has  taken  away  his  prey,  but  is  driven  away, 
331-346 ;  he  appears  to  Pelag^a  and  tempts  her,  but  is  overcome  with 
the  sign  of  the  cross,  347-371  ;  she  then  distributes  her  goods  among 
the  poor  and  retires  to  Mount  Olivet,  where  in  the  habit  of  a  monk 
she  serves  God.  373-390;  a  deacon  brought  up  with  Veronus  goes  to 
visit  her,  but  fails  to  recognise  her,  391-336 ;  returning  the  next  day, 
he  finds  the  supposed  monk  dead,  who  when  being  prepared  for 
burial  is  found  to  be  a  woman,  537-360;  conclusion,  361-366. 
For  the  source,  cf.  L.A.,  cap.  150  ;  also  V.B.,  xi.  41. 

10.  Afeh's=h\imb\cs, 

15-58.  L.A. :  "  Pelagia  prima  feminarum  Antiochiae  civitatis,  rebus 
et  divitiis  plena,  corpore  pulcherrima,  habitu  ambitiosa  et  \'ana,  animo 
et  corpore  impudica,  quadam  vice  per  civitatem  cum  ambitione 
maxima  transibat,  ita  ut  nihil  super  eam  nisi  aurum  et  argentum  et 
pretiosi  lapides  viderentur,  ita  ut,  quocunque  iret,  aerem  diversonim 
aromatum  odore  repleret  Quam  prsecedebat  et  sequebatur  multitudo 
maxima  puellarum  et  puerorum,  qui  et  ipsi  prseclaris  erant  induti 
vestimentis." 

17.  Lufiyare =\oyc:\ier. 

38.  (7^«/=  gentle,  well-bom.    O.Tx.gent. 

43-58.  Not  in  L.A. 

57.  Plucht=  plough,  in  the  sense  of  earning  a  livelihood. 

50-90.  L.A.:  "Quam  quidam  sanctus  pater  nomine  Veronus  [Act: 
Nonnus]  episcopus  (Heliopoleos,  quae  nunc)  Damieta  vocatur,  videns 
[V.B.  is  different],  amarissime  flere  coepit,  ex  eo  quod  majorem  curam 
habebat  placere  mundo,  quam  ipse  haberet  placere  Deo ;  procidensque 
super  pavimentum  faciem  suam  cum  terra  percutiebat  et  ipsam  terram 
lacrymis  rigans  dicebat :  altissime  Deus,  ignosce  mihi  peccatori,  quia 
unius  diei  meretricis  ornatus  totius  vitae  meae  industriam  superavit ; 
ne  me,  domine,  confundat  unius  meretricis  ornatus  ante  conspectum 
tremendx  majestatis  tuae  ;  ilia  pro  terrenis  summo  se  studio  decoravit, 
ego  tibi  immortali  domino  placere  proposui  et  per  meam  negligentiam 
non  implevl." 

69.  Ca«j^= causey,  pavement 

71.  Froittit=^  fretted,  rubbed. 

83.  //vr= whore. 

84.  Enhomis= didorns. 

91-106.  L.A. :  "  Dixitque  his  qui  secum  erant :  in  veritate  dico  vobis, 
quia  Deus  banc  contra  nos  in  judicio  producturus  est,  quoniam  haec 
tarn  sollicite  se  depingit,  ut  terrenis  amatoribus  placeat,  et  nos  coelesti 
sponso  placere  negligimus." 

102.  Rekis  nocht  a  Aw/^= think  not  the  least:  Aw/tf=last,  from  A.S. 
/^j/,  last^  a  footstep,  bootmaker^s  last  (?). 

107-llla.  L.A.  is  different:  "Dum  haec  et  similia  diceret,  subito 
obdormit." 


NOTES  TO  PELAGIA  (XXXiV.  111-247.)  37 1 

111^-126.  L. A. :  ''  Visumque  est  sibi  quod  qusedam  columba,  nigra 
et  foetida  nimis,  circa  eum  celebrantem  missam  volaret.  Qui  dum 
catechumenos  abscedere  prsecepisset,  columba  disparuit,  et  post  mis- 
sam rediens  et  ab  ipso  episcopo  in  vase  quodam  aquae  mersa,  munda 
et  Candida  exiens,  tam  alte  volavit  quod  videri  non  potuit" 

115.  F)v^^?ze//>f^=unbaptised. 

127-164.  L.A. :  "  Evigilans  igitur,  dum  quadam  vice  ad  ecclesiam 
procedens  praedicaret  et  Pelagia  prsesens  esset,  adeo  compuncta  est, 
quod  ei  litteras  per  nuntium  misit  dicens :  Sancto  episcopo  discipulo 
Christi  Pelagia  discipula  dyaboli.  Si  vere  Christi  discipulus  compro- 
baris,  qui,  ut  audivi,  pro  peccatoribus  de  coelo  descendit,  me  pecca- 
tricem  sed  pcenitentem  suscipere  dig^eris.  Cui  ille  remisit :  Rogo  ut 
humilitatem  meam  non  tentes,  quia  homo  peccator  sum ;  sed  si  vere 
salvari  desideras,  solum  me  videre  non  poteris,  sed  inter  alios  me 
videbis." 

127.  Maste  >b>>&=the  principal  church. 

139.  0/case=^hy  chance. 

165-194.  L.A. :  '*  Cumque  ad  eum  coram  pluribus  advenisset,  pedes 
ejus  apprehend  it  et  amarissime  flens  dicere  coepit :  ego  sum  Pelagia, 
pelagus  iniquitatis  exundans  fluctibus  peccatorum,  ego  sum  perditionis 
abyssus,  ego  vorago  et  laqueus  animarum,  multos  deceptos  decepi, 
quae  nunc  cuncta  perhorrui." 

174.  Dou/o7tnse=' (taxiul,  dangerous. 

177.  Fule  =  (ou\,  foulness,  sin.  sueM^^pii,  whirlpool.  M.  Dut. 
swelghj  M.L.G.  swelch;  IceL  svelgr^  whirlpool,  pit 

183.  />/>J^i«/^/«^/^= deceitful  net. 

187.  Me  wlatis  ja=me  so  horrifies:  wlatis,  from  wlatien^  to  feel 
disgust,  abominate. 

195-202.  L. A. :  "  Tunc  episcopus  interrogavit  eam  dicens :  quod 
tibi  nomen  est?  Cui  ilia:  a  nativitate  Pelagia  vocor,  sed  propter 
vestimentorum  .pompam  me  Margaritam  appellant.'' 

203-230.  L.A.:  "Tunc  episcopus  clementer  eam  suscipiens  poeni- 
tentiam  ei  salutarem  injunxit  et  in  Dei  timore  diligenter  instruxit  et 
sacro  baplismate  regeneravit." 

207.   ^a;f^^^^= hopelessness,  despair. 

209-222.  Not  in  L.A. 

231-242.  L.A.  :  "  Dyabolus  autem  ibidem  clamabat  dicens :  O  vio- 
lentia,  quam  patior  ab  hoc  sene  decrepito !  o  violentia  I  o  senectus 
mala  !  maledictus  dies  in  quo  contrarius  natus  es  mihique  spem  meam 
maximam  abstulisti ! " 

243-246.  Not  in  L.A. 

247-290.  L.A. :  "  Quadam  insuper  nocte,  cum  Pelagia  dormiret, 
dyabolus  ad  eam  venit  et  eam  excitans  dixit  sibi :  domina  Margarita, 
quid  unquam  tibi  male  feci?  numquid  non  omnibus  divitiis  et  gloria 
te  omavi  ?  Quaeso,  die  mihi,  in  quo  te  contristavi,  et  protinus  tibi  satis- 
faciam ;  tantum  obsecro,  ne  me  deseras,  ne  opprobrium  christianis 


372  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZZZIV.  280^06.) 

efficiar.  Ipsa  autem  se  signavit  et  in  dyabolum  insufflavit,  et  statim 
evanuit  Die  tertio  omnia  quae  habebat  praeparavit  et  congpregavit  et 
pauperibus  tribuit  Post  aliquot  autem  dies  cunctis  ig^orantibus  P. 
inde  noctu  aufugit  et  in  monte  oliveti  devenit,  ubi  habitum  eremitae 
accipiens  in  parva  cella  ibidem  se  collocavit  et  Deo  in  multa  abstin- 
entia  servivit  Maximae  autem  famae  ab  omnibus  habebatur  et  frater 
Pelagius  dicebatur." 

289.  />w=y>wr= brother. 

291-304.  L.A. :  "  Post  hoc  quidam  dyaconus  supradicti  episcopi 
Hierosolimam,  causa  visitandi  loca  sancta,  advenit  Cui  dixit  epis- 
copus,  ut  post  sanctorum  locorum  visitationem  quaereret  quendam 
monachum  nomine  Pelagium  et  ipsum  visitaret,  cum  verus  Dei  servus 
esset." 

291.  A  dekine^di  deacon — namely,  Jacobus,  who  witnessed  her 
conversion  and  wrote  her  life. 

905-366.  L.A. :  "  Quod  cum  ille  fecisset,  mox  ab  ilia  cognitus  ne- 
quaquam  ipsam  propter  nimiam  maciem  cognovit.  Cui  dixit  P. : 
habes  episcopum  ?  £t  ille :  imo  domine.  £t  ilia :  oret  pro  me  ad 
dominum,  quia  vere  apostolus  Christi  est.  Recedens  autem  inde,  die 
tertia  ad  cellam  ejus  rediit,  sed  cum  ad  ostium  percussisset  et  nullus 
ei  aperuisset,  fenestram  aperuit  et  mortuum  eum  invenit  ac  vidit. 
Currensque  cum  hoc  episcopo  nuntiasset,  episcopus  et  clerus  om- 
nesque  monachi  convenenint,  ut  tam  sancto  viro  exsequias  celebrar- 
ent,  cumque  de  cella  corpus  ejus  extraxissent,  reperenint  quod  mulier 
esset,  et  plurimum  admirantes  Deo  gratias  reddidenint  et  sanctum 
corpus  honorifice  sepelierunt.  Obiit  autem  viii  die  intrante  Octobri 
c.  a.  d.  ccLxxxx." 


XXXV.— T  HADE  E. 


St  ThaTs,  who  is  here  called  Thadee,  was  bom  in  Egypt  about  the 
beginning  of  the  fourth  century.  She  was  brought  up  as  a  Christian, 
but  devoted  herself  to  a  life  of  profligacy.  Her  exceeding  beauty 
caused  her  to  be  known  far  and  wide.  At  last  her  fame  spread  as  far 
as  the  monastery  of  Paphnutius,  who,  touched  with  the  accounts  he 
heard  of  her,  resolved  to  make  a  great  effort  in  order  to  bring  about 
her  conversion.  Assuming  a  secular  dress,  and  putting  a  single  coin 
into  his  pocket,  he  sought  an  interview  with  her,  and  offered  her  the 
coin  he  had  brought  with  him.  She  led  him  into  her  chamber,  but  he 
desired  to  be  led  to  a  spot  still  more  retired.  She  told  him  that  such 
would  be  useless,  as  no  uninvited  person  ever  entered  where  they  were, 
and  that  if  he  desired  to  escape  the  eye  of  God,  that  also  would  be 
useless,  as  He  was  everywhere.  "What!"  said  the  disguised  monk, 
*'  do  you  then  know  that  there  is  a  God  ?  "  "  Indeed  I  do,"  she  replied, 
"and  that  there  is  a  future  life  and  a  hell."  "And  yet,"  said  he,  "you 
continue  in  sin  and  refuse  to  repent"  At  this  she  recognised  his  true 
character,  and  at  once  fell  at  his  feet  in  tears,  beseeching  him  to  lay 
on  her  what  penance  he  chose,  and  to  give  her  but  three  hours  to  pre- 
pare, and  she  would  go  where  he  chose  to  send  her.  She  immediately 
destroyed  her  valuable  dresses,  carrying  them  and  all  the  wealth 
she  had  amassed  into  the  street  and  setting  them  on  fire,  and  en- 
tered a  nunnery,  where  Paphnutius  sealed  her  up  in  a  cell,  leaving 
no  opening  save  a  small  window  through  which  she  received  food. 
At  the  end  of  three  years,  Paphnutius  sent  St  Antony  to  learn  whether 
her  penance  was  sufficient.  Antony  assembled  a  synod  of  his  brethren 
and  exhorted  them  to  spend  a  night  in  prayer,  if  perchance  God  would 
reveal  His  will  in  the  matter.  The  next  morning  Paul  the  Simple 
announced  that  during  the  night  he  had  seen  a  vision  in  which  it  was 
revealed  to  him  that  the  penance  was  sufficient,  and  that  a  place  had 
been  prepared  for  Thais  in  heaven.  Paphnutius  therefore  ordered  the 
cell  to  be  opened.  Thais  desired  to  remain  where  she  was  up  to  the 
end,  but  in  obedience  to  Paphnutius  she  was  received  among  the 


374  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXTV.  1-47). 

sisters  of  the  convent  and  admitted  to  the  communion.  Fifteen  days 
after  her  absolution  she  died. 

Her  day  is  October  8. 

Analysis — The  beauty  of  Thais,  its  influence  and  the  ill  which 
personal  beauty  may  do,  1-23;  Paphnutius  hears  of  her  fame  and 
seeks  an  interview  with  her,  24-34  ;  what  passed  between  them  at  the 
interview,  35-82 ;  her  penitence,  and  how  she  destroyed  all  her  wealth, 
83-114;  she  goes  to  a  monastery  to  which  Paphnutius  had  directed 
her,  and  is  there  sealed  up  in  a  cell,  1 15-140;  Paphnutius  teaches  her 
a  prayer,  141-158;  St  Antony  is  applied  to,  to  learn  whether  her  pen- 
ance is  sufficient,  159-168  ;  he  calls  a  synod  of  his  brethren,  and  en- 
joins them  to  spend  the  night  in  prayer  in  order  to  learn  God's  will, 
169-180;  the  vision  of  Paul,  181-214;  the  cell  is  opened,  and  the 
absolution  of  Thais,  215-246 ;  her  death,  247-256. 

The  source,  according  to  the  author,  is  the  Life  in  the  'Vitae 
Patrum,*— see  1.  i,  and  V.  P.,  p.  374,  Rosweyd,  ed.  1628.  The  same 
Life,  though  not  in  precisely  the  same  terms,  occurs  in  LJV.,  c  152. 
The  text  agrees  more  with  that  of  the  latter. 

1-16.  L.A. :  "Thaisis  meretrix.  ut  in  Vitis  Patrum  legitur,  tantae 
pulchritudinis  exstitit,  ut  multi  propter  eam  venditis  substantiis  suis 
ad  ultimam  paupertatem  devenirent,  sed  amatores  sui  prae  zelo  liti- 
bus  inter  se  consertis  frequenter  puellae  limina  sanguine  juvenum 
replebant" 

3.  Thadce.  So  the  name  is  spelt  in  the  index.  The  title  in  the 
index  to  V.  B.  and  at  the  head  of  the  chapter,  xiv.  ^Z^  is,  "  De  Thayse 
meretrice  conversa,"  not  as  given  by  Horstmann.  P.  de  Natalibus 
heads  his  chapter,  ix.  38,  with  "  De  Sancta  Thaide  meretrice."  After- 
wards he  conforms  to  the  general  custom  and  writes  Thais,  of  which 
Thaide  is  the  ablative. 

d.  Comprisii  =»  conceived. 

17-22.  An  addition. 

17.  il/>'j^>'j//=  misused. 

23-46.  L. A. :  "  Quod  cum  audiisset  abbas  Pafuntius  [V.  P. :  Paph- 
nutius], sumto  habitu  saeculari  et  uno  solido  profectus  est  ad  eam  in 
quadam  yEgypti  civitate  deditque  ei  solidum  quasi  pro  mercede  pec- 
candi.  Ilia  accepto  pretio  ait  illi :  ingrediamur  in  cameram.  Cumque 
ingressus  esset  et  lectum  pretiosis  vestibus  stratum  ascendere  invitar- 
etur,  dicit  ad  eam :  si  est  interius  cubiculum  in  ipsum  eamus." 

23.  7'a««/aj/j= Paphnutius.    P.  de  Natal,  has  Pannutius. 

28.  Lawyt=\2Ly, 

39.  Wyncfy  dicht^hxwxnovLsXy  prepared. 

40.  0/=with. 

47-64.  L.A.:  "  Et  cum  duxisset  eum  per  plura  loca,  ille  semper  dice- 
bat  quod  videri  timebat  [in  V.  P.  this  passage  is  wanting].  Ilia  autem 
dixit :  est  quoddam  cubiculum  ubi  nuUus  ingp-editur  [V.  P.  different 


NOTES  TO  THADEE  (XXXV.  65-150).  375 

both  from  L.A.  and  the  text],  si  vero  Deum  titnes^  non  est  locus  qui 
Deitati  ejus  abscondatur." 

65-83.  L.A. :  "  Quod  cum  senex  audivisset^  dixit  ei :  et  scis  esse 
Deum?  Cumque  ilia  respondisset,  se  scire  Deum  et  regnum  futuri 
saeculi  necnon  et  tormenta  peccatonim,  dixit  ei :  si  ergo  nosti,  cur 
tantas  animas  perdidisti?  et  non  solum  pro  tua,  sed  pro  illorum  red- 
ditura  rationem  damnaberis.'' 

76.  ^/y«/^= cease.  A,S.  sfyntany  led,  s/yttay  to  stop.  See  Bradley, 
sub  stiinten, 

84-114.  L.A.  :  "  Ilia  vero  hsec  audiens  provoluta  ad  pedes  abbatis 
Pafuntii  cum  lacrymis  exorabat  dicens :  scio  esse  poenitentiam,  pater, 
et  confido  remissionem  te  orante  sortiri ;  tantum  peto  tribus  hods  in- 
ducias  et  post  hoc,  quo  jusseris,  ibo  et,  quaecunque  praeceperis,  faciam. 
Cumque  locum  illi  abbas  constituisset,  ubi  venire  deberet,  ilia  collectis 
omnibus,  quaecunque  ex  peccato  lucrata  fuerat,  perlatisque  in  mediam 
civitatem,  populo  spectante  igne  combussit  damans :  venite  omnes 
qui  peccastis  mecum  et  videte  quomodo  ea  quae  mihi  contulistis 
exuram.  £rat  autem  pretium  auri  librarum  quadringentarum  [V.  P. 
quadraginta]." 

85.  Scho  breste  one  grete=^s\it  burst  into  tears. 

86.  And  fell  down  flat  at  his  feet 
99.  And  she  straight,  without  delay. 
108.  Hedferly=\\dA  wonder. 

115-158.  L.A. :  "  Quae  cum  omnia  incendisset,  ad  locum  quem  abbas 
Fafuntius  constituerat,  perrexit.  Quam  ille  reperto  virginum  monas- 
terio  in  cellulam  parvam  recludens,  ostium  cellulae  plumbo  signavit 
et  parvam  reliquit  fenestram,  per  quam  ei  victus  modicus  inferretur, 
jussitque  ei  omnibus  diebus  parum  panis  et  paululum  aquae  a  caeteris 
ministrari.  Cum  autem  senex  discederet,  Thaisis  ad  eum  ait :  quo 
jubes,  pater,  ut  ex  naturali  meatu  aquam  meam  effundam  ?  £t  ille : 
in  cella,  sicut  digna  es.  Cumque  iterum,  quomodo  Deum  deberet 
adorare,  inquireret,  respondit :  non  es  digna  nominare  Deum  neque  in 
labiis  tuis  nomen  trinitatis  adducere,  sed  nee  ad  ccelum  manus  expan- 
dere,  quoniam  labia  tua  iniquitate  plena  sunt  et  manus  tuae  sordibus 
inquinatae,  sed  tantummodo  incumbens  contra  orientem  respice,  hunc 
sermonem  frequenter  iterans  :  qui  plasmasti  me,  miserere  mei." 

123.   Vnhese = unese = d  i  ffi  cu  1  ty. 

130.  Ocht^  for  nochty  nothing. 

145.  Newine^iidimt. 

"Throw  the  comippit  air  and  couis  of  hevin, 
A  deidlie  Jeir,  fer  wers  than  I  can  nevin" 

— O.  Douglas,  ii.  127,  6. 

Cf.  Icel.  nefruiy  to  name. 

150.  O/thrifie^onthri/te^nnihnii,  sin. 

159-247.  L.A. :  *'Cum  ergo  tribus  annis  fuisset  inclusa,  condoluit 
abbas  Fafuntius  et  profectus  est  ad  abbatem  Antonium,  ut  ab  eo 


376  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXXV.  10^256). 

requireret  si  remisisset  ilH  Deus  peccata  sua.  Et  narrata  causa  s. 
Antonius  convocatis  discipulis  suis  praecepit  iis,  ut  ilia  nocte  vigilantes 
in  oratione  persisterent,  singillatim  utique,  quatenus  alicui  ex  his 
declararet  Deus  causam,  pro  qua  abbas  Pafuntius  veneraL  Cum 
igitur  incessanter  orassent,  abbas  Paulus,  major  discipulus  Antonii, 
vidit  subito  in  ccelo  lectum  pretiosis  vestibus  omatum,  quern  tres 
virgines  clara  facie  custodiebant.  Tres  istae  virgines  fuerunt  timor 
pcenx  futune,  quae  ipsam  a  malo  retraxit,  pudor  culpae  commissae, 
quae  ei  veniam  promeruit,  amor  justitiae,  qui  eam  ad  supema  transvexit 
[not  in  Vit  Pat.]  Cumque  Paulus  illis  diceret  gratiam  illam  tantam 
esse  Antonii,  vox  divina  respondit :  non  est  patris  tui  Antonii,  sed 
Thaisidis  meretricis.  Quod  cum  abbas  Paulus  mane  retulisset,  cog* 
nita  Dei  voluntate  abbas  Pafuntius  cum  gaudio  discessit  et  mox  pro- 
fectus  ad  monasterium,  ostium  cellae  dissipavit  Ilia  vero  rogabat,  ut 
adhuc  maneret  inclusa.  Dixit  autem  ei :  egredere,  quoniam  remisit 
tibi  Deus  peccata  tua.  £t  ilia  respondit :  testor  Deum,  quia,  ex  quo 
hue  ingressa  sum,  ex  omnibus  peccatis  feci  velut  sarcinam  et  statui 
ante  oculos  meos,  et  sicut  non  discedit  anhelitus  de  naribus  meis,  sic 
non  discesserunt  peccata  mea  ab  oculis  meis,  sed  flebam  semper  ilia 
considerans.  Cui  abbas  Pafuntius  dixit :  non  propter  pcenitentiam 
tuam  remisit  tibi  Deus  peccata  tua,  sed  quia  timorem  semper  habuisti 
in  animo." 
169.  //iw=as,  when. 

163.  Su^re=^Mod,  Scot  sweir,  reluctant,  unwilling. 

164.  Sancte  Antone,  St  Antony,  so  famous  for  his  temptations. 
Athanasius  terms  him  "  the  founder  of  monasticism,"  and  his  life  a 
"  model  for  monks."  A  good  account  of  him  will  be  found  in  Smith's 
'Diet,  of  Christ.  Biogr.,'  i.  125. 

177.   lVouke=\\2Xc\iti\  ;  the  past  tense  of  waky  1.  171. 

181.  Paulus,  Paul,  surnamed  Simplex,  the  Simple.  He  was  a 
disciple  of  Antony,  and,  like  his  master,  a  hermit  in  Lower  Egypt 
His  life,  written  by  Ruffinus,  is  given  in  the  V.  P.  He  is  famous  for 
his  patience  and  childlike  docility  of  character. 

184.   Ji^/V:tf=wise. 

191.  77/^/= at. 

205.  Paulyne^VdMhxs,  Paul. 

219.  Ci////  =  come. 

225.  Sua—sa  =  so* 

231.  -^r//r= burden,  load. 

"How  big  a  bint  maun  lie  on  Bessie's  back 
For  meal  an'  mouter  to  the  thirlin*  mill." 

— Fergusson's  *  Farmer's  Ingle.' 

248-254.  L.A. :  "Et  cum  inde  illam  eduxisset,  xv  dies  supervixit  et 
pausavit  in  pace."  Here  V.  P.  ends.  L.A.  goes  on  to  narrate  the 
conversion  of  another  courtesan,  Effrem  by  name. 

255|  256.  The  usual  conclusion. 


XXXVI.— IOH[A]N[E]S   BAPTISTA. 


The  life  of  John  the  Baptist  as  given  in  the  Gospels  is  well  known,  and 
need  not  be  given  here  except  in  the  briefest  outline.  He  was  of 
priestly  race  by  both  parents.  His  birth  was  announced  to  his  father 
Zacharias  by  the  angel  Gabriel,  and  was  a  child  bom  out  of  due 
season.  His  birth  preceded  that  of  our  Lord  by  six  months.  By 
divine  direction  he  was  named  John,  when  his  father,  who  had  been 
dumb  since  the  announcement  of  his  birth  because  of  his  unbelief, 
received  back  the  power  of  speech.  John  was  also  the  child  of  pro- 
phecy, his  coming  being  foretold  centuries  before  by  the  prophets  Isaiah 
and  Malachi.  By  the  first  he  was  named  or  described  as  **  The  voice 
of  him  that  crieth  in  the  wilderness,  Prepare  ye  the  way  of  the  Lord." 
A  single  verse  in  the  Gospel  of  St  Luke,  chap.  i.  80,  tells  all  that  is 
known  of  him  for  thirty  years — during  the  whole  period,  that  is,  from 
his  birth  to  the  moment  when  he  entered  upon  his  public  ministry : 
"  The  child  grew,  and  waxed  strong  in  spirit,  and  was  in  the  deserts 
till  the  day  of  his  shewing  unto  Israel."  The  deserts  referred  to  are  in 
all  probability  the  wild  and  thinly  peopled  regions  to  the  west  of  the 
Dead  Sea.  John  was  a  Nazarite.  His  garment  was  woven  of  camel's 
hair.  It  was  attached  to  his  body  by  a  leathern  girdle.  His  food 
was  such  as  the  desert  afforded,  locusts  and  wild  honey.  He  did  no 
miracle,  but  his  preaching  was  such  as  to  attract  towards  him  great 
multitudes  from  all  quarters  of  Palestine.  His  preaching  is  summed 
up  in  the  words,  *'  Repent,  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand.*'  As 
to  its  tone,  it  was  stern  and  denunciatory.  A  man  of  fearless  courage, 
he  spared  no  class,  but  attacked  and  denounced  the  sins  of  all  alike. 
As  a  sign  of  admission  into  the  ranks  of  his  disciples,  and  of  the 
confession  of  sins  and  promise  of  amendment,  he  adopted  the  rite  of 
baptism.  When  at  the  summit  of  his  success,  he  baptised  our  Lord. 
After  this  he  began  to  "decrease."  Having  denounced  Herod  Anti- 
pas  for  having  taken  to  himself  the  wife  of  his  brother  Philip,  he  was 
cast  into  the  castle  of  Machserus,  a  strong  fortress  on  the  eastern  shore 
of  the  Dead  Sea.    From  here  he  sent  some  of  his  disciples  to  Jesus, 


378  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZZZVI  5-13). 

to  whose  divine  Sonship  and  mission  he  had  already  borae  witness,  to 
inquire  whether  He  was  "  He  that  should  come."  It  was  in  Mach- 
aerus,  too,  that  he  was  slain.  Herod  ordered  his  head  to  be  cut  off  in 
order  to  fulfil  a  promise  he  had  made  to  Herodias,  the  daughter  of 
Salome,  who,  prompted  by  her  abandoned  mother,  desired  of  him  that 
he  should  g^ve  her  the  head  of  John  the  Baptist  on  a  charger. 

His  day  is  June  24. 

In  art  St  John  the  Baptist  is  known  by  his  carrying  the  cross  and 
lamb. 

Analysis — His  birth,  1-47^;  his  various  designations,  1-22  ;  his  birth, 
character,  and  mission  announced  to  Zacharias  his  father  by  the  angel 
Gabriel,  23-84 ;  Zacharias,  doubting  the  angePs  word,  asks  for  a  sign, 
which  is  given,  85-94;  at  the  end  of  his  term  of  office  he  returns 
home,  Elizabeth  conceives,  and  retires  into  the  hill  country,  where  she 
is  joined  by  the  Virgin  Mar>',  95-114;  their  intercourse,  1 15-144;  the 
difference  of  their  conceptions,  145-180;  of  the  reverence  paid  to  them 
— John  and  Christ — of  their  characters,  mission,  and  manner  of  life, 
of  their  testimony  to  each  other,  and  of  John's  preaching,  181-476 ;  his 
beheadal,  477-608  ;  the  request  of  Herodias,  477-534 ;  Herod*s  sin, 
535-550;  the  account  given  by  Eusebius  of  the  translation,  551-582; 
of  the  Hnger  taken  away  by  St  Thecla,  and  of  the  head  of  John  the 
Baptist,  583-608 ;  St  Chr)'sostom  on  the  Baptist,  609-632 ;  St  Ambrose 
on  him,  633-684  ;  St  John  the  Evangelist  concerning  him,  and  a  mir- 
acle that  befell  two  doctors  of  theology,  685-728 ;  the  miracles  of  the 
Baptist,  729-910 ;  at  the  grave  of  Rocharith,  king  of  the  Lombards, 
729-754  ;  at  Smarag,  755-810  ;  one  recorded  by  St  Gregory,  8ii-86o; 
another  recorded  by  Sygilbertus,  861-910;  of  the  three  Herods,9ii- 
934;  of  Herod  Ascalonila,  935-1148;  of  a  marvel  that  happens  in 
many  places  every  year  on  account  of  Herod's  cruelty  to  John,  1149- 
1188;  of  the  great  honour  due  to  the  Baptist,  and  of  another  book 
which  the  author  has  written  about  him,  11 89- 1220;  conclusion,  122 1- 
1236. 

Sources — Cf.  L.A.,  capp.  86  and  125  ;  Vine.  Bell.,  vi.  20,  22 ;  and  the 
four  Gospels. 

6-22.  L.A.,  cap.  86 :  "  Joh.  bapt.  multipliciter  nominatur :  dicitur 
enim  propheta,  amicus  sponsi,  lucema,  angelus,  vox,  Helias,  baptista 
salvatoris,  pnccojudicis  et  praecursor  regis.  In  propheta  designatur 
praerogativa  cognitionis,  in  amico  sponsi  praerogativa  dilectionis,  in 
lucema  ardenti  praerogativa  sanctitatis,  in  angelo  praerogativa  virgini- 
tatis,  in  voce  praerogativa  humilitatis,  in  Helia  praerogativa  fervoris, 
in  baptista  praerogativa  mirabilis  honoris,  in  praecone  praerogativa 
praedicationis,  in  praecursore  praerogativa  praeparationis." 

9.  L^m mane  =^  friend.     Cf.  John  iii.  29. 

11, 12.  Cf.  John  V.  35. 

13.  Angele,    Mark  i.  2. 


NOTES  TO  lOHANES  BAPTISTA  (XXXVl.  15^).        379 

15.  Cf.  Luke  iii.  4. 

21.  /V?r-mar^= fore-crier,  herald. 

22.  Forgannare  ^foreganger^  forerunner. 

23-40.  L.A. :  "  Nativitas  Johannis  b.  ab  archangelo  hoc  modo  annun- 
tiata  fuit.  David  enim  rex  (sicut  habetur  in  hystoria  scholastica) 
volens  cultum  Dei  ampliare,  xxiv  summos  sacerdotes  instituit,  quorum 
unus  tamen  major  erat,  qui  princeps  sacerdotum  dicebatur.  Statuit 
autem  xv  viros  de  Eleazar  et  viii  de  Ytamar  ct  secundum  sortes  dedit 
unicuique  hebdomadam  vicis  suae,  Abias  autem  viii  hebdomadam 
habuit,  de  cuius  genere  Zacharias  fuit.'' 

28.  /fa^^= honour.  A.S.  had;  Icel.  heiSr;  Dan.  haederj  Swed. 
hader^  honour. 

29-36.  See  i  Chron.  xxiv. 

35.  And  one  of  them,  as  the  lot  should  fall.  The  order  was  deter- 
mined by  the  drawing  of  lots. 

37.  Owke^vittV. 

41-69.  L.A.:  "  Erant  autem  Zacharias  et  uxor  ejus  senes  et  absque 
•liberis.  Cum  ergo  Zacharias  templum  domini,  ut  incensum  poneret, 
ingressus  fuisset  et  multitudo  populi  de  foris  exspectaret,  apparuit  ei 
Gabriel  archangelus.  Cum  autem  Z.  in  ejus  visione  timeret,  ait 
angelus  :  ne  timeas  Zacharia,  quoniam  exaudita  est  oratio  tua.  (Pro- 
prium  est  enim  bonorum  angelorum,  secundum  quod  dicit  glossa,  ex 
sua  visione  territos  benigna  exhortatione  protinus  consolari,  contra 
mali  angeli  se  in  lucis  angelos  transfigurantes,  si  quos  ex  sui  prse- 
sentia  territos  sensed nt,  ampliori  eos  horrore  concutiunt.)  Anniinciat 
igitur  G.  Zach.  se  filium  habiturum,  cuius  nomen  Johannes  esset,  qui 
vinum  et  siceram  non  biberet  et  ante  dominum  in  spiritu  et  virtute 
Heliae  praecederet." 

42.  J^if/</=  wield,  use,  inherit 

49.  ptfr-^«/^= without 

52.  Heide=\\tt(\» 

59-69.  Cf.  Luke  i.  13-17. 

68.  Suynke^swinke^^X^bonr, 

69.  /f^/y=Elias. 

70-84.  L.A.:  "J.  vocatur  Helias  ratione  situs,  quia  ambo  in  deserto ; 
ratione  victus,  quia  ambo  victu  parci ;  ratione  cultus,  quia  ambo  ves- 
titu  inculti ;  ratione  officii,  quia  ambo  praecursores,  sed  ille  praecursor 
judicis,  iste  salvatoris ;  ratione  zeli,  quia  utriusque  verbum  quasi  fac- 
ula  ardebat" 

72.  As  Ellas  did  while  he  was  here. 

75.  Roydly^rwMy, 

76.  Arskare=harskare=mort  roughly. 

81.  This  verse  is  corrupt  Horstmann  suggests,  "delete  word^ 
and  read  to  god"  Read  lof  instead  of  luf,  ska/dand=  scsldingf  burn- 
ing. O.Fr.  escalder,  eschauder:  cf.  Ital.  scaldare;  Lat  excaldare,  to 
scald. 


380  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XZXVL  82-211). 

82.  JRrfyJt'^be  alike,  equal. 

85-91  L.A. :  "Z.  considerans  sui  senectutem  et  uxoris  steriliutcm. 
dubitare  coepit  et  more  Judaeorum  signum  ab  angelo  requisivit,  angelus 
autem  pro  co,  quod  verbis  suis  non  credit,  ipsum  tacitumitatis  plaga 
percussit."  L.A.  then  goes  on  to  account  for  the  doubt  of  ZachariaSy 
and  to  compare  with  him  Abraham  and  Sarah. 
82.  BoiHt'oni'^mtsssLgc. 

85-lia  L.A. :  "  Cum  autem  Z.  foras  ad  populum  exiisset  et  cum  fec- 
tum  mutum  viderent,  cognoverunt,  ipso  innuente,  quod  visionem  vidis- 
set  in  templo ;  completa  autem  septimana  officii  sui,  abiit  in  domum 
suam  et  concepit  Elizabeth,  et  mensibus  v  se  occultavit,  quia  (sicut  ibi 
dicit  Ambrosius)  partus  sui  enibescat  setatem,  ne  in  senectute  vacasse 
libidini  videretur,  et  tamen  gaudebat  sterilitatis  carere  opprobrio,  quia 
opprobrium  est  mulieribus  non  habere  pracmium  nuptiarum,  propter 
quod  nuptia^  celebrantur  et  camalis  coitus  excusatur." 

111-127.  L.A. :  ••  Mense  autem  sexto  beata  Maria,  quae  jam  domi- 
num  conccpcrat,  congratulans  virgo  foecunda  ablatse  sterilitati  et  com- 
patiens  senectuti  venit  ad  Elizabeth  et  cum  earn  salutasset,  b.  Johan- 
nes, jam  spiritu  sancto  repletus,  sensit  filium  Dei  venire  ad  se  et  prae 
gaudio  in  matris  utero  exsultavit  et  tripudiavit  et  motu  salutavit,  quern 
voce  non  potuit.  Exsultavit  enim  quasi  gestiens  salutare  et  domino 
suo  assurgere." 

117.  Qutsinf^^cusinge  {}.  134)= cousin. 

121.  AV/k/s  nature. 

128-13a  Not  in  L.A.    Cf.  Luke  i.  42-46. 

139-144.  L.A.:  "Mansit  ergo  virgo  beata  cum  cognata  sua  tribus 
mensibus  ministrans  ei  natumque  puerum  suis  Sanctis  manibus  de 
terra  levavit  (ut  habetur  in  hystoria  scholastica)  et  quasi  morem  gerulae 
officiosissime  peregit." 

145.  From  this  point  the  author  departs  from  the  order  of  L.A.,  which 
continues  :  "Hie  domini  precursor  beatus  novem  specialiter  et  singu- 
lariter  privilegiis  claruit ;  nam  idem  angelus  qui  dominum  annuntiavit, 
ipsum  annuntiavit,  in  utero  matris  exsultat,  mater  domini  ipsum  a 
terra  levat,  linguam  patris  reserat,  baptismum  primus  ordinat,  Christum 
indice  demonstrat,  ipsum  Christum  baptizat,  ipsum  prse  omnibus  laudat 
Christus,  in  limbo  positis  Christum  venturum  praenuntiat ;  propter 
hajc  novem  privilegia  vocatur  ab  ipso  domino  propheta  et  plus  quam 
propheta."  After  this  the  testimonies  of  SS.  Chrysostom  and  Ambrose 
are  cited. 

145-384.  Not  in  L.A. 

175.  Cf.  Matt.  xi.  11. 

184.  p/j  for  }pire, 

198  and  200.  John  i.  16. 

209.  WfjrA^/^= vessel.    a/tf/^=well. 

211.  Dere  druMr=  de3S  brother :   perhaps  for  dere  brethtr,  dear 


NOTES  TO  lOHANES  BAPTISTA  (XXXVL  215-385).      38 1 

brethren ;  and  if  so,  a  proof  that  this  legend,  at  least,  was  used  as  a 
homily  or  sermon. 

215.  Lawtt  =m3idt  low,  humbled. 

219,  220.  John  iii.  3a 

221.  /^<?//=made  high,  exalted. 

223.  Z/';2My;i^if= lengthening. 

247.  Sawis^  sayings. 

252-254.  Cf.  John  i.  29. 

268-270.  Luke  iii.  8. 

278.  Arsk=:rough.    See  note  to  XXXIII.  459. 

295-330.  Cf.  Matt.  iii.  13-17. 

333-384.  Cf.  Matt  xi.  2,  xiv.  3 ;  Luke  iii.  19. 

354.  Corrupt. 

356.  /^'or-sewarg  =:(ortshovftr.    come = coming. 

385-476.  V.B.,  vi.  20:  "De  multiplici  laude  Johannis  Bapt."  "  Sane 
Baptista  Domini,  sicut  ex  evangelica  historia  colligi  potest,  com- 
mendabilis  fuit  in  tribus.  Primo  in  nativitate,  in  qua  sanctitati  ejus 
attestantur  vii  miracula :  primum  quod  angelus  visibiliter  apparens 
eum  nasciturum  annuntiavit,  secundum  quod  linguam  increduli 
ligavit,  tertium  quod  infecundos  et  senes  parentes  fecundavit,  quartum 
quod  eum  Spiritus  in  utero  sanctificavit  et  replevit,  quintum  quod 
salvatori  nostro  nondum  natus  exsultavit,  sextum  quod  spiritu  mater 
repleta  Mariam  Dei  genitricem  prophetavit,  septimum  quod  jam 
natus  loquelam  credenti  reformavit.  Item  secundo  mirabilis  fuit  ejus 
vita,  et  hoc  in  tribus.  Primo  in  humilitate,  quia,  cum  tam  famosus 
esset  ut  posset  putari  Christus  si  vellet,  negavit  se  non  solum  esse 
Christum,  sed  Helyam  ct  prophetam — et  hoc  contra  eos  qui  jactant 
se  de  genere,  vita  et  scientia.  Item  in  abstentia  non  solum  cibi  et 
potus  et  vestis,  sed  etiam  solatii  humanse  societatis  :  quia  in  desertis 
habitabat.  Unde  canit  Ecclesia :  *  Antea  deserti,'  e.  c.  Item  in  pati- 
entia,  ut  contra  Pharisaeos  qui  dicebant  *daemonium  habet'ct  fecerunt 
in  eum  qusecunque  voluerunt,  et  tandem  contra  Herodem  qui  eum  ad 
vocem  saltatricis  decollavit  Item  tertio  mirabilis  fuit  ejus  doctrina 
et  hoc  similiter  in  tribus.  In  prophetia :  quia  solus  inter  prophptas 
quem  praenuntiavit  digito  ostendit.  Item  in  prsedicatione :  quia 
neminem  palpavit,  quin  etiam  ipsum  regem  sc.  Herodem  arguebat  in 
facie,  propter  Herodiadem.  Item  in  consiliis :  prudenter  enim  con- 
sulebat  singulis  ad  se  venientibus  secundum  status  in  quibus  erant,  ut 
turbis,  publicanis  et  militibus.  Propter  hsec  tria  dicitur  fuisse  mira- 
bilis in  vita  praesenti.  Quibus  respondent  alia  tria  quibus  mirabilis 
apparebit  in  gloria,  sc.  triplex  aureola  :  prima  quia  virginitatem  a 
nativitate  conservavit;  secunda  praedicator  fuit;  tertia  quia  martyr; 
haec  tria  raro  simul  in  aliis  Sanctis  invenimus.  Unde  Ecclesia  canit 
de  illo  sic  :  '  Serta  ter  denis,'  e.  c.  In  tribus  ergo  apparet  mirabilis  in 
terra  et  in  tribus  in  coelo.  Unde  et  huic  testimonium  perhibent  tres 
de  coelo  et  tres  de  terra.    De  coelo  Pater  mittens,  Spiritus  Sanctus 


382  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZZZVI  48MS1). 

instruens,  Filius  commendans.    Tres  in  terra,  sc.  spiritus  ejus  ardens 
et  lucens,  aqua  baptismi,  sanguis  martyrii." 
439.  5^^=  very. 

441.  -£'rr<w^= Herod. 

442.  Noppare^oiit  who  hops,  a  dancer. 
452.  /7^r^//- flattered. 

454.  Kink^VXng, 

45d.  /f^i(/^t//=  healthful,  wholesome. 

464.  W£?r^«^= reward. 

472.  yi=one. 

477-608.  Cf.  V.B.,  vi.  22,  which  together  with  the  evangelical  narra- 
tive seems  to  have  been  used.  The  chapter  on  the  decollation  of  St 
John  the  Baptist  in  L.A.  is  more  detailed,  and  does  not  appear  to  be 
the  source  of  this  section.    V.B.  is  not  closely  followed. 

477-534.  Cf.  Mark  vi.  17-29. 

477.  5/^^= place. 

483.  Herodyades^HtxM^s. 

495.  C7/i//m/=^///M^n/=  filled,  flattered. 

496.  Beryng=\>Gdivmgy  birth. 
499.  ^am^= baronage. 
501.  Mangery=^dX\Tigy  feast 
507.  il/^«^//j'= wantonly  (?). 

516.  5a/;>t= deceit    A.S.  swiken^  a  deceiver,  traitor. 

519.  Desch^dAsh. 

535-550.  V.B.,  vi.  22 :  "  Herodes  autem  septem  modis  peccavit 
Primo  quia  adullerium  cum  uxore  fratris  sui  commisit;  secundo  quia 
correctionem  non  sustinuit ;  tertio  quia  diem  natalis  sui  superbiendo 
celebravit ;  quarto  quia  saltatrici  dedit;  quinto  quia  inordinate  juravit ; 
sexto  quia  impietatem  sub  specie  pietatis  palliavit;  septimo  quia 
innocentem  interfecit." 

551-596.  L.A.  in  its  account  of  the  cremation  and  collection  of  the 
bones  (c.  125)  follows  the  *Historia  Scholastica'  and  Bede:  "Sicut  enim 
legitur  in  libro  xii.  hist  schol.  vel  eccl.,  cum  discipuli  Johannis  corpus 
ejus  apud  Sebasten  urbem  Palaestinae  inter  Elisaeum  et  Abdiam  sepe- 
livissent  et  ad  ejus  tumulum  multa  miracula  fierent,  jubente  Juliano 
apostata  gentiles  ejus  ossa  sparserunt,  et,  cum  miracula  non  cessarent, 
post  collecta  et  igne  concremata  in  pulverem  redegerunt  et  per  agros 
ventilaverunt,  sicut  dicitur  in  hist  schol.  et  eccles.  Beda  vero  dicit  quod 
ipsa  ossa  collecta  latius  sparserunt  et  sic  secundum  martirium  quo- 
dammodo  passus  videtur.  Hoc  quidam  repraesentant  nescientes  dum 
in  ejus  nativitate  ossa  undecunque  collecta  concremant  Dum  autem 
ad  concremandum  colligerentur,  ut  habetur  in  hist  schol.,  et  Beda 
testatur,  quidam  monachi  a  Hierosolimis  venientes  latenter  colligent- 
ibus  se  miscuerunt  et  magnam  eorum  partem  tulerunt  Ipsa  quo- 
que  ossa  ad  Philippum  Hierosolymitarum  episcopum  detulerunt,  qui 
ea  postmodum  Anastasio  Alexandrine  episcopo  misit     Postmodum 


NOTES  TO  lOHANES  BAPTISTA  (ZZZVI  661-633).      383 

vero  Theophilus  ejusdem  urbis  episcopus  ea  in  templo  Serapis  a 
sordibus  purgato  reposuit  et  in  honorem  s.  Job.  basilicam  con- 
secravit." 

651.  Eusebius  is  not  cited  in  L.A. 

668.  Sedas(y==SsLTmin2L 

560.  Lefid  for  /e/it  (but  so  put  for  the  rhyme) = left. 

681.  Sfrektt=  pomied, 

683.  7>fAf=StThecla.    Sec  XLIX. 

686.  Mary/any = St  Martin  of  Tours. 

579-686.  The  story  of  the  translation  of  the  finger  by  St  Thecla  is 
told  in  L.A.  at  the  conclusion  among  the  miracles:  "Digitus  enim 
suus,  quo  dominum  ostendit  comburi  non  poterat.  Unde  ipse  digitus 
a  prsedictis  monachis  est  repertus,  quem  postmodum,  ut  habetur  in 
hyst  schoL,  s.  Thecla  intra  Alpes  detulit  et  in  ecclesia  s.  Maximi 
[ed.  princ. :  Martini]  collocavit ;  hoc  etiam  testatur  Johannes  Beleth 
dicens  quod  praedicta  s.  Thecla  ipsum  digitum,  qui  comburi  non 
potuit,  deultra  partibus  marinis  in  Normanniam  attulit  et  ibi  in 
honore  s.  Johannis  ecclesiam  fabricavit,  quam  ecclesiam,  ut  ibidem 
dicit,  quidam  hac  die  dedicatam  fuisse  asserunt" — C.  125. 

697-608.  The  story  is  told  with  greater  detail  in  L.A. 

609-632.  L.A.  at  the  conclusion  of  the  story  of  the  beheading,  and 
after  a  citation  from  St  Augustine  :  "Hie  exclamat  Joh.  Chrysostomus 
dicens  :  Johannes  schola  virtutum,  magisterium  vitae,  sanctitatis  forma, 
norma  justitiae,  virginitatis  speculum,,  pudicitiae  titulus,  castitatis  ex- 
emplum,  pcenitentiae  via,  peccatorum  venia,  fidei  disciplina.  Joh. 
major  homine,  par  angelis,  legis  summa,  evangelii  sanctio,  aposto- 
lorum  vox,  silentium  prophetarum,  lucerna  mundi,  praecursor  judicis, 
totius  medius  trinitatis.  Et  hie  tantus  datur  incestuosae,  traditur 
adulterae,  addicitur  saltatrici." — C.  125. 

632.  Lurdan=vf onhlcss,  O.Fr.  lourdetn — Roquefort;  lourd,  lour- 
dir — Cotg. 

633-666.  Cf.  L.A.,  cap.  86 :  "  Secundum  Ambrosium  laus  Johannis  ex 
quinque  coUigitur  vel  comprehenditur  :  sc.  ex  parentibus,  ex  moribus, 
ex  miraculis,  ex  munere,  ex  praedicatione.  Laus  autem  parentum  sec. 
eundem  Ambrosium  ex  quinque  manifestatur ;  ait  enim  sic :  plena 
laudatio  qui  genus  in  moribus,  mores  in  aequitate,  officium  in  sacer- 
dotio,  factum  in  mandatis,  judicium  in  justificationibus  comprehendit. 
Secundo  ex  miraculis,  quorum  quaedam  fuerunt  ante  ejus  concep- 
tionem  in  utero,  sc.  angelica  annuntiatio,  nominis  impositio,  et  loquelae 
patris  amissio.  Quaedam  quantum  ad  ejus  conceptionem  in  utero,  sc. 
supernaturalis  conceptio,  ejus  in  utero  sanctificatio,  et  prophetalis 
doni  repletio.  Quaedam  quantum  ad  ejus  nativitatem  ex  utero :  sc. 
utriusque  parentis  spiritus  prophetalis  adeptio,  quia  et  mater  nomen 
scivit  et  pater  canticum  edidit.  Loquelae  patris  reseratio  et  spiritus 
sancti  repletio,  unde  et  Zacharias  pater  ejus  repletus  est  spiritu  s.  c.  c. 
Tertio  ex  moribus,  quia  sanctissimae  vitae  fuit.    De  cuius  sanctitate 


384         LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZZZVI  68B-75B). 

dicit  Chrysostomus  :  conversatio  Johannis  omnium  vitam  culpabilem 
faciebat  apparere  e.  c.** 
658.  SpiJke= speech. 

667-674.  L.A.  :  '*  Quarto  comprehenditur  laus  Johannis  ex  munere. 
Habuit  enim  munus  in  statu  in  utero,  in  egpressu  ex  utero>  in  mundi 
progressu,  in  mundi  egressu ;  in  utero  habuit  triplex  mirabile  munus 
gratise,  primo  g^tiam,  qua  in  utero  sanctificatus  fuit,  .  .  .  gratiam 
quia  prophetare  meruit  sicut  quando  in  utero  matris  exsultans  Deum 
adesse  cognovit  e.  c,  .  .  .  g^tiam  qua  suis  mentis  matri  prophetiae 
spiritum  tradidit  e.  c." 

675-684.  L.A. :  "Quinto  ex  praedicatione :  circa  cuius  praedicationem 
angelus  quatuor  ponit,  cum  dicit :  et  multos  filiorum  Israel  convcrtet 
ad  dominum  Deum  ipsorum  et  ipse  praecedet  e.  c.** 

685-697^.  L.A. :  "  Et  notandum  quod  s.  Johannes  evangelista  hac 
die  migravit  ad  dominum,  sed  ecclesia  ipsius  festum  in  tertium  diem 
post  Christi  nativitatem  celebrandum  instituit,  quia  tunc  ejus  ecclesia 
dedicata  fuit  et  sollemnitas  nativitatis  b.  Johannis  bapt  in  suo  die  re- 
mansit,  nimirum  quia  hie  dies  ab  angelo  gaudio  nativitatis  praecursoris 
authenticatus  fuit.  Non  autem  dogmatizandum  est,  quod  evangelista 
baptistae  cesserit,  tamquam  minor  majori  ;  non  enim  decens  est,  quis 
major  sit  eorum,  disputare." 

697^728.  L. A. :  "  Quod  etiam  quodam  exemplo  divinitus  est  osten- 
sum.  Erant  enim,  ut  legitur,  duo  doctores  theology,  quorum  unus 
Johannem  baptistam,  alter  vero  Johannem  evangelistam  praeferebat ; 
tandem  super  hoc  sollemni  disputatione  indicta  quilibet  valde  sollicitus 
erat  auctoritates  et  efficaces  rationes  invenire,  quibus  suum  Johannem 
posset  praeferre  ;  adveniente  autem  disputalionis  die  quilibet  sanctor- 
um aemulatori  suo  apparuit  eique  dixit :  bene  Concordes  sumus  in 
coelis,  de  nobis  non  disputetis  in  terris.  Tunc  illi  sibi  ad  invicem  et 
omni  populo  visionem  publicarunt  et  dominum  benedixerunt" 

729-754.  For  this  miracle,  cf.  L.A.,  cap.  86,  2.  The  miracle 
which  precedes  it  in  L.A.,  and  which  is  also  taken  from  Paul  the 
Deacon's  *  History  of  the  Lombards,*  is  not  given  here:  "Refert 
Paulus  in  hystoria  Longobardorum  quod  Rocharith  rex  Longobardor- 
um  juxta  ecclesiam  s.  Johannis  b.  cum  multo  ornatu  sepultus  fuit, 
quidam  vero  cupiditate  illectus  nocte  sepulcrum  aperiens  abstulit 
universa ;  cui  b.  J.  apparens  dixit ;  cur  ausus  fuisti  tangere  mihi 
commissum,  ecclesiam  meam  de  caetero  ingredi  non  valebis.  Quod 
utique  sic  evenit,  nam  quicunque  praedictam  ecclesiam  intrare  volebat, 
quasi  a  validissimo  pugile  guttur  ejus  feriebatur  et  sic  subito  retro 
ruebat" 

737.  Z?a^=dug.    nicAfir/aie==  midnight.    See  Bradley,  sub  ;ia^/. 

742.  pa/  fypm't  wes =ih3X  was  intrusted. 

755-810.  Not  in  L.A. 

757.  Sare={?). 

758*  Cayne=KhsLn. 


NOTES  TO  lOHANES  BAPTISTA  (XXXVI.  760-911).       385 

760.  Betone =ht\oiiy  \  "a  plant  (Stocky s  betonica)  of  the  Labiate 
order,  having  spiked  purple  flowers  and  ovate  crenate  leaves.  In 
former  days  medicinal  and  magical  virtues  were  attributed  to  it."  "Fr. 
bitoine;  L.  Lat  betonia  for  betonica^  written  by  Pliny  (N.  H.,  xxv.  46) 
vettonica,  and  said  by  him  to  be  a  Gaulish  name  for  a  plant  discovered 
by  a  Spanish  tribe  called  Vettones."  Murray,  sub  betony,  copy^ 
plenty. 

761.  W£7;?«y;?^= dwelling. 
764.  Smarag=  ? 

771.  Cygaty^} 

784.  Kink^kin^, 

800.  5^/»/r'/= assembled.  The  comma  at  the  end  of  the  line  should 
be  placed  after  semlit 

811-860.  Cf.  L.A.,  cap.  125,  4:  "Vir  quidam  magnae  virtutis,  utait 
Gregorius  in  dyalogo,  nomine  Sanctulus,  cum  quendam  dyaconum  a 
Longobardis  captum  in  sua  custodia  tali  conditione  recepisset,  ut,  si 
fugeret,  ipse  pro  eo  capitalem  sententiam  subiret,  coeg^t  prsedictus 
Sanctulus  ipsum  dyaconum  ut  fugeret  et  se  liberaret.  Quapropter 
Sanctulus  ad  decollandum  adducitur  et  ad  hoc  fortissimus  spiculator 
eligitur,  de  quo  dubium  non  erat,  quin  uno  ictu  caput  ejus  abscind- 
eret ;  extensoque  collo,  cum  camifex  forti  annisu  brachium  cum  ense 
in  altum  levasset,  ille  protinus  ait :  sancte  Johannes,  suscipe  ilium ; 
statimque  brachium  percussoris  irriguit  et  erecto  in  ccelo  gladio  in- 
flexibile  remansit  praestitoque  juramento,  quod  de  csetero  nullum 
christianum  feriret,  vir  Dei  pro  eo  oravit  et  brachium  statim  de- 
posuit" 

837.  Alsiorhals, 

843.  /^<?ry= eerie,  fearful. 

847.  Harfpie=2STCi, 

850.  Hyldry  steng=  heraldry  pole  or  pike.  Steng  is  from  Icel.  stong^ 
a  pole. 

861-910.  Cf.  L.A.,  cap.  125,  2,  where  the  source  is  not  mentioned  : 
"Apud  Mariennam  urbem  Galliae  matrona  qusedam  Johanni  b. 
valde  devota  Deum  instantius  exorabat,  ut  sibi  de  reliquiis  Johannis 
aliquando  donaretur  aliquid.  Cum  autem  orando  nihil  proficere  se 
videret,  sumta  de  Deo  fiducia  juramento  se  adstrinxit,  quod  hactenus 
non  comederet,  donee  quod  petebat  acciperet.  Cum  autem  diebus 
aliquibus  jejunasset,  pollicem  super  altare  miri  candoris  vidit  et  Dei 
donum  laeta  suscepit ;  tres  autem  episcopi  illuc  accurentes,  cum  quili- 
bet  de  illo  pollice  partem  vellet  accipere,  tres  sanguinis  guttas  stillare 
videntes  in  linteo  supposito,  stupuerunt  et  singuli  singulas  se  meruisse 
laelati  sunt." 

911-988.  Cf.  L.A.,  De  Innocentibus,  cap.  10,  i :  "  Tres  Herodes  sacra 
scriptura  commemorat,  quos  famosos  fecit  eorum  crudelitas.  Prim- 
us dictus  est  Herodes  Ascalonita,  sub  quo  dominus  natus  est  et  a 
quo  pueri  occisi  sunt     Secundus  dictus  est  Herodes  Antipas,  qui 

VOL.  in.  2  b 


386  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZZZVI  91Sh896). 

Johannem  decollavit  Tertius  dictus  est  Herodes  Agrippa  qui  Jaco- 
bum  occidit  et  Pctnim  incarceravit     Undc  dc  hoc  exstant  versus  : — 

*  Ascalonita  necat  paeros,  Antipa  Johannem, 
Agrippa  Jacobum,  claudens  in  carcere  Petnim.' 

Sed  primi  Herodis  hystoriam  brevitcr  videamus.  Anti pater  Ydumseus, 
ut  in  hystoria  scholastica  legitur,  neptem  regis  Arabum  duxit  uxorem, 
ex  qua  filium  habuit  quern  vocavit  Herodem,  qui  postmodo  Ascalonita 
dictus  est.  Hie  a  Caesare  Augusto  regnum  Judaeae  accepit  et  tunc 
primitus  sceptrum  ablatum  est  de  Judaea.  Huic  sex  filii  nati  sunt: 
Antipater,  Alexander,  Aristobulus,  Archelaus,  Herodes  Antipas,  et 
Philippus.  Alexandrum  autem  et  Aristobulum  ex  eadem  matre  Judaea 
genitos  Romam  misit  liberalibus  artibus  imbuendos :  post  hoc  a  studiis 
redierunt  et  erat  Alexander  gprammaticus,  Aristobulus  autem  acerrimus 
perorator ;  jamque  frequentius  de  susceptione  regni  cum  patre  discep- 
tabant.  Ab  hoc  pater  offensus  Antipatrem  illis  praeponere  satagebat ; 
cumque  illi  de  morte  patris  tractassent  et  ob  hoc  a  patre  rejecti  fuissent, 
Caesarem  adeunt  de  patris  injuria  conquesturi.  Interea  magi  Jeroso- 
limam  veniunt  et  de  ortu  novi  regis  diligentius  sciscitantur  e.  c."  L.A. 
then  goes  on  to  speak  of  the  slaughter  of  the  Innocents. 

915.  ^^^if/= by  birth,  inheritance. 

935.  Kf/i/wy=Idumea. 

9i5.  ^i/^j/= Augustus. 

960.  Aristotolus = Aristobulus. 

968.  il////<'rr= speaker. 

972.  Arc^\it\x. 

984.  Mago5^^\di.^\.  The  tradition  is  that  they  were  kings  whose 
names  were  Caspar,  Melchior,  and  Balthazar.  In  the  evangelical  nar- 
rative their  number  is  not  given.  For  variations  in  the  tradition,  and 
other  particulars,  see  the  art.  in  Smith's  *  Diet,  of  the  Bible*  sub  Magi, 

989-992.  For  further  particulars  respecting  this  book,  now  unfortu- 
nately lost,  see  11.  1 2 16-1220,  also  the  Introduction. 

998-1062.  Cf.  L.A.,  cap.  10,  3  :  "  Deus  autem  judex  justissimus  (ut 
in  iisdem  legitur  hystoriis  scholasticis)  non  est  passus  tantam  Herodis 
nequitiam  remanere  impunitam.  Divino  enim  judicio  factum  est,  ut 
qui  multos  orbaverat  filiis,  ipse  suis  miserabilius  orbaretur.  Nam 
Alexander  et  Aristobulus  iterum  patri  habiti  sunt  suspecti.  Con- 
fessus  est  autem  unus  de  eorum  complicibus  quod  Alexander  multa 
sibi  donaria  promisisset,  si  patri  venenum  propinaret;  confessus  est 
etiam  tonsor  de  promissis  sibi  muneribus,  si,  dum  patris  barbam 
raderet,  eum  continuo  jugularet,  addiditque  Alexandrum  dixisse,  non 
esse  ponendam  spem  in  sene  qui  sibi  capillos  tingeret  et  juvenis 
appareret  Ob  hoc  pater  iratus  eos  occidi  fecit,  Antipatrem  autem 
futurum  regem  instituit ;  sed  ipsi  Antipatri  Herodes  Antipam  in 
regnum  substituit.  Insuper  Herodes  Agrippam  et  Herodiadem 
uxorem  Philippi,  quos  ex  Aristobulo  susceperat,  paterna  dilectione 


NOTES  TO  lOHANES  BAPTISTA  (XXXVL  1004-1180).      387 

fovebat.  Hac  duplici  de  causa  Antipater  intolerabile  contra  patrem 
concepit  odium,  in  tantum,  quod  eum  attentavit  occidere  per  venenum, 
quod  Herodes  jam  praesentiens  eum  in  carcere  posuit.  Augustus 
autem  Caesar  audiens  quod  filios  occidisset,  dixit :  mallem  esse 
Herodis  porcus  quam  filius,  quia,  cum  sit  proselitus,  porcis  parcit  et 
filios  occidit." 

1004.  Bernles = ch  i  Id  less. 

1011.  5a«^iiv7>= Alexander.  aw/^//7=Aristobulus.  Perhaps  we 
should  read  aristoML 

1063-1148.  L.A.,  cap.  10,  4 :  "  Ipse  Herodes  cum  jam  annos  Lxx 
haberet,  in  gravissimam  aegritudinem  cecidit,  nam  febre  valida,  pruri- 
gine  corporis,  continuis  tormentis,  pedum  inflammatione,  vermescenti- 
bus  testiculis,  intolerabili  foetore,  crebro  anhelitu  et  interruptis 
suspiriis  torquebatur.  A  medicis  vero  in  oleo  positus,  inde  quasi 
mortuus  est  allatus.  Audiens  autem  Judaeos  mortem  suam  cum 
gaudio  exspectare,  nobiliores  juvenes  ex  omni  Judaea  collectos  in 
carcere  posuit  dixitque  Salomae,  sorori  suae :  scio  Judaeos  de  morte 
mea  gavisuros,  sed  potero  habere  multos  lugentes  et  nobiles  exsequias 
funeris,  si  meis  volueris  parere  mandatis,  ut,  cum  spiritum  emisero, 
cunctos  occidas  quos  in  custodia  servo,  ut  sic  omnis  Judaea  me  defleat 
licet  invita.  Habebat  autem  in  consuetudine  ut  post  omnem  cibum 
pomum  pro  se  purgaret  et  comederet,  cumque  gladium  manu  teneret 
tussique  violenta  discinderetur,  circumspiciens,  ne  se  aliquis  impediret, 
se  ipsum  percussurus  manum  sustulit,  sed  consobrinus  ejus  sustinendo 
dextram  impedivit  Protinus  autem,  quasi  rex  mortuus  esset,  in  aula 
regia  ululatus  insonuit,  quo  audito  exsultat  Antipater  multaque,  si 
solveretur,  custodibus  pollicetur.  Quod  cum  cognovisset  Herodes, 
gravius  filii  exsultationem  quam  propriam  tulit  mortem,  mittensque 
satellites  eum  occidi  fecit  et  Archelaum  post  se  regnaturum  instituit 
sicque  post  dies  v  mortuus  est,  in  aliis  fortunatissimus,  in  rebus 
domesticis  infelicissimus.  Salome  autem  soror  ejus  omnes  absolvit 
quos  rex  occidi  mandaverat.  Remigius  autem  in  originali  super 
Mathaeum  dicit,  quod  Herodes  gladio,  quo  pomum  purgabat  se  per- 
emit  et  quod  Salome  soror  ejus  omnes  vinctos,  prout  cum  fratre 
ordinaverat,  interfecit." 

1066.  Dewil=detl=6t2l,    sume  de7tnI=somtvfhat. 

1067.  Sea = scab. 
1101.  I/ost=  cough, 

1131.  jReme^'us  =Rtmigms. 
11494188.  Not  in  L.A. 
1182.  A myas=:  Amiens. 
1189-1236.  Author's  conclusion. 


XXXVIL— VINCENCIUS. 


St  Vincent  was  born,  according  to  some  at  Saragossa,  according  to 
others  at  Valencia,  but  according  to  most  authors  at  Huesca,  or,  as 
it  was  formerly  called,  Osca,  in  Granada.    Educated  by  Valerius,  the 
bishop  of  that  place,  who  also  ordained  him  deacon,  he  was  appointed 
by  him,  while  yet  very  young,  to  preach  and  instruct  the  people.     At 
the  time  the  governor  of  Spain  was  Dacian.    When  the  edicts  of 
Diocletian  and  Maximian  were  issued  against  the  Christian  clergy 
in  the  year  306,  Dacian  apprehended  Valerius  and  Vincent,  and  let 
them  lie  long  in  prison,  where  they  suffered  extreme  famine  and 
other  miseries,  in  the  hope,  it  is  said,  that  by  this  lingering  torture 
he  might  shake  their  constancy.    When  at  length  they  were  brought 
before  him  he  was  surprised  to  see  them  still  intrepid  in  mind  and 
vigorous  in  body,  and  reprimanded  his  officers  as  if  they  had  not 
treated  them  according  to  his  orders.    Then,  turning  to  the  bishop 
and  his  deacon,  he  endeavoured  by  means  of  threats  and  promises  to 
induce  them  to  sacrifice  to  the  gods.    As  Valerius  had  an  impediment 
in  his  speech,  he  made  no  answer  to  him,  and  St  Vincent  asked  per- 
mission from  him  to  speak  in  his  stead.     "Son,"  replied  Valerius, 
"as  I  committed  to  you  the  dispensation  of  the  Word  of  God,  so  I 
now  charge  you  to  answer  in  vindication  of  the  faith  we  defend." 
The  holy  deacon  then  declared  aloud  that  they  were  Christians,  that 
they  adored  one  God  in  three  Persons,  and  that  they  were  ready  to 
suffer  for  His  name.    Valerius  was  thereupon  condemned  to  exile.     As 
for  St  Vincent,  Dacian  determined  to  put  him  to  the  torture.     He  was 
first  stretched  on  the  rack  by  his  hands  and  feet,  drawn  by  cords  and 
pulleys  till  his  joints  were  almost  torn  asunder.    While  hanging  in 
this  posture  his  flesh  was  torn  with  iron  hooks.    At  the  same  time  he 
reproached  his  tormentors  with  being  weak  and  faint-hearted.     Dacian 
also  thought  they  spared  him,  and,  causing  them  to  be  beaten,  gave 
Vincent  a  slight  interval  of  rest.    The  executioners,  stimulated  by  the 
blows  they  had  received,  returned  to  their  task  and  exerted  all  their 
strength.    Twice  they  were  compelled  to  desist  in  order  to  take  breath  ; 


NOTES  TO  VINCENCIUS  (XXXVH.)  389 

but  they  returned  each  time  with  renewed  vigour,  and  at  last  so  tore 
and  mangled  the  body  of  the  saint  that  his  bones  and  entrails  pro- 
truded. St  Vincent,  however,  only  seemed  to  be  the  more  sustained 
by  the  divine  Presence,  and  to  be  in  possession  of  a  sweeter  joy. 
Dacian,  seeing  the  state  to  which  his  body  had  been  reduced,  con- 
fessed his  astonishment  at  the  saint's  constancy  and  courage,  and 
ordered  his  officers  to  cease  from  torturing  him.  Adopting  other 
means  to  gain  his  ends,  he  then  besought  him  for  his  own  sake,  if 
he  would  not  sacrifice  to  the  gods,  at  least  to  give  up  the  sacred  books 
to  be  burnt,  according  to  the  edicts.  Upon  his  refusal,  Dacian  was 
more  incensed  against  him  than  ever,  and  immediately  condemned 
him  to  the  most  cruel  of  tortures.  Stretched  out  at  full  length 
and  bound  down  upon  an  iron  bed,  of  which  the  bars  were  framed 
like  scythes  full  of  sharp  spikes  made  red-hot  by  a  fire  underneath, 
while  the  side  of  his  body  next  the  fire  was  being  broiled,  the  other 
was  tortured  by  the  application  of  red-hot  plates  of  iron.  From  time 
to  time  he  was  turned  on  this  horrible  gridiron,  and  his  wounds  were 
rubbed  with  salt.  But  all  that  Dacian  and  his  officers  could  do  was 
unavailing.  Nothing  could  shake  the  martyr's  faith.  When  cast  into 
a  dungeon  at  night,  God  sent  His  angels  to  comfort  him.  His  gaolers, 
observing  through  the  chinks  of  the  door  the  prison  filled  with  light 
and  the  saint  walking  and  praising  God,  were  converted  on  the  spot 
and  afterwards  baptised.  On  the  morrow  Dacian  granted  to  his 
captive  some  respite,  when  he  was  visited  by  troops  of  friends,  who 
wiped  and  kissed  his  wounds  and  dipped  cloths  in  his  blood,  which 
they  kept  as  sure  protections  against  evil.  A  soft  bed  was  after- 
wards prepared  for  St  Vincent,  but  no  sooner  was  he  laid  upon  it 
than  he  passed  away.  Dacian  ordered  his  body  to  be  thrown  into 
a  marsh,  where  it  is  said  to  have  been  protected  from  the  wild  beasts 
by  a  crow.  Subsequently  it  was  tied  to  a  great  stone  and  cast  into 
the  sea  in  a  sack,  and  being  miraculously  carried  to  the  shore  and 
discovered  by  two  Christians,  it  was  laid  by  them  in  a  chapel  outside 
the  walls  of  Valencia.  The  gridiron  and  other  instruments  of  his 
torture  were  at  first  preserved  at  Saragossa.  From  thence  they  were 
conveyed  by  Childebert  to  Paris,  and  deposited  in  the  church  and 
abbey  now  known  as  St-Germain-des-Pr^s.  In  855  the  bones  of  the 
saint  were  translated  from  Valencia  to  the  Abbey  of  Castres,  now  an 
episcopal  see  in  Languedoc.  Portions  of  them  were  afterwards  dis- 
tributed ;  portions  of  them  were  also  burnt  at  Castres  by  the  Hugue- 
nots towards  the  end  of  the  sixteenth  century.  St  Vincent  is  patron 
of  Lisbon,  Valencia,  Saragossa,  one  of  the  patrons  of  Milan,  patron 
saint  of  Chalons,  and  of  many  other  places  in  France.  Butler's 
Lives;  Putin's  *Dict.  Hagiogr.'  See  also  his  Acta  and  the  famous 
hymn  by  Prudentius. 

His  day  is  January  22. 

In  works  of  art  St  Vincent  is  not  always  easily  distinguished  from 


390  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XXXVIL  1-19). 

SS.  Stephen  and  Lawrence,  for  he  too  is  young  and  mild  and  beauti- 
ful. He  always  wears  the  deacon's  dress  and  carries  the  palm ;  but 
his  peculiar  attribute  is  a  crow  or  raven,  sometimes  perched  upon  a 
millstone.    Mrs  Jameson,  *  Sacred  and  Legendary  Art,*  vol.  ii.  p.  552. 

Analysis — The  meaning  of  Vincentius  is,  he  who  always  overcomes, 
I,  2 ;  what  things  St  Vincent  overcame,  3-18;  his  birth,  education,  and 
appointment  to  be  the  deacon  of  Valerius,  19-32;  Vincent  and  Valerius 
are  arrested  by  Dacian  and  imprisoned  in  Valencia,  33-66 ;  notwith- 
standing the  rigour  of  their  imprisonment,  and  that  Dacian  has  for- 
bidden food  to  be  given  them,  when  they  are  next  brought  before  him 
they  appear,  to  his  surprise,  healthy  and  glad,  67-78;  when  questioned 
by  Dacian,  Valerius  gives  permission  to  Vincentius  to  answer  for  them, 
79-120;  St  Vincent's  reply,  121-138;  having  heard  the  reply,  Dacian 
orders  Valerius  into  exile,  139-146 ;  and  Vincent  to  be  tortured,  147-160; 
Vincent  being  put  to  the  torture,  upbraids  Dacian,  161-192;  Vincent 
is  again  tortured,  and  the  executioners  stopping  in  their  work  from 
weariness  and  want  of  breath,  Dacian  grows  angry  with  them  and 
incites  them  to  renewed  effort,  whereat  Vincent  smiles  and  assures 
him  of  the  uselessness  of  what  he  is  doing,  193-230;  description  of  the 
tortures,  which  are  renewed,  and  an  account  of  what  passed  between 
Dacian  and  Vincent,  231-300;  Vincent  is  at  last  thrown,  bound  hand 
and  foot,  into  a  deep  and  dark  dungeon  full  of  sharp  shells,  301-314; 
here  he  is  visited  by  the  light  of  heaven  and  angels,  with  whom  he 
joins  in  singing,  and  the  keepers,  who  are  witnesses  of  this,  are  con- 
verted, 315-330;  Dacian's  rage  on  hearing  of  this,  and  St  Vincent's 
death,  331-350;  the  saint's  body  is  thrown  out  to  the  wild  beasts, 
when  a  raven  protects  it,  351-362;  Dacian  then  orders  the  body  to 
be  bound  to  a  millstone  and  cast  into  the  sea,  363-371 ;  boatmen  carry 
out  the  order,  but  when  they  return  they  find  the  saint's  body  back  in 
the  sand  before  them,  372-376;  a  matron  gives  it  burial,  377-384; 
citations  from  SS.  Augustine  and  Ambrose  respecting  St  Vincent, 
385-406;  conclusion,  407-412. 

Source — Not  the  shorter  narrative  in  L.A.,  cap.  25.  More  probably 
the  author  used  V.B".,  xii.  122  et  scq, 

1-18.  L.A.  is  different:  "Vincentius  quasi  vitium  incendens  vel 
vincens  incendia  vel  victoriam  tenens.  Ipse  enim  incendit,  i.  e.  con- 
sumsit  vitia  per  carnis  mortificationem,  vicit  incendia  suppliciorum 
per  constantem  poenarum  perpessionem,  victoriam  tenuit  mundi  per 
ipsius  despectionem.  Vicit  enim  tria,  quas  erant  in  mundo,  sc.  falsos 
errores,  immundos  amores,  mundanos  timores,  quos  vicit  per  sapien- 
tiam,  munditiam  et  constantiam."  After  which  follows  a  citation 
from  Augustine,  who  is  said  by  some  to  be  the  author  of  the  Passio 
of  this  saint. 

19-31.  L.A. :  "  Vincentius  nobilis  genere  sed  fide  ac  religione  nobilior, 
beati  Valerii  dyaconus  fuit."    V.B.:  "Qui  genere  nobilissimus  et  in 


NOTES  TO  VINCENCIUS  (XXXVH,  23-121).  39 1 

pueritia  literis  traditus  gemina  scientia  efficacissime  claruit,  sub  beato 
Valerio  Caesaraugustae  civitatis  antistite,  a  quo  etiam  sanctitate  in- 
signis  dyaconi  artem  suscepit." 

23.  /*«rz/«/=  provided,  equipped.    O.Yv.  purveir,  to  purvey,  provide. 

24.  Weschale = vessel. 

30.  CWar^-/z«^j/=Caesaraugusta,  of  which  Zaragoza  or  Saragossa 
is  merely  a  corruption. 

32-^.  L.A. :  "  Jussu  Daciani  praesidis  Valentiam  trahuntur  et  diro 
carceri  mancipantur."  V.B. :  **  Et  quoniam  ipse  episcopus  impediti- 
oris  linguae  erat  tradito  ei  doctrinae  ministerio  ipse  oratione  et  contem- 
platlone  divinae  sedulus  insistebat.  Cum  igitur  Dacianus  praeses 
apud  Caesaraugustam  episcopos  et  caeteros  sacri  ordinis  rapi  prae- 
ciperct  protinus  Valerius  et  Vincentius  archidiaconus  in  confessione 
deitatis  alacriter  cucurrerunt  Quos  Dacianus  primo  Valentiam  sub 
carceralem  custodiam  et  famis  miseriam  catenarumque  stridorem  per- 
trahi  jussit,  ut  eos  itineris  vexatione  frangeret  quos  poena  superare  non 
posset  Cumque  eos  manibus  et  cervicibus  immensa  ferri  pondera 
sustinentes  et  per  omnes  artus  jam  tunc  mortis  supplicia  patientes, 
e.  c." 

56.  VaUnciane=^Yi\tnc\2L, 

67-88.  L.A. :  "  Cumque  eos  fame  paene  defecisse  censeret,  eos  suo 
adspectui  jussit  adstare  ;  quos  cumque  sanos  cerneret  et  gaudentes, 
iratus  in  hanc  vocem  prorupit :  quid  dicis  tu  Valeri,  qui  sub  nomine 
religionis  contra  decreta  principum  facis?" 

77.  Purvott.    See  note  to  1.  23. 

89-108.  Not  in  L.A.  or  V.B. 

95.   ff^<ff/^= Valeri  us. 

109-120.  L.A. :  "  Cum  beatus  Valerius  lenius  responderet  dixit  ei 
v.:  (noli  pater  venerabilis  quasi  mente  timida  submurmurare,  sed 
libera  voce  exclama ; )  si  ergo  jubes,  pater  sancte,  responsis  judicem 
aggrediar.  Cui  ille  :  jamdudum  tibi,  fili  carissime,  loquendi  curam 
commiseram,  et  nunc  pro  fide,  qua  adstamus,  responsa  committo. 
Tunc  V.  conversus  ad  Dacianum  :  hactenus,  inquit,  a  te  sermo  de  ne- 
ganda  fide  peroravit,  sed  nefarium  apud  christianorum  prudentiam 
esse  cognosce  deitatis  cultum  abnegando  blasphemare." 

111.  Mumyng=merryng{l!)=m2XYmg,  impediment. 

121-138.  Not  in  L.A.  V.B.:  "Tunc  Vincentius  cuius  mens  tota 
jam  erat  coronae  conscia,  conversus  ad  Dacianum,  ait :  apud  Christian- 
orum prudentiam  nefarium  esse  cognosce  deitatis  cultum  abnegando 
blasphemare.  £t  te  ne  longius  pertraham  profitemur  nos  Christianas 
religionis  esse  cultores  et  unius  ac  veri  dei  famulos  et  testes.  In 
cuius  nomine  minas  et  supplicia  tua  non  metuimus  sed  potius  mortem 
pro  veritate  libentissime  amplectimur.  Nam  venenantissimus  serpens 
insatiabilis  homicida,  qui  primos  homines  morti  subdidit,  idola  pro 
deo  coli  instituit,  dolens  illuc  hominem  obediendo  redire  unde  ipse 
superbiendo  corruit." — xii.  122. 


392  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZXZVIL  134-275). 

134.  Mystare^myster^Tittdi. 

139-146.  V.B.:  "  Jamque  pro  ira  pene  extra  se  positus  Dacianusait: 
Amovete  hinc  episcopum  istum  superbum.  Justum  est  enim  subire 
exilium  qui  imperiale  contemnit  dictum.** 

147-160.  V.B.,  xiL  123 :  "  Hunc  autem  inquit  rebellem  qui  in  contu- 
melias  venit  publicam  ad  eculeum  applicate,  membris  distendite  et 
corpore  toto  dissipate."  L.A.:  "Vincentium  vero  tanquam  contuma- 
cem  et  praesumptuosum  juvenem,  ut  ejus  exemplo  alii  terreantar,  in 
equuleum  distentum  membris  omnibus  jussit  dissipari." 

161-192.  V.B.:  "  Inter  haec  ait  ad  eum,  e.  c."  L.A.:  "Cumque  cor- 
pore totus  dissiparetur,  ait  D.:  die  mihi,  Vincenti,  ubi  nunc  tuum  mis- 
errimum  corpus  conspicis?  At  ille  subridens:  hoc  est  quod  semper 
optavi.  Tunc  iratus  prseses  coepit  ei  omnia  genera  tormentonim 
minari,  nisi  ei  assensum  prseberet  Cui  V.:  o  felicem  me,  quo  mihi 
irasci  te  gravius  putas,  eo  melius  incipis  misereri ;  insurge  ergo  miser 
et  toto  malignitatis  spiritu  debacchare ;  videbis,  me  Dei  virtute  plus 
posse,  dum  torqueor,  quam  possis  ipse,  qui  torques." 

184.  Afenesinge=^Tmn\s\\\r\gf  diminishing. 

193-254.  LA.  is  quite  different:  **Ad  hoc  praeses  coepit  clamare  et 
carnifices  virgis  et  fustibus  verberare ;  et  ait  V.:  quid  dicis  Daciane, 
tu  ipse  me  vindicas  de  tortoribus  meis  (vgl.  241 — 4).  Tunc  praeses 
amens  factus  dixit  camificibus  :  miserrimi,  nihil  facitis,  cur  deficiunt 
manus  vestrae  ?  adulteros  et  parricidas  vincere  potuistis,  ut  nihil  inter 
illata  supplicia  celare  possent,  et  nunc  solus  V.  vestra  potuit  superare 
tormenta."    V.B.  is  also  different. 

251.  Alowte—dlX  out = altogether,  entirely. 

252.  Na  docht  3^= not  are  ye  worth.  Docht  from  A.S.  dugan^  to 
be  strong,  worth. 

255-274.  L.A.:  "Tunc  carnifices  pectines  ferreos  usque  ad  intima 
costarum  fixerunt,  ita  ut  de  toto  ejus  corpore  sanguis  efflueret  et  solu- 
tis  costarum  compaginibus  viscera  interna  paterent.  Et  ait  D.:  com- 
miserere  tui,  ut  possis  tam  pulchram  recuperare  juventutem  et  ea  quae 
supra  sunt,  lucrari  tormenta.  Et  ait  V.:  o  venenosa  dyaboli  lingua, 
tormenta  tua  non  timeo,  sed  hoc  solum  valde  metuo  quod  te  mihi  fin- 
gis  velle  misereri  :  nam  quo  te  magis  iratum  video,  eo  amplius  et 
magis  exsulto ;  nolo  ut  aliquid  minuas  de  suppliciis,  ut  te  victum  in 
omnibus  fatearis." 

275-312.  L.A.:  "Tunc  ex  equuleo  depositus  atque  ad  ignis  crati- 
culam  raptus  moras  carnificum  arguendo  ad  poenam  alacriter  propera- 
bat.  Craticulam  ergo  sponte  conscendens  ibidem  assatur,  exuritur  et 
crematur  membrisque  omnibus  uncini  ferrei  et  ardentes  laminae 
infiguntur,  dumque  flamma  respergitur,  vulnera  vulneribus  impri- 
muntur,  sal  insuper  in  ignem  spargitur,  ut  in  corpus  ejus  undique 
vulneratum  resiliens  stridentibus  flammis  crudelius  comburatur.  Jam- 
que non  ad  artus,  sed  ad  viscera  tela  jaciuntur,  jamque  intima  viscera 


NOTES  TO  VmCENCIUS  (XXXVH,  27M85).  393 

de  ejus  corpore  extra  labuntur:  inter  haec  ille  manet  immobilis  et 
sursum  erectis  luminibus  dominum  precabatur.  Cumque  ministri 
hasc  Daciano  retulissent,  heu,  ait  D.,  vincimini,  sed  jam  nunc  ut  in 
poena  diutius  vivat,  ipsum  teterrimo  carceri  includite  et  ibi  testas 
acutissimas  congerite,  pedes  ejus  ligno  affigite,  sine  humano  solatio 
extensum  sic  super  testas  relinquite  et,  cum  defecerit,  nuntiate." 

276.  ])ak=sk\n. 

278.  Mad=^  fierce. 

288.  J/a/=  weary,  exhausted. 

313-330.  L.A.:  "Favent  quantocius  ministri  cnideles  domino  cru- 
deliori,  sed  ecce  rex,  pro  quo  miles  patitur,  poenam  commutavit  in 
gloriam.  Nam  tenebrae  carceris  ab  immensa  luce  expelluntur,  testa- 
rum  asperitas  in  omnium  florum  suavitatem  mutatur,  compedes  dis- 
solvuntur  et  angelorum  solatio  venerando  perfruitur.  Cumque  super 
flores  cum  angelis  psallens  incederet,  modulatio  dulcis  et  mira  sua- 
vitas  florum  procul  diffunditur.  Perterriti  custodes  cum  per  rimas 
carceris,  quod  intus,  vidissent,  ad  fidem  conversi  sunt" 

324.  5^^  =  sound. 

328.  Den =ene= eyes, 

331-346.  L.A. :  "  Haec  audiens  D.  amens  factus  ait :  et  quid  ei  am- 
plius  faciemus?  ecce  enim  victi  sumus;  transferatur  ad  lectulum  et 
stramentis  mollioribus  reponatur,  ne  plus  eum  gloriosum  faciamus,  si 
forte  defecerit  in  tormentis,  sed  postquam  recreatur,  novis  iterum 
suppliciis  puniatur.  Cum  igitur  ad  stratum  molliorem  deportatus 
esset  et  ibidem  paululum  quievisset,  statim  spiritum  tradidit  c.  a. 
d.  287  sub  Diocletiano  et  Maximiano." 

337.  £///?= after. 

347-384.  L.  A. :  "  Quo  audito  Dacianus  vehementer  expavit  et  se  sic 
victum  dolens,  ait :  etsi  non  potui  eum  superare  viventem,  puniam  vel 
defunctum  et  sic  satiabor  de  poena  et  sic  poterit  mihi  provenire  vic- 
toria. Jussu  ergo  Daciani  corpus  ejus  in  campum  ab  avibus  et  bestiis 
devorandum  exponitur,  sed  statim  angelorum  custodia  praemunitur 
et  intactum  a  bestiis  conservatur,  denique  cor\'us  ingluviei  deditus 
alias  aves  se  majores  impetu  alarum  abegit  et  lupum  accurrentem 
morsibus  et  clamoribus  effiigavit,  qui  reflexo  capite  in  aspectu  corporis 
sacri  fixus  cernitur,  utpote  qui  ibidem  angelorum  custodiam  mira- 
batur.  Quod  audiens  D.  ait :  puto  quod  neque  defunctum  potero 
superare.  Jubet  ergo  corpori  ejus  ingentem  molam  alligari  et  in 
pelago  projici,  ut,  quod  terra  a  bestiis  consumi  non  potui t,  saltern  in 
pelago  a  marinis  belluis  devoretur.  Nautae  ergo  corpus  ejus  in 
pelagus  deferentes  submergunt,  sed  ipsis  nautis  velocius  littora  corpus 
petit,  quod  a  quadam  matrona  et  quibusdam  aliis  ipso  revelante  in- 
venitur  et  ab  iis  honoriflce  sepelitur." 

353.  S/out  &*  rout  =  entirely, 

385-392.  L.A. :  "  De  hoc  martire  sic  dicit  Augustinus  :  b.  V.  vicit  in 


394  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZXZVIL  303406). 

verbis,  vicit  in  poenis,  vicit  in  confessione,  vicit  in  tribulatione,  vicit 
exustus,  vicit  submersus,  vicit  ortus,  vicit  mortuus"  Then  follows 
another  citation  from  Augustine. 

393406.  L. A. :  "  Ambrosius  in  prxfatione  quoque  de  ipso  sic  ait : 
torquetur  V.,  tunditur,  flagellatur,  et  exuritur,  sed  invictus  pro  s. 
nomine  animus  non  concutitur,  plus  ardens  igne  zeli  quam  ferri,  plus 
nectitur  timore  Dei  quam  sxculi,  plus  voluit  placere  Deo  quam  foro^ 
plus  dilexit  mori  mundo  quam  domino."  Other  citations  follow  from 
Augustine  and  Prudentius. 


XXXVIII.— ADRIAN. 


"Adrian,  the  son  of  Probus,  was  a  noble  Roman  :  he  served  in  the 
guards  of  the  Emperor  Galerius  Maximian  at  the  time  when  the 
tenth  persecution  against  the  servants  of  our  Lord  first  broke  out  in 
the  city  of  Nicomedia  in  Bithynia  (a.d.  290).  Adrian  was  then  not 
more  than  twenty -eight  years  old,  and  he  was  married  to  a  wife 
exceedingly  fair  and  virtuous,  whose  name  was  Natalia,  and  she  was 
secretly  a  Christian. 

"  When  the  imperial  edict  was  first  promulgated,  it  had  been  torn 
do\vn  by  the  brave  St  George,  which  so  incensed  the  wicked  Em- 
perors that  in  one  day  thirty-four  Christians  were  condemned  to  the 
torture,  and  it  fell  to  the  lot  of  Adrian  to  superintend  the  execution ; 
and  as  he  stood  by,  wondering  at  the  constancy  with  which  these  men 
suffered  for  the  cause  of  Christ,  his  heart  was  suddenly  touched,  and 
he  threw  away  his  arms,  and  sat  down  in  the  midst  of  the  condemned, 
and  said  aloud,  *  Consider  me  also  one  of  ye,  for  I  too  will  be  a 
Christian  ! '    Then  he  was  carried  to  prison  with  the  rest 

"  But  when  his  wife,  Natalia,  heard  these  thing,  she  was  transported 
with  joy,  and  came  to  the  prison,  and  fell  upon  her  husband's  neck» 
and  kissed  his  chains,  and  encouraged  him  to  suffer  for  the  truth. 

"And  shortly  afterwards  Adrian,  being  condemned  to  die,  on  the 
night  before  he  was  to  suffer  prevailed  upon  the  jailer  by  large  bribes, 
and  by  giving  sureties  for  his  return,  to  permit  him  to  visit  his  wife. 

"And  Natalia  was  spinning  in  her  chamber  when  the  news  was 
brought  that  her  husband  had  fled  from  prison ;  and  when  she  heard 
it,  she  tore  her  garments,  and  threw  herself  upon  the  earth,  and 
lamented,  and  exclaimed  aloud,  '  Alas !  miserable  that  I  am  1  I  have 
not  deserved  to  be  the  wife  of  a  martyr  1  Now  will  men  point  to 
me  and  say,  "  Behold  the  wife  of  the  coward  and  apostate,  who,  for 
fear  of  death,  hath  denied  his  God."* 

"  Now  Adrian,  standing  outside  the  door,  heard  these  words,  and 
he  lifted  up  his  voice  and  said,  'O  thou  noble  and  strong-hearted 


396  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZXZVm.) 

woman  I  I  bless  God  that  I  am  not  unworthy  of  thee  I  Open  the  door, 
that  I  may  bid  thee  farewell  before  I  die.'  So  she  arose  joyfully,  and 
opened  the  door  to  him,  and  took  him  in  her  arms  and  embraced  him, 
and  they  returned  to  the  prison  together. 

"  The  next  day  Adrian  was  dragged  before  the  tribunal,  and  after 
being  cruelly  scourged  and  tortured,  he  was  carried  back  to  his 
dungeon ;  but  the  tyrants,  hearing  of  the  devotion  of  his  wife  and 
other  Christian  women,  who  ministered  to  the  prisoners,  ordered  that 
no  woman  should  be  allowed  to  enter  the  dungeon.  Thereupon 
Natalia  cut  off  all  her  beautiful  black  hair,  and  put  on  the  dress  of 
a  man,  and  thus  she  gained  access  to  the  presence  of  her  husband, 
whom  she  found  lying  on  the  earth,  torn  and  bleeding.  And  she  took 
him  in  her  arms,  saying  tenderly, '  O  light  of  mine  eyes,  and  husband 
of  mine  heart !  blessed  art  thou,  who  art  called  to  suffer  for  Christ's 
sake.'  And  Adrian  was  comforted,  and  prepared  himself  to  suffer 
bravely  to  the  end. 

"  And  the  next  day  the  tyrants  ordered  that  Adrian  should  have  his 
limbs  struck  off  on  a  blacksmith's  anvil,  and  afterwards  be  beheaded  ; 
and  so  it  was  done  to  him,  and  Natalia  held  him  and  sustained  him  in 
his  sufferings,  and  before  the  last  blow  was  struck  he  expired  in  her 
•arms. 

"Then  Natalia  kissed  him  upon  the  brow,  and,  stooping,  took  up 
one  of  the  severed  hands,  and  put  it  in  her  bosom,  and,  returning  to 
her  house,  she  folded  up  the  hand  in  a  kerchief  of  fine  linen,  with 
spices  and  perfumes,  and  placed  it  at  the  head  of  her  bed  ;  but  the 
bodies  of  Adrian  and  his  companions  were  carried  by  the  Christians 
to  Byzantium,  which  was  afterwards  Constantinople. 

"And  it  happened  after  these  things  that  the  Emperor  threatened 
to  marry  Natalia,  by  force,  to  one  of  the  tribunes  of  the  army.  There- 
fore she  fled,  and  embarked  on  board  a  vessel,  and  sailed  for  Argyro- 
polis,  a  port  near  Byzantium ;  and  the  remainder  of  her  life  did  she 
pass  in  widowhood,  near  the  tomb  of  her  husband.  And  often  in  the 
silence  of  the  night,  when  sleep  came  upon  her  eyes,  heavy  with 
weeping,  did  Adrian,  clothed  in  the  glory  of  beatitude,  visit  her 
dreams,  and  invite  her  to  follow  him.  Not  long  did  she  remain 
behind  him,  for  it  pleased  God  to  release  her  pure  and  noble  spirit 
from  its  earthly  bondage ;  and  Adrian,  accompanied  by  a  troop  of 
rejoicing  angels,  descended  from  heaven  to  meet  her ;  and  they  en- 
tered into,  the  joy  of  the  Lord,  with  the  prophets  and  with  the  saints 
and  those  whose  names  are  written  in  the  book  of  life  ;  and  they  dwell 
in  the  light  of  His  presence,  reunited  for  ever  and  ever." — Mrs  Jame- 
son's *  Sacred  and  Legendary  Art,*  vol.  ii.  pp.  797  et  seq. 

Next  to  St  George,  Adrian  was  for  ages  the  chief  military  saint  of 
the  north  of  Europe.    He  is  the  patron  of  Flemish  brewers. 

His  day  is  September  8. 

He  is  represented  armed,  with  an  anvil  in  his  hands  or  at  his  feet : 


NOTES  TO  ADRIAN  (XXXVin.)  397 

the  anvil  is  his  proper  attribute ;  sometimes  a  sword  or  an  axe  is 
lying  beside  it,  and  sometimes  he  has  a  lion  at  his  feet.  Mrs  Jame- 
son's *  Sacred  and  Legendary  Art/  vol.  ii.  p.  800. 

Analysis — The  persecution  of  Maximian,  1-26;  thirty-three  Chris- 
tians are  ordered  to  undergo  the  torture,  27-48 ;  Adrian,  who  is 
standing  by,  confesses  himself  a  Christian,  49-80 ;  he  is  brought  before 
the  Emperor,  and  cast  into  prison,  where  he  is  visited  by  his  wife, 
Natalia,  who  rejoices  in  his  lot,  and  encourages  him  to  be  faithful  to 
the  end,  and  commends  him  to  the  thirty-three,  81-154 ;  learning  that 
he  is  to  be  executed  on  a  certain  day,  he  persuades  his  jailers  to 
allow  him  to  visit  his  wife,  155-168 ;  before  he  reaches  home  the  news 
is  conveyed  to  Natalia  that  he  has  escaped,  169-173 ;  at  first  she 
refuses  to  believe  the  news,  but  being  persuaded  of  its  truth,  when  she 
sees  him  coming  she  bars  the  door  against  him  and  denounces  him 
for  his  faithlessness,  and  gives  way  to  sorrow,  174-230;  listening  to 
her,  Adrian  rejoices  at  her  steadfastness  and  marvels  at  it,  231-241  ; 
he  assures  her  of  his  constancy  in  the  faith,  but  with  difficulty  per- 
suades her  of  it,  when  she  admits  him,  and  soon  after  she  returns  with 
him  to  the  prison,  remaining  with  him  seven  days,  attending  to  his 
wants  and  to  the  wants  of  the  thirty-three  imprisoned  with  him,  242- 
300 ;  when  the  day  arrives,  Adrian  is  stretched  on  the  rack  and  is  com- 
forted by  Natalia,  301-330;  he  is  next  scourged  and  beaten,  but, 
notwithstanding  the  warnings  of  the  Emperor,  perseveres,  and  testifies 
to  his  faith,  331-374;  Natalia  relates  his  sufferings  and  testimony  to 
the  thirty-three,  375-378;  Adrian  is  again  put  to  the  torture,  and 
again  cast  into  prison,  where  he  is  comforted  by  Natalia,  379-422  ; 
the  Emperor  hearing  of  what  she  is  doing,  forbids  any  woman  to  enter 
the  dungeon,  423-430 ;  Natalia  then  cuts  off  her  hair,  and,  disguised 
in  male  attire,  obtains  access  to  her  husband  and  continues  her  minis- 
try, 431-450;  the  Emperor  hearing  of  it,  orders  all  the  prisoners  to  be 
broken  on  an  anvil  unless  they  consent  to  obey  him,  451-466;  at 
Natalia's  request  Adrian  is  placed  upon  the  anvil  and  broken  in 
pieces  first,  and  after  all  have  been  dealt  with  in  the  same  way,  their 
limbs  and  bodies  are  cast  into  a  fire,  467-496 ;  Natalia,  however,  secured 
one  of  Adrian's  hands,  and  a  heavy  rain  falling  put  out  the  fire,  into 
which  Natalia  would  fain  have  thrown  herself,  and  the  bodies  of  the 
saints  receive  burial  at  Constantinople,  497-526  ;  the  Emperor  desiring 
to  marry  Natalia  to  a  military  tribune,  she  flees  by  ship,  taking  with 
her  Adrian's  hand,  and  is  followed  by  the  tribune,  who  is  misled  by 
the  fiend  in  the  shape  of  a  sailor,  527-625  ;  during  the  night  Adrian 
guides  the  ship  in  which  Natalia  is,  and  when  the  day  dawns  is  recog- 
nised by  her,  626-646 ;  she  arrives  at  Constantinople,  and  there  finds 
Adrian's  body,  and  places  the  hand  she  has  brought  beside  it,  647-664  ; 
Adrian  appears  to  her  in  a  dream,  and  intimates  to  her  that  she  is  about 
to  join  him,  665-672 ;  her  death,  673-680;  conclusion,  681-684. 

Sources — L.A.,  cap.  134,  and  V.B.,  xii.  79-82. 


398  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZXZVm.  1-104). 

1-48.  L.A.:  "Adrianus  a  Maximiano  imperatore  regnante  martirinm 
passus  est  Cum  enim  Maximianus  in  Nicomedia  urbe  idolis  immo- 
laret,  jussu  ejus  cuncti  christianos  perquirentes  alii  timore  poenae,  alii 
amore  promissae  pecuniae,  vicini  vicinos,  propinqui  domesticos,  ad 
supplicium  trahebant :  inter  quos  33  [V.  B.  23]  a  perquirentibus  com- 
prehensi  ante  regem  adducti  sunt  Quibus  rex  :  non  audiistis  qualis 
poena  adversus  christianos  posita  sit?  Cui  illi :  audivimus  etstultitiae 
tuaj  jussionis  irrisimus.  Tunc  rex  iratus  nervis  crudis  eos  caedi  jussit 
et  lapidibus  ora  eorum  contundi  mandavit  ac  annotata  uniuscuiusque 
confessione,  ferro  vinctos  in  carcerc  recludi  praecepit" 

4.  Ay^^i?wr^i5r= Nicomedia,  the  capital  of  Bithynia.  Under  the 
Roman  Empire  it  was  often  the  residence  of  the  Emperors,  such  as 
Diocletian  and  Constantine.  It  was  the  birthplace  of  Arrian  the 
historian.  Hannibal  here  put  an  end  to  his  checkered  career;  and 
near  to  it,  at  his  villa  Ancyron,  Constantine  breathed  his  last 

30.  /^rtf//y//^=  questioning. 

31.  5^  ^>'r//=  it  behoves  you. 
39.  Gryme=gnm,  angry. 

43.  Ad  ad,  apparently  a  business  phrase,  ab  and  a// referring  to  the 
two  sides  of  the  account.  The  meaning,  if  this  be  correct,  would  then 
be  that  their  answers  were  taken  down  to  be  weighed  or  valued  y2v 
or  against  the  prisoners. 

49-70.  L.A.:  "Quorum  constantiam  Adrianus  prior  officii  militaris 
considerans,  dixit  iis :  adjuro  vos  per  Deum  vestrum  ut  mihi  dicatis 
quae  est  remuneratio  quam  exspectatis  per  ista  tormenta.  Ad  hoc 
dixerunt  sancti  :  oculus  non  vidit  nee  auris  audivit  nee  in  cor  hominis 
adscendit  quae  prseparavit  dominus  diligentibus  se  perfecte." 

53.  //r^/c?  =  heed. 

54.  Dreii=(eaT. 

71-90.  L.A.:  "  Tunc  A.  in  medium  prosiliens  ait :  annotate  me  cum 
istis,  quia  et  ego  christianus  sum.  Quod  cum  imperator  audivisset, 
nolentem  sacrificare  vinctum  ferro  in  carcere  posuit" 

73.  A'i?/=  note,  reckon. 

75.  Z?a;/^r=ban,  curse. 

91-138.  L.A.:  "  Natalia  vero  uxor  ejus,  audiens  virum  suum  in  car- 
cere,  scidit  vestimenta  sua  flens  plurimum  et  ejulans.  Bed  cum 
audivisset  quod  propter  fidem  Christi  incarceratus  fuisset,  gaudio 
replela  ad  carcerem  cucurrit  et  vincula  viri  sui  et  aliorum  osculari 
ccEpit  Erat  enim  Christiana,  sed  propter  persecutionem  se  non  pub- 
licaverat  Et  dixit  ad  virum :  beatus  es,  domine  mi  Adriane,  quia 
invenisti  divitias  quas  non  dimiserunt  parentes  tui,  quibus  egebunt  hi 
qui  multa  possident,  quando  non  erit  foenerandi  tempus  nee  mutuo 
accipiendi,  dum  nullus  de  poena  alium  liberabit  nee  pater  filium  nee 
mater  filiam  nee  servus  dominum  nee  amicus  amicum  nee  divitiae 


}} 


possessorem. 
104.  Z>//=let 


NOTES  TO  ADRIAN  (XXXVIIL  114-242).  399 

114.  Ocre= usury t  interest. 

134.  Nurde =tTt2iSurc. 

139-154.  L.A. :  "  Cumque  eum  admonuisset  ut  omnem  gloriam  ter- 
renam  contemneret  et  amicos  et  parentes  spemeret  et  semper  ad 
coelestia  cor  haberet,  dixit  ad  earn  A. :  vade  soror  mea,  tempore 
passionis  nostras  accersam  te,  ut  videas  finem  nostrum.  Sicque  virum 
suum  aliis  Sanctis  recommendans,  ut  eum  confortarent,  rediit  in  domum 
suam." 

147.  Or  =  ere,  before. 

155-168.  L.A.:  "Postmodum  audiens  A.  diem  passionis  suae  adesse, 
dans  munera  custodibus  et  sanctos  qui  secum  erant,  in  fidejussores, 
abiit  domum  vocare  Nataliam,  sicut  ei  juramento  promiserat,  ut 
eorum  passionibus  prsesens  esset." 

161.  Borowts=p\e(lgtSy  sureties. 

165.  Odh'ste= obliged,  bound  down. 

168.  /fi= house. 

169-194.  L.A. :  "  Quidam  autem  eum  videns  praecurrit  et  nuntiavit 
Nataliae,  dicens :  absolutus  est  Adrianus  et  ecce  venit.  Quod  ilia 
audiens  non  credebat  dicens  :  et  quis  potuit  eum  absolvere  a  vinculis  ? 
non  mihi  contingat,  ut  absolvatur  a  vinculis  et  separetur  a  Sanctis. 
Dum  hoc  loqueretur,  puer  domesticus  venit  dicens  :  en  dominus  meus 
dimissus  est.  Ilia  autem  putans  quod  martirium  refugisset,  amaris- 
sime  fiebat,  et  cum  vidisset  eum,  surgens  velocius  ostium  domus  con- 
tra eum  clausit  et  dixit :  longe  a  me  efficiatur,  qui  a  Deo  corruit,  nee 
mihi  contingat  loqui  ori  illius,  per  quod  dominum  suum  abnegavit" 

187.  Spare =spaLr,  bolt,  fasten. 

195-230.  L.A. :  "  £t  conversa  ad  eum  dixit :  o  tu  miser  sine  Deo, 
quis  te  coegit  apprehendere  quod  non  potuisti  perficere,  quis  te  sep- 
aravit  a  Sanctis  autquis  te  seduxit,  ut  recederes  a  conventu  pacis?  die 
mihi  cur  fugisti  antequam  pugna  fieret,  antequam  repugnantem  vi- 
deres,  quomodo  vulneratus  es  necdum  emissa  sagitta  ?  et  ego  mirabar 
si  ex  gente  sine  Deo  et  de  genere  impiorum  aliquis  offerretur  Deo. 
Heu  me  infelicem  et  miseram,  quid  faciam  quae  conjuncta  sum  huic 
ex  genere  impiorum  ?  non  est  concessum  mihi  ut  unius  horae  spatio 
vocarer  uxor  martiris,  sed  ut  dicerer  uxor  transg^essoris  ad  modicum 
quidem  exsultatio  mea  fuit  et  ecce  per  saecula  opprobrium  meum 
erit.*' 

212.  ])is  slad^  thus  slid. 

228.  Clasine  ^w==  empty  profession.  Clasine  is  perhaps  the  Mod. 
Scot,  clash,  clashing^  gossip,  gossiping ;  how  would  then  mean  hollow. 

231-241.  L.A. :  "  Haec  autem  b.  A.  audiens  vehementer  gaudebat, 
admirans  de  femina  juvene  pulcherrima  et  nobili  et  ante  xiv  menses 
nupta,  quomodo  talia  loqui  posset" 
232.  Bleumand—WooTCAXig, 

242-300.  L.A. :  "  Unde  ex  hoc  ad  martirium  ardentior  effectus  verba 
ejus  libentissime  audiebat,  sed  cum  earn  nimis  affligi  videret,  dixit  ei; 


4CX>         LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZXXTIII.  216^79). 

aperi  xnihi,  domina  mea  Natalia ;  non  enim  ut  putas  martirium  fugi, 
sed  te,  ut  promisi,  vocare  veni.  Quae  non  credens  ait :  vide  quomodo 
me  seducit  transgressor,  quomodo  mentitur  alter  Judas !  fuge  a  me 
miser,  me  ipsam  jam  interficiam  ut  satieris.  Et  dum  moraretur  ad 
aperiendum,  ei  dixit :  aperi  citius,  nam  vadam  et  ultra  non  videbis  me 
et  post  hoc  lugebis,  quod  me  ante  exitum  meum  non  videbis;  fide- 
jussores  dedi  sanctos  martires,  et  si  ministri  me  requirentes  non  in* 
venerint,  sustinebunt  sancti  tormenta  sua  et  mea  simul.  Haec  audiens 
Natalia  aperuit  et  sibi  invicem  prostrati  ad  carcerem  simul  abierunt, 
ubi  Natalia  per  vii  dies  sanctorum  ulcera  cum  linteis  pretiosis  ex- 
tergebat." 

245.  Z/i//a/i//=  letting. 

248.  5/iy=so. 

252.  ^//i^j= restrain.   y5«>r=fare=go  on,  act 

26L  //erX:n€s=he3Lrken,     Imperative,  plu. 

264.  Lc=\\e. 

290.  Freth=irt^. 

294.  /?///>= boils,  ulcers. 

301-304.  Not  in  L.A. 

305-350.  L.A. :  "  Statuta  autem  die  imperator  eos  praesentari  jussit, 
qui  resoluti  poenis,  quia  ambulare  non  poterunt,  velut  animalia  porta- 
bantur,  A.  vero  vinctis  manibus  sequebatur.  Deinde  A.  portans  sibi 
equuleum  Caesari  pracsentatur,  Natalia  vero  adjungens  se  ei  dicebat : 
vide  domine  meus,  ne  forte  trepides  cum  tormenta  videbis ;  modicum 
quidem  nunc  patieris,  sed  continuo  cum  angelis  exsultabis.  A.  igitur 
sacrificare  nolens  gravissime  cacsus  est,  currensque  Natalia  cum 
gaudio  ad  sanctos  qui  erant  in  carcere,  ait:  ecce  dominus  meus  in- 
choavit  martirium." 

316.  5/«r/////= stretched. 

331-344.  Not  in  L.A.  or  V.B. 

351-358.  Not  in  L.A.  or  V.B. 

359-378.  L.A. :  "  Cum  rex,  ne  Deos  suos  blasphemaret,  moneret, 
ille  ait :  si  ego  torqueor,  quia  eos  qui  non  sunt  Dii,  blasphemo,  quali- 
ter  ipse  torqueberis  qui  Deum  verum  blasphemas .»*  Cui  rex;  haec 
verba  te  illi  seductores  docuerunt.  Ad  quern  A. :  quare  seductores 
eos  dicis  qui  sunt  doctores  vitae  aetemae.  Currens  Natalia  haec  re- 
sponsa  viri  sui  aliis  cum  gaudio  referebat." 

364.    Wary  =  c  u  rse. 

370.  5m=jrt/j=sayest 

379-398.  L.A. :  "  Tunc  rex  a  quatuor  validissimis  viris  fecit  eum 
graviter  caedi,  omnes  autem  pcenas  et  interrogationes  et  responsiones 
Natalia  aliis  martiribus  qui  erant  in  carcere  continuo  referebat.  In 
tantum  autem  caesus  est  ut  ejus  viscera  effunderentur.  Tunc  ferro 
vinctus  cum  aliis  in  carcere  recluditur." 

379.  Cfz/;/^j/^«/j= champions.  Low  Lat.  campionem^  ace.  oi  catnpio, 
2l  champion. 


NOTES  TO  ADRIAN  (XXXVin.  399-535).  401 

399-422.  L.A. :  "  Erat  autem  A.  juvenis  delicatus  valde  et  decorus 
annorum  28,  Natalia  vero  vinim  suum  supinum  jacentem  et  totum  la- 
ceratum  considerans,  mittens  manum  sub  vertice  ejus  dicebat :  beatus 
es  domine  meus,  qui  dignus  effectus  es  de  numero  esse  sanctorum ; 
beatus  es,  lumen  meum,  ut  patiaris  pro  eo  qui  pro  te  passus  est ;  perge 
nunc,  dulcis  meus,  ut  videas  gloriam  ejus." 

416.  In  /^=in  peace.    For  le^  see  Jamieson. 

423-466.  L.A. :  '*  Audiens  autem  imperator  quod  multae  matronae 
Sanctis  in  carcere  ministrarent,  praecepit  ne  ulterius  ad  eos  ing^edi 
permittantur.  Quod  audiens  Natalia  se  ipsam  tonsuravit  et  habitum 
virilem  assumens  Sanctis  in  carcere  ministrabat.  Alias  quoque  exem- 
plo  suo  ad  hoc  induxit  rogavitque  virum  ut,  cum  esset  in  gloria,  banc 
precem  pro  se  faceret,  ut  se  intactam  custodiens  Deus  ab  hoc  saeculo 
citius  evocaret.  Audiens  autem  rex  quae  matronae  fecissent,  jussit  in- 
cudem  afferri,  ut  fractis  super  eum  cruribus  sancti  martires  interirent** 

453.  Ware  na  woud=^oxs^  than  mad. 

454.  5/^J?/= anvil.     Icel.  steffi^  an  anvil. 

457.  Stedy.  See  preceding  note.  A  ste)pi  is  properly  a  smithy,  but 
the  word  is  always  used  in  Mod.  Scotch  for  an  anvil. 

460.  Merch=i\\e,  marrow.     Icel.  mergr. 

467-500.  L. A. :  "  Timens  vero  Natalia  ne  vir  suus  ex  aliorum  sup- 
pliciis  terreretur,  rogavit  ministros  ut  ab  eo  inciperent.  Abscissis  igitur 
ab  eo  pedibus  cruribusque  fractis  rogavit  eum  Natalia,  ut  manum  sibi 
abscidi  permitteret,  quatenus  aliis  Sanctis,  qui  plura  passi  fuerunt,  corn- 
par  esset.  Quo  facto  A.  spiritum  reddidit  caeterique  ultro  pedes  pro- 
tendentes  ad  dominum  migraverunt  Rex  autem  eorum  corpora  cre- 
mari  mandavit,  Natalia  vero  manum  Adrian!  in  sinu  suo  abscondit." 

471.  For  to  we  should  probably  read  suld, 

475  and  476  are  corrupt 

480.  Ewinlyng=^c{\i2\, 

501-526.  L.A.:  "Cum  autem  corpora  sanctorum  in  ig^em  praecipi- 
tarentur,  voluit  et  Natalia  se  cum  iis  in  ignem  praecipitare  ;  sed  subito 
vehementissimus  imber  erupit  et  ignem  exstinguens  corpora  sanctorum 
illaesa  servavit,  christian!  vero  consilio  inito  corpora  Constantinopolim 
transferri  fecerunt,  quousque  pace  ecclesiae  reddita  cum  honore  refer- 
rentur.    Passi  sunt  c.  a.  d.  28a" 

504.  Zyr=  flesh. 

527-534.  L.A.:  "Natalia  vero  domo  remanens  manum  s.  Adrian! 
sibi  retinuit,  quam  in  solatium  vltae  suae  semper  ad  caput  lectuli  sui 
tenebat." 

535-574.  L.A.:  "  Post  hoc  autem  tribunus  videns  Nataliam  tarn  pul- 
cherrimam  tamque  divitem  et  nobilem,  de  voluntate  imperatoris  hones- 
tas  matronas  misit  ut  in  suum  conjugium  consentiret.  Quibus  Natalia 
respondit :  quis  mihi  praestare  poterit  ut  conjungar  tali  viro  ?  Sed 
peto  ut  trium  dierum  mihi  dentur  induciae,  ut  me  valeam  praeparare. 
Hoc  autem  dicebat  ut  inde  fugere  posset" 

VOL.  III.  2  c 


402         LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZXXVm.  iSMSS). 

588b  ^nottfiwm/B  enamoured. 

675-588.  L.A. :  "  Cum  autem  Deum  exoraret  ut  se  intactam  conser- 
varet,  subito  obdormivit  et  ecce  unus  martinmi  ei  apparuit  et  earn 
dulciter  consolans,  ut  ad  locum  in  quo  sunt  corpora  martirum  veniat, 
imperavit" 

587-594.  L.A. :  "  Evig^lans  ig^tur  et  manum  Adrian!  solam  accipicns 
cum  multis  Christianis  navem  conscendit.* 

595-622.  L.A. :  "  Quod  tribunus  audiens  cum  multis  militibus  earn 
per  navig^um  insecutus  est,  exsurgens  autem  ventus  contrarius  multis 
eorum  submersis  eos  redire  compuliL  Media  autem  nocte  djrabolus 
in  specie  naucleri  cum  navi  phantastica  his,  qui  erant  cum  Natalia, 
apparuit  et  quasi  voce  naucleri  ait  iis :  unde  venitis  aut  quo  pergitis? 
£t  illi :  ex  Nicomedia  venimus  et  ConsUntinopolim  pergimus.  Qui- 
bus  ille  ait :  erratis,  ad  sinistram  perg^te,  ut  rectius  navigetis.  Hoc 
autem  dicebat  ut  eos  in  pelagus  mitteret  et  perirent" 

603.  Nawim^nsLvy, 

619.  lVis= show, 

623-680.  L.A.:  ''Cum  autem  vela  mutarent,  subito  A.  in  navicula 
sedens  eisdem  apparuit  et  eos  navigare,  sicut  prius  coeperant,  ad- 
monuit,  asserens  malignum  spiritum  fuisse  qui  sibi  locutus  fuerat, 
ponensque  se  ante  eos  praecedebat  illos  et  viam  iis  ostendebat 
Natalia  vero  Adrianum  prsecedere  videns  immenso  gaudio  repleta  est 
sicque,  antequam  illucesceret,  Constantinopolim  advenerunt  Cum 
autem  Natalia  in  domum,  ubi  erant  corpora  martirum,  introiisset  et 
manum  Adriani  ad  corpus  posuisset  et  post  orationem  dormitasset, 
Adrianus  ei  apparuit  et  salutans  earn,  ut  in  setemam  pacem  secum 
veniret,  praecepit.  Quae  cum  evigilasset  et  somnium  adstantibus 
retulisset,  valefaciens  omnibus  emisit  spiritum,  fideles  autem  corpus 
ejus  accipientes  juxta  corpora  martirum  posuerunt" 

629.  7>'a//=  tread,  course. 

652.  /^isfe =rtst 

653.  ^/f= search.     So  in  Mod.  Scotch. 


XXXIX.— COSME   AND   DAMYANE. 


"  Cosmo  and  Damian  were  two  brothers,  Arabians  by  birth,  but  they 
dwelt  in  Mgx,  a  city  of  Cilicia.  Their  father  having  died  while  they 
were  yet  children,  their  pious  mother,  Theodora,  brought  them  up 
with  all  diligence,  and  in  the  practice  of  every  Christian  virtue. 
Their  charity  was  so  great,  that  not  only  they  lived  in  the  greatest 
abstinence,  distributing  their  goods  to  the  infirm  and  poor,  but  they 
studied  medicine  and  surgery,  that  they  might  be  able  to  prescribe  for 
the  sick,  and  relieve  the  sufferings  of  the  wounded  and  infirm.  They 
became  the  most  learned  and  most  perfect  physicians  that  the  world 
had  ever  seen.  They  ministered  to  all  who  applied  to  them,  whether 
rich  or  poor.  Even  to  suffering  animals  they  did  not  deny  their  aid, 
and  they  constantly  refused  all  payment  or  recompense,  exercising 
their  art  only  for  charity  and  for  the  love  of  God.  At  length  these 
wicked  Emperors,  Diocletian  and  Maximian,  came  to  the  throne,  in 
whose  time  so  many  saints  perished.  Among  them  were  the  phy- 
sicians, Cosmo  and  Damian,  who,  professing  themselves  Christians, 
were  seized  by  Lycias,  the  proconsul  of  Arabia,  and  cast  into  prison. 
At  first  they  were  thrown  into  the  sea,  but  an  angel  saved  them ;  and 
then  into  a  fire,  but  the  fire  refused  to  consume  them ;  and  then  they 
were  bound  on  two  crosses  and  stoned,  but  of  the  stones  fiung  at  them 
none  reached  them,  but  fell  on  those  who  threw  them,  and  many  were 
killed.  So  the  proconsul,  believing  that  they  were  enchanters,  com- 
manded that  they  should  be  beheaded,  which  was  done." — Mrs  Jame- 
son, '  Sacred  and  Legendary  Art,*  vol.  ii.  p.  433.  Their  bodies  were 
carried  into  Syria  and  buried  at  Cyrus,  where,  according  to  Theodoret, 
there  was  a  church  dedicated  to  them  in  which  their  relics  were  in  his 
time  (fifth  century)  preserved.  In  honour  of  the  saints  the  city  of 
Cyrus  was  enlarged  and  fortified  by  Justinian,  who  is  also  said  to 
have  rebuilt  on  an  extensive  and  costly  scale  a  church  at  Constanti- 
nople belonging  to  the  age  of  Theodosius  the  younger.  He  is  also  said 
to  have  built  another  church  at  Constantinople  under  their  names. 
Subsequently  the  relics  were  translated  to  Rome,  where  Pope  St  Felix, 


404  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (HIH) 

the  great-g^ndfather  of  Gregory  the  Great,  built  a  church  to  their 
honour,  in  which  the  relics  are  said  to  be  still  preserved.  Butler^s 
'  Lives.'    They  were  the  patron  saints  of  the  Medici  family. 

Their  day  is  September  28. 

The  two  are  always  represented  together,  attired  in  the  habit  of 
physicians,  a  loose  dark  red  robe  trimmed  with  fur,  and  generally  red 
caps.  They  hold  a  little  box  of  ointment  in  one  hand,  and  some 
surgical  instruments  in  the  other,  a  lancet  or  pestle  and  mortar,  &c. 

Analysis — In  the  secret  of  the  Mass  sundry  names  occur  of  which 
some  know  not  why  they  are  there,  and  the  author  therefore  will  speak  of 
two  whose  names  occur  there,  Cosmas  and  Damian,  i-i2  ;  their  birth 
and  education  in  charity  and  medicine,  13-30;  they  exercise  their  art 
for  all  without  recompense,  31-34  ;  they  are  applied  to  by  Palladia, 
who  being  healed  by  them,  persuades  Damian  against  his  will  to 
accept  a  gift,  35-66 ;  Cosmas  hearing  of  this,  gives  orders  that  when 
they  die  Damian  is  not  to  be  buried  in  the  same  g^ve  with  himself, 
but  Damian  is  excused  to  him  in  a  dream  by  God,  67-78 ;  their  fame 
spreads,  and  Lycias  the  proconsul  orders  them  to  be  sought  for,  and 
being  brought  before  him,  they  tell  him  their  names  and  country  and 
faith,  whereupon  he  orders  them  to  sacrifice,  79-110 ;  they  mock  those 
who  scourge  them,  and  are  cast  into  the  sea,  but  an  angel  sets  them  upon 
the  dry  land,  1 1  i-i  18;  Lycias  charges  them  with  sorcery,  and  asks  them 
to  teach  him  their  art,  when  two  fiends  appear  and  beat  him,  at  which 
he  beseeches  Cosmas  and  Damian  to  pray  for  him,  119-142 ;  they  pray 
for  him,  and  the  fiends  flee,  143,  144;  Lycias  then  tells  them  that]  his 
gods  are  angry  with  him,  and  orders  them  to  be  cast  into  fire,  but  the 
fire  leaves  them  unhurt  while  it  bums  many  others,  145-158;  they  are 
then  placed  upon  the  rack,  but  angels  protect  them  against  harm, 
159-166;  they  are  next  hung  upon  a  gibbet  and  stoned,  but  the  stones 
thrown  turn  back  upon  those  who  throw  them  and  many  are  slain, 
167-186 ;  the  three  brothers  of  Cosmas  and  Damian,  whom  Lycias  has 
in  the  meantime  caused  to  be  imprisoned,  are  now  brought  out,  and  in 
sight  of  Cosmas  and  Damian  hung  upon  a  tree  and  shot  at,  but  the 
arrows  turn  back  upon  the  archers,  187-206;  the  five  brothers  are 
thereupon  beheaded,  207-212;  while  the  Christians  are  discussing 
where  the  brothers  are  to  be  buried  so  that  Cosmas  and  Damian  may 
not  be  placed  in  the  same  grave,  a  camel  runs  up  and  informs  them 
that  it  is  God's  will  that  they  should  be  buried  together,  and  they  are 
so  buried,  213-234;  a  workman  into  whose  mouth  and  stomach  a 
serpent  has  crawled  is  delivered  from  it  on  praying  to  Cosmas  and 
Damian,  235-268  ;  a  woman  whom  the  devil  attempts  to  deceive  and 
slay  is  saved  by  the  interposition  of  the  saints,  269-338;  in  the  church 
built  in  Rome  to  their  honour  by  Pope  Philip,  a  man  whose  thigh 
was  consumed  with  cancer,  while  asleep  is  visited  by  the  saints,  who 
take  off  his  diseased  leg  and  substitute  for  it  one  taken  from  the  body 
of  an  Ethiopian  just  dead,  339-376 ;  conclusion,  377,  378. 


NOTES  TO  COSME  AND  DAMYANE  (XXXDL  1-104).       405 
Source — L.A.,  cap.  143.    The  etymological  introduction  is  omitted. 

1.  Secre= secret.  The  Secret  is  the  name  given  to  the  prayers  in 
the  Mass  immediately  following  the  Orate  Fratres.  They  are  so 
called  because  they  are  repeated  by  the  celebrant  in  a  low  voice, 
audible  to  himself  but  not  heard  by  the  congregation.  The  "Secret" 
varies  according  to  the  Sunday,  festival,  or  feria. 

2.  Syndry  Sanctis.  Omitting  the  two  referred  to,  they  are,  besides 
the  Virgin  Mary  and  the  Apostles,  the  four  first  bishops  of  Rome,  SS. 
Cornelius,  Cyprian,  Laurence,  Chrysogonus,  John  and  Paul. 

12.  Thothir^tothir—Wie  other. 

13-34.  L.A.:  "  Cosmas  et  Damianus  germani  fratres  in  civitate  Egea 
ex  religiosa  matre  nomine  Theodora  nati  sunt.  Hi  arte  medicinae 
edocti,  tantam  a  spiritu  sancto  gratiam  acceperunt  ut  omnes  languores 
non  solum  ab  hominibus  sed  etiam  a  jumentis  curarent,  gratis  omnia 
tribuentes." 

16.  Egea,  iGgse,  a  town  in  Cilicia,  on  the  north  side  of  the  bay  of 
Issus.  In  it  there  was  a  temple  of  iCsculapius  famous  for  the 
miraculous  cures  wrought  by  the  god.    Tacitus  calls  the  town  iCgeae. 

21-24.  Not  in  L.A. 

35-66.  L.A. :  "  Matrona  autem  quaedam  nomine  Palladia,  cum 
omnia  sua  in  medicis  consumsisset,  ad  sanctos  accessit  et  ab  iis 
sanitatem  integram  reportavit.  Tunc  ilia  quoddam  munusculum  s. 
Damiano  obtulit,  et  cum  nollet  recipere,  ilia  eum  sacramentis  terri- 
bilibus  adjuravit.  Quod  ille  acquievit  recipere,  non  quidem  ductus 
cupiditate  muneris,  sed  et  devotioni  satisfaciens  offerentis,  et  ne  nomen 
domini  videretur  spemere,  per  quod  videbat  sic  se  adjuratum  esse." 

47.  Say^sQ. 

52.  Be  hyme  ane—^owe. 

60.  7a«?tt/a«///y= hesitatingly. 

67-78,  L.A.:  "  Hoc  ubi  s.  Cosmas  comperit,  praecepit  ne  corpus  ejus 
una  cum  ipsius  corpore  poneretur.  Sed  sequente  nocte  Dominus 
Cosmae  apparuit  et  fratrem  de  suscepto  munere  excusavit." 

79-103.  L.A.:  "Audiens  eorum  famam  proconsul  Lisias  eos  ad  se 
accersiri  fecit  et  quae  eorum  sunt  nomina,  quae  patria,  quae  fortuna, 
inquirere  coepit  Sancti  martires  dixerunt :  nomina  nostra  sunt 
Cosmas  et  Damianus,  alios  tres  fratres  habemus,  quorum  nomina  sunt 
Antimus,  Leontius  et  Euprepius  [e.  p.  Eupempius] ;  patria  autem 
nostra  Arabia  est ;  porro  fortunam  christiani  nesciunt." 

82.  Rycht  nocht=  nothing. 

84.  Helesyas^lAsizs  or  Lycias. 

88.  CAxw= whence. 

104-135.  L.A.:  "  Jussit  ergo  proconsul  ut  fratres  suos  adducerent  et 
simul  ydolis  immolarent,  sed  cum  omnino  immolare  contemnerent, 
praecepit  eos  in  manibus  et  pedibus  dire  torqueri.  Cum  autem  ejus 
tormenta  deriderent,  jussit  eos  catena  ligari  et  in  mare  praecipitari, 


406  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XIIII.  1O0-23S). 

sed  statim  ab  angelo  de  mari  liberantur  et  ante  praesidem  statuuntur. 
Quos  prseses  considerans  ait :  per  Deos  magnos,  maleficiis  vincitis; 
quia  tormenta  contemnitis  et  mare  sopitis,  docete  ergo  me  haec  vestra 
maleficia  et  in  nomine  Dei  Adriani  [V.B.,  Apollinis]  sequar  vos." 

108.  IVicAt ^strong. 

131.  AVd«>&^9ftr=B  teach. 

133.  Adryane=A6r\SLn.    V.6.  has  Apollinis,  not  Adriani. 

136-152.  L.A.:  "Et  hoc  dicto  statim  duo  daemones  adfuenint  et  eum 
gravissime  in  faciem  ceciderunt,  et  ille  damans  dixit :  deprecor  vos,  o 
boni  viri,  ut  pro  me  ad  dominum  vestrum  oretis.  Quibus  orantibus 
continuo  dsemones  discesserunt  Praeses  autem  dixit :  videtis  qualiter 
adversum  me  Dii  indignati  sunt  quia  eos  relinquere  cog^tabam,  jam 
ergo  Deos  meos  vos  non  patiar  blasphemare." 

139.  Putusly  ^pitiusly  «=  piteously . 

153-158.  L.A.:  "Tunc  eos  in  ignem  copiosum  jactari  praecepit,  sed 
tamen  eos  nil  laesit,  quin  potius  flamma  prosiliit  longe  et  multos  de 
adstantibus  interemit." 

156.  Lou=^xt„ 

158.  In  al  syd=oii  all  sides. 

159-186.  L.A.:  "  Jubentur  ergo  in  equuleo  suspendi,  sed  ab  angelo 
ipsos  custodiente  fatigatis  admodum  in  caedendo  ministris  ante  prae- 
sidem deponuntur  illaesi.  Tres  igitur  fratres  in  carcerem  fecit  recludi 
et  Cosmam  et  Damianum  crucifigi  et  a  populo  lapidan,  sed  in  suos 
lapides  redibant  auctores  et  quamplurimos  vulnerabant*' 

165.   W?ry= weary. 

175.  Z«/=let,  delay. 

176.  Gebeit=g\hhti, 

187-213.  L.A.:  "Tunc  praeses  furore  repletus,  eductis  tribus  fratri- 
bus  et  stantibus  juxta  crucem,  jussit  Cosmam  et  Damianum  supra 
crucem  poni  et  a  quatuor  militibus  sagittari,  sagittse  vero  conversae 
plurimos  vulnerabant,  sed  s.  martires  non  laedebant  Videns  autem 
praeses  in  omnibus  se  confusum,  usque  ad  mortem  anxiatus  omnes 
quinque  fratres  fecit  mane  decollari." 

193.  Bruthire  instead  of  brethire.    See  1.  209 ;  also  XXXVI.  956, 973. 

196.  FtM^={ixcd,    See  *The  Bruce,*  xx.  178  (E). 

205.   W?r(f= guard,  protect.     See  *The  Bruce,*  xvi.  594. 

207.   Vndir = wonder  =  wonderfully. 

214-234.  L.A. :  "  Memores  autem  chnstiani  verbi  quod  dixerat  s. 
Cosmas,  ne  in  unum  sepelirentur,  cogitabant  quomodo  valient  martires 
sepeliri,  et  ecce  subito  camelus  advenit  humana  voce  proclamans  et 
sanctos  in  uno  loco  sepeliri  praecepiL  Passi  sunt  sub  Diocletiano,  qui 
coepit  c.  a.  d.  cclxxxvii." 

235-268.  L.A. :  "  Rusticus  quidam  cum  post  laborem  messis  in 
campo  aperto  ore  dormiret,  serpens  in  ejus  ore  ingressus  est.  Evigilans 
autem  cum  nihil  sentiret,  domum  rediit  et  sero  facto  gravissime  tor- 
queri  se  sensit ;  voces  igitur  miserabiles  emittebat  et  sanctos  Dei 


I 


NOTES  TO  COSME  AND  DAMYANE  (XXUX.  242^380).     407 

Cosmam  et  Damianum  in  sui  auxilium  invocabat,  sed  cum  dolor 
semper  incresceret,  ad  ecclesiam  s.  martirum  confugit  et  ibidem,  eo 
subito  dormiente,  serpens,  sicut  intraverat,  per  os  ejus  exiviL" 

242.  Siaid.  Cf.  slad  of  1.  261  below,  and  XXXVIII.  212.  Here 
the  word  rhymes  with  bad. 

245.  Ff tire  sene= soon  after. 

251.  Rane^stdy'mg,  Rone  is  a  continuous  repetition  of  the  same 
words : — 

"  Sa  come  the  Rtike  with  a  rerd  and  a  rane  rock  "  (a  rude  rigmarole). 

— '  Buke  of  the  Howlat,'  794. 

••  To  reyd  I  begane 
The  riotest  ane  ragment  wyth  mony  rat  rane" 

— G.  Douglas,  iii.  147,  zz. 

269-338.  L.A. :  "  Vir  quidam  longe  profecturus  s.  martiribus  Cosmae 
et  Damiano  uxorem  suam  commendavit  dans  ei  sig^um  crucis,  cui 
protinus  deberet  annuere,  si  aliquando  eam  vocaret.  Post  hoc  autem 
sciens  signum  dyabolus  quod  ei  maritus  dederat,  se  in  hominem  trans- 
figuravit  et  signum  viri  afferens  dixit :  vir  tuus  ab  ilia  civitate  misit 
ad  te  ut  ducam  te  ad  eum.  At  ilia  adhuc  ire  formidans  ait :  signum 
quidem  agpiosco,  sed  quia  s.  martiribus  Cosmae  et  Damiano  commen- 
data  sum,  super  eorum  altare  mihi  jura  quod  securam  me  duces,  et 
tunc  protinus  proficiscar.  I  lie  autem  continuo,  ut  dixerat,  sibi  juravit. 
Secuta  ergo  eum,  cum  ad  quendam  locum  secretum  venissent,  voluit 
eam  de  jumento  dyabolus  praecipitare,  ut  eam  occideret.  Quod  ilia 
sentiens  exclamavit :  Deus  sanctorum  Cosmae  et  Damiani,  adjuva 
me ;  vobis  enim  credidi  et  secuta  sum  eum.  Confestim  autem  sancti 
cum  multitudine  dealbatorum  ibidem  affuerunt  et  eam  liberaverunt, 
dyabolus  autem  statim  evanuit,  et  dixerunt  ei :  nos  sumus  Cosmas  et 
Damianus,  quorum  juramento  credidisti,  ideoque  festinavimus  venire 
in  auxilium  tibi." 

272.  Kepyne  read  kefiynge, 

309.  ^«/^r=£iw«(yr= venture. 

339-360.  L.A. :  '*  Felix  papa,  attavus  s.  Gregorii,  in  honore  s.  Cosmae 
et  Damiani  nobilem  ecclesiam  Romae  construxiL  In  hac  ecclesia 
quidam  vir  s.  martiribus  serviebat,  cui  cancer  unum  crus  totum  con- 
sumserat  £t  ecce  dormiente  illo  s.  Cosmas  et  Damiani  devoto  suo 
apparuerunt,  unguenta  et  ferramenta  secum  portantes ;  quorum  unus 
alteri  dixit :  ubi  cames  accipiemus  ut  abscisa  carne  putrida  locum 
vacuum  repleamus?  Tunc  ait  alter  :  in  cimiterio  s.  Petri  ad  vincula 
hodie  iCthiops  recens  sepultus  est,  de  illo  autem  affer  ut  huic  sup- 
pleamus." 

343.  7:^=thigh. 

353.  Enoynmentis^ovciXmtnXs. 

358.  5^j/r«i/^=yester  even.    ^oA,  Scoi,  yestreen. 

360.  Caloure  =^coo\,    Icel.  kaldr;  Mod.  Scot  caller^  fresh. 


408  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XZXDL  3S1-367). 

361-376.  L.A. :  "  Et  ecce  ad  cimiterium  properavit  et  coxam  Mauri 
attulit,  praecidentesque  coxam  infirmi  loco  ejus  coxam  Mauri  inseni- 
erunt  et  plagam  diligenter  ungentes  coxam  infirmi  ad  corpus  Mauri 
mortui  dctulerunt  Evigilans  autem  cum  se  sine  dolore  sensisset, 
manum  ad  coxam  apposuit  et  nil  laesionis  invenit,  apponensque  can- 
delam  cum  in  crure  nil  mali  videret,  cogitabat  annon  ipse  qui  erat,  sed 
alius  alter  esset.  Rediens  autem  ad  se  prse  gaudio  de  lectulo  prosiliit 
et  quid  in  somnis  viderat  et  qualiter  sanatus  fuerat,  omnibus  enar- 
ravit  Qui  conciti  ad  tumulum  Mauri  miserunt  et  coxam  Mauri 
praecisam  et  coxam  praedicti  viri  loco  illius  in  tumulo  positam 
repererunt." 

367.  Afys/ewand==  doubting,  mistrusting. 


XL.— N  I  NI  AN. 


St  N  INI  an  was  born  of  Christian,  and,  it  is  said,  royal  parents,  on  the 
shores  of  the  Solway  Firth.  After  studying  under  native  teachers,  he 
proceeded  to  Rome  in  order  to  be  instructed  more  fully  in  the  Christian 
faith.  There  he  was  taken  notice  of  by  the  Pope,  and  soon  rose  into 
favour  in  consequence  of  his  aptitude  for  study,  and  the  blamelessness 
and  integrity  of  his  life.  After  residing  many  years  at  Rome,  he  was 
consecrated  bishop  by  the  Pope,  and  sent  to  preach  the  Gospel  in  his 
native  land.  On  his  return  he  visited  St  Martin  at  Tours,  with  whom 
he  remained  some  time,  and  from  whom  he  obtained  masons  to 
accompany  him  to  his  native  land.  On  his  arrival  there  his  first  work 
was  to  erect  at  Whithorn  a  stone  church,  which  is  said  to  have  been 
the  first  built  in  the  country.  While  the  building  was  in  course  of 
erection  the  news  reached  Ninian  that  his  friend  St  Martin  had 
passed  away,  and  on  its  completion  he  dedicated  the  church  to  his 
memory.  This  furnishes  the  nearest  approximation  to  a  sure  date 
in  connection  with  the  saint :  St  Martin  died  about  the  year  397  a.d. 
St  Ninian  now  set  himself  to  the  work  for  which  he  had  been  or- 
dained, and  as  the  subsequent  conversion  of  the  Northern  Picts  is 
attributed  to  St  Coluroba,  so  that  of  the  Southern  Picts  is  ascribed  to 
St  Ninian.  The  year  of  his  death  is  unknown.  According  to  an 
Irish  Life  quoted  by  Archbishop  Ussher,  at  the  request  of  his 
mother,  St  Ninian,  towards  the  close  of  his  career,  left  Candida  Casa 
and  went  over  to  Ireland,  to  a  place  granted  him  by  the  king,  called 
Cluain-Coner,  where  he  built  a  great  monastery.  At  any  rate  he  is 
commemorated  in  the  martyrology  of  Tallaght  as  Monenn  of  Cluain 
Conaire,  and  in  the  martyrologies  of  Donegal  and  iEngus.  The 
dedications  to  the  saint  in  Scotland  are  very  numerous ;  a  full  list 
of  them  is  given  by  Bishop  Forbes  in  his  '  Kalendar  of  Scottish 
Saints.'  Numerous  also  are  the  miracles  ascribed  to  the  saint,  as 
the  text  shows  :  most  of  those  given  there  are  taken  from  Ailred's  Life 
of  the  Saint,  but  several  are  added  which  are  not  to  be  found  there. 


4IO  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZL.  1-16). 

For  a  fuller  account  of  St  Ninian's  life,  see,  in  addition  to  the  works 
mentioned  above,  Montalembert's  *  Monks  of  the  West,'  the  Intixxiuc- 
tion  to  my  edition  of  Pinkerton*s  *  Vitae  Antiquae  Sanctorum  Scotiae,' 
and  '  Ancient  Lives  of  Scottish  Saints.' 

His  day  is  September  16. 

Analysis — Birth,  baptism,  education,  and  conduct  of  Ninian,  1-94; 
he  goes  to  Rome,  where  he  is  received  by  the  Pope  and  placed  by  him 
under  instructors,  95-128 ;  prospering  in  his  studies,  the  Pope  appoints 
him  bishop,  and,  dismissing  him  with  his  benediction,  sends  him  to 
his  native  land  to  preach  the  Gospel,  129-164 ;  he  visits  St  Martin  of 
Tours,  from  whom  he  obtains  two  masons  and  then  proceeds  home, 
165-196;  arrived  at  home,  he  is  met  by  a  g^eat  concourse  of  people 
and  begins  his  work,  in  which  his  success  is  great,  197-257 ;  he  builds 
a  church  of  stone  and  lime,  the  first  so  built  in  Britain,  and  dedicates 
it  to  St  Martin,  258-270 ;  he  heals  a  prince,  who  has  opposed  his  woric, 
of  a  sickness,  271-304;  he  vindicates  the  innocence  of  a  priest  wrongly 
accused,  305-424  ;  he  protects  his  cattle,  and  raises  to  life  the  leado*  of 
a  band  of  thieves  who  attempted  to  steal  them,  425-47S ;  &  scholar 
who  has  done  wrong  and  is  fleeing,  is  saved  from  drowning  through 
the  virtue  of  St  Ninian's  staff,  which  he  has  stolen  and  carried  away 
with  him,  479-550 ;  the  saint  is  reproved  by  his  companion  for  harbour- 
ing a  light  thought,  551-592;  his  godly  life  and  death,  593-614 ;  his 
burial  at  Candida  Casa  and  the  miracles  wrought  at  his  tomb,  615- 
634 ;  the  miracle  wrought  upon  a  boy  who  was  greatly  deformed, 
635-718 ;  the  honour  done  to  his  relics  on  the  Tuesday  in  Whitsun 
week,  and  the  cures  wrought  at  his  tomb,  719-814;  a  miracle  that 
befell  Sir  Fergus  Macdowal  during  a  raid  into  England,  815-942  ;  how 
he  thrice  restored  a  wicked  man  in  England  after  he  had  been  hanged 
on  the  gallows,  and  thus  procured  him  the  pardon  of  his  crime,  943- 
1086 ;  by  his  interposition  he  rescues  a  Scotsman  about  to  be  slain  by 
his  captors,  and  heals  the  leader  of  the  English  raiders,  1087- 1358 ; 
he  cures  John  Balormy  of  Elgin,  1359-1447. 

Source — Ailred's  *  Vita  S.  Niniani.'  Three  stories  are  given  at  the 
end  which  do  not  appear  in  Ailred,  one  of  which  the  author  says 
happened  in  his  own  time. 

1-728.  Cf.  *  Vita  Niniani  auctore  Ailredo  Rievallensi  capitula.* 

1-110.  Cf.  *VitaNinVcap.  i. 

11.  Cud'Clath,  A  cloth  in  which  children  are  wrapped  at  baptism. 
"  Last  of  al  the  barne  that  is  baptizit,  is  cled  with  ane  quhite  lynning 
claith  callit  ane  Cude^  quhilk  betakins  that  he  is  clene  weschin  fra  all 
his  synnis,  that  he  is  brocht  to  the  libertie  of  the  haly  Spreit,  that  he 
suld  lyve  ane  innocent  lyfe  all  the  dais  of  his  lyfe,  aye  quhil  he  cum  to 
the  jugement  seit  of  our  Salviour." — Hamilton's  Catechism,  p.  192. 

13,  Sone=^  son. 

16.  In  waste =\xi  vain. 


NOTES  TO  NINIAN  (XL.  21-225).  411 

24.  W?^«//y= plentifully. 

25.  £nfendand=BXitnd'ing. 
33.  Z<yrr/=  learned. 

36.  Wpr= sagacious. 

44.  C7«rw^  =  teachers. 

56.  Or  hinder  him  from  winning  the  heavenly  reward. 

58.  /fyme  adondomt=surrQndtred  himself  to. 

69.  Hais=B\s. 

81.  7%^M/«^=  teaching. 

86.  Delete  comma. 

91.  /a///^=want    ^ty^/iar^™ worker. 

98.  TAecAure=itecAar£=tc2Lchtr. 

108.  Glad=  glided  =  passed. 

111-252.  Cf.  *  Vit.  Nin.,'  cap.  2. 

112.  Z^/Z/'/T^s hindrance. 

115.  Papis=Fope  Damasus'. 

132.  -P/«rA/= plough. 

147-157.  Not  in  *  Vit.  Nin.' 

152.  Hird—^diSXor. 

156.  ^/«^ry/= smothered. 

164.  Goddis  yirde,    Cf.  God's  vineyard. 

166.  Sancte  tnartyne,  St  Martin  of  Tours.  He  was  bom  at  Sa- 
baria,  in  that  part  of  Pannonia  now  identified  with  Lower  Hungary, 
about  the  year  316.  His  parents  were  pagans.  When  ten  years  of 
age  he  enrolled  himself  among  the  Catechumens,  against  the  wishes 
of  his  parents,  and  when  fifteen  he  entered  the  army  in  consequence 
of  an  imperial  edict.  In  336  he  visited  Hiliary  of  Poictiers,  who  would 
have  made  him  a  deacon,  but  he  declined  the  office.  From  Gaul  he 
returned  to  Pannonia,  and  converted  his  mother  and  many  others  to 
the  Christian  faith.  About  the  year  360  he  once  more  visited  Hiliary, 
who  gave  him  a  piece  of  land  at  Lugug^,  upon  which  he  built  what  is 
generally  regarded  as  the  earliest  monastic  institution  in  Gaul.  Eleven 
years  later  he  was  chosen  bishop  of  Tours,  which  office  he  held  till  his 
death,  probably  on  November  11,  397,  which  day  is  usually  observed 
in  Scotland  as  Martinmas. 

170.  ///  his  gat  hame-wart^on  his  way  home. 

178.  A -quynte = acquaint. 

190.  In  the  Life  the  number  of  the  masons  is  not  given. 

201.  Tele-man  =  husbandman. 

203.  Sawyne =soy/n. 

212.  ScAaw =S2LW. 

214.  C/^//^(f=»  cleanse. 

215.  J/yj/r<7j/M= untruth. 

218.  And  suffer  no  error  to  cast  it  down. 

224.  Made  many  worthy  (to  approach)  God's  board  (table). 

225.  /7i«;f=take. 


412  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZL.  227-302). 

227-252.  An  addition. 

233.  Su€rdome=unv/i\\\T\gness. 

240.  Lessone^  residing,  study. 

243.  Za/^^= liberal,    dotuyn^^ giving. 

253-270.  Cf.  *  Vit.  Nin.,'  cap.  3. 

255.  ScAenscAyP^^shsLTtit,  "  Schenschepe,  in  shame.  Ignominia." 
— Prompt  Par.,  p.  445. 

258.  2f^^//^r^= Whithorn.  The  exact  site  of  the  church  has  not 
been  satisfactorily  determined.  See  the  note  in  my  edition  of  the 
'Vitae  Antiquae  SS.  Scotiae,'  i.  10.  ♦ 

261,  262.  This  can  scarcely  be  correct.  For  some  time  after  this, 
churches  continued  to  be  built  of  wood  in  Britain,  but  it  is  not  at  all 
improbable  that  during  the  later  part  of  the  Roman  occupation  some 
churches,  at  least  in  the  south  of  Britain,  were  built  after  the  Roman 
manner — that  is,  of  stone  and  lime. 

268.  g'O'/^paid. 

269.  C/omfnyne= climb. 
271-304.  Cf.  *  Vit  Nin.,'  cap.  4. 

285.  ^^/= unless. 

286.  Verray= fight  against    *The  Bruce,*  ii.  462,  v.  22a 
289.  i?^w=have  pity. 

293.  MeJti/fy^  meekly. 

295.  //ir(K=aloud.     Cf.  'The  Bruce,*  ii.  315,  iii.  734. 

296.  Distrowre = destroyer. 
299.  lVerray= true. 

301.  Ewene= eyes. 
305-366.  Cf.  '  Vit  Nin.,*  cap.  5. 
310.  This  is  not  said  in  '  Vit  Nin.' 
319.  Conse/e =concea]. 

324.  /'rtrrV^= parish.  The  country  was  not  divided  into  parishes 
until  considerably  later. 

331.  Sc/aunden'^=  slandered. 

332.  -Pr(fj/r//i?=  priesthood. 

334.  p^  ewiMf  way = the  straight  way. 
341.  A'Vj/=cast 

344.  /^:i/r^/=  falsehood.    «wJ/^= woman's  :  not  necessarily  a  wt/e. 
355.  5tf^/f J = innocent    Cf.  *  The  Bruce,' xx.  175.    A. S.  jorw,  strife ; 
hence,  crime  or  a  criminal  charge. 
367-382.  Cf.  'Vit  Nin.,'  cap.  6. 
371.  Dividing  the  land  into  different  parishes. 
374.  ^/a//j= officers  (ecclesiastical).    ^^/=  honour. 
383-424.  Cf.  *Vit  Nin.,'  cap.  7. 
385.  /^rtf///r^= refectory. 

389.  Burdis = tabl es.    hale = all  of  them. 

390.  GzA?=kail. 

392.  5^^/=  garden.    Cf.  *The  Pystyl  of  Swete  Susan,*  118. 


NOTES  TO  NINIAN  (XL.  394-692).  413 

394.  Catle,    See  note  to  1.  39a 

398.  /^f>J/= delay.    Cf.  *The  Bruce/   ii.  277,  vii.  547.     lct\,  frest^ 
delay;  A.S, Jyrsfj  an  interval. 
404.  Leih's =\teks, 
425-478.  Cf.  *Vit.  Nin.,'  cap.  8. 
427.  Bes f tale =fitsh. 

433.  Z;/^=  shelter.    Perhaps  "to"  should  be  inserted  before  se. 
443.  AV^tf=care. 

452.  Z>2^^r^//= dashed. 

453.  ^ar///=  reached,    rout =b\ov/. 

459.  Sc/ira2vis=T2LSC2As,  thieves.  "Schrewe,  parvus,"  —  Prompt 
Par.,  449 ;  William  of  Pal.,  449.  The  word  was  used  for  wicked 
persons  of  either  sex. 

462.  Mome'day= next  morning.     Still  in  use. 

479-550.  *Vit.  N in./ cap.  10. 

495.  /'«/^«/= staff.    Cf.  11.  514,  525,  529.    Cf.  XXIX.  28  note. 

500.  Sa  gaste^so  afraid.    V^'iih  gaste,  cf.  E.  a-ghast. 

504.  G7^/^= cobble,  a  small  boat,  then  consisting  of  a  wooden  frame 
over  which  an  ox-hide  was  stretched. 

509.  /7^/=  floated. 

518.  -<4rA/=  owned. 

523.  Bene=soMiid. 

539.  p«/=at. 

550.  *S'/^^=  placed. 

551-592.  *Vit.  Nin.,'cap.  9. 

553.  Prosebia,    V.  N.,  Plebia. 

561.  Lawit=^\z.y, 

563.  Be  ])e  gate =by  the  way. 

564.  Ha/e ^hot 
572.  Z///^=sky. 
583,  Z>^r^= harm. 

590.  Devore^dtvoWf  duty. 

593-634.  Cf.  « Vit.  Nin./  cap.  11. 

606.  y?/VA/^«/=  right  way. 

613,  614.  In  V.  N.  the  date  is  wanting. 

635-718.  Cf.  * Vit.  Nin./ cap.  11  :  "In  paupere  deformi."  The  chap- 
ter narrates  three  other  miracles — "In  paupere  scabioso,  In  puella 
caeca,  In  duobus  leprosis" — which  are  omitted  here. 

650.  //eile  &*  /a = heel  and  toe. 

653.  I/enti=h3ick. 

664.  Z/z/^  =  loathed. 

672.  For-wor thine =goo^  for  nothing. 

676.  But  /Ar^^= without  use  or  profit. 

677.  /^M/;/= loathsome. 
682.  Be  dede=ht  slain. 
692.  /«/=  foul,  ugly. 


414  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZL.  70M77). 

703.  ^tf;r//= stretched. 
719-814.  Author's  conclusion. 

754.  Be-wan^e '^profit,  gain. 

755.  pts  halfe proyse^xyR,  this  side  of  Prussia  ? 
757.  ^/i/w= Wales. 

772.  ^aM= season. 

799.  5«/aiff^»>thin. 

814.  With  this  the  Author  ceases  to  use  Ailred.  What  follows  is 
from  other  sources.  That  the  legend  originally  stopped  here  may  be 
doubted. 

818.  Afagdouel^Vi^ztQW7\,  The  Macdowals  were  long,  and  are 
still,  one  of  the  principal  families  in  Galloway. 

831.  5]^>^<>/^'=  espionage. 

835.  Of/»/^<>B  counts  or  earls.  Ranulf  de  Brichsard,  Viscount  of 
the  Bressin,  was  created  Earl  of  Carlisle  by  Henry  I.,  and  appointed 
to  take  charge  of  the  military  defence  of  the  western  part  of  the  Scot- 
tish border.  The  more  effectually  to  do  this,  Ranulf  divided  the  dis- 
trict Qver  which  he  ruled  into  three  baronies — the  baronies  of  Gilsland, 
Lyddale,  and  Brorigh,  the  holders  of  which  appear  to  be  the  "  counteis" 
here  meant. 

839.  5/r*M/K= stoutly. 

84L  Suddandly^z\!fs\\}cv\^,    See  Skeat,  sub  sudden, 

850.  Payten€r=pautener^r^iSC2X\Y.  Cf.  1.  mi.  *The  Bruce,'  i. 
462,  ii.  194.  C.  M.,  5 143,  5669.  See  Gloss.  "  O.Fr.  pautonniert  a  lewd, 
stubborn,  or  saucy  rascal." — Cot 

856.  Fo7v=^{cvf. 

867.  Housband  toh  =  {dsm. 

883.  />^r^/>'= doughty. 

889.  lak  trnmpoure=]dic\i  Trumpeter. 

890.  B urdou re = jester.    O.Fr.  bourdeor. 
902.  iV«7)/= loudly. 

910.  Haw=(e2Lr, 

911.  6*/:^=  same. 

914.   F«X*/iy/= scattered. 

921.  Quhcine^ievi,    merda/e=^ rabbit,    *  The  Bruce,*  ix.  249.    O.Fr. 
merdailU,  a  dirty  crew. 
930.  2'/^''^= choir.     tyle—\\\ty  cover. 
945.  Purpos  for  irespas  (Horstmann). 
963.    Weiiang—  weil  lang=  long  time.    pyful=Pynful (?)  =  painful. 

965.  5m?/^= sheriff. 

966.  To  hald  \e  law=io  hold  court. 

968.  C^rt/rt«j/«^=  accusing,  accusation.    See  Donaldson's  Supple- 
ment to  Jamieson,  sub  chalange^  &c. 
971.  Asyse—2ss\ze, 

976.  Z>^;//y/= doomed,  condemned. 

977.  ThifU,    The  idea  seems  to  be  "  until  the  rope  was  brought?^ 


/ 


NOTES  TO  NINIAN  (XL.  983-1417).  415 

983.  7//=  tied. 

1000.  p/  awou=the  vow. 

1046.  Ifow  and  Aayre =hood  and  hair. 

1050.  Syse '^Sissizt, 

1080.  Bot  sark  6r*  dreke=saLVt  shirt  and  trousers. 

1092.  QuAon={ev/. 

1093.  -F<?rw«m= foragers,  pillagers.  *The  Bruce/  iii.  75,  xv.  353*. 
O.Yx.  fourragier^  a  forager. 

1095.  /'roy/ss  preyed,  pillaged. 

1098.  Fang=  catch,  booty. 

1100.  A  sere  gat— ^  dififerent  road. 

1120.  7%r^^=  third. 

1146.  (9^^/=  aught. 

1156.  ^i//rA^^^;x^= without  cause. 

1178.  M^a«//jr=  wield,  use. 

1195.  Ci^^f/s^/s  safe-conduct. 

1198.  Sowh—sooTi, 

1219.  And  quarrelled  and  scolded  with  St  Ninian. 

1239.  With  this  he  ceased  not,  but  oft  did  curse. 

1242.  7V/r^= fierce,  choleric    Belg.  toomig, 

1324.  K<?r= worse. 

1343.  Be  were = de-were— btvf art, 

1361.  Murre/e—MoTSiy. 

1380.  Always  worse  and  worse,  &c. 

1381.  G^rrr= ointment. 

1382.  5/a;f^= stone.  Certain  stones  were  supposed  to  have  the 
virtue  of  healing  when  applied  to  a  wound  or  sore.  See  Adamnan's 
•V.  Columbae.' 

1400.  /«r^= fared,  went. 
1406.  ^^/= measured. 
1417.  Z?^zc/= dawned. 


XLI.— AGNES. 


The  legend  of  St  Agnes  tells  nothing  of  her  birth  or  education,  but 
begins  abruptly.    As  translated  by  Mrs  Jameson  it  is  as  follows : — 

"  There  lived  in  the  city  of  Rome  a  maiden  whose  name  was  Agnes 
(whether  this  name  was  her  own,  or  given  to  her  because  of  her  lamb- 
like meekness  and  innocence,  does  not  seem  clear).  She  was  not  more 
than  thirteen  years  old,  but  was  filled  with  all  good  gifts  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  having  loved  and  followed  Christ  from  her  infancy,  and  was  as 
distinguished  for  her  gracious  sweetness  and  humility  as  for  her  sur- 
passing beauty. 

"  It  chanced  that  the  son  of  the  prefect  of  Rome  beheld  her  one  day 
as  he  rode  through  the  city,  and  became  violently  enamoured,  and 
desired  to  have  her  for  his  wife.     He  asked  her  in  marriage  of  her 
parents,  but  the  maiden  repelled  all  his  advances.    Then  he  brought 
rich  presents,  bracelets  of  gold  and  gems  and  rare  jewels  and  precious 
ornaments,  and  promised  her  all  the  delights  of  the  world  if  she  would 
consent  to  be  his  wife.     But  she  rejected  him  and  his  gifts,  saying, 
*  Away  from  me,  tempter  !  for  I  am  already  betrothed  to  a  lover  who 
is  greater  and  fairer  than  any  earthly  suitor.    To  him  I  have  pledged 
my  faith,  and  he  will  crown  me  with  jewels,  compared  to  which  thy 
gifts  are  dross.     I  have  tasted  of  the  milk  and  honey  of  his  lips,  and 
the  music  of  his  divine  voice  has  sounded  in  mine  ears  ;  he  is  so  fair 
that  the  sun  and  moon  are  ravished  by  his  beauty,  and  so  mighty  that 
the  angels  of  heaven  are  his  servants  ! ' 

"  On  hearing  these  words,  the  son  of  the  prefect  was  seized  with 
such  jealousy  and  rage  that  he  went  to  his  home  and  fell  upon  his  bed 
and  became  sick,  almost  to  death ;  and  when  the  physicians  were 
called,  they  said  to  the  father,  'This  youth  is  sick  of  unrequited  love, 
and  our  art  can  avail  nothing.'  Then  the  prefect  questioned  his  son, 
and  the  young  man  confessed,  saying,  *  My  father,  unless  thou  procure 
me  Agnes  to  be  my  wife,  I  die.* 

"  Now  the  prefect,  whose  name  was  Sempronius,  tenderly  loved  his 


NOTES  TO  AGNES  (XU,).  417 

son ;  and  he  repaired,  weeping,  to  Agnes  and  to  her  parents,  and  be- 
sought them  to  accept  his  son  ;  but  Agnes  made  the  same  answer  as 
before,  and  the  prefect  was  angered  to  think  that  another  should  be 
preferred  before  his  son,  and  he  inquired  of  the  neighbours  to  what 
great  prince  Agnes  was  betrothed  ?  And  one  said,  *  Knowest  thou  not 
that  Agnes  has  been  a  Christian  from  her  infancy  upwards,  and  the 
husband  of  whom  she  speaks  is  none  other  than  Jesus  Christ  ?*  When 
the  prefect  heard  this  he  rejoiced  greatly,  for  an  edict  had  gone  forth 
against  the  Christians,  and  he  knew  that  she  was  in  his  power.  He 
sent  for  her,  therefore,  and  said,  *  Since  thou  art  so  resolved  against  an 
earthly  husband,  thou  shalt  enter  the  service  of  the  goddess  Vesta.' 
To  which  Agnes  replied  with  disdain,  *  Thinkest  thou  that  I,  who 
would  not  listen  to  thy  son,  who  yet  is  a  man,  and  can  hear  and  see, 
and  move  and  speak,  will  bow  down  to  vain  images,  which  are  but 
insensible  wood  and  stone,  or,  which  is  worse,  to  the  demons  who 
inhabit  them  ?  * 

"  When  Sempronius  heard  these  words  he  fell  into  fury ;  he  threat- 
ened her  with  death  in  the  most  hideous  forms ;  he  loaded  her  tender 
limbs  with  chains,  and  ordered  her  to  be  dragged  before  the  altars 
of  the  gods  :  but  she  remained  firm.  And  as  neither  temptation  nor 
the  fear  of  death  could  prevail,  he  thought  of  other  means  to  vanquish 
her  resistance :  he  ordered  her  to  be  carried  by  force  to  a  place  of 
infamy,  and  exposed  to  the  most  degrading  outrages.  The  soldiers 
who  dragged  her  thither,  stripped  her  of  her  garments;  and  when 
she  saw  herself  thus  exposed,  she  bent  down  her  head  in  meek  shame 
and  prayed ;  and  immediately  her  hair,  which  was  already  long  and 
abundant,  became  like  a  veil,  covering  her  whole  person  from  head  to 
foot ;  and  those  who  looked  upon  her  were  seized  with  awe  and  fear 
as  of  something  sacred,  and  dared  not  lift  their  eyes.  So  they  shut 
her  up  in  a  chamber,  and  she  prayed  that  the  limbs  that  had  been 
consecrated  to  Jesus  Christ  should  not  be  dishonoured.  And  suddenly 
she  saw  before  her  a  white  and  shining  garment,  with  which  she 
clothed  herself  joyfully,  praising  God  and  saying,  *  I  thank  Thee,  O 
Lord,  that  I  am  found  worthy  to  put  on  the  garment  of  Thy  elect ;  *  and 
the  whole  place  was  filled  with  miraculous  light,  brighter  than  the  sun 
at  noonday. 

"  But  meantime  the  young  Sempronius  thought  within  himself,  *  Now 
is  this  proud  maiden  subdued  to  my  will.*  So  he  came  into  the 
chamber,  but  the  moment  he  approached  her  he  was  struck  with 
blindness,  and  fell  down  in  convulsions,  and  was  carried  forth  as  one 
dead.  His  father  and  his  mother  and  all  his  relations  ran  thither, 
weeping  and  lamenting,  until  Agnes,  melted  to  compassion  by  their 
tears,  and  moved  by  that  spirit  of  charity  which  became  the  espoused 
of  Christ,  prayed  that  he  might  be  restored  to  health  ;  and  her  prayer 
was  granted. 

"When  Sempronius  saw  this  great  miracle,  he  would  fain  have 

VOL.  in.  2  d 


41 8  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XLL^ 

saved  St  Ag^es ;  but  the  people,  instigated  by  the  priests,  cried  out, 
*  This  is  a  sorceress  and  a  witch,  who  kills  men  with  a  look  and  restores 
them  to  life  with  a  word — let  her  die  !'  And  the  tumult  increased. 
So  the  prefect,  being  afraid,  sent  one  of  his  deputies  to  judge  the 

maiden. 

"  As  the  people  persisted  in  their  clamorous  cries  against  her,  and  as 
she  openly  and  boldly  professed  herself  a  Christian,  the  deputy  ordered 
a  pile  of  fagots  to  be  wrapped  together,  and  a  fire  to  be  kindled,  and 
they  threw  Agnes  into  the  midst ;  but  when  they  looked  to  see  her 
consumed,  behold  the  flames  were  suddenly  extinguished  and  she 
stood  unharmed,  while  the  executioners  around  her  were  slain  by  the 
force  of  the  fire,  which  had  had  no  power  over  her. 

**  But  the  people  and  the  idolatrous  priests,  instead  of  seeing  in  this 
the  hand  of  God,  cried  out  the  more, '  She  is  a  sorceress,  and  must  die ! ' 
Then  Agnes,  raising  her  hands  and  her  eyes  to  heaven,  thanked  and 
blessed  the  Lord,  who  had  thus  openly  asserted  His  power  and  defended 
her  innocence ;  but  the  wicked  deputy,  incited  by  the  tiunult  of  the 
people,  and  fearing  for  himself,  commanded  one  of  the  executioners  to 
ascend  the  pile  and  end  her  with  the  sword,  which  was  done ;  and  she, 
looking  steadfastly  up  to  heaven,  yielded  her  pure  spirit,  and  fell 
bathed  in  her  blood." 

She  was  buried  in  a  cemetery  outside  the  city  on  the  Via  Nomen- 
tana.  The  Christians  used  to  assemble  at  her  tomb  day  and  night  to 
oflfer  up  their  devotions.  "  And  it  happened  on  a  certain  day,  as  her 
parents  with  many  others  were  praying  by  her  sepulchre,  St  Agnes 
herself  appeared  before  them,  all  radiant  of  aspect ;  by  her  side  was  a 
lamb,  whiter  than  the  driven  snow.  And  she  said,  *  Weep  not,  dry 
your  tears,  and  rejoice  with  exceeding  joy  ;  for  me  is  prepared  a  throne 
by  the  side  of  Him  whom  on  earth  I  preferred  to  all  others,  and  to 
whom  I  am  united  forever  in  heaven.'"  Having  said  this  she  vanished. 
— '  Sacred  and  Legendary  Art,'  vol.  ii.  p.  660. 

The  legend  is  very  ancient,  and  one  of  the  most  authentic.  Jerome 
speaks  of  the  fame  of  the  saint  as  in  his  day  spread  abroad  among  all 
nations.  In  Rome  there  are  two  famous  churches  dedicated  to  St 
Agnes,  and  she  remains  the  favourite  saint  of  the  Roman  women. 

Her  day  is  January  21. 

She  bears  the  palm  as  a  martyr — seldom  the  book.  Along  with  the 
palm  she  sometimes  holds  a  branch  of  olive.  She  is  sometimes  crowned 
with  olive,  and,  as  the  patroness  of  maidens  and  maidenly  modesty,  is 
accompanied  by  a  lamb. 

Analysis — Agnes  discourses  to  the  prefect's  son  of  her  Spouse,  and 
rejects  his  offer  of  marriage,  1-58  ;  his  sorrow  and  sickness  in  conse- 
quence, 59-66  ;  his  father  sends  for  the  physicians  and  learns  the  cause 
of  his  sickness,  67-80 ;  he  tries  to  induce  Agnes  to  become  his  son's 
wife,  81-100;  her  reply  to  his  promises,  loi-iio;  learning  who  the 
Spouse  she  refers  to  is,  he  returns  and  renews  his  attempts  to  persuade 


NOTES  TO  AGNES  (XLI.  1-15).  419 

her,  but  failing  in  his  endeavour,  he  menaces  her  with  torment,  but  in 
vain,  111-130;  he  next  gives  her  her  choice  of  sacrificing  to  the  gods 
or  being  placed  in  a  house  of  ill-fame,  when  she  replies  that  she  will 
remain  steadfast  in  her  faith,  131-152  ;  she  is  then  carried  to  a  house 
of  ill-fame  and  stripped  naked,  when  her  hair  miraculously  becomes  her 
clothing,  and  she  is  clad  by  angels  in  white  robes,  at  the  sight  of  which 
many  are  converted,  153-176 ;  the  prefect's  son,  attempting  to  touch  her, 
falls  down  dead,  and  at  the  prayer  of  Agnes  is  restored  to  life,  when  he 
begins  to  preach,  177-224 ;  the  priests  taking  the  alarm  when  they  see 
the  conversions  taking  place,  stir  up  the  people  against  her,  saying  that 
she  is  a  sorceress,  225-242  ;  the  prefect  appoints  one  of  his  deputies  to 
try  her,  who  orders  her  to  be  cast  into  a  great  fire,  but  when  she  is  cast 
in,  the  fire  scatters,  she  is  unhurt,  and  her  executioners  are  burnt,  243- 
264  ;  Aspacius  the  deputy  then  orders  her  to  be  slain  with  the  sword, 
265-274 ;  her  friends  then  steal  away  her  body  and  bury  it,  and  at  her 
tomb  miracles  are  wrought,  275-286;  the  date,  287-290;  the  story  of 
Emerentiana's  martyrdom,  291-320;  Agnes  appears  to  her  kinsfolk  as 
they  watch  at  her  tomb,  321-338  ;  the  healing  of  Constantia,  339-364  ; 
the  temptation  of  Paulinus  and  the  image  of  St  Agnes,  365-400. 
Source — Cf.  L,A.,  cap.  24. 

The  beginning  of  the  legend  is  wanting  in  the  MS.  After  the 
etymological  introduction  L.A.  proceeds  :  "  Agnes  virgo  prudentissima, 
ut  testatur  Ambrosius,  qui  ejus  passionem  scripsit,  xiii  anno  aetatis 
suae  mortem  perdidit  et  vitam  invenit.  Infantia  quidem  computabatur 
in  annis,  sed  erat  senectus  mentis  immensa,  corpore  juvencula,  sed 
animo  cana,  pulchra  facie,  sed  pulchrior  fide.  Quae  dum  a  scholis  re- 
vertitur,  a  praefecti  filio  adamatur.  Cui  ille  gemmas  et  divitias  innu- 
merabiles  promisit,  si  consensum  ejus  conjugio  non  negaret.  Cui  A. 
respond  it :  discede  a  me,  fomes  peccati,  nutrimentum  facinoris, 
pabulum  mortis,  quia  jam  ab  alio  amatore  praeventa  sum,  coepitque 
ipsum  suum  amatorem  et  sponsum  a  quinque  commendare,  quae 
sponsae  in  sponsis  praccipue  requirunt,  sc.  a  nobilitatc  generis,  a 
decore  pulchritudinis,  a  divitiarum  abundantia,  a  fortitudine  et  potential 
efficacia  et  ab  amoris  excellentia,  sic  dicens  :  ilium  amo  qui  longe  te 
nobilior  est  et  genere  dignior,  cuius  mater  virgo  est." 

1-14.  L.A.  :  "  Cuius  pater  feminam  nescit,  cui  angeli  serviunt  (cuius 
pulchritudinem  sol  et  luna  mirantur),  cuius  opes  nunquam  deficiunt, 
cuius  nunquam  divitix  decrescunt,  cuius  odore  reviviscunt  mortui, 
cuius  tactu  confortantur  infirmi,  cuius  amor  castitas  est,  tactus 
sanctitas,  unio  virginitas." 

13.  Cup/yng= coupling, 

15-58.  L.A.  :  "  Race  autem  quinque  ponit  in  quadam  auctoritate 
dicens :  cujus  generositas  celsior,  possibilitas  fortior,  aspectus  pulchrior, 
amor  suavior  et  omni  gratia  elegantior?  Deinde  ponit  quinque 
beneficia  quae  sibi  sponsus  contulit  et  aliis  sponsis  confert,  sc  quia  eas 


420  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZU.  22-153). 

fidei  annulo  subarrat,  multiplici  virtutum  varietate  eas  vestit  et  oroat, 
passionis  suae  sanguine  eas  assignat,  vinculo  amoris  eas  sibi  copulat 
et  thesauris  coelestis  gloriae  eas  ditat,  sic  dicens  :  qui  annulo  suo  sub- 
arravit  dextram  meam  et  collum  meum  cinxit  lapidibus  pretiosis,  induit 
me  ciclade  auro  texta  et  immensis  monilibus  omavit  me,  posuit  sig- 
num  in  faciem  meam,  ut  nullum  praeter  eum  amatorem  assumam,  et 
sanguis  ejus  omavit  genas  meas ;  jam  amplexibus  ejus  castis  adstricta 
sum ;  jam  corpus  ejus  corpori  meo  sociatum  est ;  ostendit  mibi 
thesauros  incomparabiles,  quos  mihi  se  datunim,  si  in  eo  persevera- 
vero,  repromisit." 

22.  iff^/i^t7.r= benefits. 

26.  -£:r//j=betroths. 

33.  /^ycA/is= enriches, 

37.  A/s= hols,    at  anys = at  ance = at  once. 

41.  Bruchis ^hrooches. 

48.  Faiow^saiWovf,  Properly  speaking,  of  a  brownish  or  reddish 
yellow  colour.    A.S. /a/u.    See  Murray.    y5k/=wan. 

59-130.  L.A.  is  shorter:  "Audiens  haec  insanus  juvenis  lecto  pros- 
tern  itur  et  quod  amore  xgrotet,  per  alta  suspiria  a  medicis  aperitur, 
cumque  pater  juvenis  eadem  virgini  replicaret  et  ilia  prions  sponsi 
foedera  se  violare  non  posse  assereret,  coepit  praefectus  inquirere  quis 
esset  ille  sponsus  de  cuius  se  Agnes  potestate  jactaret  Cum  ergo 
quidam  assereret  quod  Christum  sponsum  suum  diceret,  blandis  prius 
sermonibus,  demum  terroribus  eam  pulsat  Cui  Agnes :  quidquid  vis, 
age,  quia  quod  quxris,  non  poteris  obtinere.  Ipsum  enim  terrentem 
et  bland ientem  similiter  derideb«it." 

60.  7f?-^m/= burst  asunder.  One  of  two  examples  of  this  formation 
occurrinjr  in  the  work. 

63.  Noihir-quhare^novihere. 

74.  Zrt/t'  =  appearance.     CM.  162 1 2,  27926.     Cf.  Icel.  Al/,  Ideti, 

84.  -^//y«;f=  purpose. 

91.  Far={2iir. 

94.  ^c*J  =  guess. 

117.  A>zt///= renewed. 

118.  G/u//tryt=(isLtiered,     CM.,  8401. 
120.  /'/rt/=flat.     O.Fr. />/rt/,  flat. 

131-152.  L.A.  :  "  Cui  praefectus :  unum  tibi  de  duobus  elige,  aut 
cum  virginibus  Deae  Vestae  sacrifica,  si  tibi  virginitas  placet,  aut  cum 
meretricibus  scortaberis.  Quia  enim  nobilis  erat,  vim  sibi  inferre  non 
poterat,  et  ideo  titulum  sibi  christianitatis  opposuit.  Cui  ilia  :  nee 
sacrificabo  Diis  tuis,  nee  sordibus  polluar  alienis,  mecum  enim  habeo 
custodem  corporis  mei  angelum  domini." 

153-172.  L.A.:  "Tunc  praefectus  jussit  eam  exspoliari  et  nudam  ad 
lupanar  duci.  Tantam  autem  densitatem  capillis  ejus  dominus  con- 
tulit  ut  melius  capillis  quam  vestibus  tegeretur.  Ingressa  autem 
turpitudinis  locum,  angelum  domini  prasparatum  invenit,  qui  locum 


NOTES  TO  AGNES  (XU,  158-293).  42 1 

claritate  nimia  circumfulsit  sibique  stolam  candidissimam  prseparavit 
Sicque  lupanar  fit  locus  orationis,  adeo  ut  mundior  exiret  quam  fuisset 
ingressus,  qui  immenso  lumini  dabat  honorem." 

158.  Sydnes =abundsince,    A. S.  JfV/,  wide,  ample. 

171.  De^fyf=dut, 

173-186.  L.A.:  "Prsefecti  autem  filius  cum  aliis  juvenibus  ad  lupanar 
venit  et  eos  prius  ad  ipsam  invitavit.  Qui  ingressi,  sed  ex  miraculo 
territi,  compuncti  redierunt ;  quos  ille  miseros  appellans  et  ad  earn 
furens  intrans,  cum  vellet  eam  contingere,  in  ipsum  lumen  irruit  Qui 
cum  Deo  non  dedisset  honorem,  prsefocatus  a  dyabolo  exspiravit." 

185.  TAresi= thrust, 

187-226.  L.A. :  "  Quod  praefectus  audiens  cum  ingenti  ploratu  ad 
eam  venit  et  causam  mortis  ejus  diligentius  sciscitatur.  Cui  Agnes  : 
ille  cuius  voluntatem  volebat  perficere,  potestatem  in  eum  accepit  et 
occidit,  nam  socii  ejus  de  viso  miraculo  territi  redierunt  illaesi.  Cui 
praefectus  :  in  hoc  apparebit  quod  non  magicis  artibus  hoc  egisti,  si 
impetrare  poteris  ut  resuscitetur.  Orante  Agnete  juvenis  resuscitatur 
et  Christus  ab  eo  publice  praedicatur." 

222.  IVercAis  ==wretchGS. 

224.   Vnnovmerit  =  unnumbered . 

227-252.  L.A. :  ''  Ad  hoc  templorum  pontifices  seditionem  excitantes 
in  populo  exclamaverunt :  tolle  magam,  tolle  maleficam,  quae  mentes 
mutat  et  animos  alienat.  Praefectus  autem  viso  tanto  miraculo  eam 
liberare  voluit,  sed  proscriptionem  metuens  vicarium  dereliquit  et, 
quia  eam  liberare  non  potuit,  tristis  abscessit." 

227.  ^w^^//>= priests  (idolatrous). 

232.  y?y/=rite,  religion. 

253-282.  L.A. :  "  Tunc  vicarius,  Aspasius  nomine,  jussit  eam  in 
copiosum  ignem  jactari,  sed  in  duas  partes  flamma  divisa  seditiosum 
populum  exurebat  et  eam  minime  contingebat.  Tunc  Aspasius  in 
gutture  ejus  gladium  immergi  praecepit  et  sic  sponsus  candidus  et 
rubicundus  ipsam  sibi  sponsam  et  martirem  consecravit.  Passa  est 
autem  ut  creditur,  tempore  Constantini  magni,  qui  coepit  a.  d.  cccix. 
Cum  igitur  corpus  ejus  Christiani  et  parentes  ipsius  cum  gaudio  sepe- 
lirent,  vix  a  paganis  in  eos  lapides  mittentibus  evaserunt." 

267.  Ah ^ hah, 

283-290.  An  addition. 

289.  Februere,    A  mistake  for  January. 

291-320.  L.A. :  "  Emerentiana  autem,  ejus  collactanea,  virgo  sanc- 
tissima,  licet  adhuc  catechumena,  dum  juxta  sepulchrum  ejus  staret 
et  constanter  gentiles  argueret,  ab  iis  lapidata  est,  statimque  terrae 
motus,  coruscationes  et  fulgura  exstiterunt  a  Deo  et  ex  paganis 
plurimi  perierunt,  ita  quod  ipsi  de  caetero  venientes  sepulchrum  virginis 
non  lo^serunt.  Corpus  autem  Emerentianae  juxta  corpus  s.  Agnetis 
positum  est." 

293.  Fetd^itd, 


422  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZU.  307-400). 

307.  S/as ny/^stontd. 

321-338.  L.A.  :  "  Cumque  parentes  ejus  viii  die  juxta  tumulnm 
vigilarent,  viderunt  chorum  virginum  vestibus  aureis  radiantem,  inter 
quas  viderunt  b.  Agnetem  simili  veste  fulgentem  et  a  dextris  ejus 
candidiorem  agnum  nive  stantem.  Quibus  ilia :  videte  ne  me  quasi 
mortuam  lugeatis,  sed  congaudete  mecum  et  congratulamini,  quia 
cum  his  omnibus  lucidas  sedes  accipi.  Propter  banc  visionem  cde- 
bratur  festum  Agnetis  secundo." 

339-36i.  L.A. :  "  Constantia  virgo,  filia  Constantini,  lepra  gravis- 
sima  laborans,  cum  banc  visionem  audiisset,  tumulum  ejus  adiit  et 
ibi,  dum  in  oratione  persisteret,  obdormivit  viditque  b.  Agpietem  sibi 
dicentem  :  constanter  age  Constantia,  si  in  Christum  credideris»  con- 
tinuo  liberaberis.  Ad  banc  vocem  evigilans  perfecte  se  sanatam 
invenit,  quae  baptismum  recipiens  super  corpus  b.  Agnetis  basilicam 
fecit  et  ibi  in  virginitate  degens  multas  exemplo  suo  ibidem  virgines 
aggr^ffavit." 

365-400.  L.A.:  "Quidam  vir  nomine  Paulinus  in  ecclesia  s.  Agnetis 
sacerdotii  fungens  officio  mira  coepit  carnis  tentatione  vexari,  sed  cum 
Deum  offendere  nollet,  a  summo  pontifice  licentiam  petiit  contrahendi 
Cuius  bonitatcm  et  simplicitatem  papa  considerans,  annulum  ei  cum 
smaragdo  dedit  et  jussit  ut  ymagini  formossc  b.  Agnetis,  quae  in  sua 
ecclesia  depicta  erat,  ex  parte  sua  pncciperet  ut  se  permitteret  dc- 
sponsari.  Cumque  hoc  sacerdos  ymagini  imperaret,  ilia  continue 
digitum  annularem  porrigens  et  annuio  suscepto  digitum  retrahens, 
omncm  tcntationem  a  sacerdote  fugavit.  Praidictus  tamen  annulus 
adhuc  dicitur  in  ejus  digito  apparere."  L.A.  then  goes  on  to  give 
another  version  of  the  story  of  the  ring,  and  afterwards  cites  a  passage 
from  St  Ambrose  in  praise  of  St  Agnes. 

370.  Bro{f/s=  pricks, 

371.  '}a/fe=\v\se. 

380.  A c/r/ij'ra/{i=  emerald, 

400.   Km/=  pledge,    va^— wage  :  i/i-fo  zui^=  in  token. 


/ 


XLI  I.— AGATHA. 


St  Agatha,  according  to  some,  was  bom  at  Palermo,  but,  according  to 
others,  at  Catana,  of  a  rich  and  illustrious  family,  and  was  consecrated 
to  God  and  a  life  of  virginity  from  her  earliest  years.  She  was  as 
beautiful  as  she  was  rich.  Quintianus,  a  man  of  consular  dignity, 
bent  on  gratifying  his  lust  and  avarice,  imagined  that  he  could  easily 
compass  his  designs  on  her  person  and  estates  by  means  of  the  edicts 
which  the  Emperor  Decius  had  recently  issued  against  the  Christians. 
He  therefore  caused  her  to  be  apprehended  and  brought  before  the 
tribunal  at  Catana.  On  her  way  to  the  tribunal  the  young  virgin 
invoked  the  aid  of  her  celestial  Spouse,  and  besought  Him  to  give  her 
courage  to  endure  in  all  things  faithfully  to  the  end.  After  interrogat- 
ing her,  Quintianus  gave  orders  for  her  to  be  put  into  the  hands  of 
Aphrodisia,  who,  with  her  six  daughters,  kept  a  house  of  ill-fame,  where 
she  remained  a  whole  month.  Here  she  suffered  many  assaults  and 
stratagems  against  her  virtue  more  terrible  to  her  than  death  itself ; 
but  her  faith  sustained  her,  and  her  earnest  prayers  and  tears  secured 
her  protection.  Quintianus,  when  informed  of  her  constancy,  caused 
her  to  appear  before  him  again ;  but  the  only  response  that  he  could 
obtain  from  her  was,  that  true  nobleness  and  true  liberty  consisted  in 
serving  Jesus  Christ  Offended  by  her  resolute  answers,  he  com- 
manded her  to  be  beaten  and  then  led  to  prison,  where  she  passed 
the  night  imploring  the  aid  of  God.  On  the  morrow  she  was  arraigned 
a  second  time,  and  with  equal  constancy  again  answered  that  Jesus 
Christ  was  her  life  and  salvation.  Unable  to  overcome  her,  Quin- 
tianus became  furious,  and  ordered  her  to  be  stretched  on  the  rack 
and  her  sides  to  be  torn  with  iron  hooks  and  burnt  with  torches.  All 
this  she  endured  cheerfully,  when  Quintianus,  still  more  enraged, 
commanded  her  breasts  to  be  tortured  and  afterwards  cut  off.  At  this 
she  said,  "  Cruel  tyrant,  do  you  not  blush  to  torture  this  part  of  my 
body,  you  that  sucked  the  breasts  of  a  woman  yourself?"  After 
undergoing  this  torture,  she  was  remanded  to  prison,  her  jailers  being 


424  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XLIL). 

instructed  to  admit  no  one  to  her,  and  to  furnish  her  neither  with 
meat  nor  drink.  But  during  the  night,  St  Peter  appeared  to  her  in  a 
vision,  comforted  her,  healed  her  wounds,  and  filled  her  dungeon  with 
celestial  light  Four  days  after,  Quintianus,  unmoved  by  the  miracu- 
lous healing  which  had  been  wrought  upon  her,  caused  her  to  be 
rolled  naked  over  live  coals  mixed  with  potsherds.  She  was  then 
conducted  back  to  prison.  There  she  prayed,  "Lord,  my  Creator, 
Thou  who  hast  ever  protected  me  from  my  cradle,  who  hast  taken  me 
from  the  love  of  the  world  and  given  me  patience  to  suffer,  receive 
now  my  soul.**  As  she  breathed  these  words,  she  passed  away,  in  the 
year  251.  Pope  Symmachus  built  a  church  in  Rome  to  her  honour  on 
the  Aurelian  Way.  It  was  enriched  by  St  Gregory  the  Great  and 
rebuilt  by  Ricimer  in  46a  Another  famous  church  was  dedicated  to 
her  name  by  Pope  Gregory  IL  The  chief  part  of  her  relics  were  con- 
veyed from  Catana  to  Constantinopole  about  1040 ;  some  were  placed 
in  the  Church  of  St  Stephen  in  the  isle  of  Capri  by  Gregory  the  Great 
St  Agatha  is  the  patroness  of  Malta  and  Catana.  She  is  also  the 
patroness  against  fire  and  all  diseases  of  the  breast  Butler's  'Lives' 
and  Putin's  'Diet  Hagiogr.' 

Her  day  is  February  5. 

In  art  she  bears  the  palm  in  one  hand,  and  in  the  other  a  dish  or 
salver  on  which  is  the  female  breast  The  shears,  the  instrument  of 
her  martyrdom,  are  sometimes  in  her  hand  or  beside  her,  and  she 
generally  wears  a  long  veil. 

Analysis — The  birth  and  character  of  Agatha,  1-6 ;  Quintianus  re- 
solves to  make  her  his  wife  and  obtain  possession  of  her  wealth,  and 
orders  her  to  be  brought  before  him,  7-22  ;  her  appearance  before  him 
and  her  refusal  to  marry  him,  23-34 ;  he  orders  her  to  be  handed  over 
to  Aphrodisia,  with  whom  she  remains  thirty  days,  being  tempted  and 
tried,  35-88 ;  Aphrodisia  reporting  to  Quintianus  her  failure  to  destroy 
the  chastity  of  Agatha,  he  orders  her  to  be  brought  before  him,  and 
she  still  persisting  and  refusing  to  offer  sacrifice,  he  causes  her  to  be 
put  in  prison,  89-156;  on  the  morrow  she  is  tortured  and  her  breasts 
cut  off,  and  then  sent  back  to  prison,  157-192;  in  the  night-time  St 
Peter  appears  to  her  in  the  form  of  an  old  man,  and  bringing  all 
kinds  of  medicine,  which  she  at  first  refuses,  but  learning  who  he  is, 
receives,  and  is  made  whole,  193-238 ;  in  the  morning  Quintianus 
again  tries  to  persuade  her  to  his  purpose,  but  failing,  has  her  tortured 
again,  when  an  earthquake  occurs,  and  the  people  blame  him,  239-270 ; 
conveyed  back  to  prison,  Agatha  dies  while  in  the  act  of  prayer,  271- 
275  ;  after  her  death  heavenly  men  write  a  legend  upon  a  marble  tablet 
and  then  vanish,  276-290 ;  Quintianus  seeking  to  take  possession  of  her 
property  is  killed,  291-301 ;  a  year  after  Agatha's  death  a  fire  breaks 
out  of  a  hill  near  the  town,  the  lava  approaches  the  walls,  but  is  stayed 
by  hanging  a  cloth  taken  from  the  shrine  of  Agatha  down  over  the 
walls  before  it,  302-321 ;  conclusion,  322-325. 


NOTES  TO  AGATHA  (XUL  1-121).  425 

Cf.  L.A.,  cap.  39.    The  etymological  introduction  is  omitted. 

1-22.  L.A. :  "  Agatha  virgo  ingenua  et  corpora  pulcherrima  in  urbc 
Cataniensium  Deum  semper  in  omni  sanctitate  colebat.  Quintianus 
autem  consularis  Siciliae,  cum  esset  ignobilis,  libidinosus,  avarus  et 
ydolis  deditus,  b.  Agatham  comprehendere  nitebatur,  ut,  quia  erat 
ignobilis,  comprehendendo  nobilem  timeretur,  quia  libidinosus,  ejus 
pulchritudine  frueretur,  quia  avarus,  ejus  divitias  raperet,  quia  ydolatra, 
Diis  eam  faceret  immolare,  fecitque  eam  ad  se  adduci." 

5.  CafAenence  =C2it2ina,  or  Catania  in  Sicily. 

7.  2^/Wo'^«^= Quintianus. 

9.  CVir//.r= churl's.    ^W^= estate. 

II.  CAynscAe  =^2LVRncious.     O.Fr.  chinchey  stingy. 

23-46.  L.A.:  '*  Quae  cum  adducta  esset  et  ejus  immobile  propositum 
cognovisset,  tradidit  eam  cuidam  meretrici,  nomine  Aphrodisiae,  et 
novem  filiabus  ejus  ejusdem  turpitudinis,  ut  per  xxx  dies  suaderent  et 
quomodo  ejus  animum  immutarent" 

47-100.  L.A.:  "Et  modo  promittendo  laeta,  modo  terrendo  aspera, 
sperabant  eam  a  bono  proposito  revocare ;  quibus  b.  A.  dixit :  mens 
mea  super  petram  solidata  est  et  in  Christo  fundata,  verba  vestra  venti 
sunt,  promissiones  vestrae  pluvias,  terrores  vestri  flumina  sunt ;  quae 
quamtumvis  impugnant,  stat  fundamentum  domus  meae,  cadere  non 
valebit.  Haec  autem  dicens  flebat  quotidie  et  orabat  sitiens  ad  martirii 
palmam  pervenire.  Videns  Aphrodisia  ipsam  immobilem  permanere, 
dixit  Quintiano  :  facilius  possunt  saxa  molliri  et  ferrum  in  plumbi 
mollitiem  converti  quam  ab  intentione  Christiana  mens  istius  puellae 
converti  seu  revocari." 

55.  Far—{2\x. 

95.  NesiS^nesch.     See  note  to  IV.  226. 

101-120.  L.A. :  "  Tunc  Quintianus  fecit  eam  ad  se  adduci  et  ait  illi : 
cuius  conditionis  es?  Cui  ilia  :  non  solum  ingenua,  sed  et  spectabilis 
genera,  ut  omnis  parentela  mea  testatur.  Cui  Q.:  si  ingenua  es,  cur 
moribus  te  servilem  personam  habere  ostendis?  Ilia  respondit :  quia 
ancilla  Christi  sum,  ideo  servilem  meam  exhibeo  personam.  Q.  dixit : 
si  te  ingenuam  dicis,  quomodo  ancillam  asseris?  Ilia  respondit: 
summa  ingenuitas  est  in  qua  servitus  Christi  comprobalur.  Q.  dixit : 
elige  quod  volueris,  aut  sc.  diis  sacrificare  aut  diversa  supplicia 
sustinere.  Cui  A.:  sit  talis  uxor  tua  qualis  Venus  dea  tua,  et  tu  talis 
sis  qualis  fuit  Deus  tuus  Jupiter." 

107.  7y/f77=  slave. 

III.  (7^«/rr>tf= gentry. 

121-154.  L.A.  :  "Tunc  Q.  jussit  eam  alapis  caedi,  dicens:  in  injur- 
iam  judicis  noli  temerario  ore  garrire.  A.  respondit :  miror  te  virum* 
prudentem  ad  tantam  stultitiam  devolutum  ut  illos  dicas  deos  tuos 
esse,  quorum  vilam  non  cupias  tuam  conjugem  vel  te  imitari,  ut  dicas 
tibi  injuriam  fieri  si  eorum  vivas  exemplo ;  nam  si  dei  tui  sunt  boni, 
bonum  tibi  optavi,  si  autem  exsecraris  eorum  consortia,  mecum  sentis. 


426  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XLIL  121-187). 

Q.  dixit :  quid  mihi  superfluus  verbonim  cursus?  aut  sacrifica  diisaut 
tc  faciam  diversis  suppliciis  interire.  A.  respondit :  si  feras  mihi 
promittas,  audito  Christi  nomine  mansuescunt,  si  ignem  adhibeas,  de 
coclo  mihi  rorem  salvificum  angeli  ministrabunt,  si  plagas  vel  tormenta 
ingeras,  habeo  spiritum  sanctum  per  quem  despicio  universa." 

121.   JfVj/M  =  wrath. 

123.  Chixnneris = chatterest 

134.  -^^= peace.  *  Le  Morte  Arthur,*  3614.  CM.,  1007,  7418.  A.S. 
row  ;  I  eel.  rd, 

154.  -^rt>t= count,  reckon. 

155-162.  L.A.:  "Tunc  jussit  eam  trahi  ad  carcerem,  quia  voce  eum 
publice  confundebat,  ad  quem  laetissime  et  glorianier  ibat  et  quasi  ad 
cpulas  invitata  agonem  suum  domino  commendabat." 

163-176.  L.A. :  "Sequenti  die  dixit  ei  Q.:  abnega  Christum  et  adora 
Deos.  Quae  cum  renueret,  jussit  eam  in  equuleum  suspendi  et  tor- 
queri.  dixitque  Agatha  :  ego  in  his  poenis  ita  delector,  si  cut  qui  bonum 
nuntium  audit,  aut  qui  videt  quem  diu  desideravit,  aut  qui  multos 
thesauros  invenit  Non  enim  potest  triticum  in  horreum  poni  nisi 
theca  fuerit  fortiter  conculcata  et  in  paleis  redacta.  Sic  anima  mca 
non  potest  intrare  in  paradisum  cum  palma  martirii,  nisi  diligenter 
feceris  corpus  meum  a  carnificibus  attrectari." 

177-186.  L.A.:  "Tunc  Q.  iratus  jussit  ejus  mamillam  torqueri  et 
tortam  diutissime  jussit  abscidi.  Cui  A. :  impie,  crudelis  et  dire 
tyranne,  non  es  confusus  amputare  in  femina  quod  ipse  in  matre 
suxisti  ?  Ego  habeo  mamillas  integras  in  anima- mea,  ex  quibus  nutrio 
omnes  sensus  meos,  quas  ab  infantia  domino  consecravi." 

179.   Wirk  hir  a//7y= cause  her  pain. 

187-240.  L.A. :  "Tunc  jussit  eam  in  carcerem  recipi  prohibens 
ingressum  medicorum  et  panem  vel  aquam  sibi  ab  aliquo  ministrari. 
Et  ecce  circa  mediam  noctem  venit  ad  eam  quidam  senex,  quem 
antecedebat  puer  luminis  portitor,  diversa  secum  ferens  medicamenta 
et  dixit  ei :  licet  consularis  insanus  tormenlis  te  afflixerit,  tu  eum  tuis 
responsis  amplius  afflixisti,  et  licet  ubera  tua  torserit,  sed  illius  ubertas 
in  amariludinem  convertetur,  et  quoniam  ibi  eram,  quando  hoc  patie- 
baris,  vidi  quia  mamilla  tua  potest  curam  salutis  suscipere.  Cui  A.  : 
medicinam  carnalem  corpori  meo  nunquam  exhibui,  et  turpe  est  ut, 
quod  tamdiu  servavi,  nunc  perdam.  Dixit  ei  senex :  filia,  ego 
christianus  sum,  ne  verecunderis.  Cui  A. :  et  unde  verecundari 
possum  cum  tu  sis  senex  et  grandsevus,  ego  vero  ita  crudeliter 
lacerata,  quod  nemo  de  me  possit  concipere  voluptatem  ;  sed  ago  tibi 
gratias,  domine  pater,  quia  sollicitudinem  tuam  mihi  impendere 
dignatus  es.  Cui  ille  :  et  quare  non  permitlis  ut  curam  te?  A. 
respondit :  quia  habeo  dominum  J.  Chr.,  qui  solo  verbo  curat  omnia 
et  sermone  restaurat  universa ;  hie  si  vult,  potest  me  continuo  curare. 
Et  subridens  senior  dixit :  et  ego  apostolus  ejus  sum  et  ipse  me  misit 
ad  te,  et  in  nomine  ejus  scias  te  esse  sanatam.     Et  continuo  Petrus 


NOTES  TO  AGATHA  (XIJI.  200-302).  427 

apostolus  disparuit  Et  procidens  b.  A.  gratias  agens  invenit  se 
undique  sanatam  et  mamillam  suam  pectori  restitutam.  Cum  ergo  ex 
immenso  lumine  custodes  territi  aufugissent  et  apertum  carcerem 
reliquissent,  rogant  earn  quidam  ut  abiret  Absit,  inquit,  ut  fugiam  et 
coronam  patientiae  perdam  et  custodes  meos  tribulationibus  tradam. 
Post  dies  quatuor  dixit  ei  Quintianus  ut  deos  adoraret,  ne  graviora 
supplicia  sustineret." 

200.  For  tyse  we  should  perhaps  read  i4wr(yj= hurts,  wounds. 

206.  /r^/=heal,  healing. 

241-252.  L.A.:  "Cui  A.:  verba  tua  fatua  sunt  et  vana,  aerem  macu- 
lantia  et  iniqua.  Miser  sine  intellectu,  quomodo  vis  ut  lapides  adorem, 
et  deum  coeli  qui  me  sanavit,  dimittam  ?  Q.  dixit :  et  quis  te  sanavit  ? 
Cui  A. :  Christus  filius  dei.  Q.  dixit :  iterum  tu  Christum  audes 
nominare  quem  ego  nolo  audire  1  Agatha  dixit :  quamdiu  vixero, 
Christum  corde  et  labiis  invocabo.  Q.  dixit :  nunc  videbo  si  Christus 
te  curabit." 

253-268.  L.A. :  "  Et  jussit  testas  fractas  spargi  et  sub  testas  carbones 
ignitos  mitti  et  ipsam  desuper  nudo  corpore  volutari.  Quod  cum  fieret, 
ecce  terrae  motus  nimius  factus  est,  qui  totam  civitatem  ita  concussit 
ut  palatium  corruens  duos  consiliarios  Quintiani  opprimeret  et  omnis 
populus  ad  eum  concurreret  damans  quod  propter  injustum  Agathae 
cruciatum  talia  paterentur." 

269-275.  L.A.:  "Tunc  Q.  ex  una  parte  terrae  motum,  ex  alia  sedi- 
tionem  populi  metuens,  ipsam  iterum  in  carcerem  recipi  jussit ;  ubi  sic 
oravit  dicens  :  domine  J.  Chr.,  qui  me  creasti  et  ab  infantia  custodisti, 
qui  corpus  meum  a  pollutione  servasti  et  a  me  amorem  saeculi  abstu- 
listi,  et  qui  tormenta  me  vincere  fecisti  et  in  iis  virtutem  patientiae 
tribuisti,  accipe  spiritum  meum  et  jube  me  ad  tuam  misericordiam 
pervenire.  Haec  cum  orasset,  cum  ingenti  voce  spiritum  tradidit 
c.  a.  d.  ccLiii  sub  Daciano  imperatore." 

276-291.  L.A.:  "Cum  autem  fideles  cum  aromatibus  corpus  ejus 
condirent  et  in  sarcophago  coUocarent,  quidam  juvenis  sericis  indutus 
cam  plus  quam  C  viris  pulcherrimis  et  ornatis  et  albis  indutis,  qui 
nunquam  in  illis  partibus  visi  fuerant,  ad  corpus  ejus  venit  et  tabulam 
marmoream  ad  caput  ejus  ponens  ab  oculis  omnium  statim  disparuit. 
Erat  autem  in  tabula  scriptum :  mentem  sanctam,  spontaneam,  hon- 
orem  Deo  et  patriae  liberationem.  Quod  sic  intelligitur :  mentem 
sanctam  habuit,  spontaneam  se  obtulit,  honorem  Deo  dedit  et  patriae 
liberationem  fecit  Et  hoc  miraculo  divulgato,  etiam  gentiles  et 
Judaei  sepulchrum  ejus  plurimum  venerari  coeperunt" 

292-301.  L.A. :  "  Quintianus  autem,  dum  ad  ejus  investigandas 
divitias  pergeret,  duobus  equis  inter  se  fremitum  dantibus  calcesque 
jactantibus  unus  eum  morsu  appetiit,  alter  calce  percussum  in  flumine 
projecit,  ita  quod  corpus  ejus  nusquam  potuit  inveniri.** 

302-321.  L.  A. :  "  Revoluto  anno  circa  diem  natalis  ejus  mons  quidam 
maximus  circa  civitatem  ruptus  eructavit  incendium,  quod   quasi 


428  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZUL  30M17>. 

torrens  de  monte  descendens  et  saxa  terramque  liquefaciens  ad  urbem 
cum  magno  impetu  veniebat  Tunc  paganonim  multitudo  descendit 
de  monte  et  ad  sepulchrum  ejus  fugiens  velum  unde  coopertum  erat 
sepulchrumf  arripuit  et  ipsum  statuit  contra  ignem  statimque  in  die 
natalis  ipsius  virginis  ignis  stetit  et  ultra  ullatenus  non  processit.** 

306.  Borne ^buriu 

317.  Adamnan  records  that  the  monks  of  lona  exhibited  the  clothes, 
&c.,  of  St  Columba  to  drive  away  a  pestilence  from  the  island. 


XLIII.— CECILE. 


St  Cecilia  was  a  Roman  lady  who  is  said  to  have  lived  during  the 
reign  of  the  Emperor  Alexander  Severus.  Her  parents,  who  were 
Christians,  brought  her  up  in  their  own  faith,  and  from  her  earliest 
days  she  was  remarkable  for  her  enthusiastic  piety.  Night  and  day 
she  carried  with  her  a  copy  of  the  Gospels,  hid  in  the  folds  of  her 
robe.  She  made  a  secret  but  solemn  vow  to  preserve  her  chastity, 
and  to  devote  herself  exclusively  to  heavenly  things.  As  she  excelled 
in  music,  she  turned  her  gift  to  the  service  of  religion,  and  composed 
hymns,  which  she  sang  with  such  sweetness  that  angels  are  said  to 
have  descended  from  heaven  to  listen  to  her  and  to  join  their  voices 
with  hers.  None  of  the  existing  instruments  of  music  sufficing  to  give 
expression  to  the  flood  of  harmony  which  filled  her  soul,  she  invented 
the  organ,  and  consecrated  it  to  the  service  of  God.  When  about 
sixteen,  she  was  married  by  her  parents  to  Valerian,  a  young  man  of 
noble  birth.  As  she  walked  to  the  temple  she  renewed  her  vow  of 
chastity,  and  such  was  her  eloquence  that  she  afterwards  persuaded 
Valerian  both  to  respect  her  vow  and  to  take  upon  him  a  similar  vow. 
She  was  instrumental  also  in  converting  Tiburtius,  the  brother  of 
Valerian ;  and  the  three  went  about  doing  good,  giving  alms,  encour- 
aging those  who  were  called  to  suffier  for  the  faith,  and  burying  the 
bodies  of  the  martyrs.  In  the  absence  of  the  Emperor,  Rome  was 
governed  by  Almachius  the  prefect.  Sending  for  Cecilia,  Valerian, 
and  his  brother,  he  forbade  them  any  longer  to  continue  the  practice 
of  their  Christian  charity.  "  How,"  they  replied,  "  can  we  desist  from 
that  which  is  our  duty,  for  fear  of  anything  that  man  may  do?"  The 
two  brothers  were  thrown  into  a  dungeon,  and  committed  to  the 
charge  of  a  centurion  named  Maximus.  Him  they  converted,  and  all 
three  refusing  to  sacrifice  to  Jupiter,  they  were  put  to  death.  The 
story  of  Cecilia's  martyrdom  is  told  as  follows  :  "  Having  washed 
their  bodies  "  {i.e.^  the  bodies  of  those  just  mentioned)  "  with  her  tears, 


430  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  ( 

and  wrapped  them  in  her  robes,  she  buried  them  together  in  the 
cemetery  of  Calixtus.  Then  the  wicked  Almachius,  covetous  of  the 
wealth  she  had  inherited,  sent  for  her  and  commanded  her  to  sacrifice 
to  the  gods,  threatening  her  with  horrible  tortures  in  case  of  refusal 
She  only  smiled  in  scorn ;  and  those  who  stood  by  wept  to  see  one  so 
young  and  beautiful  persisting  in  what  they  termed  obstinacy  and 
rashness,  and  entreated  her  to  yield.  But  she  refused,  and  by  her 
eloquent  appeals  so  touched  their  hearts  that  forty  persons  declared 
themselves  Christians,  and  ready  to  die  with  her.  Then  Almachius, 
struck  with  terror  and  rage,  exclaimed,  'What  art  thou,  woman?' 
and  she  answered,  *  I  am  a  Roman  of  noble  race.'  He  said,  '  I  ask  of 
thy  religion?'  and  she  said,  'Thou  blind  one,  thou  art  already 
answered!'  Almachius,  more  and  more  enraged,  commanded  that 
they  should  carry  her  back  to  her  own  house,  and  fill  her  bath  with 
boiling  water,  and  cast  her  into  it;  but  it  had  no  more  effect  upon  her 
body  than  if  she  had  bathed  in  a  fresh  spring.  Then  Almachius  sent 
an  executioner  to  put  her  to  death  with  the  sword  ;  but  his  hand 
trembled,  so  that  after  having  given  her  three  wounds  in  the  neck  and 
breast,  he  went  his  way,  leaving  her  bleeding  and  half  dead.  She  lived, 
however,  for  the  space  of  three  days,  which  she  spent  in  prayers  and 
exhortations  to  the  converts,  distributing  to  the  poor  all  she  possessed ; 
and  she  called  to  her  St  Urban,  and  desired  that  her  house,  in  which 
she  then  lay  dying,  should  be  converted  into  a  place  of  worship  for 
the  Christians.  Thus,  full  of  faith  and  charity,  and  singing  with  her 
sweet  voice  praises  and  hymns  to  the  last  moment,  she  died  at  the 
end  of  three  days.  The  Christians  embalmed  her  body,  and  she  was 
buried  by  Urban  in  the  same  cemetery  with  her  husband." — Mrs 
Jameson,  '  Sacred  and  Legendary  Art,'  vol.  ii.  p.  583,  where  much  more 
is  also  told  about  this  saint.  St  Cecilia  is  one  of  the  four  great  Virgins 
of  the  Latin  Church,  the  others  being  SS.  Agnes,  Agatha,  and  Lucy. 
She  is  also  the  patroness  of  music  and  musicians. 

Her  day  is  November  22. 

In  paintings,  though  not  in  the  oldest,  she  is  generally  richly 
dressed,  wears  jewels,  has  a  turban  on  her  head  or  her  wreath  of 
white  and  red  roses.  She  holds  the  palm  and  music  in  her  hand, 
and  an  organ  or  some  other  musical  instrument  is  near  her.  Some- 
times she  is  touching  the  organ  and  singing,  or  she  is  playing  the 
viol ;  the  attendant  angel  either  holds  the  scroll  or  the  palm,  or  crowns 
her  with  roses. 

Analysis — The  author's  intention  to  say  something  about  St  Cecilia, 
who  was  well-born,  wise,  virtuous,  and  of  great  beauty,  1-14;  she  is 
betrothed  to  Valerian  and  married,  but  urges  him  to  take  the  vow  of 
perpetual  chastity,  which,  after  visiting  St  Urban  and  there  reading  in 
a  book  shown  to  him  by  an  angel,  and  returning  to  find  an  angel  with 
Cecilia,  who  presents  them  with  a  crown  each  and  tells  them  of  their 


NOTES  TO  CECILE  (XLHI.  1-28).  431 

martyrdom,  he  takes,  15-148 ;  Valerian  asks  the  angel  to  grant  that  his 
brother  Tiburtius  may  be  converted,  and  the  prayer  is  granted,  and 
Tiburtius  is  baptised,  149-302  ;  Valerian  and  Tiburtius  employ  them- 
selves in  all  manner  of  good  works,  303-309 ;  Almachius  the  prefect  sum- 
mons them  before  him  and  forbids  them,  310-316  ;  they  refuse  to  obey 
him,  and  are  committed  to  prison  in  the  custody  of  Maximus,  317-414 ; 
Maximus  is  converted  and  baptised,  415-434  ;  Valerian  and  Tiburtius 
are  led  out  by  the  orders  of  Almachius,  and  refusing  to  sacrifice,  are 
put  to  death,  435-456 ;  Maximus  is  put  to  death,  457-462 ;  Cecilia 
inters  the  bodies  of  the  three  martyrs,  463-466 ;  Almachius,  anxious 
to  secure  the  property  of  Valerian  and  Cecilia,  causes  the  latter  to  be 
brought  before  him,  467-476  ;  she  refuses  to  sacrifice,  and  is  ordered  to 
be  tortured,  477-482 ;  the  executioners  ordered  to  put  her  to  the  torture 
hesitate  and  weep,  and  are  addressed  by  Cecilia,  with  the  result  that 
four  hundred  of  the  people  are  converted,  and  baptised  by  St  Urban, 
483-512;  Almachius  then  inquires  of  Cecilia  as  to  her  religion,  and 
threatens  her  unless  she  offer  sacrifice,  which  she  refuses  to  do,  513- 
580;  she  is  tortured,  and  after  being  thrice  struck  with  a  sword, 
lingers  three  days,  during  which  she  disposes  of  her  property,  and 
then  dies  and  is  buried,  581-622 ;  the  date,  623-628 ;   conclusion, 

629-634. 

Source — Cf.  L.A.,  cap.  169,  which  Chaucer  also  used  in  "The 
Seconde  Nonnes  Tale." 

The  etymological  introduction  of  L.A.  is  omitted  here,  but  not  by 
Chaucer. 

1-14.  L.A. :  "  C.  virgo  praeclarissima  ex  nobili  Romanorum  genere 
exorta  et  ab  ipsis  cunabilis  in  fide  Christi  nutrita,  absconditum  semper 
evangelium  Christi  gerebat  in  pectore  et  non  diebus  neque  noctibus  a 
colloquiis  divinis  et  oratione  cessabat  suamque  virginitatem  conservari 
a  domino  exorabat" 

3.  She  is  said  to  have  been  descended  from  a  very  ancient  family, 
which  dated  back  to  the  time  of  Tarquin  the  Proud,  and  to  have  be- 
longed to  the  same  house  as  Metella,  many  of  whose  children  were 
raised  to  the  honours  of  triumph  and  of  the  consulate  in  the  heyday  of 
the  Roman  Republic— P.  Lacroix,  *  Military  and  Religious  Life  in 
Middle  Ages,'  p.  426. 

15-34.  L.A. :  "Cum  autem  cuidam  juveni,  nomine  Valeriano,  des- 
ponsata  fuisset  et  dies  nuptiarum  instituta  esset,  ilia  subtus  ad  carnem 
cilicio  erat  induta  et  desuper  deauratis  vestibus  tegebatur  et  cantanti- 
bus  organis  ilia  in  corde  soli  domino  decantabat  dicens  :  fiat,  domine, 
cor  meum  et  corpus  meum  immaculatum  ut  non  confundar ;  et  bidu- 
anis  et  triduanis  jejuniis  orans  commendabat  domino,  quod  timebat." 

16.  //and/as^  =bQtroihQd, 

28.  Be  hir  one = by  herself,  inwardly. 


432  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XLIU  1&6B). 

25-34.  Chaucer  has  ("  Seconde  Nonnes  Tale,"  134-140) : — 

' '  And  whyl  the  organs  maden  melodye 
To  God  alone  in  herte  thus  sang  she : 
'  O  Lord,  my  soule  and  eek  my  body  gye 
Unwemmed.  lest  that  I  confounded  be.' 
And,  for  his  love  that  deyde  upon  a  tree 
Every  seconde  or  thridde  day  she  faste. 
Ay  biddingc  in  hir  orisons  ful  faste.** 

35-57.  L.A. :  "  Venit  nox,  in  qua  suscepit  una  cum  sponso  suo  cabiculi 
secreta  silentia,  et  ita  eum  alloquitur :  o  dulcissime  atque  amantissime 
juvenis,  est  mysterium  quod  tibi  con6tear,  si  modo  tu  juratus  asseras. 
tola  te  illud  observantia  custodire.  Jurat  Valerianus  se  illud  nulla 
necessitate  detegere,  nulla  prodere  ratione.  Tunc  ilia  :  angelum  Dei 
habeo  amatorem,  qui  nimio  zelo  custodit  corpus  meum  ;  hie  si  vel  leviter 
senserit  quod  tu  me  polluto  amore  contingas,  statim  feriet  te  et  amittes 
ilorem  tuic  gratissima:  juventutis,  si  autem  cognoverit  quod  me  sincero 
amore  diligas,  ita  quoque  diliget  te  sicut  me  et  ostendet  tibi  gloriam 


suam." 


45-48.— 

"  I  have  an  angel  which  that  loveth  me, 

That  with  greet  love,  wher-so  I  wake  or  slepe. 
Is  redy  ay  my  body  for  to  kepe." 

— Ch.,  ••  Second  N.'s  T." 

54.  Lufit  instead  of  lufis, 

57.  And  all  His  joy  show  to  thee. 

58-84.  L.A.  :  '*  Tunc  V.  nutu  Dei  correctus  ait :  si  vis  ut  credam 
tibi,  ipsuni  anj^elum  mihi  ostende  et  si  vere  probavero  quod  angelus 
sit,  faciam  quod  hortaris,  si  autem  virum  alium  diligis,  te  et  ilium 
gladio  feriam.  Cui  C. :  si  in  Deum  verum  credideris  et  te  baptizari 
promiseris,  ipsum  videre  valebis.  Vade  igitur  in  tertium  milliarium 
ab  urbe  via  qua:  Appia  nuncupatur,  et  pauperibus  quos  illic  invenies 
dices  :  Cxcilia  me  misit  ad  vos  ut  ostendatis  mihi  s.  senem  Urbanum, 
quoniam  ad  ipsum  habeo  secreta  man  data  quae  perferam.  Hunc  dum 
tu  videris,  indica  ei  omnia  verba  mea,  et  postquam  ab  eo  purificatus 
fueris  et  redieris,  angelum  ipsum  videbis." 

85-104.  L.A.:  "Tunc  V.  perrexit  et  secundum  signa  quae  acceperat, 
s.  Urbanum  ep.  intra  sepulchra  martirum  latitantem  invenit,  cumque 
ei  omnia  verba  Caeciliae  dixisset,  ille  manus  ad  coelum  expandens  cum 
lachrymis  ait :  domine  J.  Chr.  seminator  casti  consilii,  suscipe  seminum 
fructus  quos  in  Caccilia  seminasti,  domine  J.  Chr.,  pastor  bone,  C. 
famula  tua  quasi  apis  tibi  argumentosa  deservit ;  nam  sponsum  quern 
quasi  leonem  ferocem  accepit,  ad  te  quasi  agnum  mansuetissimum 
destinavit." 

88.  Sand  vrbane.  St  Urban,  bishop  of  Rome  under  Alexander 
Severus,  from  a.d.  222  or  223  to  230.  He  is  commemorated  on 
May  25. 


NOTES  TO  CECILE  (XLm.  90-166).  433 

90.  The  famous  Roman  Catacombs. 

105-122.  L.A. :  "  Et  ecce  subito  apparuit  senex  quidam  niveis  vesti- 
bus  indutus,  tenens  librum  aureis  litteris  scriptum.  Quem  videns 
V.  prae  nimio  timore  quasi  mortuus  cecidit  et  a  sene  levatus  sic  legit : 
unus  Deus,  una  fides,  unum  baptisma,  unus  Deus  et  pater  omnium 
qui  super  omnes  et  per  omnia  et  in  omnibus  nobis." 

107.  "^ungman.     L.A.,  "senex." 

"  Anon  ther  gan  appere 
An  old  man,  clad  in  whyte  clothes  clere, 
That  hadde  a  book  with  lettre  of  gold  in  honde, 
And  gan  bifom  Valerian  to  stonde.'* 

— Ch.,  "Second  N.'s  T.,"  200. 

.  122.  A  thing =al  thing =2L\\ih\ngs, 

123-130.  L.A.:  "Cumque  hsec  legisset,  dixit  et  senior:  credis  ita 
esse  an  adhuc  dubitas  ?  Tunc  exclamavit  dicens  :  non  est  aliud  quod 
verius  credi  possit  sub  coelo." 

131-164.  L.A.:  "Statimque  illo  disparente  V.  a  s.  Urbano  baptisma 
suscepit,  et  rediens  Caeciliam  cum  angelo  loquentem  in  cubiculo 
invenit.  Angelus  autem  duas  coronas  ex  rosis  et  liliis  in  manu  habe- 
bat  et  unam  Caecilise  et  alteram  Valeriano  tradidit  dicens:  istas 
coronas  immaculato  corde  et  mundo  corpore  custodite,  quia  de 
paradiso  Dei  eas  ad  vos  attuli,  nee  unquam  marcescent  nee  odorem 
amittent  nee  ab  aliis  nisi  quibus  castitas  placuerit,  videri  poterunt 
Tu  autem,  Valeriane,  quia  utili  consilio  credidisti,  pete  quodcunque 
volueris,  et  consequeris.  Cui  V. :  nihil  mihi  in  hac  vita  exstitit  dul- 
cius  quam  unicus  fratris  mei  affectus,  peto  igitur  ut  et  veritatcm  ipse 
mecum  agnoscat.  Cui  angelus :  placet  domino  petitio  tua  et  ambo 
cum  palma  martirii  ad  dominum  veniestis." 

137.  W^««/j/= beautifully.     Cf.  winsomely. 

138.  5/rt«yj/= budded  or  blown.     Cf.  Dunbar,  "new  spynist  rose." 

154.  Think  me =mtih\i\\is. 

155.  My  nan  brothire  =  my  own  brother.  The  idiom  is  still  in 
use. 

165-198.  L.A. :  "  Post  hoc  ingressus  Tiburtius  frater  Valeriani,  cum 
nimium  rosarum  sensisset  odorem,  dixit :  miror,  hoc  tempore  roseus 
hie  odor  et  liliorum  unde  respiret ;  nam  si  ipsas  rosas  vel  lilia  in 
manibus  meis  tenerem,  nee  sic  poterant  odoramenta  tantae  mihi 
suavitatis  infundere ;  confiteor  vobis,  ita  sum  refectus  ut  putem  me 
totum  subito  immutatum.  Cui  V. :  coronas  habemus  quas  tui  oculi 
videre  non  praevalent,  floreo  colore  et  niveo  candore  vernantes,  et  sicut 
me  interpellante  odorem  sensisti,  sic  et,  si  credideris,  videre  valebis. 
Cui  T. :  in  somnis  hoc  audio  an  in  veritate  ista  tu  loqueris,  Valeriane  ? 
Cui  v.:  in  somnis  usquemodo  fuimus,  sed  jam  nunc  in  veritate  mane- 
mus.  Ad  quem  T. :  unde  hoc  nosti  ?  Et  V. :  angelus  domini  me 
docuit,  quem  tu  videre  poteris  si  tu  purificatus  fueris  et  omnibus  ydolis 
abrenuntiaveris." 

VOL.  III.  2  e 


434  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZLIIL  169-256). 

169-175.— 

*'  And  seyde,  '  I  wondre  this  tyme  of  the  jeer 
Whennes  that  sote  savour  cometh  so 
CX  roses  and  lilies  that  I  smdle  heer, 
For  though  I  hadde  hem  in  myn  hondes  two, 
The  savour  myghte  in  me  no  depper  go. 
The  sote  smel  that  in  myn  herte  I  fynde 
Hath  chaunged  me  al  in  another  kynde."* 

— Ch.,  "  Second  N.'s  T.,"  246. 

172.  /7iwrw= flowers. 

199-206.  L.A. :  "  Tunc  Caecilia  evidenter  ostendit  ei,  omnia  ydola 
esse  insensibilia  et  muta,  ita  ut  Tiburtius  responderet  ac  diceret :  qui 
ista  non  credit,  pecus  est" 

203.  Grape =gr'\^y  seize. 

205.  Neke=Yi2icV. 

207-254.  L. A.  :  "  Tunc  C.  osculans  pectus  ejus  dixit :  hodie  te  fateor 
meum  esse  cognatum,  sicut  enim  amor  Dei  fratrem  tuum  mihi  con- 
jugem  fecit,  ita  te  mihi  cognatum  contemtus  faciet  ydolorum.  Vade 
igitur  cum  fratre  tuo,  ut  puriflcationem  accipias  et  angelicos  vultus 
videre  valeas.  Dixitque  T.  fratri  suo  :  obsecro  te  frater  ut  mihi  dicas 
ad  quem  me  ducturus  es.  Cui  V.:  ad  Urbanum  episcopum.  Cui  T.: 
de  illo  Urbano  dicis,  qui  totiens  damnatus  est  et  adhuc  in  latebris  com- 
moratur  ?  hie,  si  inventus  fuerit,  cremabitur  et  nos  in  illius  ilammis 
pariter  involvemur,  et  dum  quxrimus  divinitatem  latentem  in  coelis, 
incurremus  furorem  exurentem  in  terris.  Cui  C:  si  haec  sola  esset 
vita,  juste  banc  perdere  timeremus  ;  est  autem  alia  melior,  quae  nun- 
quam  amittitur,  quam  nobis  Dei  filius  enarravit.  Omnia  enim  quae 
facta  sunt,  filius  ex  patre  genitus  condidit,  universa  autem  quae  condita 
sunt,  ex  patre  procedens  spiritus  animavit.  Hie  igitur  filius  Dei  in  mun- 
dum  veniens  verbis  et  miraculis  aliam  vitam  esse  nobis  monstravit" 

214.  iT/rt^/ft  =  husband.    CM.,  7650. 

233.  In  til  hydlis=\n  secret.  CM.,  7953.  The  places  referred  to 
are  of  course  the  Roman  Catacombs,  for  which  see  Northcote  and 
Brownlow*s  *  Roma  Sotterrannea,'  3  vols. 

255-290.  L.A.:  "Cui  Tiburtius:  certe  unum  Deum  esse  asseris  et 
quomodo  nunc  tres  esse  testaris?  Respondit  C:  sicut  in  una  hominis 
sapientia  sunt  tria,  sc.  ingenium,  memoria,  et  intellectus,  sic  et  in  una 
divinitatis  essentia  tres  personae  esse  possunt.  Tunc  ccepit  ei  de  ad- 
venlu  filii  Dei  et  passione  praedicare  et  multas  congruitates  ipsius 
passionis  ostendere.  Nam  ideo,  inquit,  filius  Dei  est  tentus,  ut  genus 
humanum  dimittalur  peccato  detentum ;  benedictus  maledicitur,  ut 
homo  maledictus  benedictionem  consequatur;  illudi  se  patitur,  ut 
homo  ab  illusione  daemonum  liberetur ;  spineam  coronam  accepit  in 
capite,  ut  a  nobis  sententiam  auferat  capitalem  ;  fel  suscipit  amarum, 
ut  sanaret  hominis  dulcem  g^stum ;  exspoliatur,  ut  parentum  nostro- 
rum  nuditatem  operiat ;  in  Wgao  suspenditur,  ut  ligni  praevaricationem 
tollat." 


NOTES  TO  CECILE  (XLIU  291-407).  435 

291-302.  L.A. :  '*Tunc  Tiburtius  fratri  dixit:  miserere  mei  et  per- 
due me  ad  hominem  Dei,  ut  purificationem  accipiam.  Ductus  igitur 
et  purificatus,  angelos  Dei  sspe  videbat  et  omnia  quae  postulabat, 
protinus  obtinebat" 

303-316.  L.A.:  "Valerianus  igitur  et  Tiburtius  elemosinis  insiste- 
bant  et  sanctorum  corpora  quos  Almachius  praefectus  occidebat, 
sepulturae  tradebant  Quos  Almachius  ad  se  vocans,  cur  pro  suis 
sceleribus  damnatos  sepelirent,  inquisivit" 

306.  /7ww//^= property. 

317-346.  L.A. :  "  Cui  Tiburtius  :  utinam  illorum  servi  essemus,  quos 
tu  damnatos  appellas !  qui  contemserunt  illud  quod  videtur  esse  et 
non  est,  et  invenerunt  illud  quod  non  videtur  esse  et  est  Cui  prae- 
fectus: quidnam  est  illud?  Et  T.:  quod  videtur  esse  et  non  est,  est 
omne  quod  in  hoc  mundo  est,  quod  hominem  ad  non  esse  perducit ; 
quod  vero  non  videtur  esse  et  est,  est  vita  justorum  et  poena  malorum. 
Cui  praefectus  :  non  puto,  quod  mente  tua  loquaris.  Tunc  jubet  ad- 
stare  Valerianum  dicens  ei :  quoniam  non  est  sani  capitis  frater  tuus, 
tu  saltem  poteris  sapienter  dare  responsum ;  constat  plurimum  vos 
errare  qui  gaudia  respuitis  et  omnia  inimica  gaudiis  affectatis." 

346.  5^/<f= happiness.  A.S.  sael^  happiness.  See  Bradley,  sub 
sdSlt  sel, 

347-364.  L. A. :  "  Tunc  V.  se  vidisse  ait  glaciali  tempore  otiosos  jo- 
cantes  et  operarios  ag^icolas  deridentes,  sed  aestivo  tempore,  dum  ad- 
venissent  gloriosi  fructus  laborum,  gaudentibus  illis  qui  putabantur 
vani,  coeperunt  flere  qui  videbantur  urbani.  Sic  et  nos  nunc  quidem 
sustinemus  ignominiam  et  laborem,  in  futuro  autem  recipiemus  glo- 
riam  et  aeternam  mercedem.  Vos  autem  nunc  transitorium  habetis 
gaudium,  in  futuro  autem  invenietis  aeternum  luctum." 

362.  6^r^«/= shudder. 

365-406.  L.A. :  "  Cui  praefectus :  ergo  nos  invictissimi  principes 
aeternum  habebimus  luctum  et  vos  personae  vilissimae  perpetuum  pos- 
sidebilis  gaudium?  Cui  V.:  homuntiones  estis,  non  principes,  tem- 
pore nostro  nati,  citius  morituri  et  Deo  rationem  plus  omnibus  reddi- 
turi.  Dixit  autem  praefectus:  quid  verborum  circuitu  immoramur? 
offerte  Diis  libamina  et  illaesi  abscedite.  Sancti  responderunt :  nos 
Deo  vero  quotidie  sacrificium  exhibemus.  Quibus  praefectus  :  quod 
est  nomen  ejus?  Cui  V. :  nomen  ejus  invenire  non  poteris,  etiamsi 
pennis  volaveris.  Praefectus  dixit :  ergo  Jupiter  nomen  Dei  non  est? 
Cui  V. :  nomen  homicidae  et  stupratoris  est.  Ad  quem  Almachius  : 
ergo  totus  mundus  errat  et  tu  cum  fratre  tuo  vcrum  Deum  nosti  ?  V. 
respondit :  nos  soli  non  sumus,  sed  innumerabilis  multitudo  banc 
sanctitatem  recepit." 

379.   Vnerefy ^unetnely,  undismayedly. 

393.  Aj'^=  known.  Aoul/oure =\Qchtr.  0,¥t.  haulier,  holier^  houl- 
leur,  houfyer,  cUbauchi, — Roquef. 

407-434.  L.A. :  "  Traduntur  igitur  sancti  in   custodiam   Maximi. 


436  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XLIIL  436^908). 

Quibus  ille  ait :  o  juventutis  flos  purpureus,  o  gerxnanus  fratemitads 
aflectus,  quomodo  ad  mortem  quasi  ad  epulas  festinatis  ?  Cui  Valeri- 
anus  ait  quod,  si  crediturum  se  promitteret,  gloriam  animarum  eomm 
post  mortem  videret.  £t  Maximus  :  fulminibus  igneis  consumar,  si 
non  ilium  solum  Deum  confitear  quern  adoratis,si  contingat  quod  dicitis. 
Ipse  igitur  Maximus  et  omnis  ejus  familia  et  universi  camifices 
crediderunt  et  ab  Urbano,  qui  illuc  occulte  venit,  baptisma  suscepenmt 
Igitur  dum  aurora  nocti  finem  daret,  Caecilia  exclamavit  dicens: 
eia  milites  Christi,  abjicite  opera  tenebrarum  et  induimini  anna 
lucis.- 

435-450.  L.A.  is  shorter:  "Quarto  igitur  milliario  ab  arbe  sancti 
ad  statuam  Jovis  ducuntur  et,  dum  sacrificare  noUent,  pariter 
decollantur." 

448.  Lymmytstede—\\m\\,  milestone. 

451-466.  L.A.:  "Tunc  Maximus  cum  jurejurandoasseruitse  in hora 
passionis  eorum  angelos  vidisse  fulgentes  et  animas  eorum  qua^ 
virgines  de  thalmo  exeuntes,  quas  in  gremio  suo  in  ccelum  angeli 
detulerunt.  Almachius  vero  audiens  Maximum  christianum  efifectum, 
eum  plumbatis  tamdiu  c«cdi  fecit  quousque  spiritum  excussiL  Cuius 
corpus  s.  Caecilia  juxta  Valerianum  et  Tiburtium  sepelivit." 

466.  Askyt  /^= permitted. 

467-508.  L.A. :  "  Tunc  Almachius  facultates  amborum  ccepit  inquir- 
ere  et  Cacciliam  tamquam  Valeriani  conjugem  coram  se  fecit  adstare  jos- 
sitque  ut  ydolis  immolaret  aut  sententiam  mortis  incurreret  Cum  autem 
ad  hoc  ab  apparitoribus  urgeretur  et  illi  vehementer  flerent,  eo  quod 
puella  tarn  decora  et  nobilis  ultro  se  morti  traderet,  dixit  ad  eos  :  hoc, 
boni  juvenes,  non  est  juventutem  perdere  sed  mutuare,  dare  lutum  et 
accipere  aurum,  dare  vile  habitaculum  et  accipere  pretiosum,  dare 
brevem  angulum  et  accipere  forum  pellucidum.  Si  quis  pro  nunmio 
solidos  daret,  nonne  velocius  festinaretis?  Deus  autem,  quod  accepit 
simplum,  reddet  centuplum.  Creditis  his  quae  dico?  Et  illi;  credi- 
mus  Christum  verum  esse  Deum,  qui  talem  possidet  famulam." 

483,  484.  Though  they  would  fain  have  been  disposed  to  compel 
her. 

492.  Lacht=\ovf, 

509-580.  L.A.  :  "  Vocato  igitur  Urbano  ep.  cccc  etamplius  baptizati 
sunt.  Tunc  Almachius  s.  Caiciliam  ad  se  vocans  ait :  cuius  con- 
ditionis  es.?  Et  ilia:  ingenua  sum  et  nobilis.  Cui  A.:  ego  te  de 
religione  interrogo.  Cui  C:  interrogatio  tua  stultum  sumit  initium 
quae  duas  responsiones  una  putat  inquisitione  concludi.  Cui  A. : 
unde  tibi  tanta  praesumtio  respondendi?  At  ilia  :  de  conscientiabona 
et  fide  non  ficta.  Cui  A.:  ignoras  cuius  potestatis  sim?  Et  ilia: 
potestas  vestra  est  quasi  uter  vento  repletus,  quern  si  acus  pupugerit, 
omnis  protinus  rigor  pallescit  et  quidquid  in  se  rigidum  habere 
cernitur,  incurvatur.  Cui  A.:  ab  injuriis  coepisti,  et  in  injuriis  per- 
severas.     C.  respondit :  injuria  non  dicitur  nisi  quod  verbis  fallentibus 


/ 


NOTES  TO  CECILE  (XLHI.  521^19).  437 

irrogatur ;  unde  aut  injuriam  doce  si  falsa  locuta  sum,  aut  te  ipsum 
corripe  calumniam  inferentem,  sed  nos  scientes  s.  Dei  nomen  omnino 
negare  non  possumus,  melius  est  enim  feliciter  mori  quam  infeliciter 
vivere.  Cui  A.:  ad  quid  cum  tanta  superbia  loqueris?  Et  ilia:  non 
est  superbia  sed  constantia.  Cui  A. :  infelix,  ig^oras  quia  vivificandi 
et  mortificandi  mihi  tradita  est  potestas  ?  Et  ilia :  contra  veritatem 
publicam  probo  te  nunc  esse  mentitum,  vitam  enim  viventibus  tollere 
potes,  mortuis  autem  dare  non  potes ;  es  igitur  minister  mortis,  non 
vitae.  Cui  A-:  jam  depone  amentiam  et  sacrifica  Diis.  Cui  C:  nescio 
ubi  oculos  amiseris ;  nam,  quos  tu  Deos  dicis,  omnes  nos  saxa  esse 
videmus;  mitte  igitur  manum  et  tangendo  disce  quod  oculis  non 
vales  videre." 
524.  QuAene ='whence, 

532.  Base,    A  vessel  of  some  kind.    Dunbar  has  "  bossis  of  wyne." 

"  *  Your  myght,*  quod  she,  'ful  litel  is  to  drede ; 
For  every  mortal  mannes  power  nis 
But  lyk  a  bladder,  ful  of  wynd,  ywis. 
For  with  a  nedles  j)oynt,  whan  it  is  blowe, 
May  at  the  boost  of  it  be  leyd  ful  lowe."' 

— Ch.,  "Second  N.'s  T.,"  437. 

533.  Prene=p\n, 

535.  5^^^^= collapse. 

536.  Vowsfy=\Si\n. 
550.  Na=ih3in, 

572.   JVedand=^raigmg,    A.S.  widen,  to  rage. 

581-594.  L.A. :  **  Tunc  iratus  Almachius  jussit  eam  ad  domum  suam 
reduci  ibique  tota  nocte  et  die  jussit  eam  in  bulliente  balneo  con- 
cremari.  Quae  quasi  in  loco  frigido  mansit  nee  modicum  saltern 
sudoris  persensit." 

595-606.  L.A.:  "  Quod  cum  audivisset  Almachius,  jussit  eam  in  ipso 
balneo  decollari.  Quam  spiculator  tribus  ictibus  in  collo  percussit, 
sed  tamen  caput  ejus  amputare  non  potuit,  et  quia  decretum  erat  ne 
quartam  percussionem  decollandus  acciperet,  eam  semivivam  cruentus 
carnifex  dereliquit" 

600.   Vnhied=uTi\\tdidt  behead. 

607-628.  L.A. :  "  Per  triduum  autem  supervivens  omnia  quae  habebat, 
pauperibus  tradidit  et  omnes  quos  ad  fidem  converterat,  Urbano  epis- 
copo  commendavit  dicens :  triduanas  mihi  inducias  postulavi  ut  nos 
tua:  beatitudini  commendarem,  et  hanc  domum  meam  in  ecclesiam 
consecrares.  S.  autem  Urbanus  corpus  ejus  inter  episcopos  sepelivit 
et  domum  suam  in  ecclesiam  ut  rogaverat,  consecravit  Passa  est 
autem  c.  a.  d.  cc  et  xxiii  tempore  Alexandri  imperatoris.  Alibi 
autem  legitur  quod  passa  sit  tempore  Marci  Aurelii,  qui  imperavit  c. 
a.  d.  ccxx." 

616.  Luf=\\vt, 

619.  Her  house  is  now  a  church,  and  gives  a  title  to  a  Cardinal. 


438  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XUIL). 

Note  in  BelFs  edition  of  Chaucer.  Mr  W.  M.  Rossetti,  in  a  note  to 
the  corresponding  line  in  Chaucer's  "Second  Nun's  Tale,"  says  :  "The 
Church  of  St  Cecilia,  at  the  end  of  the  Trastevere,  near  the  Quay  of 
Ripa  Grande,  was  built  on  the  site  of  the  saint's  own  house  in  230; 
rebuilt  by  Pope  Paschal  I.  in  821,  and  dedicated  to  God  and  SS.  Mary, 
Peter,  Paul,  and  Cecilia ;  and  altered  to  its  present  form  in  1599  and 
1725.  In  the  former  of  these  years,  1599,  the  body  of  the  saint  was 
found  on  the  spot,  with  a  contemporary  inscription  identifying  her. 
The  celebrated  statue  of  Stefano  Mademo,  now  in  the  church,  represents 
her  in  the  attitude  she  was  discovered  lying  in.**  Baronius,  who  was 
present  when  the  tomb  was  opened,  gives  a  description  of  the  event 
See  Mrs  Jameson,  op,  ciL 


/ 


XLIV.— LUCY. 


The  following  legend  of  St  Lucy  is  taken  from  Mrs  Jameson's  *  Sacred 
and  Legendary  Art,'  vol.  ii.  p.  613  et  seq, : — 

"When  the  wicked  Diocletian,  and  the  yet  more  wicked  Maxi- 
minian,  ascended  the  throne  of  the  empire,  they  sent  as  governor  of 
Sicily  one  of  their  creatures,  a  man  sold  to  all  evil,  named  Pascasius. 
At  that  time  there  lived  in  the  city  of  Syracuse  a  noble  and  virtuous 
damsel,  whose  name  was  Lucia ;  her  mother  being  a  widow,  named 
Eutychia.  Lucia,  who  had  been  early  instructed  in  Christianity, 
secretly  dedicated  her  maidenhood  to  Jesus  Christ ;  but  her  mother 
did  not  know  it,  and,  at  the  age  of  fourteen,  Lucia  was  betrothed  by 
her  relations  to  a  youth  of  the  same  city,  noble  and  of  great  riches ; 
but  he  was  a  pagan. 

"  Now  it  happened  that  the  mother  of  Lucia  had  long  suffered  from 
a  grievous  disorder,  and  her  daughter  counselled  her  to  make  a  pil- 
grimage to  the  tomb  of  the  glorious  virgin  St  Agatha,  assuring  her 
that  by  her  intercession,  and  the  power  of  Christ,  she  would  certainly 
be  restored  to  health.  Accordingly  they  journeyed  together  to  the  city 
of  Catania,  and  while  praying  fervently  beside  the  tomb,  for  the  restor- 
ation of  her  mother,  Lucia  beheld  in  a  vision  the  martyr  St  Agatha, 
who  appeared  to  her,  surrounded  by  a  choir  of  angels,  clad  in  precious 
stones,  and  brighter  than  the  sun,  and  said,  '  O  my  sister,  handmaid 
of  Christ !  well  art  thou  called  Lucia,  who  art  indeed  a  light  and  a 
mirror  to  the  faithful !  What  dost  thou  ask  of  me  which  shall  not  be 
granted  to  thine  own  faith  and  sanctity  ?  Behold  !  thy  mother  is  from 
this  hour  healed  ;  and  as  the  city  of  Catania  has  been  through  me 
defended,  so  shall  the  city  of  Sjrracuse  be  for  thy  sake  favoured  and 
protected  of  heaven.'  When  Lucia  heard  these  words,  she  awoke  from 
her  vision  with  great  joy,  and  found  her  mother  healed,  and  she  per- 
suaded her  mother  to  allow  her  to  remain  unmarried,  and,  moreover, 
entreated  that  her  dowry  might  be  given  to  the  poor.  Her  mother 
was  troubled  at  this  request ;  but  she  answered, '  My  child,  I  am  con- 


440  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XUT.). 

■ 

tent ;  do  with  all  my  possessions  as  thou  wilt ;  only  let  me  die  first, 
lest  during  my  lifetime  I  become  a  beggar/  Whereupon  Lucia  smiled, 
and  said,  *  Of  a  certainty,  O  my  mother,  God  hath  little  care  for  that 
which  a  man  dedicates  to  His  service  only  when  he  can  no  longer  enjoy 
it  himself.  What  doth  it  profit  to  leave  behind  that  which  we  cannot 
carry  away  ?  *    Then  her  mother,  being  struck  with  these  words,  said, 

*  Do  as  thou  wilt,  my  daughter.'  So  Lucia  sold  all  their  posses^ 
sions,  and  gave  the  money  to  the  poor  and  the  sick,  and  the  widows 
and  the  orphans.  And  when  the  young  man  to  whom  she  was  be- 
trothed saw  this,  he  was  enraged,  and  he  went  and  denounced  her  to 
the  governor  as  being  a  Christian.  So  Pascasius  ordered  her  to  be 
brought  before  him,  and  commanded  her  to  sacrifice  to  his  idols ;  and 
when  she  refused,  he  ordered  her  to  be  carried  to  a  place  of  shame, 
and  treated  with  indignity,  and  humbled  to  his  will.     And  she  said, 

*  My  body  is  in  thy  power ;  but  know,  that  there  can  be  neither  sin  nor 
shame  to  which  the  mind  does  not  consent  If  thou  shouldst  cut  off 
my  hand,  and  with  it  offer  incense  to  thine  idols,  God  would  not  impute 
it  to  me  as  sin.  Thou  mayst  not  force  my  will,  for  that  is  beyond  thy 
power.'  Then  Pascasius,  in  his  fur)%  commanded  that  they  should 
drag  her  away ;  but,  behold  a  miracle ! — for  when  these  bold  and 
wicked  and  shameless  men  advanced  to  seize  her,  she  became  sud- 
denly, by  the  power  of  God,  immovable.  They  brought  ropes,  fasten- 
ing them  to  her  waist,  her  arms,  and  legs,  and  men  and  oxen  pulled 
with  all  their  might,  but  in  vain  ;  the  more  they  pulled  the  more  firmly 
she  stood  there.  Then  Pascasius  sent  for  the  magicians  and  enchant- 
ers ;  but  they  also  failed,  with  all  their  spells  and  enchantments,  to 
move  her  from  the  spot.  Then  he  ordered  a  great  fire  to  be  kindled 
around  her  ;  but  she  prayed  that  the  fire  might  not  harm  her.  and  that 
the  enemies  of  Christ  might  be  confounded.  Pascasius,  seeing  that 
she  was  not  destroyed  by  these  means,  became  more  and  more  furious ; 
whereupon  one  of  his  servants,  to  do  him  pleasure,  pierced  her  throat 
with  a  sword  or  poniard.  Thus  she  died,  and  the  Christians  took  her 
body  and  buried  it  exactly  on  the  very  spot  where  she  had  suffered 
martyrdom.  There  a  church  was  erected  soon  afterwards,  and  called 
by  her  most  blessed  name." 

There  is  a  more  modern  story  which  relates  that  Lucy  plucked  out 
her  eyes  because  the  young  man  who  was  enamoured  of  her  always 
protested  that  it  was  their  brightness  which  inflamed  him,  and  that  it 
was  for  the  sake  of  those  beautiful  eyes  he  pursued  her,  leaving  her  no 
rest ;  because  her  eyes  left  him  no  rest,  by  day  nor  by  night. 

The  older  is  the  story  followed  in  the  text ;  the  latter  that  which  has 
been  represented  by  the  artist. 

St  Lucy  is  the  patroness  of  Syracuse,  of  all  diseases  of  the  eyes,  and 
of  the  labouring  poor. 

Her  day  is  December  13. 

Analysis — St  Lucy's  birth,  beauty,  and  devotion,  1-7  ;  she  persuades 


t 


NOTES  TO  LUCY  (XLIV.  1-71).  44I 

her  mother  Eutychia  to  go  with  her  to  the  tomb  of  St  Agatha  in  order 
to  obtain  the  healing  of  a  grievous  disease  from  which  she  has  been 
suffering  for  four  years,  8-25  ;  during  the  Mass  the  story  of  the  healing 
of  the  woman  with  an  issue  of  blood  is  read  from  the  Gospel,  to  which 
Lucy  calls  her  mother's  attention,  and  bids  her  touch  the  tomb,  assur- 
ing her  that  she  will  be  healed,  26-44  J  Mass  over,  the  two  remain, 
when  Lucy  falls  asleep,  and  in  a  vision  is  assured  by  St  Agatha  that 
her  mother  is  healed,  45-60 ;  awakening,  Lucy  prays  her  mother,  now 
healed,  not  to  marry  her  as  she  intended,  but  to  bestow  what  was  to  be 
her  dowry  and  all  her  goods  on  the  poor,  61-86;  the  young  man  to 
whom  Lucy  was  betrothed,  finding  all  their  goods  gone,  denounces  her 
to  Pascasius  as  a  Christian,  87-120  ;  she  is  summoned  before  him,  she 
refuses  to  offer  sacrifice,  she  is  sent  to  a  house  of  ill-fame,  121-236; 
there  she  is  miraculously  protected,  and  when  ordered  to  be  again 
brought  before  Pascasius,  it  is  found  impossible  to  move  her  out  of 
the  place  in  which  she  is,  237-280 ;  a  fire  is  kindled  around  her,  which 
failing  to  harm  her,  she  is  pierced  through  the  neck  with  a  sword,  281- 
314 ;  the  death  of  Pascasius,  315-325  ;  the  death  and  burial  of  Lucy, 
326-346;  the  date  of  her  passion,  347-353;  conclusion,  354-359. 
For  the  source  cf.  L.A.,  cap.  4. 

The  etymological  introduction  of  L.A.  is  omitted. 

1-25.  L.A. :  "  Lucia  virgo  Syracusana  nobilis  genere,  audiens  famam 
s.  Agathse  per  totam  Siciliam  divulgari,  sepulchrum  ejus  adiit  cum  matre 
sua  Euthicia  annis  quatuor  fluxum  sanguinis  incurabiliter  patiente." 

21.  A^as =Ag2iiha., 

26-36.  L.A.:  "  Inter  ipsa  igitur  missarum  solemnia  contigit,  ut  illud 
evangelium  legeretur,  in  quo  dominus  mulierem  ab  hac  passione  sanasse 
narraiur." 

37-44.  L.A. :  "Tunc  Lucia  matri  dixit:  si  credis  his  quae  leguntur, 
crede  Agatham  ilium  semper  habere  praesentem,  pro  cuius  nomine  sus- 
tinuit  passionem  :  si  ergo  ejus  sepulchrum  credens  contigeris,  perfecta 
continuo  sanitate  gaudebis." 

45-70.  L.A. :  "  Igitur  recedentibus  cunctis  et  matre  et  filia  juxta 
sepulchrum  in  oratione  exsistentibus,  Luciam  somnus  arripuit  viditque 
Agatham  in  medio  angelorum  gemmis  ornatam  stantem  et  dicentem 
sibi :  soror  mea  Lucia,  virgo  Deo  devota,  quid  a  me  petis  quod  ipsa 
poteris  praestare  continuo  matri  tuae?  nam  ecce  per  fidem  tuam  sanata 
est  Evigilans  autem  Lucia  matri  suae  dixit :  mater  mea,  ecce  sanata 
es :  per  ipsam  ergo  te  deprecor  quae  suis  oration ibus  te  sanavit,  ne 
mihi  de  caetero  nomines  sponsum,  sed  quidquid  mihi  datura  eras  pro 
dote  pauperibus  elargire." 

53.  ScArud—cldid,    A.S.  saydan,  to  clothe. 

71-82.  L.A. :  *'  Cui  mater  :  tege  prius  oculos  meos  et  quidquid  volu- 
eris,  de  facultatibus  facito.  Ad  quam  L. :  quod  moriens  das,  ideo  das, 
quia  ferre  tecum  non  potes :  da  mihi,  dum  vivis,  et  mercedem  habebis." 


442  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XLIV.  71-226). 

71.  Her  mother  said.  "  Wait  till  I  am  dead." 

78  and  81.  7i7=  while. 

83-110.  L.A. :  "  Cum  ergo  rediissent,  fit  quotidie  distractio  rerum  ct 
dantur  in  necessitatibus  pauperum.  Interea  dum  patrimonium  distri- 
buitur,  ad  sponsum  notitia  pervenit :  requirit  sponsus  a  nutrice  de  his. 
Respond  it  ilia  caute  quod  utiliorem  possessionem  sponsa  sua  invenisset, 
quam  suo  volebat  nomine  comparare,  et  ideo  videbatur  aliquanta  dis- 
trahere.  Credidit  stultus  carnale  commercium  et  coepit  auctor  esse 
vendentium."  (111-142:)  "Venditis  autem  omnibus  et  paupcribus 
erogatis,  sponsus  trahit  eam  coram  Paschasio  consulari,  dicens  eam 
christianam  esse  et  contra  leges  agere  Augustorum.  Invitante  igitur 
Paschasio  ad  sacrificia  ydolorum  respondit :  sacrificium  placens  Deo 
est,  visitare  pauperes  et  eis  in  necessitatibus  subvenire :  et  quia  am- 
plius  non  habeo,  quid  offeram,  me  ipsam  sibi  tribuo  offerendam.  Cui 
P. :  ista  verba  tibi  simili  stulto  narrare  poteris,  mihi  autem,  qui  prin- 
cipum  decreta  custodio,  ista  frustra  persequeris."  (143-180:)  "Ad 
quem  L. :  tu  principum  tuorum  decreta  custodis  et  ego  Dei  mei  legem 
custodiam  :  tu  principes  times  et  ego  Deum  timeo;  tu  illos  ofiendere 
non  vis,  et  ego  Deum  offendere  caveo ;  tu  illis  placere  desidcras  ct  ego 
ut  Christo  placeam  concupisco.  Tu  ergo  fac  quod  tibi  utile  esse  cog- 
nosces, et  ego  faciam  quod  utile  mihi  esse  perspexero.  Cui  P. :  patri- 
monium tuum  cum  corruptoribus  expendisti  et  ideo  quasi  meretrix 
loqueris.  Cui  L. :  patrimonium  meum  in  tuto  loco  constitui,  corrup- 
tores  autem  mentis  et  corporis  nunquam  scivi.  Respondit  P. :  qui  sunt 
corruptores  corporis  et  mentis?  L. dixit :  corruptores  mentis  vos  estis 
qui  suadetis  ut  animae  suum  deserant  creatorem ;  corruptores  vero 
corporis  sunt  qui  corporalem  delectationem  prseponunt  epulis  sempi- 
ternis." 

160.  //i/fr= whore. 

181-224.  L.A.  :  "  P.  dixit :  cessabunt  verba  cum  perventum  fuerit 
ad  verbera.  Cui  L. :  verba  Dei  cessare  non  possunt.  Cui  P. :  tu  ergo 
Deus  es?  Respondit  L. :  ancilla  Dei  sum,  qui  dixit.  Cum  steteritis 
ante  reges  et  praesides  e,  c,  Non  enim  vos  estis  e,  c,  P.  dixit :  in  te  ergo 
spiritus  sanctus  est  ?  Cui  L. :  qui  caste  vivunt,  templum  spiritus  s. 
sunt.  Cui  P. :  ego  faciam  te  duci  ad  lupanar,  ut  ibi  violationem  acci- 
pias  et  spiritum  sanctum  perdas.  Cui  L. :  non  inquinatur  corpus  nisi 
de  consensu  mentis,  nam  si  me  invitam  violari  feceris,  castitas  mihi 
duplicabitur  ad  coronam  ;  nunquam  autem  voluntatem  meam  ad  con- 
sensum  poteris  provocare.  Ecce  corpus  meum  ad  omne  supplicium 
est  paratum.  Quid  moraris  ?  Incipe  fili  dyaboli  desideria  poenarum 
tuarum  exercere." 

225-243.  L.A. :  "  Tunc  Paschasius  lenones  fecit  venire,  dicens  iis : 
invitate  ad  eam  omnem  populum  et  tamdiu  illudatur  donee  mortua 
nuntietur.  Volentes  autem  eam  trahere,  tanto  pondere  spiritus  sanctus 
eam  fixit  ut  omnino  eam  movere  nequirent." 

226.  Houlouris*     See  note  to  XLIII.  393. 


NOTES  TO  LUCY  (XLIV.  244-327).  443 

244-256.  L.A. :  "  Fecitque  P.  mille  viros  accedere  et  manus  ejus  et 
pedes  ligare,  sed  earn  nullatenus  poterant  movere ;  tunc  et  cum  viris 
mille  paria  boum  adhibuit,  sed  tamen  virgo  domini  immobilis  per- 
mansit." 

253.  -F/k/=  convey. 

257-272.  L.A. :  "  Vocatis  autem  magis,  ut  suis  incantationibus  mov- 
eretur,  omnino  moveri  non  potuit.  Tunc  dixit  P.  :  quae  sunt  ilia  male- 
ficia,  quod  una  puella  a  mille  viris  non  moveretur  ?  L.  dixit :  non  sunt 
ista  maleficia,  sed  beneficia  Christi ;  porro,  si  adhuc  decern  millia 
adhibueris,  seque  ut  primum  immobilem  me  videbis." 

273-286.  L.A. :  "  Putans  vero  P.,  secundum  quorundam  figmenta, 
quod  lotio  fugarentur  maleficia,  jussit  eam  lotio  perfundi ;  cumque 
nee  sic  moveri  posset,  angustiatus  nimis  copiosum  ignem  circa  eam 
accendi  picemque,  resinam  et  fervens  oleum  super  eam  fundi  jussit." 

275.  Neciyng,  L.A..  "  lotio." 

287,  288.  Not  in  L.A. 

289-314.  L.A. :  *'  Dixitque  L. :  inducias  impetravi  martirii  mei,  ut 
credentibus  timorem  auferam  passionis  et  non  credentibus  vocem 
insultationis.  Videntes  autem  amici  Paschasii  eum  ang^stiari,  in 
gutture  ejus  gladium  immerserunt ;  quae  nequaquam  loquelam  amit- 
tens  dixit :  annuntio  vobis  pacem  ecclesiae  redditam  Maximiano  hodie 
mortuo  et  de  regno  suo  Diocletiano  expulso,  et  sicut  civitati  Catanensi 
soror  mea  Agatha  data  est  protectrix,  sic  et  ego  civitati  Syracusanae 
concessa  sum  interventrix." 

302.  /?</?/= deprived. 

315-326.  L.A. :  "  Dum  haec  virgo  loquitur,  ecce  ministri  Roman- 
orum  veniunt,  Paschasium  apprehendunt,  vinctum  ad  Caesarem  secum 
ducunt;  audierat  enim  Caesar  quod  universam  provinciam  fuerat 
depraedatus.  Veniens  ergo  Romam  et  senatui  accusatus  pariter  et 
convictus  capital!  sententia  est  punitus." 

327-353.  L.A. :  "Virgo  vero  L.  de  loco,  in  quo  percussa  est,  mota 
non  est  nee  spiritum  tradidit  quoadusque  sacerdotes  venirent  et  corpus 
domini  ei  traderent,  et  omnes  astantes  amen  domino  responderunt 
In  eodem  loco  autem  est  sepulta  et  ecclesia  fabricata.  Passa  autem 
est  tempore  Constantini  et  Maxentii  c.  a.  d.  cccx." 


XLV.— CRIST  IN  E. 


St  Christina,  according  to  her  legend,  which  has  been  rejected  by 
the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  was  the  daughter  of  Urbanus,  a  Roman 
patrician,  and  governor  of  the  city.  Her  birthplace  was  the  little 
town  of  Tiro,  on  the  shores  of  Lake  Bolsena.  The  town  has  long 
since  been  swallowed  up  by  the  waters  of  the  lake,  and  no  trace  of  it 
now  remains.  Urbanus  was  an  idolater.  His  daughter  was  early 
converted  to  the  Christian  faith,  and  therefore  called  herself  Christina. 
The  following  is  her  story  in  the  *  Perfetto  Legendario,'  as  translated  by 
Mrs  Jameson  (vol.  ii.  p.  666) : — 

"  One  day  as  she  stood  at  her  window,  she  saw  many  poor  and  sick 
who  begged  alms,  and  she  had  nothing  to  give  them.  But  suddenly 
she  remembered  that  her  father  had  many  idols  of  gold  and  silver; 
and,  being  tilled  with  the  holy  spirit  of  piety  and  charity,  she  took 
these  false  gods  and  broke  them  in  pieces,  and  divided  them  amongst 
the  poor.  Strange  it  was  to  see  one  canning  away  the  head  of  Jove, 
and  another  the  hand  of  Venus,  and  a  third  the  lyre  of  Apollo,  and  a 
fourth  the  trident  of  Neptune.  But,  alas  !  when  her  father  returned, 
and  beheld  what  had  been  done,  what  words  could  express  his  rage 
and  fury !  He  ordered  his  servants  to  seize  her,  and  to  beat  her 
with  rods,  and  throw  her  into  a  dark  dungeon  ;  but  the  angels  of 
heaven  visited  and  comforted  her,  and  healed  her  wounds.  Then  her 
father,  seeing  that  torments  did  not  prevail,  ordered  them  to  tie  a  mill- 
stone round  her  neck  and  throw  her  into  the  lake  of  Bolsena  ;  but  the 
angels  still  watched  over  her — they  sustained  the  stone  so  that  she 
did  not  sink,  but  floated  on  the  surface  of  the  lake  ;  and  the  Lord,  who 
beheld  from  heaven  all  that  this  glorious  virgin  suffered  for  His  sake, 
sent  an  angel  to  clothe  her  in  a  white  garment,  and  to  conduct  her 
safe  to  land.  Then  her  father,  utterly  astonished,  struck  his  forehead 
and  exclaimed,  'What  meaneth  this  witchcraft?'  And  he  ordered 
that  they  should  light  a  fiery  furnace  and  throw  her  in ;  but  she  re- 
mained there  five  days  unharmed,  singing  praises  to  God.    Then  he 


NOTES  TO  CRISTINE  (XLV.).  445 

ordered  that  her  head  should  be  shaved,  and  that  she  should  be 
dragged  to  the  temple  of  Apollo  to  sacrifice ;  but  no  sooner  had  she 
looked  upon  the  idol  than  it  fell  down  before  her.  When  her  father 
saw  this,  his  terror  was  so  great  that  he  gave  up  the  ghost 

"  But  the  patrician  Julian,  who  succeeded  him  as  governor,  was  not 
less  barbarous,  for  hearing  that  Christina  in  her  prison  sang  perpetu- 
ally the  praises  of  God,  he  ordered  her  tongue  to  be  cut  out,  but — oh 
miracle ! — she  only  sang  more  sweetly  than  ever,  and  uttered  her 
thanksgiving  aloud,  to  the  wonder  of  all  who  heard  her.  Then  he 
shut  her  up  in  a  dungeon  with  serpents  and  venomous  reptiles ;  but 
they  became  in  her  presence  harmless  as  doves.  So,  being  wellnigh 
in  despair,  this  perverse  pagan  caused  her  to  be  bound  to  a  post,  and 
ordered  his  soldiers  to  shoot  her  with  arrows  till  she  died.  Thus  she 
at  length  received  the  hardly-earned  crown  of  martyrdom ;  and  the 
angels,  full  of  joy  and  wonder  at  such  invincible  fortitude,  bore  her 
pure  spirit  to  heaven." 

Her  day  is  July  24. 

Her  proper  attribute  is  the  millstone.  She  has  also  the  arrow  or 
arrows  in  her  hand,  and  bears  the  crown  and  palm  as  a  martyr. 

Analysis — Her  birth,  1-5  ;  because  of  her  beauty  she  is  placed  in  a 
tower  with  twelve  maidens  to  wait  upon  her,  and  with  numerous  gods 
made  of  silver  and  gold,  that  she  may  worship  them,  6-20 ;  many  seek 
her  because  of  her  beauty,  21-28 ;  she  learns  to  hate  the  idols,  and  re- 
fuses to  sacrifice  to  them,  29-36  ;  her  father  is  informed,  and  she  con- 
fesses her  faith  in  Christ  to  him,  37-82 ;  her  father  leaves  her,  and  she 
breaks  the  idols  in  pieces,  which  she  gives  away  to  the  poor,  83-88 ; 
when  he  learns  this  on  his  return,  her  father  causes  her  to  be  stripped 
and  beaten,  89-106 ;  she  upbraids  him,  and  he  causes  her  to  be  bound 
in  chains,  and  to  be  cast  into  a  dungeon,  107-1 19 ;  her  mother,  when 
she  hears  of  this,  tries  to  change  her  faith,  but  fails,  120-138;  her 
father  again  bids  her  sacrifice,  and  on  her  refusal  has  her  tortured,  139- 
156  ;  Christina  casts  a  handful  of  her  flesh  at  him,  and  again  upbraids 
him,  when  she  is  placed  on  a  wheel  over  a  fire,  the  fire  scatters 
and  slays  five  hundred,  but  leaves  her  unharmed,  157-170;  next  she  is 
thrown  into  a  dungeon,  and  afterwards  a  heavy  stone  is  tied  to  her, 
and  she  is  cast  into  the  sea,  171-178 ;  she  is  saved  by  an  angel,  and 
Christ  openly  appears  to  her  and  brings  her  to  the  land,  179- 191  ;  her 
father,  after  commanding  her  head  to  be  struck  off  on  the  following 
morning,  is  overtaken  by  sudden  death  in  the  night-time,  192-206 ;  his 
successor,  Denis,  orders  her  to  be  cast  into  a  fire — then,  as  she  remains 
unhurt,  to  be  taken  through  the  streets  naked  to  the  temple  of  Apollo, 
where  as  soon  as  she  appears  before  it  the  statue  of  the  god  falls  down 
and  is  broken  to  powder,  207-234 ;  Denis  falls  down  dead,  and  is  suc- 
ceeded by  Julian,  who  causes  her  to  be  placed  in  a  red-hot  oven,  where 
she  remains  five  days  unhurt  and  singing  the  praises  of  God,  235- 
246 ;  venomous  serpents  are  applied  to  her,  but  without  effect,  247- 


446  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZLV.  1-117). 

266;  they  assail  Julian's  magician,  who  falls  down  dead,.  267-276;  at 
Christina's  bidding  the  serpents  pass  away  into  the  wilderness,  277- 
282 ;  at  her  prayer  Denis  is  restored  to  life,  283-286 ;  her  tongue  being 
cut  out,  she  flings  it  at  Julian,  depriving  him  of  sight,  who  shoots  her 
to  death  with  arrows,  287-304 ;  the  date  of  her  martyrdom,  505 -31a 
Cf.  L.A.,  cap.  98. 

1-28.  L.A. :  "  Christina  nobilissimis  parentibus  orta,  in  Tjrro  Italiae, 
a  patre  suo  in  quadam  turri  cum  xii  pedissequis  collocata  est,  Deos 
argenteos  et  aureos  secum  habens  :  et  cum  pulcherrima  esset  et  a  mnl- 
tis  in  conjugium  peteretur,  parentes  ejus  nulli  earn  concedere  volentes^ 
ut  in  deorum  cultu  maneret." 

7.  Addition.    /^ra^ar<^= heir-apparent 

12.  Fosterit  Children  were  said  to  be  "fostered"  when  they  were 
lodged  with  another  family,  generally  of  a  higher  degree  than  their 
own,  for  the  purpose  of  being  brought  up  and  educated. 

29-36.  L.A. :  "  Ipsa  autem  a  spiritu  sancto  docta,  ydolomm  sacrificia 
abhorrebat  et  incensa  Diis  immolanda  in  fenestra  abscondebat." 

37-66.  L.A. :  "  Venienti  autem  patri  ejus  pedissaequae  dixerunt :  filia 
tua  domina  nostra  diis  nostris  immolare  contemnit,  sed  christianum 
se  esse  assent.  Pater  autem  ei  blandiens  ad  deorum  culturam  eam 
provocabat ;  cui  ilia :  noli  me  vocare  filiam  tuam,  sed  ejus,  quem 
sacrificium  laudis  decet;  non  enim  diis  mortalibus,  sed  deo  coeli 
sacrificium  ofTero.  Cui  pater :  filia  mea,  ne  uni  Deo  tantum  sacri- 
ficium ofTeras,  ne  tibi  alii  irascantur.** 

46.  Gluthryt.     See  note  to  XLI.  118. 

67-83.  L.A. :  "  Cui  ilia  :  bene  locutus  es  nesciens  veritatem  ;  offero 
enim  sacrificium  patri  et  filio  et  spiritu  sancto.  Cui  pater :  si  tres  deos 
adoras,  cur  etiam  alios  non  adoras  ?  Cui  ilia :  tres  illi  una  Deltas 
sunt." 

71.  Nocht  a  /aj//?= nevertheless  (?). 

84-106.  L.A.  :  "  Post  hoc  C.  patris  sui  Deos  confugit  et  aurum  et 
argentum  pauperibus  erogavit.  Rediens  pater,  ut  deos  adoraret,  sed 
ipsos  non  inveniens  et  ab  ancillis,  quid  de  illis  C.  fecerit,  audiens, 
iratus  eam  jussit  exspoliari  et  a  xii  viris  ca^di,  adeo  ut  ipsi  ministri 
deficerent." 

85.  Saminyne — togeth er. 

107-116.  L.A. :  "Tunc  C.  patri  dixit:  sine  honore  et  pudore  et 
abominabilis  Deo,  qui  me  caedunt,  deficiunt,  pete  illis  a  diis  tuis  vir- 
tu tern,  si  valeas." 

115.  AVt/= renew.    fand—Xx^, 

117-132.  L.A.  :  '*  Tunc  catenatam  eam  in  carcerem  mitti  jussit. 
Audiens  hoc  mater  vestimenta  sua  scidit  et  ad  carcerem  pergens, 
filiae  pedibus  se  prostravit,  dicens:  filia  mea  Christina,  lumen  ocu- 
lorum,  miserere  mei.  Cui  ilia  :  quid  me  dicis  filiam  ?  nescis,  quia 
nomen  Dei  mei  habeo?" 


NOTES  TO  CRISTINE   (XLV.  133-253).  447 

133-152.  L.A. :  "  Cumque  nihil  sibi  persuadere  posset,  ad  virum 
rediit  et  quid  sibi  respondent,  indicavit.  Tunc  pater  jussit  earn  ante 
tribunal  suum  duci.  Cui  dixit :  sacrifica  diis  !  si  non  autem,  multis 
afflicteris  sacrificiis  et  mea  filia  non  diceris.  Cui  ilia  :  magnam  mihi 
gratiam  prsestitisti,  quia  jam  me  non  vocas  filiam  dyaboli ;  quod  autem 
de  dyabolo  nascitur,  daemon  est,  tu  ^s,  pater,  ipsius  Sathanae." 

153-178.  L.A. :  "  Tunc  ille  jussit  carnes  ejus  ungulis  radi  et  membra 
ejus  tenera  disrumpi ;  C.  autem  de  carnibus  suis  accipiens  in  vultum 
projecit  patris  dicfens  :  accipe  tyranne,  et  carnem  a  te  genitam  comede. 
Tunc  pater  super  rotam  eam  posuit  et  ig^em  cum  oleo  accendit,  sed 
flamma  exsi liens  md  viros  occidit  Pater  autem  ejus,  omnia  haec 
magicis  artibus  adscribens,  ipsam  iterum  in  carcerem  mitti  fecit  et 
facta  nocte  jussit  pueris  suis,  ut  lapidem  grandem  ad  coUum  ejus 
ligarent  et  in  mare  projicerent." 

169.  LatA= injury,    A.S.  /aS,  annoyance. 

179-191.  L.A. :  "  Quod  cum  fecissent,  protinus  angeli  eam  assu- 
munt,  Christus  autem  ad  eam  descendit  et  eam  in  mari  baptizavit 
dicens  :  baptizo  te  in  Deo,  patre  meo,  et  in  me  Jesu  Christo  filio  ejus 
et  in  spiritu  sancto.  £t  commisit  eam  Michseli  archangelo,  qui  eam 
ad  terram  adduxit." 

182.  Ban-dry =bont'dry,  quite  dry.    Still  common. 

192-206.  L.A. :  "  Quod  audiens,  pater  frontem  suam  percutiens 
dixit :  quibus  maleficiis  hoc  facis,  ut  in  mari  maleficia  tua  exerceas? 
Cui  ilia :  stulte  et  infelix,  a  Christo  hanc  accepi  gratiam.  Tunc  in 
carcerem  eam  misit  jubens,  ut  in  crastino  debeat  decollari.  Ipsa 
autem  nocte  Urbanus  pater  suus  mortuus  invenitur." 

207-237.  L.A.  :  ^'Huic  quidam  judex  iniquus  successit  nomine 
Elius,  qui  cunam  ferream  succensam  cum  oleo,  resina  et  pice  parari 
fecit  et  Christinam  ibidem  jactari  cunamque  a  viris  iiii  agitari,  ut 
citius  consumeretur.  Tunc  C.  Deum  laudavit,  qui  eam  nuper  renatam 
denuo  volebat,  ut  infantulam,  incunabulis  jactari.  Tunc  judex  iratus 
fecit  radi  caput  ejus  et  nudam  per  civitatem  usque  ad  Apollinem  duci, 
ubi  ydolo  imperavit,  et  corruens  in  pulverem  est  redactum.  Quod 
audiens  judex  expavit  et  spiritum  tradidit." 

210.  5y^/=  reaching. 

211.  Hadresone=  habergeon, 

215.   JVa//and^bo'i\ing,    A.S.  weallarit  to  well  up. 

224.  A!ar^*/=  cradle.  A.S.  cradol;  Ir.  craidhal;  Gael,  creathall,  a 
cradle. 

231.  Tyl  apolyne^X.0  the  temple  of  Apollo. 

238-246.  L.A. :  "  Huic  successit  Julianus :  qui  fomacem  succendi 
fecit  et  Christinam  intus  jactari ;  ubi  per  v  dies  cum  angelis  cantans 
et  deambulans  illaesa  permansit" 

247-252.  Addition. 

253-283.  L.A. :  '*  Quod  audiens  Julianus  et  magicis  artibus  hoc 
adscribens,  duas  aspides,  duas  viperas,  duos  colubros  ad  eam  mitti 


448  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZLV.  981-306). 

fecit ;  seel  serpen tes  ejus  pedes  lingunt  aspides  nil  nocentes  ad  ubera 
pendent,  colubri  collo  se  volventes  sudorem  lingunt  Julianus  autem 
incantatori  dixit :  numquid  et  tu  magus  es?  irrita  bestias.  Quod  cum 
faceret,  serpentes  in  eum  impetum  fecerunt  et  eum  protinus  occider 
unt ;  tunc  serpentibus  imperavit  C.  et  ad  desertum  locum  ire  fecit  et 
mortuum  hominem  suscitavit** 

26L  LyJt€=  lick, 

273.  Projit =provedy  tried. 

284-286.  Not  in  L.A. 

287-310.  L..A.:  "  Tunc  Julianus  mammillas  ejus  pnecidi  mandavit, 
de  quibus  lac  pro  sanguine  fluxit.  Deinde  linguam  ejus  prsecidi  fecit, 
C.  vero,  nequaquam  loquelam  amittens,  praescissuram  linguae  ac- 
cipiens  in  faciem  Juliani  projecit  et  oculum  ejus  item  percutiens  eum 
excxcavit.  Iratus  Julianus  duas  sagittas  circa  cor  ejus  et  unam  in 
latus  ejus  dimisit,  et  ilia,  percussa,  spiritum  Deo  tradidit  c.  a.  d. 
ccxxxvii  sub  Dyocletiano." 

305.  Tj're  for  fyro. 


XLVL— AN  ASTACE. 


St  Anastasia  belonged  to  a  noble  Roman  family,  and  was  the  child 
of  St  Fausta,  by  whom  she  was  reared  in  the  most  tender  piety.  Her 
instructor  in  the  Scriptures  was  St  Chrysogonus.  She  was  married, 
when  of  age,  to  one  Publius,  who  soon  after  their  marriage  had  her 
cast  into  prison  because  she  was  a  Christian.  On  his  death  she  was 
set  free,  and  devoted  herself  to  works  of  charity.  When  Chrysogonus 
was  arrested  and  summoned  before  Diocletian,  she  followed  him,  and 
attended  his  martyrdom.  After  many  trials,  sorrows,  and  temptations, 
she  was  herself  condemned  during  the  persecution  under  Diocletian, 
and  burned  alive,  according  to  some  in  Illyria,  but  according  to 
others  at  Rome.  See  the  article  in  Smith's  *  Diet.  Christ  Biogr.'  under 
"  Chrysogonus." 

Her  day  is  December  25. 

Her  proper  attributes  are  the  sword  and  the  palm. 

Analysis — Her  birth,  education,  and  marriage,  1-18 ;  Publius,  her 
husband,  causes  her  to  be  confined,  19-40;  Chrysogonus  being  cast 
into  prison,  Anastasia,  as  long  as  she  was  able,  visited  and  fed  him, 
and  when  no  longer  able  obtained  the  aid  of  a  mediatrix,  41-58 ;  Pub- 
lius causes  her  to  be  cruelly  entreated  in  order  to  compass  her  death, 
59-84 ;  the  death  of  Publius,  85-90 ;  Anastasia,  being  now  in  posses- 
sion of  freedom  and  her  inheritance,  devotes  herself  to  works  of  charity 
and  to  the  care  of  Chrysogonus,  91-110 ;  Chrysogonus  being  summoned 
before  Diocletian  at  Aquila,  Anastasia  follows  him,  111-150;  Anastasia 
and  her  three  maidens,  after  the  martyrdom  of  Chrysogonus,  are  com- 
manded by  the  prefect  to  sacrifice,  and  refusing,  are  thrown  into  prison, 
151-164 ;  they  are  comforted  with  the  songs  of  angels,  165-174 ;  the  pre- 
fect, coming  to  visit  them,  is  bereft  of  reason,  and  embraces  the  kitchen 
utensils  instead  of  the  prisoners,  175-183  ;  going  out  of  the  prison,  the 
people,  not  recognising  him,  beat  him  as  one  who  is  mad,  whereupon 
he  makes  to  complain  to  the  Emperor,  and  is  again  buffeted,  184-212; 
being  told  that  Anastasia  and  her  maidens  have  used  witchcraft  against 

VOL.  III.  2/ 


450  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZLVL  1-161). 

him,  he  attempts  to  strip  them,  but  failing,  falls  asleep,  213-230 ;  orders 
are  given  by  Diocletian  for  the  companions  of  Anastasia  to  be  slain, 
when  they  are  thrown  into  a  fire,  and  are  received  by  angels  into 
heaven,  231-244;  Anastasia  is  given  to  a  prefect,  who,  when  embrac* 
ing  her,  is  struck  blind,  and  soon  after  dies,  245-264;  another  prefect 
to  whom  she  is  given  by  the  Emperor  has  her  cast  into  prison  because 
she  refuses  to  give  him  her  goods,  where  she  is  fed  from  heaven,  265- 
298 ;  with  two  hundred  virgins  she  is  exiled  to  the  little  island  of  Pal- 
marnola,  and  is  there  with  others  burned  at  the  stake,  299-316;  her 
burial,  317-324;  conclusion,  325-332. 

For  the  sources  cf.  L.A.,  cap.  7,  and  V.B.,  zii.  55  ^/  seq.  The  text, 
however,  though  similar,  differs  from  both  in  many  particulars. 

1-18.  L.A.:  "Anastasia  nobilissima  Romanorum  filia  praetaxati 
[V.B.  prxtextati]  illustris,  sed  pagani,  a  matre  sua  Fausta  Christiana  et 
a  b.  Chrysogono  fidem  Christi  edocta  est ;  tradita  autem  Publio  in 
uxorem,  languorem  simulans  semper  se  ab  ejus  consortio  abstiaebat" 

10.  (7f7.r^.^<7if^— Chrysogonus.  He  suffered  under  Diocletian,  and  is 
commemorated  December  25. 

16.  /^i/^/K=Publius.    Seel.  60. 

19-2a  Not  in  L.A.  or  V.B. 

27-40.  L. A. :  "  Qui  audiens  eam  cum  una  tantum  ancilla  in  vili 
habitu  christianorum  carceres  circuire  et  iis  necessaria  ministrare, 
fecit  eam  arctissime  custodiri,  ita  ut  etiam  alimoniam  eidem  denegaret, 
volens  autem  eam  sic  perimere,  ut  posset  in  ejus  largissimis  possession- 
ibus  lascivire."  V.B.  xii.  cap.  55  :  '*  Cum  ita  plurimum  posset  ut  vix 
pares  inter  malronas  habere  potuisset  induebat  se  vilissimo  habitu  et 
sola  unius  puelUc  consortio  carceres  circuibat  ubi  erant  milites  Christi 
quos  taliter  visilare  non  poterat  nisi  plebeio  cultu  pauperem  se  faceret 
aut  fingeret  solicitam  Sanctis  pro  Dei  nomine  vinctis  pedes  lavare, 
ungere  capita,  pectinare  crines,  quos  longa  carcerum  claustra  nutrier- 
ant.  Cumque  hoc  assidue  ageret  et  ad  notitiam  zelantis  viri  ejus  Publii 
pervenisset,  indignatus  tales  domui  suae  custodes  instituit  ut  eam  non 
permitterent  nee  cujusque  fenestrellae  aditum  spectare.'* 

41-150.  Cf.  V.B. 

48.  A'^r/>'«^=carline,  an  old  woman. 

65.  Iwii=t\\\y  bad. 

77.  il/tf^/£r= movable  property. 

82.  Fewte  is  corrupt.     It  ought  to  rhyme  with  trete, 

86.  Caryon^ =csirnon,  corpse. 

94.  Z?y=buy. 

99.  Skonryt—  loathed.     M.  Scot,  scunnered, 

102.  ^rtw/j= salves,  ointments. 

114.  ^^«/V/y=Aquileia. 

151-192.  L.A. :  "  Haec  habebat  tres  ancillas  pulcherrimas,  quae 
sorores  erant :    quarum  una  dicebatur  Agapete,  altera  Thionia,   et 


NOTES  TO  ANASTACE  (XLVI.  168-285).  45 1 

altera  Yrenia.  Quae  cum  christianse  essent  et  praefecti  monitis 
nullatenus  obedirent,  in  cubiculum  eas  reclusit,  ubi  coquinae  utensilia 
servabantur.  Praefectus  autem  in  earum  ardens  amorem  ad  eas  ivit, 
ut  suam  libidinem  exerceret.  Qui  in  amentiam  versus,  putans  se 
tractare  virgines:  cacabos,  patellas,  caldaria  et  similia  amplectens 
osculabatur,  et  cum  ex  hoc  satiatus  fuisset  foras  exiit  nigerrimus  et 
deformis  et  vestimentis  concisis.  Quem  servi,  qui  eum  pro  foribus 
exspectaverant,  sic  aptatum  videntes,  cogitantes  quod  in  daemonem 
versus  esset,  eum  verberibus  affecerunt  et  fugientes  solum  reliquerunt" 

168.  /CecAine =kiichen, 

193-212.  L.A.:  "Cumque  imperatorem  adiret  ut  de  hoc  conque- 
reretur,  alii  virgis  percutiebant,  alii  lutum  et  pulverem  in  eum  pro- 
jiciebant,  suspicantes  quod  in  furiam  versus  esset.  Oculi  autem  ejus 
tenebantur  ne  sic  se  deformem  videret ;  quapropter  mirabatur  plurimum, 
cum  sic  eum  omnes  deridebant,  quem  in  tanto  honore  habere  con- 
sueverant ;  videbatur  enim  ei,  quod  ipse  et  omnes  albis  vestibus  essent 
induti." 

209.  jF'fnd=fitnd. 

213-224.  L.A.:  '' Putans  vero,  cum  sic  se  deformem  ab  aliis  didicisset, 
quod  puellae  sibi  per  artem  magicam  hoc  fecissent»  jussit  eas  coram  se 
exspoHari,  ut  eas  saltem  nudas  aspiceret ;  sed  statim  earum  vestimenta 
sic  corporibus  adhaeserunt,  ut  nullo  modo  exui  valerent." 

225-228.  L.A.:  "Praefectus  autem  prae  admiratione  ita  obdormivit 
stertens,  quod  etiam  a  pulsantibus  non  poterat  excitari.*' 

229,  230.  Cf.  V.B. 

231-244.  L.A. :  "Tandem  virgines  martirio  coronatur."  V.B.  is 
more  detailed. 

232.  Dulycius,    V.B.  has  "  Dulcetius." 

233.  Cycyn)\u'\me,    V.B.  has  "  Comitem  Sisinium." 

245-276.  L.A. :  "  Et  A.  ab  imperatore  cuidam  praefecto  traditur,  ut, 
si  earn  sacrificare  faceret,  postmodum  in  uxorem  eam  habere t  Cum- 
que earn  in  thalamum  induxisset  et  eam  amplexari  vellet,  statim  caecus 
effectus  est.  Deos  adiit  quaerens  si  evadere  posset.  Responderunt 
dicentes  :  quia  s.  Anastasiam  contristasti,  nobis  traditus  es  et  amodo 
semper  nobiscum  in  inferno  torqueberis.  Cumque  domum  reducere- 
tur,  inter  manus  puerorum  vitam  finivit  Tunc  A.  alii  praefecto 
traditur,  ut  eam  in  custodia  detineret  Audiens  enim,  quod  infinitas 
possessiones  haberet,  privatim  dixit  ei :  Anastasia,  si  vis  esse  Chris- 
tiana, fac  quod  praecepit  dominus  tuus  ;  ille  enim  praecepit :  qui  non 
renuntiaverit  omnibus  quae  possidet  e.  c.  Omnia  igitur,  quae  habes, 
mi  hi  da  et  vade  quo  volueris  et  vere  Christiana  eris." 

257.  6^rtf«//7= grieved. 

277-284.  Addition. 

285-290.  L.A.:  "Cui  ilia:  Deus  meus  praecepit :  vende  omnia  quae 
habes  et  da  pauperibus,  et  non  divitibus ;  cum  ergo  dives  sis,  contra 
prseceptum  Dei  facerem,  si  aliquid  tibi  darem." 


452  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZLVL  291-317). 

291-304.  L.A. :  **  Tunc  A.  diro  careen  fame  crucianda  traditur,  sed 
a  s.  Theodora  [V.B.  Theodota],  quae  jam  per  martirium  coronata 
fuerat,  per  duos  menses  esca  coelesti  pascitur.  Tandem  cum  cc  vir 
ginibus  ad  insulas  Palmarias  ducta  est,  ubi  multi  propter  nomen 
Christi  fuerant  relegati.** 

300.  The  little  isle  of  Palmamola  in  the  Tyrrhene  Sea,  about  lat 
41*,  long.  3I^     Usuard  says  she  was  translated  to  this  isle. 

305-311.  L.A.:  "Post  aliquos  vero  dies  praefectus  omnes  ad  sevo- 
cavit  et  Anastasiam  ad  palos  ligatam  ignibus,  concremavit,  alios  verc 
diversis  suppliciis  interemit'* 

312-316.  L.A.:  "  Inter  quos  unus  erat  qui  pluries  propter  Christum 
multis  divitiis  spoliatus,  semper  dicebat :  Christum  saltern  mihi  noi 
auferetis."    Not  in  V.B. 

317-328.  L.A.:  "  Appollonia  autem  corpus  s.  Anastasiae  in  viridario, 
facta  ibi  ecclesia,  honorifice  sepelivit  Passa  est  autem  sub  Diocletianc 
qui  capit  c.  a.  d.  cclxxxvii." 


11; 


XLVII.— EFFAME. 


St  Euphemia,  virgin  and  martyr,  was  born  at  Chalcedon,  and  from 
her  early  youth  consecrated  herself  to  God,  assuming  a  dress  of  a 
sombre  hue  in  order  to  indicate  that  she  had  renounced  the  pleasures 
and  vanities  of  the  world  for  the  purpose  of  occupying  herself  with 
works  of  piety  and  penitence.  Being  arrested  during  the  reign  of 
Galerius  by  order  of  the  prefect  Priscus,  she  confessed  herself  a 
Christian,  and  after  being  tortured,  was  cast  into  prison.  Subse- 
quently she  was  condemned  to  the  stake,  and  was  burnt  to  death  A.D. 
307,  The  chief  incidents  of  her  martyrdom  were,  according  to  As- 
terius,  bishop  of  Amasea,  a.d.  400,  depicted  on  a  tablet  in  the  great 
church  of  Chalcedon.  In  the  nave  of  this  church  her  tomb  was 
built,  and  in  the  same  place  the  Council  of  Chalcedon  was  held  in  a.d. 
451,  which  condemned  the  doctrines  of  Eutychus.  It  was  chiefly  to 
her  intercession  that  the  Fathers  of  this  Council  attributed  the  issue 
of  their  labours.  Her  relics  were  subsequently  translated  to  the 
Church  of  St  Sophia  at  Constantinople,  where  during  the  struggles 
of  the  Iconoclastic  controversy  she  seems  to  have  been  regarded 
as  a  special  friend  of  the  assailed  cultus.  Constantine  Copronymus 
therefore  sought  to  throw  them  into  the  sea  about  the  year  a.d.  766, 
but  they  were  rescued  by  the  opposite  party,  and  conveyed  to  Sillivri 
on  the  shores  of  the  Propontis.  The  Church  of  the  Sorbonne  at  Paris 
possessed  a  portion  of  them  in  the  time  of  Gregory  the  Great  As 
early  as  the  time  of  this  Pope  there  was  a  church  dedicated  to  St 
Euphemia  at  Rome,  which  is  believed  to  have  been  repaired  by  Ur- 
ban VIII.,  and  still  exists.  At  the  same  period  there  were  in  Constan- 
tinople no  fewer  than  four,  the  most  splendid  of  which  was  built  by 
Constantine  the  Great  This  Constantine  Copronymus  turned  into  a 
stable,  but  it  was  afterwards  restored  and  beautified  by  Irene.  Putin's 
*  Diet.  Hagiogr.; '  Smith's  '  Diet  Christ  Biogr/  Her  Acta  by  St  Meta- 
phrastes  are  given  in  Surius  and  Ruinart. 
Her  day  is  September  16. 


454  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (XLVIL). 

She  is  accompanied  by  a  lion,  and  bears  a  lily  as  the  emblem  of 
her  chastity  in  one  hand,  and  in  the  other  the  palm,  while  in  her 
bosom  is  the  sword.  Sometimes  she  is  represented  between  two 
serpents. 

Analysis — The  birth  of  Euphemia,  1-3;  she  confesses  herself  a 
Christian,  and  pleads  with  the  prefect  to  let  her  share  the  sufferings 
of  other  Christians,  when  she  is  first  imprisoned,  buffeted,  and  im- 
prisoned again,  4-64 ;  the  prefect  sends  his  steward  to  persuade  her  to 
his  will,  but  he  falls  down  before  the  prison  doors,  which  he  is  unable 
to  force  open,  and  is  assailed  by  a  6end,  65-82 ;  Euphemia  is  taken 
out  of  prison  and  placed  on  a  wheel  full  of  red  coals,  but  the  execu- 
tioner is  burned  to  ashes  and  Euphemia  is  unhurt,  83-106 ;  another 
attempt  is  made  to  destroy  her  with  fire,  when  she  is  rescued  by  an 
angel,  and  placed  on  a  hill,  107-114;  the  attempts  made  to  take  her 
down  from  the  hill  fail,  and  one  of  those  who  make  the  attempts  is 
converted,  as  well  as  many  others  who  were  standing  by,  1 15-154;  the 
prefect  causes  her  to  be  hung  up  by  the  hair  of  her  head,  and  after- 
wards keeps  her  in  prison  six  days  without  food  or  drink,  155-162; 
on  the  seventh  day  she  is  pressed  between  four  stones,  but  through 
the  interposition  of  an  angel  the  stones  turn  to  powder,  163-170;  she 
is  next  thrown  to  three  wild  beasts,  when  they  all  three  fall  at  her 
feet  and  form  a  chair  for  her  with  their  tails,  171-186  ;  a  sword  is  then 
driven  into  her  side  and  she  dies,  187-193;  the  prefect  rewards  her 
slayer,  whom  a  lion  meets  and  devours,  194-202 ;  the  prefect  eats  his 
own  flesh,  203-206;  the  sepulture  of  Euphemia,  207-210;  the  date  of 
her  passion,  211-213;  conclusion,  214-218. 

With  the  exception  of  the  etymological  introduction  the  following 
is  the  text  of  L.A.,  cap.  139  :  (1-14  :)  "Eufemia  filia  senatoris,  videns 
christianos  tempore  Dyocletiani  tarn  diversispcenis  laniari,  ad  Priscum 
judicem  properavit  et  Christum  publice  confitens  exemplo  suae  con- 
stantias  etiam  virorum  animos  confortabat."  (15-18 :)  "  Cum  igitur 
judex  christianos  successive  occideret,  alios  prxsentes  esse  jubebat, 
ut  saltern  territi  immolarent,  dum  constantes  tam  crudeliter  laniari 
viderent."  (19-44 :)  '*  Cum  ergo  coram  Eufemia  sanctos  crudeliter 
detruncaret,  ipsa  eorum  constantia  amplius  provocata  injuriam  a 
judice  se  pati  clamabat.  Tunc  judex  gavisus  est  putans,  earn  sacri- 
ficiis  velle  consentire.  Unde  cum  ab  ea,  quam  sibi  injuriam  faceret, 
requisivisset,  ilia  ait  :  cum  sim  genere  nobilis,  cur  mihi  ignotos  et 
advenas  anteponis  et  priores  facis  ad  Christum  pertingere  et  ad 
promissam  gloriam  pervenire  ?  Cui  judex :  putabam  te  ad  mentem 
rediisse  et  gaudebam  te  tuae  nobilitatis  vel  sexus  meminisse." 
(45*64 :)  "  Reclusa  igitur  in  carcere  et  sequenti  die  cum  vinctis 
sine  vinculis  est  adducta.  Iterum  gravissime  est  conquesta,  cur 
contra  legem  imperatorum  sibi  soli  a  vinculis  parceretur.  Tunc' 
alapis   durissime   caeditur  et  in  carcere  recluditur.      Quam   judex 


NOTES  TO  EFFAME  (XLVIL).  455 

secutus  ex  libidine  opprimere  voluit,  sed  ilia  viriliter  reluctante 
manum  ejus  virtus  divina  contraxit."  (65-70  :)  "  Tunc  putans  se  in- 
cantatum,  praepositum  domus  suae  ad  ipsam  direxit,  ut  multa  pro- 
mitteret  si  earn  faceret  consentire."  (71-82  :)  "  Sed  ille  carcerem 
clausum  nee  clavibus  aperire  potuit  nee  securibus  frangere,  donee  a 
daemone  arreptus  clamans  et  se  ipsum  dilanians  vix  evasit."  (83-94  :) 
"  Deinde  educta  posita  est  super  rotam,  cuius  vectes  carbonibus  pleni 
erant,  et  artifex  intra  rotam  tale  signum  trahentibus  dedit,  ut,  quando 
sonum  faceret,  simul  traherent  et  sic  exeunte  igne  vectes  corpus  ejus 
dissiparent."  (95-106  :)  "  Sed  nutu  Dei  ferramentum,  quo  rota  tempe- 
rabatur,  de  manu  ejus  decidens  sonum  fecit  et  continuo  illis  trahen- 
tibus rota  artificem  comminuit  et  Eufemiam  stantem  super  earn 
illaesam  servavit."  (107-114  :)  "  Tunc  parentes  artificis  lamentantes 
supposito  ig^e  ipsam  cum  rota  comburere  voluerunt,  sed  rota  combusta 
£.  ab  angelo  soluta  in  quodam  loco  excelso  incolumis  stare  con- 
spicitur."  (115-130:)  "Appellianus  judici  ait:  virtus  christianorum 
nonnisi  in  ferro  vincitur,  unde  consulo  ut  eam  facias  decollari.  Erectis 
igitur  scalis  cum  quidam  ad  eam  capiendam  manum  mittere  vellet, 
mox  totus  paralisi  solutus  vix  inde  semivivus  eductus  est"  (131-140 :) 
"Alius  autem  nomine  Sosthenes  ascendens  continuo  mutatus  ab  ea 
veniam  petiit  et  evaginato  gladio  ad  judicem  clamavit,  quod  se  ipsum 
libentius  occideret,  quam  eam  quam  angeli  defendebant,  contingeret" 
(141-154 :)  "  Denique  inde  educta  judex  cancellario  suo  dixit  ut  ad 
eam  omnes  petulantes  juvenes  convocaret,  qui  tamdiu  eam  illuderent 
donee  fatigata  deficeret.  Sed  ille  ad  eam  ingrediens  et  multas  vir- 
gines  splendidissimas  circa  eam  orantem  videns,  monitis  ejus  protinus 
christianus  effectus  est."  (155-170:)  "  Praeses  vero  per  capillos 
virginem  suspend  it,  sed  etiam  immobilem  permanentem  negato  cibo 
in  carcere  recludi  fecit,  ut  vii  die  inter  iiii  magnos  lapides  sicut  oliva 
constringeretur.  Ilia  vero  quotidie  ab  angelo  satiata,  dum  vii  die 
intra  lapides  durissimos  posita  esset,  ad  ejus  orationem  ipsi  lapides 
in  cinerem  tenuissimum  sunt  redacti."  (171-184  :)  "  Unde  praeses  se 
victum  a  puella  erubescens,  eam  in  foveam  projici  jussit,  ubi  tres 
tantae  immanitatis  bestiae  erant,  quae  omnem  hominem  deglutirent. 
Quae  statim  blandiendo  ad  virginem  concurrentes  et  junctis  ad  in- 
vicem  caudis  ei  quasi  cathedram  ad  sedendum  praebentes,  judicem 
hoc  videntem  vehementius  confuderunt."  (185-193:)  "Unde  cum 
praeses  fere  prae  angustia  moreretur,  ingressus  camifex,  ut  domini  sui 
injuriam  vindicaret,  gladium  in  latus  suum  fixit  et  Christi  martirem 
fecit."  (194-202 :)  Quem  judex  pro  mercede  veste  serica  induit  et 
torque  aurea  eum  circumdedit ;  sed  egrediens  a  leone  arripitur  et 
ab  eo  penitus  devoratur.  Unde  sui  eum  diutius  perqui rentes,  vix 
pauca  ejus  ossa  cum  veste  scissa  et  torque  aurea  repererunt."  (203-214 :) 
*•  Priscus  quoque  judex  se  ipsum  comedens  mortuus  est  inventus.  S. 
autem  E.  in  Chalcedonia  cum  honore  sepulta  est,  mentis  cuius  omnes 
Judaei  et  gentiles  Chalcedoniae  in  Christum  crediderunt     Passa  est 


45^  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZLVIL  17-9M). 

autem  c.  a.  d.  cclxxx.**    Then  follows  a  citation  from  St  Ambrose's 
Preface. 

17.  One  or  more  verses  are  wanting  after  this. 

105.  Defy t'^iiijurtd,    A.S.  ^mlctn,  to  hurt. 

122.  Z^/^n J 8  ladders. 

138.  Z>te/arB  rather. 

166.  Grappis^gmpes. 

173.  A^e  docht^yfdiS  not  able. 

183.  Faynand^izwmng, 

192.  5/t^8wound. 

200.   KifrK/'"  worried. 

201  3r/=ate. 


XLVIII.— JULIANA. 


St  Juliana,  virgin  and  martyr,  suffered  during  the  persecution  under 
Galerius  at  Nicomedia.  Though  her  parents  were  pagans,  she  became 
a  devoted  disciple  of  the  Christian  faith  in  her  early  years.  Belonging 
to  a  distinguished  family,  Eulegius,  the  prefect  of  Nicomedia,  sought 
her  hand  in  marriage,  but  her  only  answer  to  him  was  that  she  did  not 
desire  to  become  the  wife  of  one  who  worshipped  false  gods.  Irri- 
tated by  her  refusal,  her  father  sought  to  overcome  her  and  to  incline 
her  to  the  marriage,  first  by  persuasion  and  afterwards  by  threats  and 
even  by  violence,  and  conducted  her  before  the  prefect  in  order  that  he 
might  compel  her  by  force  to  renounce  the  Christian  faith,  hoping  that 
if  she  apostatised,  all  difficulties  in  the  way  of  her  marriage  would  be 
removed.  Eulegius,  the  prefect,  treated  her  at  first  with  all  gentleness 
because  of  his  love  towards  her ;  but  when  he  saw  that  she  was  reso- 
lutely bent  on  refusing  him,  his  love  turned  to  hatred.  After  causing 
her  to  be  beaten  with  rods  and  loaded  with  chains,  he  threw  her  into 
prison.  There  she  is  said  to  have  been  visited  by  the  evil  spirit  in  the 
guise  of  an  angel  of  light,  who  said  to  her  that  she  could  marry  Eule- 
gius without  sin.  Doubting  the  message,  she  made  the  sign  of  the 
cross,  and  the  demon  was  at  once  changed  into  a  shape  of  horror,  and, 
acting  as  directed  from  heaven,  she  loaded  him  with  her  chains.  She 
was  again  conducted  before  the  prefect,  who  condemned  her  to  be 
burned  ;  but  as  the  fire  did  her  no  harm,  he  caused  her  head  to  be  cut 
off.  This,  it  is  said,  was  done  about  the  year  305.  St  Juliana  is  speci- 
ally honoured  in  Belgium,  and  part  of  her  relics  are  said  to  be  preserved 
in  the  Church  Notre-Dame  du  Sablon  in  Brussels. 

Her  day  is  February  16. 

Analysis — St  Juliana,  we  read,  was  betrothed  to  Eulegius,  but 
refused  to  marry  him  unless  he  became  a  Christian,  1-8 ;  her  father 
causes  her  to  be  beaten,  9-14  ;  Eulegius  urges  his  suit,  15-36;  Juliana 
is  beaten  and  otherwise  ill-treated,  and  then  thrust  into  prison,  where 
an  evil  spirit  appears  to  her  as  an  angel  of  light,  37-53  ;  how  his  true 


458  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  ( 

character  is  discovered,  and  how  he  is  chained  and  punished  by  Juli- 
ana, 54-1 13 ;  Juliana  is  brought  before  the  prefect,  and  brings  with  her 
the  fiend,  whom  she  casts  into  a  pit  on  her  way,  1 14-143  ;  she  is  ques- 
tioned by  the  prefect  and  tortured,  and  then  led  away  to  execution, 
144-195  ;  on  her  way  she  is  followed  by  the  fiend  she  has  cast  into  the 
pit,  196-215  ;  her  death  and  burial,  216-227 ;  the  fate  of  the  prefect  and 
his  men,  and  conclusion,  228-249. 

The  following  is  her  legend  as  told  in  the  L.A.,  cap.  43  :  (1-22:)  "J^ 
dum  Eulogio  prxfecto  Nicomediae  desponsata  esset  et  nollet  sibi  ali- 
quatenus  copulari,  nisi  reciperet  fidem  Christi,  jussit  earn  pater  suus 
exspoliari  et  gravissime  caxii  ac  ipsi  praefecto  tradi.  Cui  praefectus 
ait :  dulcissima  mea  Juliana,  cur  me  ita  delusisti  ut  me  sic  renueres? 
Cui  ilia  :  si  tu  adoraveris  Deum  meum,  acquiescam  tibi,  alioquin  nun- 
quam  dominus  meus  eris."  (23-36  :)  "  Cui  praefectus  :  domina  mea, 
hoc  facere  non  possum,  quia  imperator  amputari  faceret  caput  meum. 
Cui  J. :  si  ita  times  imperatorem  mortalem,  quomodo  vis,  ut  iropera- 
torem  non  timeam  immortalem  ?  Fac  quidquid  vis,  quia  me  decipere 
non  valebis."  (37-44  :)  "Tunc  praefectus  jussit  eam  gravissime  virgis 
cscdi  et  dimidia  die  per  capillos  appendi  et  plumbum  liquefactum  in 
capite  ejus  fundi.  Quod  cum  nihil  ei  nocuisset,  ipsam  catenis  ligavit 
et  in  carcerem  reclusit."  (45-62:)  "Ad  quam  venit  dyabolus  in  specie 
angeli  dicens:  Juliana,  ego  sum  angelus  domini  qui  me  ad  te  misit  ut 
te  debeam  commonere  ut  diis  sacrifices,  ne  diu  crucieris  et  tarn  mala 
morte  moriaris.  Tunc  J,  flens  oravit  dicens:  domine  Deus  meus,  ne 
permittas  me  perire,  sed  ostende  mihi,  quis  est,  qui  mihi  talia  persuadet. 
Facta  est  ad  eam  vox  ut  ipsum  apprehenderet  et  quis  esset  ipsum 
co^eret  eum  confiteri."  (63-87  :)  **  Quai  cum  eum  tenuisset  et  quis 
esset  interrojjasset,  dixit  ei  quod  daemon  esset  et  quod  ad  eam  deci- 
piendam  pater  suus  misisset  ipsum.  Cui  J.:  et  quis  est  pater  tuus? 
Respondit :  Beelzebub,  qui  ad  omnia  mala  nos  dirigit  et  facit  nos 
graviter  verberari  quotiens  a  christianis  fuerimus  superati,  et  ideo 
scio,  quod  male  meo  hue  veni,  quia  te  superare  non  polui."  (88-105:) 
"Inter  alia  qux  confessus  est,  dixit  quia  tunc  maxime  a  christianis 
elongatur,  quando  misterium  dominici  corporis  agebatur  et  quando 
orationes  et  praidicaliones  fiebant."  (106-113:)  "Tunc  J.  retrorsum 
manibus  ipsum  ligavit  et  ad  terram  ipsum  dejiciens  cum  catena,  cum 
qua  erat  ligata,  ipsum  durissime  verberavit,  dyabolus  autem  damans 
rogabat  eam,  dicens  :  domina  mea  Juliana,  miserere  mei."  (114-129 :) 
"Tunc  jussit  praifectus,  ut  J.  de  carcere  educerelur  et  exiens  trahebat 
post  se  daemonem  alligatum  ;  daemon  autem  rogabat  eam  dicens : 
domina  Juliana,  noli  amplius  de  me  ridiculum  facere,  non  enim  potero 
ultra  in  quempiam  praevalere  :  christiani  enim  dicuntur  misericordes 
esse,  et  tu  nullam  de  me  misericordiam  habes."  (130-133 :)  "Sicque  per 
totum  forum  ipsum  traxit  et  postea  in  quandam  latrinam  ipsum  pro- 
jecit."    (134-153  not  in  L.A.)    (154-175  :)  "  Cum  autem  ad  pnefectum 


NOTES  TO  JULIANA  (XLVm.  4-204).  459 

pervenisset,  in  quadam  rota  adeo  est  extensa  quod  omnia  ossa  usque 
ad  medullarum  exitum  sunt  confracta,  angelus  domini  autem  rotam 
comminuens  ipsam  momento  sanavit.  Quod  videntes  qui  aderant, 
crediderunt  et  statim  decollati  sunt  viri  d  et  mulieres  cxxx." 
(176-191 :)  "  Deinde  cum  in  quandam  ollam  plumbo  liquefacto  ple- 
nam  missa  fuisset,  sed  plumbum  velut  temperatum  balneum  factum 
esset,  maledixit  prsefectus  Diis  suis,  qui  unam  puellam  punire  non 
poterant,  quae  tantam  injuriam  iis  irrogabat"  (192-215  :)  "Tunc 
jussit  eam  decollari:  quae  dum  ad  decollandum  duceretur,  daemon, 
quem  verberaverat,  in  specie  juvenis  apparens  clamabat  dicens : 
nolite  ei  parcere,  quoniam  deos  vestros  vituperavit  et  me  hac  nocte 
g^aviter  verberavit ;  reddite  ergo  sibi  quod  meruit !  Cumque  J.  paulu- 
lum  oculos  aperuisset  et  videret  quis  esset,  qui  talia  loqueretur,  daemon 
aufugiens  exclamavit :  heu  me  miserum,  adhuc  puto,  quod  me  vult 
capere  et  ligare."  (216ff :)  "  Cum  ergo  b.  J.  decoUata  fuisset,  praefec- 
tus  navigans  in  mari  cum  xxxiv  viris,  orta  tempestate  submersus  est 
Horum  autem  corpora  cum  mare  eructasset,  a  feris  et  avibus  sunt 
comesta."    (218-227  not  in  L.A.) 

4.  Hand/ast  =betroihed.    See  Jamieson  Ji/^  t/^^. 

31.  D^d/y= mortal, 

40.  5^/=  pour. 

51.  Mon€sf= sidvise, 

52.  7i?r/«^«/=  tormented. 
54.   F<fj/=wist,  knew. 
88.  /7^>=shunnest. 
131.  Gaus/!= pit. 

141.  Ewe='Eyt, 

160.  To-gfuassyt =bToktn  asunder.    To  and  O.Fr.  quasser^  later;  cos- 
ser,  to  break. 

161.  Self=\try.    merc/i= marrow, 
165.  ./4/a/= throughout. 

181.  Aioure=owtr, 
204.  W:zr3^r/^=  reward. 


XLIX.— TECLA. 


St  Thecla,  virgin  and  martyr,  whose  story  is  recorded  in  the  text,  is 
usually  cited  as  the  first  of  her  sex  who  suffered  martyrdom  for  the 
faith.  It  would  seem,  however,  that  that  honour  belongs  to  another 
martyr  of  the  same  name,  St  Thecla  who  suffered  at  Aquileia  in  Italy 
along  with  Euphemia  and  two  others  during  the  reign  of  Nero.  The 
St  Thecla  referred  to  in  the  text  is  believed  to  have  belonged  originally 
to  Lycaonia.  According  to  St  Methodius,  in  his  *  Banquet  of  Vir^gins,' 
she  was  well  versed  in  philosophy  and  literature,  and  expressed  herself 
with  equal  facility  and  elegance.  He  adds  that  she  was  converted  by 
St  Paul,  and  subsequently  defended  the  Christian  fsuth  with  great 
courage  in  the  controversies  she  was  obliged  to  enter  into  with  its 
assailants.  At  the  time  of  her  conversion  it  appears  that  she  was 
residing  in  Iconium.  Her  parents  had  betrothed  her  to  a  young 
nobleman,  but  after  listening  to  the  Apostle's  preaching  she  is  said  to 
have  given  up  all  intention  of  entering  the  marriage  estate,  and  to 
have  resisted  every  attempt  both  on  the  part  of  her  parents  and  of  her 
betrothed  to  change  her  resolution.  The  consequence  was  they  had 
recourse  to  the  magistrate,  before  whom  they  denounced  her.  She 
then  secretly  withdrew,  and  sought  refuge  with  the  Apostle.  Her 
retreat  being  discovered,  she  was  brought  before  the  magistrates  and 
condemned  to  the  wild  beasts.  But  when  exposed  naked  in  the  amphi- 
theatre to  the  leopards,  tigers,  and  lions,  these  ferocious  animals 
gathered  around  her  and  licked  her  feet,  and  though  attempts  were 
made  to  irritate  them  against  her,  they  withdrew  and  left  her  unharmed. 
This  only  rendered  her  persecutors  more  furious,  and  they  condemned 
her  to  be  burnt  The  flames,  however,  had  no  power  over  her,  and 
she  issued  from  them  unharmed.  She  is  said  to  have  accompanied  St 
Paul  in  many  of  his  missionary  tours,  and  to  have  afterwards  retired 
to  Seleucia  in  Lycaonia,  and  to  have  died  there  in  peace  towards  the 
close  of  the  first  century.    A  splendid  church  was  built  over  her  tomb, 


NOTES  TO  TECLA  (XUX.  8-94).  46 1 

which  was  visited  by  pilgrims  from  all  parts.  Her  Acts,  or  rather 
the  Acts  of  SS.  Paul  and  Thecla,  are  attributed  to  John,  a  priest  of 
Ephesus.  The  cathedral  of  Milan  is  dedicated  to  her,  and  possesses 
some  of  her  relics.  Putin's  *  Diet.  Hagiogr.*  See  also  Mrs  Jameson's 
'  Sacred  and  Legendary  Art,'  vol.  ii.  p.  556. 

Her  day  is  September  23. 

In  art  she  generally  wears  a  loose  mantle  of  dark  brown  or  grey, 
and  holds  the  palm.    Several  wild  beasts  are  around  her. 

Analysis — St  Paul's  arrival  in  Iconium  and  reception  by  Onesiph- 
orus,  i-io;  the  conversion  of  Thecla,  11-26;  she  is  denounced  to  the 
proconsul,  who  orders  her  and  St  Paul  to  be  brought  before  him, 
and  afterwards  condemns  the  latter  to  be  driven  from  the  city  and 
Thecla  to  be  burned,  27-58  ;  Thecla  escapes  from  the  fire  unhurt  and 
takes  refuge  with  St  Paul,  who  is  in  hiding  with  Onesiphorus,  to  whom 
she  is  guided  by  a  child  sent  out  by  Onesiphorus  to  buy  bread,  59- 
128  ;  she  accompanies  St  Paul  to  Antioch,  where  the  headman  of  the 
city  denounces  her  to  the  proconsul  because  she  refuses  to  accept  him 
in  marriage,  when  she  is  questioned  and  condemned  to  the  wild  beasts, 
129-179  ;  she  is  taken  in  charge  by  Triphaena,  who  in  consequence  of 
a  dream  resolves  not  to  part  from  her,  180-202;  both  are  stripped 
naked  and  exposed  to  the  wild  beasts,  when  a  lioness  becomes  her  pro- 
tector, 203-222;  wild  bulls  are  then  let  loose  upon  her,  but  though 
burning  irons  are  applied  to  them  they  do  not  hurt  her,  223-240; 
seeing  Triphaena  apparently  dead,  Alexander,  the  denouncer  of  Thecla, 
relents  and  begs  that  the  two  be  set  free,  241-256 ;  they  are  set  free, 
and  Thecla  afterwards  joins  St  Paul,  and  subsequently  returns  to 
Iconium,  where  she  finds  that  Thamyris  is  dead,  and  after  converting 
her  mother  proceeds  to  Seleucia,  257-317;  conclusion,  318-334. 

Sources — Cf.  the  "Acta  Paul!  et  Theclae"  in  Grabe's  *  Spicilegium 
SS.  Patrum,'  i.  95  ;  TischendorPs  'Acta  Apost.  Apoc.,*  p.  41 ;  and  the 
new  edition  of  the  same  work  by  Lipsius,  i.  235. 

8.  F«/=  fetched.  PL,S,fetian,feianj'lct\,feta,io{tic\i,  See  Brad- 
ley, SMhfeten, 

19.  7'/^^^^=Theodosius. 

20.  Thammary  =^Th?jriyr\s, 
28.  spouse— htXToXh^d, 

34.  jE"««//3^= persuasion. 
43.  Ztf///j=hinderest. 
54.   7%/^</K«=Theodosia. 

72.  Toundire =X\r\dtr, 

73.  Caf=cast=^dL  pile,  heap.    Icel.  kostr^  gen.  kastar^  a  pile. 
76.  Cast    See  preceding  note. 

79.  Belly se=\yXiO'^s, 

94.  Z>a/^>^;M^»  Daphne.    It  was  near  to  Antioch. 


462  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (ZLDL  111-302). 

111.  Bruie  =-hroil 
164.  Mane^YidAX. 
185.  Tyiphena^Tnphd^ndu 
188.  Falcinil ^TdXconiWdu 
242.  Slongyne=s\\XTigy  thrown. 
278.  il/arr(fl«=Myra,  of  Lycia. 

302|  303.  Thamyris,  to  whom  she  was  betrothed,  is  apparently  con- 
founded with  her  father. 


L.— KATERINE. 


The  story  of  St  Catherine  is  of  Greek  origin,  and  cannot  be  traced 
further  back  than  the  eighth  century.  It  was  brought  from  the  East 
by  the  Crusaders  in  the  eleventh  century,  and  by  the  following  century 
had  spread  throughout  the  whole  of  Western  Christendom.  Briefly 
told,  it  is  this  :  She  was  the  daughter  of  Costis,  a  son  of  Constantius 
Chlorus,  and  Sabinella  the  daughter  and  heiress  of  the  King  of  Egypt 
Her  birth  and  future  glory  were  foretold  to  her  mother  in  a  dream. 
From  her  earliest  infancy  she  was  the  wonder  of  all  who  beheld  her, 
for  grace  of  mind  and  person.  She  made  such  progress  in  her  studies 
that  at  the  age  of  fifteen  there  was  none  comparable  to  her  in  the 
learning  and  philosophy  of  the  Gentiles.  The  works  of  Plato  were 
her  favourite  reading,  and  the  teaching  of  Socrates  prepared  her  to 
receive  a  higher  and  purer  doctrine.  When  about  fourteen  years  of 
age  her  father  died  and  left  her  heiress  of  his  kingdom.  When  de- 
sired by  her  people  and  her  mother  to  marry  she  refused,  unless  they 
could  find  a  husband  for  her  who  was  of  such  noble  blood  that  all 
men  should  worship  him,  so  great  that  she  should  never  think  that 
she  had  made  him  king,  so  rich  that  he  surpassed  all  others  in  riches, 
so  full  of  beauty  that  the  angels  of  God  would  desire  to  behold  him, 
and  so  benign  that  he  could  gladly  forgive  all  offences  done  to  him. 
Sabinella  and  the  people  were  in  despair,  but  the  Virgin  Mary  ap- 
peared to  a  hermit  and  sent  him  with  a  message  to  St  Catherine,  tell- 
ing her  that  he  whom  she  desired  as  her  husband  was  her  Son.  The 
hermit  therefore  gave  a  picture  representing  the  Virgin  and  her  Son 
to  Catherine,  who,  as  soon  as  she  beheld  the  face  of  the  Redeemer, 
was  filled  with  love  towards  Him,  and  forgot  her  books  and  studies. 
The  following  night  she  had  a  wonderful  dream,  in  which  she  beheld 
herself  introduced  into  the  presence  of  Christ,  and  along  with  her 
mother  was  baptised  by  the  hermit  whom  the  Virgin  had  sent  to  her. 
The  Virgin  also  appeared  to  her  accompanied  by  her  divine  Son  and  a 
noble  company  of  saints  and  angels.    Mary  presented  Catherine  to 


464  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (L.). 

the  Lord  of  Glory,  saying,  "  Lo  !  she  hath  been  baptised,  and  I  myself 
have  been  her  godmother."  Then  the  Lord  smiled  upon  her,  held  out 
His  hand  and  plighted  His  troth  to  her,  putting  a  ring  on  her  finger. 
When  Catherine  awoke  in  the  morning  she  remembered  her  dream, 
and  looking  at  her  hand  found  the  ring  on  her  finger,  and  henceforth 
regarded  herself  as  betrothed  to  Christ  During  the  persecution  under 
Maximin,  the  Emperor  himself  came  to  Alexandria.  She  first  con- 
founded him  with  her  arguments  in  favour  of  the  Christian  faith,  and 
afterwards  tifty  philosophers  whom  he  had  caused  to  be  gathered 
together  to  refute  her  arguments,  she  not  only  withstood  but  converted. 
He  next  attempted  to  corrupt  her.  AH  his  persuasions  and  menaces 
being  resisted,  he  ordered  her  to  be  torn  in  pieces  on  four  wheels 
armed  with  sharp  teeth ;  but  when  bound  upon  the  wheels,  fire  from 
heaven  destroyed  them,  together  with  three  thousand  of  the  spectators. 
Maximin  then  ordered  her  to  be  scourged,  and  afterwards  beheaded. 
— Mrs  Jameson,  *  Sacred  and  Legendary  Art,'  vol.  ii.  p.  457. 

Her  day  is  November  25. 

St  Catherine  is  the  patroness  of  education,  philosophy,  science ;  of 
students,  philosophers,  and  theologians  ;  of  eloquence ;  and  of  schools 
and  colleges.  She  bears  the  palm  as  a  martyr ;  the  sword  expresses 
the  manner  of  her  death  ;  the  crown  belongs  to  her  as  a  sovereign 
princess ;  and  she  holds  a  book  as  significant  of  her  learning.  Her 
peculiar  attribute  is  the  wheel,  sometimes  whole,  but  oftener  broken. 

Analysis — Maxentius  sends  out  a  decree  ordering  the  people  to 
assemble  to  ofTer  sacrifice,  i-2o;  his  arrival,  and  the  assembling  of 
the  people  in  Alexandria,  21-46;  hearinj]^  the  uproar,  Catherine  goes 
to  the  place  of  sacrifice,  and  seeing  those  who  were  Christians 
sacrificing,  addresses  Maxentius  and  disputes  with  him,  after  which 
he  directs  her  to  be  led  to  his  palace,  and  to  be  well  treated, 
47-152;  on  reluming  to  his  palace  Maxentius  sends  for  Cath- 
erine, who  again  disputes  with  him,  and  finding  that  he  is  unable 
to  refute  her,  gathers  together  all  he  can  who  are  renowned  for  learn- 
ing, 153-236;  fifty  are  assembled,  when  Catherine;  being  sent  for, 
disputes  with  them  and  refutes  them,  after  which,  in  spite  of  the 
Emperor's  threats,  they  confess  themselves  converted  to  the  same 
faith  as  Catherine,  and  suffer  death  by  burning,  237-556;  Maxentius 
then  offers  to  make  her  his  "  second  queen,"  but  she  refuses,  557-604  ; 
he  then  orders  her  to  be  scourged,  and  afterwards  to  be  cast  into  prison 
without  food  or  drink,  605  -  624 ;  during  his  absence  the  wife  of 
Maxentius,  along  with  Porphyrius,  visits  Catherine,  who  converts 
them  both,  and  they  convert  others,  625-742 ;  Catherine  is  comforted 
in  prison  with  heavenly  food  and  visions,  743-760;  the  Emperor 
returns,  orders  Catherine  to  be  brought  before  him,  and  is  surprised 
at  her  appearance,  expecting  to  find  her  wasted  with  hunger — she  tells 
him  how  she  has  been  sustained,  he  again  offers  to  make  her  his 
queen,  and  she  again  refuses  his  offer,  761-832;  she  is  placed  among 


NOTES  TO  KATERINE  (L.  1-55).  465 

the  wheels  armed  with  sharp  teeth  ready  for  torture,  but  at  her  prayer 
the  wheels  are  broken  and  four  thousand  of  the  people  slain,  833-895  ; 
the  joy  of  the  Christians  and  conversion  of  the  pagans,  896-901; 
Maxentius's  wife  confesses  herself  a  Christian,  and  openly  upbraids 
her  husband,  902-927 ;  he  threatens  her  with  torture,  Catherine  com- 
forts her,  after  which  she  is  put  to  death,  928-981 ;  Porphyrius  buries 
her  and  upbraids  Maxentius,  982-1021 ;  Maxentius,  maddened  by  the 
conversion  of  Porphyrius,  asks  his  companions  if  they  were  aware 
of  his  conduct,  when  they  all  confess  themselves  Christians,  and  are 
led  out  of  the  town  and  executed,  1022- 1093 ;  the  martyrdom  of  St 
Catherine,  1094-1197;  conclusion,  1198-1213. 

Source — Cf.  L.A.,  cap.  172 ;  but  a  more  detailed  source  has  been 
used. 

1-24.  The  introduction  is  lost  L.A. :  "  Catherina  Costi  regis  filia 
omnibus  liberalium  artium  studiis  erudita  fuit  Cum  autem  Max- 
entius imperator  omnes  tam  divites  quam  pauperes  ad  Alexandriam 
convocaret,  ut  ydolis  immolarent,  et  christianos  immolare  nolentes 
puniret :  Catherina,  cum  esset  annorum  decem  et  octo  et  in  palatio 
divitiis  et  pueris  pleno  sola  remansisset,  audiens  animalium  diversorum 
mugitus  et  cantantium  plausus  misso  illuc  nuntio  inquiri  jussit  celer- 
iter  quid  hoc  esset" 

25-34.  Not  in  L.A. 

37.  No}^t=c2Ltt\c. 

39-48.  Not  in  L.A. 

42.  /%?^= cattle. 

51.  Feryd=he\onged  to. 

65-152.  L.A. :  "  Quod  cum  didicisset  assumtis  aliquibus  de  palatio 
signo  crucis  se  muniens  illuc  accessit  ibique  multos  christianos  metu 
mortis  ad  sacrificia  duci  conspexit  Quae  vehementi  dolore  cordis 
sauciata  ad  imperatorem  audacter  se  ingessit  et  sic  ait :  salutationem 
tibi  proferre,  imperator,  et  ordinis  dignitas  et  rationis  via  praemonebat, 
si  creatorem  ccelorum  agnosceres  et  a  diis  animum  revocares.  Stans- 
que  ante  januam  templi  per  varias  conclusiones  syllogismorum  alle- 
gorice  et  metaphorice,  diserte  et  mystice  multa  cum  Caesare  disputavit 
Deinde  rediens  ad  commune  colloquium  dixit :  haec  tibi  tamquam 
sapienti  proferre  curavi,  nunc  autem,  quare  incassum  congregasti 
banc  multitudinem  ad  colendam  stultitiam  ydolorum  ?  Miraris  hoc 
templum  manu  artificum  operatum,  miraris  omamenta  pretiosa,  quae 
velut  pulvis  ante  faciem  venti  erunt  Mirare  potius  ccelum  et  terram, 
mare  et  omnia  quse  in  iis  sunt,  mirare  omamenta  ccelorum,  solem  sc. 
et  lunam  et  Stellas;  mirare  famulatum  eorum,  qualiter  a  mundi  initio 
usque  ad  finem  nocte  et  die  currunt  ad  occidentem  et  redeunt  ad 
orientem  nee  unquam  fatigantur ;  et  cum  haec  animadverteris,  inter- 
roga  et  disce  quis  sit  eorum  potentior ;  cum  autem  ipsum  ipso  donante 
intellexeris  nee  similem  illi  invenire  valueris,  ipsum  adora,  ipsum 

VOL.  III.  2  ^ 


466  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (L.  BMST). 

glorifica,  ipse  enim  est  Deus  Deonim  et  dominas  dominantium.  Cam- 
que  de  filii  incarnatione  sapienter  plurima  dispatasset,  stupefactus 
Csesar  non  valuit  ad  hoc  respondere,  tandem  ad  sc  reversus  dixit  ad 
cam  :  sine,  o  mulier,  sine  nos  finire  sacrificium  et  post  hoc  tibi  responsa 
reddemus.  Praecepit  igitur  earn  ad  palatium  duci  et  cum  diligentia 
custodiri,  admirans  nimiam  ejus  prudentiam  et  corporis  pulchritu- 
dinem.  Erat  enim  speciosa  valde  et  incredibili  pulchritudine  omniam 
oculis  admirabilis  videbatur  et  gratiosa.** 

60.   Takine  ofcors^XoVtn  of  the  Cross. 

111.  Moyse=mMS^ih\nV, 

15S-236.  L.A.:  "  Venienslgitur  Caesar  ad  palatium,  dixit  Cathcrinae : 
audivimus  tuam  eloquentiam  et  mirati  sumus  tuam  prudentiam,  sed 
in  deorum  sacrificiis  occupati,  omnia  plene  intelligere  nequivimus ; 
nunc  autem  ab  initio  progeniem  tuam  requirimus.     Et  s.  C.  ad  hoc : 
scriptum  est  [Cato  is  not  named]  :  nee  te  collaudes  nee  te  calpaveris 
ipse  :   hoc  faciunt  stulti  quos  gloria  vexat  inanis.     Confiteor  tamen 
meam  progeniem,  non  tumore  jactantise,  sed  humilitatis  amore,  ego 
enim  sum  C.  Costi  reg^s  unica  filia,  quae,  quamvis  in  purpura  nata  et 
liberalibus  disciplinis  non  mediocriter  instructa,  haec  tamen  omnia 
contemsi  et  ad  dominum  J.  Chr.  confugL    Dii  autem  quos  colis,  nee  te 
nee  alios  juvare  possunt.    O  igitur  infelices  talium  ydolonim  cultorcs, 
quibus  advocata  in  necessitate  non  adsunt,  in  tribulatione  non  succor- 
runt,  in  periculo  non  defendunt     Cui  rex :  si  ita  est,  ut  dicis,  totus 
mundas  errat  et  tu  sola  verum  dicis,  cum  tamen  omne  verbum  in  ore 
duonim  vel  trium  testium  confirmetur,  si  angelus  esses,  si  ccelica  vir- 
tus, adhuc  tibi  nemo  credere  deberet,  quanto  minus,  cum  femina  fra- 
gilis  esse  probaris !     Cui  ilia :  ne,  obsecro,   Caesar,  a  furore  tuo  te 
vinci  permiltas,  ut  in  sapientis  animo  non  stet  turbatio  dira.     Sic 
namque  poeta  [Cato  is  not  named]  ait :  tu  si  animo  rexeris,  rex  eris,  si 
corpore,  servus.     Et  rex  :  ut  video,  pestifera  calliditate  nos  illaqueare 
disponis,  dum  per  exempla  philosophorum  sermonem  protrahere  niteris. 
Videns  autem  Caesar  quod  ejus  sapiential  obviare  non  posset,  man- 
davit  occulle  per  litteras,  ut  omnes  grammatici  et  rhetores  ad  prae- 
torium  Alexandrian  festinanter  venirent,  immensa  munera  recepturi  si 
concionatricem  virginem  suis  assertionibus  superarent" 

222.   Fr«^'///y/= envenomed. 

237-296.  L.A.:  "Adducti  sunt  igitur  de  diversis  provinciis  L.  ora- 
tores,  qui  omnes  mortales  in  omni  mundana  sapientia  excellebant 
Quibus  interrogantibus  cur  de  tarn  remotis  partibus  evocati  fuissent, 
Caesar  respondit :  Est  apud  nos  quaedam  puella  sensu  et  prudentia 
incomparabilis,  quae  omnes  sapientes  confutat  et  deos  omnes  esse 
dacmones  affirmat ;  quam  si  superaveritis,  cum  honore  magno  ad  pro- 
pria redibitis.  Ad  haec  unus  indignatus  stomachanti  voce  respondit  : 
O  magnum  imperatoris  consilium,  qui  ob  unius  degenerem  puellae 
confliclum  sapientes  mundi  de  remotis  partibus  advocavit,  cum  unus 
«x  nostris  clientulis  eam  poterat  levissime  confutare.    Et  rex :  poteram 


NOTES  TO  KATERINE  (L.  297-523).  467 

quidem  banc  vi  ad  sacrificandum  impellere  aut  poenis  exstinguere,  sed 
melius  judicavi  ut  vestris  argumentis  penitus  confutetur.  Cui  illi : 
adducatur  coram  nobis  puella,  ut  sua  temeritate  convicta  nunquam  se 
sapientes  vidisse  cognoscat." 

297-315.  L.  A.  is  briefer :  **  Sed  cum  virgo  certamen  quod  sibi  im- 
minebat  didicisset,  totam  se  domino  commendavit;  et  ecce  angelus 
domini  adstitit  sibi  et  ut  constanter  staret,  admonuit,  asserens  quod 
non  solum  ab  his  vinci  non  poterit  sed  insuper  ilia  ipsos  conversos  ad 
palmam  martirii  destinabit.'' 

306.  5^^^^^^/^= ignominy,  disgrace. 

.316-334.  L.A.:  "Cum  ergo  coram  oratoribus  adducta  fuisset,  dixit 
imperatori :  quali  judicio  contra  unam  puellam  L.  oratores  opponis, 
quos  et  victoria  remunerandos  promittis,  et  me  sine  spe  mercedis 
pugnare  compellis  ?  erit  tamen  merces  mihi  dominus  J.  Christus,  qui 
est  spes  et  corona  pro  se  certantium." 

335-419.  Not  in  L.A. 

420-480.  L.A.  simply  has  :  "  Verum  eum  oratores  Deum  fieri  homi- 
nem  aut  pati  impossibile  dicerent,  virgo  etiam  hoc  a  gentilibus  prae- 
dictum  esse  ostendit:  Nam  Plato  adstruit  Deum  circumrotundum 
et  decurtatum  ;  Sibilla  quoque  sic  ait :  Felix  ille  Deus  ligno  qui 
pendet  ab  alto." 

439.  Saug'=  ssigtf  wise. 

447.  Crt/^=Chald2ea. 

449.  Balan='Ba\2Lam. 

466.  5^11^^= incense. 

481-484.  L.A. :  "Cum  ig^tur  virgo  cum  oratoribus  sapientissime 
disputaret  et  eos  apertis  rationibus  confutaret,  obstupefacti  illi  et  quid 
dicerent  non  invenientes,  muti  penitus  sunt  effecti." 

485-500.  L. A. :  "  Tunc  imperator  contra  eos  nimio  furore  repletus  in- 
crepare  eos  ccepit  cur  ab  una  puella  tam  turpiter  se  vinci  per- 
milterent" 

501*522.  L.A.:  "Tunc  unus  magister  aliorum  sic  ait:  noveris,  im- 
perator, quod  nullus  unquam  ante  nos  stare  potuit  quin  continuo  vin- 
ceretur,  haec  autem  puella,  in  qua  spiritus  Dei  loquitur,  sic  nos  in 
admirationem  convertit  ut  contra  Christum  aliquid  dicere  aut  omnino 
nesciamus  aut  penitus  formidemus  ;  unde,  imperator,  constanter 
fatemur  quod,  nisi  probabiliorem  sententiam  de  diis  quos  usque 
modo  coluimus  protuleris,  ecce  omnes  ad  Christum  convertimur." 

523-556.  L. A. '  "  Audiens  haec  tyrannus,  nimio  furore  succensus, 
omnes  in  medio  civitatis  concremari  jussit,  at  virgo  ipsos  confortans 
ad  martirium  constantes  effecit  et  de  fide  diligenter  instruxit  Et  cum 
dolerent  quod  sine  baptismo  decederent,  virgo  respondit :  ne  timeatis, 
quia  effusio  vestri  sanguinis  vobis  baptismus  reputabitur  et  corona. 
Cum  ergo  signo  crucis  muniti  fuissent  flammis  injecti,  ita  animas 
domino  reddiderunt  ut  nee  capilli  nee  vestimenta  eorum  ab  igne  in 
aliquo  laedercntur." 


468  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (L.  597-743). 

587-601.  L.A. :  "  Cum  autem  a  christianis  faissent  sepulti,  tyrannos 
virgini  loquitur  dicens :  o  virgo  generosa,  juventuti  tuae  consule  et 
post  reginam  in  palatio  meo  secunda  vocaberis  et  imagine  tua  in 
medio  civitatis  fabricata  a  cunctis  velut  Dea  adoraberis.  Cui  \'iTgo : 
desine  talia  dicere  quae  scelus  est  etiam  cogitare;  ego  me  Christo 
sponsam  tradidi,  ille  gloria  mea,  ille  amor  meus,  ille  dulcedo  et  di- 
lectio  mea,  ab  ejus  amore  nee  blandimenta  nee  tormenta  me  potemnt 
revocare." 

605-624.  L.A.:  "Tunc  ille  furore  repletus  jussit eam  spoliatam  scor- 
pionibus  caedi  et  caesam  in  obscurum  carcerem  tradi  ibique  diebus  xn 
fame  cruciari." 

606.  Nafyn^  strip. 

616.  ^^yfay= renounce. 

625-638.  L.A. :  **  Rege  autem  pro  quibusdam  causis  instantibus 
extra  regionis  confinia  procedente." 

639-710.  L.A. :  "  Regina  ejus  nimio  amore  succensa  cum  principe 
militum  nomine  Porphyrio  media  nocte  ad  carcerem  virginis  proper- 
avit.  Quo  cum  regina  introiisset,  vidit  carcerem  inaestimabili  claritate 
fulgentem  [671-682  not  in  L.A.]  et  angelos  plagas  virgines  peningentes, 
incipiensque  virgo  ei  aetema  gaudia  praedicavit  et  ad  fidem  convertens 
martirii  coronam  eidem  pnedixit,  sicque  usque  ad  mediam  noctem 
sermonem  protraxerunt" 

687.  ^aa/i//j= salves. 

711-742.  L.A. :  **  Quae  cum  omnia  PorphjTius  audivisset,  ad  pedes 
virginis  procidit  et  cum  cc  militibus  fidem  Christi  recepit." 

720.  i^i/^*/=dule,  sorrow. 

729.  //>r=r=eye. 

743-832.  L.A. :  "  Quia  vero  per  xii  dies  sine  cibo  tyrannus  esse  eam 
jusserat,  Chrislus  per  hos  dies,  missa  de  coelo  Candida  columba,  coelesti 
eam  cibo  refovebat.  Deinde  dominus  cum  multitudine  angelorum  et 
virginum  eidem  apparuil  dicens :  agnosce  filia  creatorem  tuum,  pro 
cuius  nomine  laboriosum  subiisti  conflictum,  constans  esto  quia  tecum 
sum.  Rediens  igitur  imperator  eam  sibi  prasentari  jussit,  et  videns 
eam  splendidiorem  quam  tanto  jejuni©  asstimabat  afflictam,  putavit 
quod  eam  aliquis  in  carcere  sustentasset,  et  furore  repletus  custodes 
torqueri  praccepit  Ilia  vero  ait;  ego  cibum  ab  homine  non  accepi, 
sed  Christus  me  per  angelum  enutrivit.  Cui  imperator  :  reconde,  oro, 
quod  moneo,  in  corde  tuo  et  noli  dubiis  respondere  sermonibus ;  non 
te  quasi  famulam  possidere  cupimus,  sed  regina  potens  et  electa  de- 
core  in  regno  meo  triumphabis.  Cui  virgo  :  attende  et  tu  et  judicii 
examine  veridica  sanctione  decerne  quem  magis  eligere  debeo,  an 
potentem,  aeternum,  gloriosum  et  decorum,  vel  infirmum,  mortalem, 
ignobilem  et  deformem.  Tunc  imp.  indignatus  ait :  e  duobus  unum 
tibi  elige,  aut  sacrifica  ut  vivas,  aut  exquisita  tormenta  subi  ut  pereas. 
,[817-822  not  in  L.A.]  Et  ilia:  quaecunque  tormenta  potes  cogitare, 
ne  differas,  quia  camem  et  sanguinem  meum  Christo  offerre  desidero. 


NOTES  TO  KATERINE  (U  818-1121).  469 

sicut  et  ipse  pro  me  se  ipsum  obtulit :  ipse  enim  Deus  meus,  amator 
meus,  pastor  et  sponsus  unicus  meus." 

818.  Z>rrV-^= trouble.    A.S.  dreccan^  harass. 

833-1084.  L. A. :  "  Tunc  quidam  praefectus  furenti  regi  suasit  ut 
intra  triduum  quatuor  rotas  serris  ferreis  et  clavis  acutissimis  circum- 
septas  praepararet,  ut  earn  tam  horribile  tormentum  dissecaret  et  cet- 
eros  christianos  tam  dirae  mortis  exemplum  terreret;  ordinatumque 
est  ut  duae  uno  ordine  volverentur,  dux  autem  contrario  impetu 
agerentur,  ut  illae  deorsum  lacerando  contraherent,  illae  repugnantes 
sursum  devorando  impingerent  Tunc  virgo  dominum  exoravit  ut  ad 
laudem  sui  nominis  et  conversionem  populi  circumstantis  ipsam 
machinam  dissiparet.  Et  ecce  angelus  domini  molam  illam  cum 
tanto  impetu  divellendo  concussit  quod  iv  M.  gentilium  interemit 
[897-902  not  in  L.A.]  Regina  autem  quae  desuper  hoc  adspiciebat  et 
usque  tunc  se  celaverat,  statim  descendens  imperatorem  de  tanta 
saevitia  durius  increpavit  [911-928  not  in  L.A.]  Rex  autem  furore 
repletus,  cum  regina  sacrificare  contemneret,  jussit  eam  extractis 
prius  mamillis  decoUari.  Quae  cum  ad  martirium  duceretur,  Cather- 
inam  rogavit  ut  pro  se  dominum  precaretur.  Quae  respondit:  ne 
timeas,  a  Deo  dilecta  regina,  quia  tibi  hodie  pro  transitorio  regno 
commutabitur  aetemum  et  pro  mortali  sponso  tibi  immortalem  ac- 
quires. (Tunc  ilia  constans  effecta  tortores  hortabatur  ne  quod  jussi 
fuerant  facere  morarentur.)  Ministri  igitur  extra  civitatem  eam 
ducentes  [979, 980  not  in  L.A.]  ferreis  hastilibus  mamillas  ejus  evellunt 
et  post  caput  ejus  praecidunt,  cuius  corpus  Porphyrius  rapiens  sepe- 
livit.  Sequente  die,  cum  de  corpore  reginae  quaestio  fieret  et  multos 
ex  hoc  ad  supplicium  tyrannus  protrahi  juberet,  Porphyrius  prorum- 
pens  in  medium  exclamavit :  ego  sum  qui  Christi  famulam  sepelivi,  et 
Christi  fidem  recepi.  Tunc  M.  amens  effectus  rugitum  terribilem 
emittens  exclamavit :  o  me  miserum  et  omnibus  miserandum,  ecce 
Porphyrius,  qui  erat  unicus  animae  meae  custos  et  totius  laboris 
solatium,  deceptus  est  1  Quod  cum  suis  militibus  referret,  illi  pro- 
tinus  responderunt :  et  nos  christiani  sumus  et  mori  parati  sumus. 
Tunc  Caesar  furore  ebrius  praecepit  omnes  cum  Porphyrio  decoUari 
et  corpora  eorum  canibus  dimitti." 

851.  -F(?/k/j= felloes. 

852.  Houkis^\iOo\iS.    ficAi^= fitted, 
1016.  -ErM//= buried. 

1085-1106.  L.A. :  "  Deinde  Catherinam  advocans  ait :  (quamvis 
arte  magica  regi  nam  mori  feceris,  si  tamen  resipueris,  prima  in  pal- 
atio  meo  eris);  hodie  igitur  aut  Diis  sacrificia  offeres  aut  caput 
amittes.  Cui  ilia :  fac  quaecunque  animo  concepisti,  paratam  enim 
me  videbis  ad  omnia  sustinenda.  Data  igitur  super  eam  sententia 
decoUari  jubetur." 

1107-1120.  Not  in  L.A. 

1121-1169.  L.A. :  "  Quae  cum  ad  locum  deducta  fuisset,  erectis  in 


470  LEGENDS  OF  THE  SAINTS  (L.  1170-1179). 

coelum  oculis  oravit  dicens :  o  spes  et  salus  credentium,  o  decus 
et  gloria  virginum !  Jesu,  rex  bone,  obsecro  te  ut,  quicunque  pas- 
sionis  mese  memoriam  egerit  seu  in  exitu  animse  vel  in  quacunque 
necessitate  me  invocaverit,  tux  propitiationis  consequatur  effectum. 
Factaque  est  vox  ad  earn  dicens :  veni  dilecta  mea,  sponsa  mea,  ecce 
tibi  cceli  janua  est  aperta,  nam  et  his  qui  passionem  tuam  devotis 
mentibus  celebraverint,  optata  praesidia  promitto  de  coelis." 

1170-1197.  L.A. :  "  Deinde  cum  decollata  fuisset,  de  ejus  corpore 
pro  sanguine  lac  emanavit,  angeli  autem  corpus  accipientes  ab  illo 
loco  ad  montem  Synai  itinere  plus  quam  dierum  xx  deduxerunt  et 
ibidem  honorifice  sepelierunt  Ex  cuius  ossibus  indesinenter  oleum 
emanat,  quod  cunctorum  debilium  membra  sanat  Passa  est  autem 
(sub  Maxentio  sive  Maximio  tyranno  qui  coepit)  c.  a.  d.  cccx." 

1179.  Mont  synay=:  Mount  Sm2LU 


INDICES 


ABBREVIATIONS,   Etc 


For  the  most  part  the  abbreviations  employed  are  those  in  conmum  use  :  s,, 
adj.,  fro,,  adv,,  prep,,  conj,^  interj,,  for  substantive,  adjective,  pronoun,  adverb, 
preposition,  &c     The  following  are  also  used  : — 


s,plu,,  a  substantive  plural  number. 
s,  poss.,  a  substantive  in  the  possessive 

case, 
v.,  a  verb  in  the  infinitive  mood, 
tiff/mz/.,  a  verb  in  the  imperative  mood. 
V,  impers,,  an  impersonal  verb. 
pres,  t, ,  present  tense  3d  person  singu- 

lar  or  plural ;  and 


//.  /.,  past  tense,  3d  person  singular 
or  plural,  except  when  in  dtber 
case  plu,  b  added  to  call  attention 
to  the  fact  that  the  number  is  plural : 
other  persons  than  the  3d  are  de- 
noted by  the  numerals  i  and  2. 

pres,  /.,  present  participle. 

pp,,  past  or  passive  participle. 


The  numbers  refer  to  the  Legend  aud  line.    Thus  21.  47,  means  Legend 

XXI.,  line  47. 
The  etymology  of  the  words  is  generally  given  in  the  Notes. 

No  attempt  has  been  made  to  form  a  concordance.    Although  a  word  may 

occur  several  times  in  the  same  Legend,  only  one  example  has,  as  a  nile,  been 

given.     When  a  word  occurs  in  the  same  form  very  often,  only  one  or  two 

references  have  been  inserted.     An  attempt  has  been  made  to  collect  all  the 

verbs  and  all  the  variations  in  spelling,  but  it  has  not  been  thought  necessary 

to  register  all  the  places  in  which  they  occur. 


I.  GLOSSARY. 


A,  article^  a,  Prol.  146  ;  5.  574 ;   10. 

38 ;   19.   55  ;  33-   360,  884,  888, 

929 ;  36.  698,  778. 
A,  adj.  all,  19.  412. 
A,  adj,  one,  3.  448,  471,  1060;  11. 

281;  17.  118;  18.  1463;  20.  283; 

26.   170;   33.  205,  863,  865;   34. 

247;  39.  370;  39-  223;  43-  "8, 
119,  121 — A  will,  one  will,  unani- 
mously ;  a  voice,  one  voice. 

A,  adj,  one,  the  same,  i.  458. 

A,  adj,  only,  24.  300. 

A,  adv.  aye,  always,  10.  578. 

A,  interj.  Ah !  50.  53. 

Ab  ad,  the  two  sides  of  an  account, 
38.  43.     See  the  note. 

Abad,  J.  delay,  3.  270;  sojourn,  16. 
212 — But  mar  abad,  without  more 
delay. 

Abad,  //.  /.  awaited,  5.  244 ;  26.  992  ; 
33.  214;  remained,  5.  556. 

Alxide,  5,  delay,  i.  147 ;  6.  61 — But 
abade,  without  delay. 

Abade,  /.  /.  abode,  were,  3.  1046. 

Abaisit,  pp,  abased,  18.  1202;  33. 
761  ;  asnamed,  19.  335 ;  dismayed, 

5.  337. 
Abasidnes,  s,  fear,  50.  672. 

Abasit,  //.  dejected,  16.  435. 

Abasitnes,  j.  fear,  humiliation,  shame, 

18.  219;  29.  131. 
Abay,  5,  abbey,  18.  52. 
Abaysine,  abaysinge,  s,   humiliation, 

31.  461 ;  18.  304. 
Abaysit,  cidj,  dismayed,  2.  553. 
Abaysit,  pp,  abased,  2.  3CX) ;  1 1.  106  ; 

stupefied,  27.  118. 
Abaysitnes,  j.  dismay,  5.  345. 
Abbay,  j.  abbev,  31.  299. 
Abeofe,/r^^.  above,  36.  314  ;  38.  540. 
Abeone,  aav,  upon,  45.  216. 


Abeoufe,  prep,  above,  5.  76 ;  7.  272  ; 
II.   466;   18.    198;  23.   262;  34. 

1X2. 

Abeove,  prep,  above,  I.  21. 
Abeowe,/rf^.  above,  4.  loi ;  31.  503; 

33.  255. 
Abit,   s,   habit,  dress,  31.   186,   196. 

See  Habit. 
Abon,  adj,  above,  in  power,  38.  516. 
Abondonit,  //.  /.  abandoned,  40.  58. 
Abone,  adv,  above,  upon,  19.  555. 
Abot,  5,  abbot,  18.  69 ;  27.  538. 
Abowt,  abowte,  prep,  about,  I.  707 ; 

4.  195- 

Abrade,  for  a  brade,  9.  234. 

Abufe,  prep,  above,  5.  568. 

Abut, /r/r/.  about,  39.  245. 

Abyd,  5,  imper,  wait  for,  18.  248. 

Abydand,  pres.  p,  awaiting,  32.  78. 

Abyde,  v.  to  abide,  33.  548 ;  pres,  t, 
Abydis,  7.  843;  imperat,  Abyde, 
18.  250. 

Abyt,  s.  habit,  30.  460. 

Accept,  pp.  accepted,  27.  18. 

Accesfi,  s,  access,  16.  866 ;  42.  189. 

Accordand,  pres,  f,  agreeing,  13^  89. 

Accorde,  s,  accord,  35.  20. 

Accordis, /r^f .  /.  agrees,  2.  7. 

Accusit,  pt,  t,  accused,  11.  358;  40. 
972. 

Acht,  pp.  confessed,  23.  64. 

Acht,/>r«.  ti  ought,  2.  1174;  18.  197. 

Acht,  //.  /.  owned,  40.  518. 

Acht,/^.  due,  27.  1017. 

Acht,  V,  impers.  it  behoves,  27.  1190 
— Ws  acht,  it  behoves  us. 

Acord,  V,  to  agree,  31.  426. 

Acquyntance,  s.  acquaintance,  30.  88. 

Adamant,  s,  diamond,  6.  283. 

Admonestine,  s,  admonishing,  warn- 
ing advice,  16.  534. 


474 


GLOSSARY. 


Admonestyng,  pres,  p,  admonishing, 

26.  178. 

Admyndd,  s.  emerald,  41.  3S0. 
Ado,  s,  business,  26.  739. 
Aduersite,  s,  adversity,  i.  5. 
Adwocat,  s,  advocate,  11.  249. 
AfTeccione,  s.  affection,  2.  127. 
Affer,  pres.  t.  belongs  to,  18.  350. 
AfTere,  s,  state,  circumstance,  46.  320. 
Afferis, /r«.  /.  belongs  to,   ii.  369; 

18.  302 ;  20. 140 ;  27. 1 188 ;  /r.  /.  //. 

ProL  16. 
Afferit.     See  Effeirit,  10.  246. 
AfTerit,  pt,  t.  befitted,  38.  554. 
AfTermand,  pres.  p,  affirming,  2.  633. 
Afferyt,  //.  /.  belonged  to,  2.  951  ;  16. 

78 ;  17.  202. 
Affray,  x.  terror,  19.  120;  4a  1295. 
Affy,  r.  to  trust,  21.  337;  32.  706; 

33.  16. 
Afray,  s.  fear,  4.  347. 
Agains,  prep,  against,  I.  334 ;  3.  70. 
Agane,  ad.  against,  2.  38;  7.  ^75  >  37- 

86. 
Agannis,  aganys, /r^/.  against,  I.  314; 

4.  173. 

Agaste,  adj.  afraid,  aghast,  18.  218; 

27.  1007. 

Agayne,  prep,   against,    I.   277 ;  31. 

390. 
Ailyt,  //.  /.  ailed,  41.  75. 
Aire,  s.  heir,  5a  568. 
Aith,  s.  oath,  36.  522. 
Aithir,  pro.  either,   27.    1078 — Aithir 

wthire,  the  one  the  other. 
Al,  a<ij.  all,  3.  981. 
Al,  ativ.  quite,  10.  89. 
Alane,  adv.  alone,  5.  627  ;  18.   178, 

588  ;  27.  217  ;  40.  1006. 
Al-anerly,  adv.  only,  18.  150. 
Al  bcdene,  adv.  altogether,  16.  224 ; 

straightway,  16.  331. 
Aid,  s.  an  old  man,  3.  148,  152,  155  ; 

5.  465;  18.  437,  1 1 15. 

Aid,  adj.  old,  3.  132  ;  5.  437  ;  9.  140; 

26.  254  ;  30.  36 ;  36.  1024. 
Aide,  s,  an  ancient,  an  old  man,  18. 

385. 

Aide,  adj.  old,  2.  352;  3.  1 139. 

Aldman,  s.  old  man,  3.  207. 

Aldonc,  all  done,  24.  345. 

Alefyne,  adj.  eleven,  6.  435. 

Alewyne,  adj.  eleven,  7.  741. 

Alhale,  adv.  wholly,  ii.  234. 

Alienit, //.  A  deprived,  18.  1 182. 

Alis,  pres.  t.  ails,  30.  137. 

Alkind,  every  kind  of,  2.  872 — Alkine, 
2.  138;  18.  1419;  40.  268 — Alkine 
thinge,  every  kind  of  thing,  37.  10 


— Alkine  slvcht,  ereiy  kind  of  skill, 
47.  69— Alkyne,  2.  958;  3.  528; 
7.  465  ;  24.  186. 

Allace,  intetj,  alas !  16.  461. 

Allane,  adv.  alone — One  allane,  all 
alone,  3.  914 — H]rm  allane,  by  him- 
self, 2.  979. 

Allane,  for  allace,   interj.   alas !   16. 

AllerU,  of  all,  28.  28. 

Alleygit,  pt,  t.  adduced,  18.  1032. 

Allswa,  adv.  also,  Prol.,  118. 

Alman,  all  men,  27.  340. 

Almane,  s.  alms,  6.  358. 

Almen,  almene,  all  men,  3.  1041 ;  4. 

142. 
Almon,  s.  alms,  22.  240 ;  27.  102. 
Almouse,  s,  alms,  24.  198. 
Almus,  s.  alms,  5.  126 ;  6.  349 ;  24. 

204 ;  36.  868. 
Almus-ded,  s.  plur,  alms  deeds,   6. 

346 ;  36.  868. 
Aloe,  s.  aloe,  3.  797. 
Alout,  adv.  every  way,  28.  99. 
Alowte,  adv.  entirely,  utterly,  6.  376; 

II.  285;  37.251. 
Alquhare,  adv.  everywhere,  33.  333. 
Als,  adv.  and  conj.  also,   I.  45 ;  2. 

975;  15.63.        ^         ^ 
Als,  conj.  also,  2.  657.    The  note  is 

wrong. 
Als,  for  hals,  s.  neck,  36.  838. 
Alsa,  adv.  as,  18.  673. 
Alsa,  conj.  also,  2.  14 ;  10.  61. 
Alsa  tyt,  as  soon,  22.  734. 
Al-sat,  conj.  although,  18.  164, 
Alse,  adv.  also,  i.  29 ;  4.  279. 
Alset,  conj.  although,  31.  206. 
Alsone,  adv.  immediately,  forthwith, 

quickly,  as  soon  as.  Pro!.   16 ;    I. 

434;  6.  639;  32.  611. 
Alsone,  conj.  also,  9.  164. 
Alft,  adv.  also,  I.  42. 
Alswa,  adv.  also,  I.  19. 
Alswyth,   adv.   quickly,   at  once,    2. 

1024 ;  very  quickly,    lo.    336 ;   as 

quickly  as  possible,  31.  362. 
Alswytht,  adv.  quickly,  17.  74. 
Alter,  s.  altar,  5.  563 — Altere,  2.  365 ; 

22.  613;  26.  1033;  33.  318. 
Althing,     althinge,     everything,     all 

things,  31.  244  ;  5.  39 ;  6.  426. 
Althire  firste,  first  of  all,  10.  570. 
Althynge,  all  things,  9.  330. 
Altyme,  always,  Prol.  50 ;  7.  57. 
Al-va,  adv.  always,  10.  512. 
Alvais,  adv.  always,  37.  386. 
Alvay,  culv.  always,  7.  319. 
Aiwa,  adv.  alwa3rs,  12.  427. 


y 


GLOSSARY. 


475 


Alwais,  adv,  always,  6.  342. 
Alyene,  adj,  alien,  27.  1366. 
Al-J>ire-beste,  adj,  best  of  all,  3.  1073. 
Al|)ire-laste,  adJ,  last  of  all,  5.  569. 
Al))ireinaste,  cidv,  most  of  all,  14.  45. 
Alj>irmast,  adv,  most  of  all,  25.  594. 
Amang,  prep,  among,  i.  256. 
Amaung,  amaunge,  prep,  among,  15. 

4 ;  3-  695 ;  12.  316. 

Ame,  pres,  t,  am,  2.  looi ;  32.  297. 
Amend,  v,  to  cure,  1 1.  64. 
Amende,  v,  to  reward,  i.  324. 
Amendis,  s,  amends,  34.  9. 
Ameis,  pres,  t,  appease,  25.  667. 
Ames,  V,  to  abate,  21.  519. 
Ames,  sing,  imperat,  restrain,  38.  252. 
Amese,  v,  to  abate,  restrain,  21.  99. 
Amesit,  pt,  t,  restrained,  5.  296. 
Amowis,  pres,  t,  moves,  5.  361. 
Amowit,//.  /,  caused,  moved,  25.  351; 

3.  337. 
Anawmerit,  1^.  enamoured,  38.  538. 
And,  conj,  if,  3.  910. 
And,  s,  breath,  17.  108;  29.  25. 
Ane,  art,  indef,  a,  an,  9.  9 ;  10.  364; 

33.  321 ;  36. 1099. 

Ane,  adj,  one,  15.  2;   18.  141;  27. 

1069;  33.  354;  35.  181  ;  36.  898. 
Ane,  pro,  own,  5.  284. 
Ane,  adv.  alone,  33.  251. 
Anedyt,  //.  winded,  10.  824. 
Aneherdit,  pt,  t,  adhered,  2.  1090. 
Anence,  adv,  anent,  ii.  56. 
Anence,  prep,  over  against,  7.  615  ; 

before,  38.  280. 
Anent,  adv,  in  respect  to,  1 1.  163. 
Anente,  prep,  over  against,  32.  754. 
Anentis,  prep,  towards,  27.  897. 
Anerdit,  //.  /.  adhered,  21.  186. 
Anerly,  adv,  only,  10.  ill;  11.  25; 

18.  104;  25.  240;  32.  64. 
Angele,  s.  angel,  36.  13  ;  flu,  Angelis, 

I.  409;  poss,  plu,  Angil,  16.  783. 
Angrely,  adv,  angrily,  36.  825. 
Angusne,  s,  anguish,  18.  627. 
Anis,  adv,  once,  2.  804 ;  3.  107 1  ;  30. 

252. 
Ankire,  s,  anchor,  50.  829— Ankyre, 

21.  867. 
Annext, //.  annexed,  I.  179. 
Anowmyt,/^  adorned,  10.  365. 
Anoy,  s,  annoyance,  50,  835. 
Anoys,  s,  plu,  troubles,  3.  534. 
Anoyt,  adj,  annoyed,   29.   351 ;    31. 

464. 
Anoyt,//.  annoyed,  16.  597 ;  22.  541 ; 

26.  663 ;  36.  871. 
Ansuare,  answare,  s,  answer,  43.  340 ; 

41.  no. 


Ansuert,  answert,  answeryt,  //.  /.  an- 
swered, II.  242,  363;  22.  190;  33. 

123. 
Anteme,   s,   anthem,    26.   693 ;  plu, 

Antemys,  22.  797.    See  note. 
Anter,  v,  to  venture,  39.  309. 
Anys,  adv,  once,   19.   547 ;   34.  3'  J 

41.  37 — At  anys,  at  once. 
Aparalyt,  adj,  apparelled,  33.  165. 
Aparel,  v,  to  prepare,  fit  out,  27.  477. 
Aparele,  s,  preparations,  33.  914. 
Aperand,  adj,  apparent,  33.  112. 
Aperand,  pres,  p,  appearing. 
Apere,  v,  to  appear,  seem,  i.  388 ;  2. 

mo;  16.  104;  19.  203;  30.  653; 

32.  90;  36.  666. 
Aperis,  pres,  t,  appears,  36.  644. 
Apertly,  adv,   openly,  2.    1000;   30. 

508;  40.  1007. 
Apery tfPt,  t,  appeared,  12.  430. 
Apetyte,  s,  appetite,  16.  808. 
Apeylit,//.  appealed,  7.  131. 
Apil,  s,  apple,  36,  1099 ;  plu,  Apils, 

12.  182. 
Apon,    apone,  prep,  upon,  3.   1005  ;  ' 

7.    179;    I.  8;    5.    88;    16.    112; 

against,  36.  980. 
Aport,  s,  carriage,  bearing,  31.  63. 
Apostecy,  s,  apostacy,  12.  400. 
Apostil,    s,    apostle,    10.    24;    plu, 

Apostil,  Prof.  164 — Apostulis,  Prol. 

147;  6.  203. 
Apparale,  s,  apparel,  34.  75. 
Apper,  V,  to  appear,  3.  193. 
Appere,  v,  to  appear,  i.  317  ;  3.  996 ; 

5-  543 ;  P^'  f-  Aoperit,  i.  442 ;  2. 

305;  12.  444;  28.  426;  36.  739— 

Apperyte,  18.  71 ;  30.  666. 
Appolis,  s,  plu,  apples,  12.  146. 
Appostil,  s,  apostle,  10.  25 — Appostill, 

2,  1019 ;  3.  92 ;  plu,  Appostulys, 

apostles,  5.  25. 
Apprewe,   v,   to  approve,   7.    158 — 

Aprowe,  2.  1003. 
Approwand,  pres,  p,  approving,  40. 

Aprowit, /^.  approved,  13'.  20. 
Apyls,  s,  plu,  apples,  12.  169. 
Aquynte,  adj.  acc^uainted,  40.  178. 
Aquyt,  V.  to  acquit,  26.  829. 
Ar,  pres,  t.  are,  I.  320;  2.  212;  3. 

827  ;  10.  271 ;  13.  48. 
Ar,  adv.  before,  1.632;  5.  16;  early, 

2.  995. 
Arane,  for  a  rane,  a  rhapsody,  3.  989. 

The  note  is  wrong. 
Aray,  s,  array,  manner,  treatment,  12. 

100;  33.931- 
Aray,  v,  to  array,  dress,  33.  140 ;  //.  /. 


476 


GLOSSARY. 


Arayt,  amyed,  29.  694 ;  35.  i88 ; 

41.  4a. 
Archtly,  adv.  timidly,   23.  285.  See 

note. 
Ardent,  tulj\  fervent,  38.  242. 
Are,   s,   heir,  26.    1027 ;   27.    1346 ; 

32.  64 ;  33-  48 ;  45-  7. 
Are,  s,  mercy,  18.  493. 

Are,  s,  honour,  3a  134. 

Are,  s,  air,  28.  493. 

Are,  ^s,  /.  are,   6.  344;   13.   87; 

43*  622. 
Are,  adv.  soon,  early,  3.  244 ;  40.  26. 
Are,  adv,  before,  18.  «7 ;  26.  117; 

30.  685 ;  39.  260;  48.  1032. 
Areme,  s,  arm,  22.  646. 
Arest,  s,  stay,  dwelling,  sojourn,  25. 

256;  dehiy,  18. 192;  25.  312;  stand, 

25.  242. 
Argu,  pres,  /.  argue,  27.  1 301 ;  pt,  t, 

Arguit,  5.  178;  36.  334. 
Arife,  v.  to  arrive,  i.  29a 
Arme,  s,  arm,  22.  686. 
Armis,  s,  arms,  40.  1 106. 
Armys,  j.  arms,  33.  171,  919. 
Armyt,  adj,  armed,  7.  29a 
Aromatykis,   s,  plu,    aromatics,    24. 

555- 
Arowis,     arrois,     arrowis,    s,     plu, 

arrows,  19.  570 ;  19.  572 ;  19.  578. 
Arsk,  adj,  rough,  33.  459  ;  36.  278 ; 

comp,  Arskare,  rougher,  36.  76. 
Art,  2  s.  pres.  t.  art,   i.  13  ;  35.  145  ; 

50.  567— Arte,  6.  561  ;  7.  691  ;  18. 

297  ;  19.  406. 
Arte,  5.  art,  skill,   cunning,   9.   151  ; 

30.  186. 
Aryfyt,  //.  /.  arrivetl,  16.  215— Aryvyt, 

4.  255  ;  6.  45. 
Arywinge,  j.  arrival,  16.  563. 
Arywit,  pp,  arrived,  26.  210. 
As,  s,  ass,  29.  no. 

As,  adv,  as  if,  6.  660  ;  9.  14  ;  14.   10. 
As,  adv,  when,  17.  339 ;  27.  545  ;  30. 

680 ;  32.  665. 
Ascencione,  s.  ascension,  Prol.  62. 
Aschet, //.  /.  escheated,  12.  193. 
Askand, /r«. //.  asking,  33.  528. 
Askine,  s,    asking,  request ;   4.  318 ; 

27.  1027. 
Askis,  s,plu,  ashes,  17.  187 ;  23.  191  ; 

25-  515;  32.  764;  47.  102. 
Askit,  //.  /,  asked,    i.  81 ;  pp,  33. 

228. 
Aspy,   V.  to  espy,  see,   10.  244 ;   21. 

672 ;  //.  /.  Aspyit,  saw,  espied,  23. 

119. 
Assa,  for  assay. 
Assaileis,  prts,  t,  assails,  18.  369. 


Assale,  v,  to  assail,  18.  916. 
Assalje,   v.  to  assail,  ^3.  936 ;  41. 

122 ;  pres,  t,  Assal^eis,  ascails»  11. 

194 ;  pt,  t,  Assaljeit,  asniled,  31. 

387 ;  33.  ^3. 

Asnnt,  s,  assault,  33.  927. 

Assay,  s,    trial,    jeopardy,    15.    48; 

18.  316;   21.  134;  29.    553;   32. 

657. 
Assay,  v.  to  test,  tiy,  prove,  attempt, 

3.  1051  ;  6.  81 ;  10.  176;  29.  275; 

36.  706  ;  40-  3U ;  impfrmt.  Assaj^ 

test,  try,  32.  172. 
Assay,  v,  to  taste,  6.  81. 
Assay,  s,  value,  6.  281. 
Assaylit,  //.  /.  assailed,  47.  78. 
Assege,  v,  to  besiege,  7.    292 ;  pp, 

Assegit,  besieged,  7.  639. 
Assemblyt,  //.  assembled,   10.  287; 

34.130- 
Assignit,  pt,  t.  assigned,  15.  29. 

Assis,  s,  plu,  asses,  29.  319. 

Assith,  s.  satis&ction,  44.  234. 

Assith,  V,  to  recompense,  32.  489; 

satisfy,  33.  118 ;  pres,  i,  Asith,  4a 

1 130. 
Assolje,  V,  to  absolve,  3.  888. 
Assonje,  s,  excuse,  6.  52. 
Assouerand,  s,  trusting,  27.  989. 
Assumpcione,  s,  assumption,  Prol.  9a 
Assur,  V,  to  assure,  secure,  26.  769 — 

Assure,  16.  234. 
Astonyt,  pp,  astonished,  39.  225. 
Asyse,  5,  assize,  40.  970. 
Asyth,  s.  satisfaction,  5.  601. 
At,  rd,  pron.  that,  4.   61  ;   9.    294  ; 

10.  40  ;  16.  369;  18.  45. 
At,  pro.  what,  31.  352. 
At,  adv.  that,  Prol.  141 — Till  at,  while, 

ibid. 
My  prep,  of,  2.  264;  24.  170. 
At,  prep,  on,  2.  S39' 
At,  prep,  at,  Prol  168 ;  5.  84. 
At,  prep,  with,  5.  520 :  18.  632  ;  19. 

562  ;  25.  752 ;   27.  82— At  al   \ix 

mycht,   with   all   their  might,    38. 

639^At  al  his  macht,  with  all  his 

might,  40.  13. 
At,  conj.  that,  i.  78 ;  2.  582  ;  10.  54 ; 

24.  203 ;  41.  68. 
Atanis,  adv.  at  once,  5.  98. 
Ath,  s.  oath,  26.  772 ;  32.  468 ;   39. 

337— Athe,  26.  828. 
Atheris,  adj,  either,  both,  27.  844. 
Athing,  for  althing,  s.  all  things,  43. 

122. 
Athir,  pro,  either,  40.  567 — Athire,  6. 

142  ;  10.  155 — Athire  til  othire,  one 

to  the  other. 


GLOSSARY. 


477 


Aihiief  pro,  others,  5.  12. 

Athyr,  pro,  either,  30.  338 — Athyre, 

II.  373;  17.  177. 
Athyr,  conj,  either,  18.  290. 

Athyre,  adj.  other,  18.  617. 

Atoure,  prep,  and  adv,  above,  beyond, 

5.  12  ;  10.  ^53  ;  13.  54 ;  26.   1099 ; 

30.  341  ;  48.  181. 
Aioure,prep,  after,  36.  1124 ;  around, 

38.  380. 
Atowre,  conj,  besides,  13.  I. 
Atten^e,  v,  to  reach,  attain,  3.  748. 
Atye,  for  ayre,  s,  oar,  4.  250. 
Atym,  one  time,  3.  125. 
Atyre,  s,  attire,  16.  523. 
Auarice,  s.  avarice,  10.  536. 
Auarise,  s,  avarice,  28.  49. 
Auch,  s.  awe,  3.  629. 
Auchfu],  adj.  awful,  18.  1389 ;  19.  27. 
Aucht,  s,  aught,  anything,  6.  399. 
Aucht,  adj,  eighth,  2.  ^6 ;  6.  423  ; 

18.  994;  33-  152;  36.  37. 
Aucht,   V.  ought,  2.  445  ;  21.  762 ; 

24-  253- 
Aucht,  //.  /.  owned,  25.  290 ;  27. 65  ; 

36.  772. 
Auchten,  adj.  eighteen,  30.  4CX). 
Auchtful,  adj.  ai^ul,  2.  1 102  ;  14.  85  ; 

19.  469. 

Auenand,   adj,    pleasant,   favourable, 

handsome,  25.  704;  30.  238;  33. 

III. 
Auful,  adj.  awful,  19.  105. 
Auld,  s.  an  ancient,  old  man,  18.  326. 
Auld,  adj.  old,  I.  348 ;  18.  413  ;  36. 

1220. 
Aulde,  s.  an  old  man,  17.  284 ;  18. 

1390. 
Aungry,  adj.  angry,    2.    104 — Rycht 

aungry,  very  angry,  2,   104. 
Auster,  s.  adulterer,  10.  564. 
Autere,  s.  altar,  26.  771 ;  36.  881. 
Autore,  s,  author,  33.  444. 
Autoryte,  s.  authority,  26.  143, 
Ava,  adv.  away,  20.  113. 
Aval^e,  V,  to  avail,  25.  645. 
Avansand,  pres.  pt.  prompting,  I.  462. 
Avay,  adv.  away,  5.  581  ;  6.  1 15. 
Avice,  V.  advise,  3.  556  ;  to  avice  |)e, 

to  consider. 
Avisione,  s.  vision,  32.  93 ;  36.  725. 
Avysit,  adj.  advised,  38.  397. 
Avysit, //.  advised,  28.  209. 
Avysment,  s,  advice,   3.   217 ;  heed, 

19.  97. 
Aw,  s.  fear,  dread,  awe,  3.  478 ;  9. 

273;  12.  112;  38.  20;  42.   156. 

Aw,  s.  harsh  dealing,  12.  112.    See 

note. 


Aw,  pres.  t,  owns,  35.  209. 
Aw,  pres.  t.  ought,  32.  6 ;  33.  643. 
Awai,  adv.  away,  3.  245 ;  36.  253. 
A  wale,  V,  to  avail,  succeed,  18.  744 ; 

32.  237  ;  33.  75  ;  40.  140. 
Awal^e,  V.  to  avail,  22.  314. 
Awantinge,  s.  boasting,  2.  192. 
Awantis,  plu.  pres.  t.  boast,  36.  424. 
Awarice,  s.  avarice,  6.  416. 
Awaris,  s.  avarice,  27.  1048. 
Awcht,/r«r.  /.  ought,  33.  648. 
Awcht,  //.  /.  belonged  to,  2.  428. 
Awen,  pro,  own,  29.  463. 
Awenand,  eidj,   pleasant,   handsome, 

21.  106;  33.  i68(?). 
Awenture,  x.  adventure,  21.  448. 
Awey,  adv.  away,  25.  633. 
Awfule,  adj.  awful,  terrible,  33.  545  ; 

50.  9. 
Awisit,  pt.  t.  advised,  2.  172. 
Awisit,  pp.  advised,  50.  586. 
Awisment,  s.  advice,  27.  1 108. 
Awn,  pro,  own,  3.  1 147. 
Awne,  5.  any  small  hard  substance,  a 

crumb,  20.  3. 
Awne,  poss,  pro.  own,   3.   636;   1 1. 

236;   18.    114;  22.    589;  30.    11; 

35.  82 — Awne  man,  husband,  38. 

498. 
Awou,  s.  vow,  40.  IQCO. 
Awou,  2//w.  pres.  t.  vow,  4a  1 1 74. 
Awouyt,  pt,  t,  vowed,  took  the  vow, 

10.  319. 
Awouyt,//.  /.  vowed,  26.  313. 
Awouyt,  pt.  t,  avowed,  10.  319. 
Awtere,  s.  altar,  7.  280. 
Awjme,  pro.  own,  6.  337. 
Awysis,  plu,   imperat,  consider,   20. 

242. 
Awysit,  rejl.  pt.  t,  took  counsel,  con- 
sidered, 21.  28. 
Awysment,  s.  advice,  resolve,  16.  343. 
Ax,  s.  axe,  12.  409 ;  47.  75. 
Ay,  adv.  aye,  always,  ever,  2.  56 ;  3. 

499;  10.  505;  22.  258;  31.  209; 

33.  12. 

Ay  quhare,  adv.  every  where,  5.  383  ; 

10.  530;  II.  196. 
Aylestand,  adj.  everlasting,   3.  962 ; 

22.  473;  29.   150;  38.  357. 
AyWs^  pres.  t.  ails,  21.  499 ;  33.  765. 
Aylit,  adj.  ailed,  38.  410. 

AyXyiy  pt.  t.  ailed,  30.  178. 

Aynd,  s.  breath,  18.  610 ;  33.  70 ;  36. 

1070;  37.   197;  45.   116— Aynde, 

28.  183. 
Ayr,  s.  heir,  12.  71 ;  31.  46— Ayre, 

2.  961  ;  10.  502 ;  12. 88 ;  26.  II03 ; 

30.  562;  33.  112;  36.  112. 


478 


GLOSSARY. 


Ayr,  J.  air,  3.  273 ;  5.  197 ;  34-  3^- 

Ayrt.    I.   273;   4-    lo-ii    7.    289; 

16.  Soi  ;    iS,   360;    19.    573;    33. 

$1.  62  i  llie  heavens,  2.  73. 
Ayrt,  *//.  eariy,  19-  284. 
Avro,  .L/r.  l.tfon;,  7.  6S5  ;  12.  4C0 ; 

lA.   lis. 
Ayrc  fui  .illiyre,  oi/J.  uilher,  II.  304. 
Ayrly,  a,/i:  early,  a.  335  ;  13.   13a  ; 

34.    110;  30.   44! ;   33.   8S9i   50. 

'75- 
Aythc,  1.  oath,  19.  114. 

llack,  !.  back,  6.  664. 
Rill,  1.  1.L-.1.  15.  314. 
lia.1,  J.  .klay,  3.  51  ;  6.  3C3,  452  ;  33. 

5S~Ilul  Ik-id,  witlioul  delay. 
R-iJ,  /)/.  /.  dwell,  13.  396;  36.  107- 
lioil,  //.  /■  cnnimandej,   I.  361  ;  3. 

lOoj  3.  341:  6.3501  "■321:  30- 

421;  33-  «57:  J6-  Si.      „ 
Bad,//.  /.  wailLd,  1.  31  ;  18.  359. 
Bad,//,  commanded,  I.  200. 
]iad, /A  I.  baid,  38.  did. 
Itad,//.  /.  jirayeil, 

""  /.  etainied.  .    ^ 

^.<v/«.  hctalds.  33.  36. 
.   delay,    1.    142  —  J'oroulyne 

lia<lv,  wilhoul  delay,  35.  99. 
Hak,  s.  back,  4.  1=4 ;  19.  254. 
Itak,  t.  drcii,  is.  100. 
I{akl>)'lyn<:,  1.  backliiting,  4.  :74. 
]iako,  t.  Irack,  10.  435  ;  12.  440;  3S, 

3"S- 
liakvnrt,  a,i\:  iKickwitrd,  iS.  2S1  ;  6. 

iSakwart,  u./!'.  backwan!,  18.  587  ;  36. 

750- 
llald,  aJ/.  bold.  lO.  271. 
Ilald,  dJv.  fiercely,  10.  409- 
Bale,  s.  evil,  |iain,  iiiistry,  sunrow,  11. 

40;  17.  56;  iS.  770;  30.  iSo;  43. 

36S. 
Ikile,  iiilj.  consuniini,',  16,  474. 
teltul,  a,/j.  liakful,  II.  38a 
Ilalis,  1.  sorrows,  34.  4SS. 
Halk,  s.  Iwatn.  22.  53S. 
lian-di}-,  a,/J.  Imne  dry,  45.  182. 
Hand,  s.  boml,  3.  933 ;  10.  347 ;  43-  3°- 
Band, /<■.  A  bouml.  i.  515;  3.  68S; 

13.  440  ;  36.  83s  J  lied,  36.  39G. 
Ilnndc,  s.  fasteuin(^  1.  533. 
Bane,  i.   bone,  7.  832 ;   20.   3  ;   27. 

1005  ;  36.  885  :  f/u.  Banis,  bones, 

12.  366;  36.  563. 
Banc,  I',  to  ban,  curse,  38.  360 ;  40. 

1239  J  fr(s.   I.   Bane,  38.  75  ;   50. 

1033. 
Bane  and  route,  completely,  47.  93. 


Bank,  s.  share,  33.  308. 

Bannajid,  frtt.  p.  banning,  cnniag, 

12.  KX);  18.  613;  30.  391. 
Bannyl,  //.  t.  banned,  48.  185. 
Banytte,  pi.  I.  baoishrd,  3.  gji  ;  5. 

45 !  36-  977 
Baplli,  !>.  baptue,  3.  331  ;  39.  1&4. 
BaiUlsine,  J.  baptism,  3.  274;  5.  378; 

Baiilist,/^.  biptjicd,  6.  41a,-  32.  189 

— BaptiEie,  3,  6i3 ;  6.  336 ;  9.  1G5 ; 

36.  296. 
Baptj-m,   I.   baptism,   27,   903 — B»p- 

lyme,  33  297,  792. 
Baptyst,  //.  I.  baptised,  33.  53a. 
liar,  !.  bear,  49.  313. 
Bar,  //.  I.  bore,  13.  36;  16.  69 ;  17. 

llOi  36-  S84- 
liatane,  aJj.  larren,  32.  348;  36.  88. 
llarbe.  t,  Utunl,  9.  53. 
llarbourt,  j.  barbbur,  36.  1017. 
Bare,  i.  bier,  33.  478. 
Bare,  i.  twar,  37.  863. 
Bare,  adj  bare,  24.    76 ;  31.  460. 
Bare,  fl.  I.  bore,  carried,  5,  u ;  6. 

135;  13.  183  s  19-  213. 
Barcn,  adj.  barren,  36,  166. 
Bnr-fwie,  adv.  barefoot,  b.  59t. 
Bar|;ane,  s.  bargain,  40,    330. 
Bark,  fra.  I.  liark,  21.  777. 
Bame,  s.  a  male  child,  3.  684. 
Barne,  j.  child,  11,  548;  33.  I03;  pt. 

33.  3'3;  36-  499- 
Darned,  s.   childhood,  Prol.  45  ;  29. 

SSo—Kamede,  7.  394. 
Bnmehcd,  s.  childboud,  3.  653. 
Bamis,   s.  flu.   children,   36.    ito — 

Barn)-j,  S-  67  ;   6.  436)    ll,  390; 

13.  61  ;  t6.  53S 
Barnysce,  J.  children   I    531 
Uaroivis,  J,  barrows,  j8   307 
Barj-s,  J.  bears,  49  aoS 

Basar,  s.  heidsrain    executioner    33, 
S33  —  Baiare,   j    executioner     19. 
,^  598  i  36-  525  ;  pi'i  Baians,  30  2^ 
headsman    1 


25s; 


239: 


Bassyne,  s.  I^sin,  22   392 

Bat.  s.   boat,  4.   3G3      16    309      iS. 

1179;  19.   19S     ii<    611 
Bat,//.  /.  bit,  13=  63     31   95 
Baial,  s.  battle,   i.  263;  3.  470;  11. 

183  ;  36.  435. 
Batale,!.  war,  II.  140. 
Bale,  s.  boat,  I.  32  ;  4.  248;  16.  505. 
Bate,  //.  /.  bit,  2.  39;  11.  311;  42. 


GLOSSARY. 


479 


Bath,  s,  bath,  33.  584. 

Bath,  conj,  boUi,  2.  912;  3.  714;  10. 

564. 
Bathine,  s,  bathing,  22.  414. 
Batht,  conj,  both,  I.  593— Bathte,  16. 

84. 
Batmen,  s,  boatmen,  37.  373. 
Baume,  s,  balm,  32.  738 ;  joy,  16.  988. 
Bawld,  adj.  bold,  4.  306. 
Bawme,  j.  balm,  3.  798 ;  16.  965  ;  50. 

988. 
Bayly,  s,  belly,  12.  280. 
Ba3rsing,  s,  abasing,  50.  908. 
Bayt,  s,  boat,  16.  561. 
Be,  s,  bee,  43.  99. 
Be,  V,  be,  i.  11 ;  pr.  /.  is,  Prol.  i  ; 

imptrat.  Be,  3.  957 — Beis,  6.  326 ; 

pres,  p,  Beand,  being,  Prol.  50  ;  10. 

541;    36.    192;  pp.  Ben,    I.  393. 

See  below;   also  Am,  Art,  Was, 

Were,  &c. 
Be,  prep,  by,  Prol.  63 ;  3.  217  ;  9. 

49 ;  before,  I.  397. 
Be  ware,  for  beware,  imper.  plu.  be- 
ware, 33.  749. 
Becom,  pt.  t.  became,  29.   149 — Be- 
come, 40.  304. 
Becouth,  //.  /.  began,  49.  237. 
Becuth,  //.   /.   began,   32.  387;  33. 

284. 
Becwthe,  pt.  t,  began,  14.  43. 
Bed,  s.  prayer,  22.  674. 
Bedalis,  %.  heralds,  33.  623. 
Bede,  s.  bed,  i.  486;  30.  340;  34. 

109 ;  lodging,   12.   100. 
Bede,  imperat.  pray,  18.  348. 
Bede,  v.  to  sleep  with,  6.  548. 
Bedene,  adv.  forthwith,  3.  1064 ;  12. 

84;  16.  184;  34.  226;  40.  360. 
Bedicht,  adj.  decked,  35.  186. 
Bedis,  5.  plu.  prayers,  9.  86  ;  28.  434. 
Befar,  adv.  by  far,  26.  655. 
Befel,  V,  impers.  it  befel,  7.  1(^4. 
Beferd,  v.  impers.  it  fared,  46.  232. 
Befcre,  adv.  before,  38.  478. 
Befome,  adv,  before,  7.  145  ;  18.  614  ; 

27.  908 ;  33.  422  ;  36.  401. 
Beforsit,  //.  /.  forced,  30.  556. 
Befortyme,  adv.  before,  40.  278. 
Befte,//.  /.  smote,  5.  421  ;  7.  318. 
Befte,  pp.  beaten,  3.  613 ;  10.  631  ; 

37.  395. 
Begabbit,  pp.  mocked,  21.  704. 

Begane,  //.  /.  began,  16.  845  ;  50.  95. 

Begare,  s.  beggar,  21.  660;  34.  53; 

plu.  Begaris,  35.  8. 

Begelf,  //.  deceived,  36.  993. 

Begerys,  5.  plu.  b^gars,  24.  168. 

Beggeris,  s.  plu,  beggars,  24.  174. 


Begil,  V.  to  beguile,  deceive,  26.  812; 

42.  54- 
Begonnyn,  //.  begun,  18.  1135 — Be- 

gonnyne,  38.  349. 
Begouth,//.  /.  began,  5.  153;  17.  167. 
Begud,  pt.  t.  began,  5.  352. 
Beguth,  //.  /.  began,  7.  68 ;  13.  27  ; 

18.  439;  40.  511.   . 
Begylit,  pp.  beguiled,   deceived,  38. 

368. 
Begylyt,  //.  /.  bKBguiled,  29.  241. 
Begylyt,  pp.   b^iikd,   9.    162  ;  25. 

519. 
Begyne,  v.  to  begin,  8.   12  ;  18.   120  ; 

29.  8  ;    36.  261  ;   37.  43 ;  pres.  t. 

Begyne,  16.  51. 
Begyng,  s.  begging,  24.  204. 
Begynnyne,  s.  beginning,  12.  5. 
Begyt,  adj.  built,  40.  208. 
Behald,  v.  to  behold,  2.  888  ;  3.  776 ; 

II.  75. 
Behald, //m.  imperat.  behold,  35.  1 11. 
Behaldand,  pres.  p.    beholding,    18. 

752 ;  35-  107. 
Behaldis,  pres.  t.  plu.  behold,  33.  220. 
Behofis  (]>e),  pres.  t.  reflect,  it  behoves 

thee,  29.  273. 
Behowe,  s.  behoof,  32.  260. 
Beho^^it,  //.  /.  behoved,  27.  630 ;  33. 

548 — Behowyt,  21.  190. 
Behuffis,  pres.  t.  behoves,  3.  432. 
Behuffit,//.  /.  behoved,  41.  79. 
Behynd,  prep,  behind,   6.   356 — Be- 

hynde,  30.  816. 
Behynde,  adv.  behind,  33.  456. 
Beis,  2  s.  pres,  t.  art,  50.  220. 
Beis,  pres.  t.  is,  18.  833 ;  48.  95. 
Beis,    imperat.  be,    6.   326 ;   9.   105 ; 

20.  267  ; 
Bekene,  v.  to  make  known,  3.  680. 
Beknynge,   s.   beckoning,    10.    1400 ; 

36.  293. 
Beknyt,  //.   /.   beckoned,   29.    380 ; 

33-  944- 
Bel,  s.  bell,  19.  114]  plu.  Bellis,  36. 

888. 
Beld,  s,  comfort,  24.  494 ;  25 .  774  ; 

34.  236  ;  joy,  28.  80. 
Belewe,  s.  belief,  28.  532. 
Belewit,  //.  /.  was  left,  29.  742. 
Belif,  V.  to  believe,  23.  394. 
Bellyse,  s.  bellows,  49.  79. 
Belte,  s.  girdle,  36.  279;  plu.  Beltis, 

19-  S'O- 
Belyf,  adv.  quickly,  3.  289;  25.  312; 

40.   884— Belyfe,    i.    32  ;   9.    104 ; 

II.  289. 

Bely-flawcht,  to  have  the  skin  drawn 

oflf  over  the  head,  9.  316. 


4So 


GLOSSARY. 


Belrn-e.  ^r.  quickly.  30.  2ia 
Beine,  /.  Ixrani.  2S.  313 ;  /.'u.  Bcmys, 

iS.  1319. 
Ben.  /.  ihe  inner  a^-anment,  9.  22. 
B«i, //.  l-cen.   I.  393:  3.   1106:  31. 

310 :    36.   196  —  iWne,   1.  115:    2. 

376:  6.  342:  16.  123':  36.  106. 
Bene,  a.:.*.  M.<unii.  in  good  condition. 

40.  5-3- 
Renctice,  s.  a  (TOCkI.  27.  1430. 
Bcncticis,  s.  l-<rcfit5,  41.  22. 
Iien\'sonc.    s.    lvnis<>n.    Messing,    6. 

691  :  iS.  2SS  :  ^^  loS;  40.  103. 
Beone.  aJi:  above,  20.  2S6. 
Beoui.  /»■<'/.  without,  outside  of,  46. 

iJsS — lico>*t.  2.   2S5  ;    16.  623— 

Beotite,  7.  S29. 
Ber,  s.  bear,  3.  173. 
Ber.   r.  l<ar,  2.   224:    15.    17;    29. 

405:  /rrs.  /.  Berand,  2.  294;   iS. 

1 1 76. 
Bench,  see  liorch,  iS.  707. 
Berd.   /.    Kurd,  9.    21S— Syd  berd, 

long  Kurd. 
Berc.  s.  noise,   upriA.ir.  27.  260 ;  50. 

36  ;  riviring.  2S.  412. 
Bere,  jf.  bier,  24.  50S  :  27.  I16S. 
Bere,  jf.  barley,  i.  426  ;  27.  oSS. 
Bere,  ;*.  to  Kar,  2.  591  ;  4.  15$;  17. 

115:  49- 65. 
Berc-breil.  /.  barley-bread,  25.  669. 
Berial.  s.  hcry\,  6.  2S1. 
Boris,  /-'rv.  /.  bcirs  i.  396. 
Beris,  /.".v.  /;*/.  /.  bear,  ^6.  391. 
Bcrnis,  s.  /.";/.  chiUlren,  28.  01 4. 
Bemks.  ij,(/.  childless,  36.  icxxf. 
Bcronnyn,  ^/ys.  /.  running,  35.  16. 
Ber}*ng,  s.  birlb,  36.  49S. 
Ber>'t,  //.  /.  carried  on,  l)ohaveil,  50. 

1029. 
IWso,  s.  ////.  beasts,  4.  324. 
Beset, /rcv.  /.  vl''i*:t',  Trol.  12. 
Bosily,  aJi\  busily,  2.  2S3  ;  earnestly, 

6.  76. 
Bcsocht,  //.  A  l>C50ught,  9.  32. 
Best,  J.  beast,  29.   118;  30.  480;  32. 

781  ;  33.  9S. 
Beste,  (Ui'r.  supcrl.  best,  6.  41 ;  1 1.  246 ; 

17.35. 
Bcsiialc,    5.    live  stock,   animals,   29. 

317  ;  40.  427  ;  50.  43- 
Bestly,  adj,  beastly,  19.  425. 
Bestud,  //.  /.  bestoml,  29.  78. 
Beswyk,  ?'.  to  deceive,  23.  368. 
Besy,  adj.   busy,   anxious,  active,   5. 

211  ;  10.  466  ;  16.  233. 
Besyd,  prep,  beside,  2.  226  ;  5.  563  ; 

27.  54. 
Besyli,  adv.  diligently,  40.  129. 


Besyly,  adv,  busily,  I.  301  ;  2.  772 ; 

urgently,  2.  129  ;  actively,  13^  116; 

frequently,  33.  335. 
Bes>-ne$,  s.  business,  2.  940 ;  trouble, 

5.  209;  anxiety,  11.  463;  eneigy, 

21.  313  :  labour,  40.  76. 
Ikti,  :■.  to  abate,  43.  285. 
Bet,  r-.  to  amend,  heal,  remedy,  22. 

253;  24.522;  3a 686;  31.469;  SO- 

688. 
Bet.  r.  to  beat,  41.  123. 
r>el,  prcs,  /.  beat,  22.  347. 
Bel,  :'.  to  be  beaten,  iz.  Iia 
Bet,  r*.  to  kindle,  3.  593. 
liciacht,  //.  /.  delivered,  22,  170  ;  33. 

513 ;  4a  126. 
Botak,  :•.  to  be  delivered,  24.  305. 
Betak,    pt,   t,   deliver,    coa6de,    24. 

145. 
Betaknis, /r«f .  /.  betokens,  36.  232. 
.  Betand, /rcj. /.  beating,  21.  936. 
'  Betane.  //.  betakeri,  22.  18 1. 
,  Betaucht,  //.  /.  delivered,  i.  597 ;  5. 

:     393. 

;   Bete,  r-.  to  remedy,  6.  319, 
I  Bete,  V.  to  beat,  48.  214. 
-  Bete,  ;'.  to  relieve,  5.  229 ;  to  help^ 
16.  621. 

Bete,  z\  to  atone,  16.  144. 

Bete,  pp,  remedied,  44.  601 

Bethacht,  pt.  t,  delivered,  6.  39 ;  32. 

I       185- 
Beihaucht, //.  delivered,  22.  175;  33. 

206. 

Bethocht,  prcs,  reflect,  bethought,  7. 

473. 
Bethoucht,  //.  /.  bethought,  18.  274. 

Bet  one,  s.  betony,  36.  760.     See  note. 

lictraise,  :■.  to  betray,  I.  24  ;  38.  266  ; 

pt.  t.  Bctraisit,  12.  276  ;  40.  905  ;//. 

Betrasit,  3.  346 ;  50.  498. 
Betrese,  v.  to  betray,  3.   364  ;  //.  /. 

Bet  resit,  betrayed,  3.  344. 
Bettir,  adj.  comp.  better,  40.   1 1 53 — 

Bettire,  II.   174;  16.  336— Bettyr, 

7.  501  ;  12.  102;  iS.  1402. 
Betwyne, /r<y^.  between,  7.  690. 
Betyd,  pt.  t.  happened,  21.  190 ;  30. 

36 ;  34.  357 ;  40.  1273. 
Betyde,  impers.  v.  happen,  I.  370 — It 

betyde,  had  happened,  ibid. 
Betyr,  adj.  comp.  better,  25.  38. 
Beute,  s.  beauty,  32.  121. 
Beuth./r^"/.  outside,  29.  912. 
Bewanje,  s.  profit,  gain,  40.  754. 
Beware,  for  be  ware,  be  protected,  31. 

403  —  Be  ware  with,  be  protected 

against. 
Bewayne,  s,  profit,  gain,  40.  1 279. 


GLOSSARY. 


481 


BewilCi  V,  to  beguile,  10.  51 ;  30.  308. 
Bewist,  s,  dwelling,  house,  19.  268; 

50.  1117— Bewiste,  27.  834. 
Bewte,  s,  beauty,  3.  990 ;  3.  952 ;  6. 

286 ;  34.  15. 
Bewyst,  s,  dwelling,  26.  948. 
Beyisit,  //.  /.  busied,  24.  124. 
Beyre,  s,  bier,  5.  72. 
Beyre,  v,  to  bear,  16.  259. 
Be3ond,/r^.  beyond,  17.  103. 
Bid,  V,  to  remain,  39.  289. 
Biddyn, /^.  bidden,  10.  260. 
Biding,  s,  bidding,  46.  123. 
Bidis,  2  s»  pres,  /.  waitest,  16.  19. 
Biggand,/r^.  /.  building,  25.  162. 
Biggit,  //.  /.  builded,  36,  776. 
Bigit,  pp.  builded,  36.  778. 
Bil,  s,  letter,  24.  343. 
Bilis,  s,  boils,  38.  294. 
Bird,  impers,  it  behoves,  2.  1 106. 
Birthis,  s.  births,  36.  175. 
Birtht,  J.  birth,  13*.  187. 
Bischop,  s,  bishop,  2.  361 — Bischope, 

5.  403. 
Bischophad,  s,  episcopate,  7.  95. 
Biscopis,  s.  plu,  bishops,  i.  296. 
Bisily,  adv,  ousily,  6.  10. 
Bittine,/^.  bitten,  21.  116. 
Bittimes,  s,  bitterness,  3.  459. 
Bittis,  pres.  /.  bites,  2.  37. 
Bittyr,  adj.  bitter,  38.  338. 
Bla,  adj,  blae,  blue,  Uvid,  26.  930; 

32.  733;  46.   186. 
Blad,  J.  blade,  40.  11 39. 
Blak,  adj.  black,  9.  49 ;  10.  35 ;  18. 

223 ;  32.  733 ;  comp.  Blakar,  blacker, 

28.  428. 
Blaste,  s.  blast,  7.  310. 
Blau,  V.  to  blow,  33.  69. 
Blaw,  pres.  t.  blow,  40.  908. 
Blawand,  pres.  p.  blowing,  4.  34 1. 
Blawing,  s.  blowing,  43.  536. 
Ble,  s.  complexion,  colour,  29.  369. 
Bled,  V,  to  bleed,  2,  69a 
Bled}T,  s.  bladder,  22.  12. 
Blem,  s.  blame,  Prol.  31 ;  3.  371 ;  27. 

326. 
Blenkyt,  //.  /.  looked,   18.  358;  50. 

683. 
Blcs,  s,  blaze,  2.  810 ;  3.  61 ;  16.  296 

— Blese,  32.  762. 
Blesit, //.  blessed,  153. 
Blessinge,  s.  blessing,  40.  435. 
Blessis,  s.  plu.  flames,  10.  156. 
Blessit,  pt.  t.  blessed,  6.  138. 
Bleu,  pt.  i.  blew,  34.  270. 
Bleumand,  adj.  blooming,  38.  232. 
Blew,  //.  /.  blew,  32.  226 ;  40.  903. 
Blicht,  adj.  blithe,  glad,  33.  620. 

VOL.  III. 


Blis,  s,  bliss,  5.  656 — Blise,  i.  690. 
Blifi,  s.  bliss,  Prol.  145 ;  2.  859. 
Blissing,  s,  blessing,  33.  514. 
Blissit,  adj.  blessed,  3.  450 ;  10.  268. 
Blissit,  //.  /.  blessed,  i.  429. 
Blissit,//.  blessed,  4.  231. 
Blissitnes,  s.  blessedness,  Prol.  44. 
Blist,  adj,  blessed,  18.  814. 
Blith,  adj.  happy,  glad,  33. 181 ;  comp. 

Blithar,  blither,  27.  1228. 
Blithfull,  cuiv.  gladly,  I.  71a 
Blifht,  €idj.  blithe,  2.  445. 
Bllaw,  sing,  imper,  blow,  32.  173. 
Blondyr,  s,  blunder,  30.  542. 
Blowmand,  pres.  p.  blooming,  2.  867. 
Blud,  s.  blood,  Prol.  74 ;  2.  845 ;  6. 

97 ;  35-  16 ;  36.  897. 
Bludv,  adj.  bloody,  26.  930 ;  31.  368. 
Bl3rith,  adj.  blyth,  glad,  7.  423. 
Blyn,  V.  to  cease,  ml,  18.  532. 
Blynd,  adj.  blind,  7.  401 ;  la  82. ;  19. 

582 ;  36.  365. 
Blynd,  pp.  blinded,  I.  367. 
Blyndit,  //.  /.  blinded,  33.  397. 
Blyne,  v.  to  cease,  stop,  i.  514;  3. 

559;  34.  154;  50.  707. 
Blyne,  imperat,  cease,  30.  180. 
Blyse,  s.  bliss,  3.   1 154;  4.  214;  5. 

547;  6.  lis;  '8.  302. 
Blyfi,  s.  bliss,  I.  103. 
Blyssit,  //.  /.   blessed,   18.   72 ;   10. 

348 ;  33.  200. 
Blyth,  adj,  glad,  9. 65 ;  33. 184 ;  comp. 

Blythare,  37.  133. 
Blythnese,  s.  gladness,  2.  502. 
Blythtly,  adv.  blithely,  gladlv,  2.  714. 
Bochore,     s.     cobbler,     13'.     109 — 

Bochoure,  13'.  81 — Bochowre   13'. 

89. 
Bocht,  //.  /.  bought,  5.  342.  18.  839. 
Bocht,  //.  bought,  6.  344  ;  28.  6. 
Bodely,  adv.  bodily,  I.  388 ;  36.  317. 
Bodword,  s.  promise,  36.  92. 
Bodword,  s,  message,  50.  628. 
Body,  s.  a  human  being,  33.  91. 
Bodylyk,  adj.  bodily,  in  the  body,  26. 

536. 
Bofte,//.  beaten,  2.  21. 

Bollyne,  adj.  swollen,  40.  1374. 

Bohiyt,//.  /.  swelled,  2.  753. 

Bon,  adj.  ready,  5.  90  ;  38.  492  ;  50. 

629— Bone,  7.   303;    32.   94;  36. 

528. 
Bone,  s.  prayer,  18.  689. 
Borch,  s.  pledge,  surety,  18.  964 ;  26. 

770. 
Borcht,  V.  to  be  or  become  bound  or 

security  for,  26.  781. 
Bord,  s.  board,  table,  7.  614. 

2h 


482 


GLOSSARY. 


Bordale,  s.  a  brothel,  3. 129 ;  19.  641  ; 

41.  137  ;  43-  68. 
BordalourU,  s.p/u,  prostitutes,  19. 456. 
Bordelere,  s,  strumpet,  42.  39. 
Borne,  s,  bum,  river,  42.  306. 
Borne,  pp.  bom,  1 1.  355  ;  18.  613.  33. 

890. 
Bome-blynd,   adj.   blind  from  birth, 

II.  26. 
Borouyt,  pp.  borrowed,  26.  816. 
Borowgane,     s.    agreement,    pledge, 

promise,    18.    967  —  Borrowgange, 

18.  724. 
Borowis,  s.  pledges,  38.  161. 
Bose,  J.  a  vessel,  a  leathern  bottle,  43. 

532. 

Bost,  s.  box,  31.  290. 

Bosum,  s.  bosom,  i.  52 ;  2.  290. 

Bot,  s.  help,  26.  579. 

Bot,  conj.  but,  Prol.  74 ;  5.  583 ;  ex- 
cept, 41.  64;  unless,  4a  1380. 

Bot,  cuiv.  except,  i.  51 ;  bat,  15.  78; 
only,  43.  210. 

Bot,  prgp.  save,  except,  without,  16. 
900 — Bot  sark  and  breke,  except 
shirt  and  trousers,  40.  1080. 

Bot  als,  but  also,  36.  427. 

Bot  fore  dout,  but  for  fear,  38.  103. 

Bot  ful  hcthing,  but  foolish  mockery, 

38.  36. 
Bot  gif,  unless,  43.  148. 
Bot  gyf,  unless,  32.  421. 
Bot  he,  besides  him,  36.  362. 
Bote,  conj.  but,  8.  68. 
Bou,  V.  to  bow,  bend,  26.  1091. 
Boucht,  //.  bought,  6.  290. 
Bounte,  s.  greatness,  36.  378. 
Bounyt, //.  /.  prepared,  39.  317. 
Bourcht.     Sec  Borch. 
Boure,  s.  bower,  50.  11 19. 
Bouste,  s.  box,  16.  in. 
Bousume,  s.  bosom,  38.  499. 
Boute,  s.  beauty,  28.  93. 
Bov,  s.  bow,  5.  477. 
Bov,  V.  to  obey,  17.  214. 
Bow,  s.  bow,  5.  471. 
Bow,  V.    to  bow,   bend,    obey,   tum 

from,  1.3;  16.  337  ;  20.   152  ;  33. 

712;  41.  119. 
Bow,  imperat.  be  obedient,  37.  96. 
Bowand,  adj.  obedient,  50.  796. 
Bowelis,  s.  bowels,  37.  235 — Bowellis, 

33.  452. 
Bown,  5.  boon,  prayer,  28.  678. 

Bown,  adj.  ready,  I.  700  ;  29.  251, 

Bownand,//.  preparing,  5.  62. 

Bowndis,  s.  plu.  bounds,  21.  398. 

Bowne,  s.  boon,  request,  petition,  18. 

iioi  ;  19.  683;  50.  1 144. 


Bowne,  adj.  readj,  1.  551;  2.  332; 

14.  22— On  their  way,  la  339. 
Bowne,  pp.  readv,  33.  633. 
Bowrde,  s.  board,  table,  7.  613. 
Bowte,  s.  remedy,  help,  18.  706. 
Boydis,  s.  plu.  bodies,  21.  90. 
Boydyly,  adj,  bodily,  ll.  54. 
Boyst,  5.  box,  26.  294. 
Bra,  5.  brim,  27.  229. 
Brad,  s.  breadth,  24.  442. 
Brad,  adj.  broad,  5.  562 ;  ii.  91 ;  26. 

259;  33-  3905  43-  III— Brade,  ii. 

43 ;  34. 20. 

Brad,  v,  to  take  quickly,  16.  683. 
Brade,  s.  start,  9.  234. 
Brak,  v.  to  break.  3.  932 ;  9.  275. 
Brak,//.  /.  broke,  12.  450 ;  33.  561 ; 

34.  346. 
Brak,  2  sing,  pt.  t,  brokest,  9.  227. 

Brakis,  pres.  t.  breaks,  22.  11. 

Brakis,  2  sing,  pres,  t.  breakest,  37. 

Bralit,  //.  broiled,  37.  284. 

Brand,  s.  sword,  2.   674 ;    25.  246 ; 

plu.  brandis,  33.  455. 
Brandisand,  pres.  p.  brandishing,  33. 

264. 
Brandiste,//.  /.  brandished,  2.  674. 
Brane-wod,  adj,  mad,  36.  1 160 ;  50. 

1029. 
Brane  woud,  mad,  4a  452  ;  46.  204. 
Brase,  v.  to  embrace,  6.  135. 
Brast,  //.  /.  burst,  28.  423  ;  29.  8li. 
Brafi,  s.  brass,  I.  237. 
Brath,  s.  \'ioIence,  i.  525 — Into  brath, 

with  violence,  ibid. 
Brath,  s.  fierceness,  45.  275. 
Brath,  adj.  fierce,  violent,  27.  201. 
Brawne,   s.    brain,   24.  214 — Brawne 

wod,  mad. 
Brayne,    s.    brain,    10.    116 — Brayne 

wonde,  mad,  insane. 
Breast,  s.  breast,  29.  227. 
Bred,   5.  bread,    i.  49;   9.  155;    18. 

841  ;    22.  583 ;   49.  99— Brede,   i. 

274;  18.  104;  30.  31. 
Brede,  s.  breadth,  37.  156. 
Brek,  v.  to  break,  47.  91. 
Brekand,  pres.  p.  breaking,  29.  148. 
Brekare,  s.  breaker,  transgressor,  26. 

367. 
Brekine,  adj.  broken,  50.  688. 
Brent,  s.  high,  34.  21. 
Brest,  //.  /.  burst,  35.  85 — Brest  one 

grete,  burst  into  tears,  ibid. 
Breste,  s,  breast,  3.  2 ;  16.  525 ;  27. 

251. 
Breth,  s.  breath,  breathing,  2.  759;  31. 

510. 


GLOSSARY. 


483 


Brethir,  s,  plu,  brothers,  brethren,  2. 
264  ;  36.  956— Brethire,  18.  1449  ; 
21. 17 — Brethyre,  18.  1438 — BreJJer, 

I.  250 — Bre|)ir,  5.  95. 

Bricht,  adj,  bright,  32.  65 ;   33.  52 ; 

fomp,  Brichtair,  brighter,  I.  638 — 

Brichtare,  44.  54. 
Brin,  V,  to  burn,  2.  158 — Brine,  3.  223, 
Brink,  for  bring,  29.  845. 
Brint, //.  /.  burnt,  2.  811. 
Brint, //.  burnt,  4.  128.!} 
Brist,  V,  to  burst,  50.  929. 
Briste,  s,  breast,  32.  391  ;  43.  212. 
Briste,  v,  to  burst,  7.  621. 
Bristit,  //,  /.  burst,  4.  344. 
Brocht,  //.  t,  brought,    i.   46 ;    12. 

239 ;  19.  23  ;  33.  698. 
Brocht, //.  brought,  Prol.  II. 
Brod,  s.  a  sharp-pointed  instrument, 

a  goad,  2.  543  ;  plu.  Brodis,  41.  370. 
Brok,  V.  to  enjoy,  29.  382. 
Brokine,  cuij,  broken,  19.  518. 
Brokine,  pp,  broken,  9.  251 ;  scattered, 

29.  93 ;  wrecked,  7.  370. 
Brokill,  adj.   brittle,   frail,  6.    648 ; 

50.  210. 
Brokilnes,  s,  weakness,  5.  489. 
Brokyn,  //.  broken,  2.  164  ;  9.  285. 
Broland,  pres.  p.  broiling,  2.  565. 
Brothire,  s.  brother,  6.  253. 
Broucht,  //.  /.  brought,  i.  39;    18. 

330 — Browcht,  I.  139;  2.  174. 
Browis,  s.  plu.  brows,  brow,  forehead, 

II.  91  ;  34.  21. 
Browk,  V,  to  enjoy,  2.  878. 
Browthir,  adj.  brotherly,  fraternal,  2. 

457. 
Brojmt,  //.  /.  burnt,  26.  303. 

Bruchis,   s.  plu,    brooches,   28.    19; 

41.  41. 
Bruk,  V.  to  enjoy,  3.  1154;  5.  552; 

18.   1487  ;  29.  261  ;  33.  178;  36. 

464 — Bruke,  10.  592. 
Brukil,  €ul;.  weak,  fragile,   24.  129; 

3 J,  4— Brukill,  2.  II 32. 
Brukilnes,  s.  frailty,  29.  5. 
Brukis,  pres,   t,  enjoys,  9.  327  ;  18. 

1457. 
Brukyt, //.  /.  enjoyed,  12.  195. 

Brule,  s.  powder,  49.  ill. 

Brule,  V.  to  bum,  roast,  33.  456. 

Brulyt,  //.  /.  roasted,  22.  680;   28. 

554. 
Brund,  s,  brand,  36.  84. 

Bruthir,  s.  brother,  6.   288;  1 1.   3; 

31*  47  ;  36*  211 — Bruthire,  6.  262  ; 

18.  1151. 
Bruthire,  for  brethire,  s,  brothers,  39. 

193. 


Bruthire-lufe,  s.  brotherly  love,   43. 

411. 
Bruthyr,  s.  brother,  4.  6 ;  10.  494. 
Bruthyre,  s.  brother,  3.  818 ;  6.  292. 
Brycht,  adj.  bright,  5.  576. 
Bryd,  s,  bride,  6.  1 14. 
Brydale,  s.  marriage,  30.  746 ;  33.  182. 
Brydgrome,  s.  bridegroom,  6.  114. 
Bryg,  s.  bridge,   19.   198— Bryge,  4. 

301. 
Bryn,  v.  to  bum,  2.  810;  10.  371 ;  33. 

580 — Bryne,    2.   852  ;    4.    163 ;   6. 

250  ;  10.  440  ;  26.  306  ;  31.  170. 
Bryng,  v.  to  bring,  2.  965  ;  5.  405. 
Biynnand,  pres.  p.  buming,   3.    58 ; 

18.  452 ;  33-  577. 

Brynnis,  pres,  t.  plu.  burn,  9.  86. 
Brynnynge,  s,  buming,  19.  562. 
Brynstan,  s,  brimstone,  44.  285. 
Brynt,  //.  /.  burnt,  2.  793  ;  16.   190 ; 

31.  106 — Brynte,  7.  834. 

Brynt, /^  burned,  31.  172;  37.  395 

— Brynte,  ii.  418;  35.  115. 
Brynt-stane,  s,  brimstone,   10.   156 ; 

32.  733. 

Bufet,  V.  to  buffet,  24.  484. 

Buffet,  5,  blow,  46.  201 ;  plu,  Buffetis, 

42.  122. 
Buffit,  V.  to  buffet,  47.  57. 
Bufiit,//.  /.  buffeted,  i.  658. 
Bufi[ilis,  s.  plu,  bulls,  4.  345. 
Buk,  s.  book,   I.   299 ;  10.  28  ;  13. 

24  ;  plu.  Bukis,  i.  284 ;  2.  1014. 
Bule,  s.  bull,  40.  449 ;  plu.  Bulis,  4. 

328— Bulys,  49.  226. 
Bundyn,    pt.    p,    bound,     2.    22 — 

Bundyne,  2.  24. 
Burches,  s.  burgess,  23.  207. 
Burd,  s.  board,  table,  3.  373  ;  21.  83 

— Burde,  3.  1080 ;  40.  224— Goddis 

burde,  the  Lord's  Table. 
Burdis,  s.  plu.  boards,  tables,  24.  94 ; 

40.  389. 

Burdoure,  s.  jester,  40.  890. 

Burne,  s.  brook,  18.  1 3 14. 

Buschment,  s.  ambush,  18.  384. 

Buschment,  5.  treachery,  26.  320. 

Buskit, //.  /.  prepared,  27.  1360. 

Busume,  cuij.  obedient,  33.  629. 

But,  s.  help,  relief,  remedy,  28.  448 ; 
33*  137  >  redress,  consolation,  24. 
429. 

But,  5.  the  outer  apartment,  9.  22. 

But,  adv,  only,  4.  46. 

But,  prep,  without,  2.  162;  7.  412; 
16.  859— But  areste,  without  stop- 
ping, 40.  913 — But  audience,  with- 
out hearing,  36.  1030 — But  bad, 
without  dekiy,  36.  824 — But  bade, 


484 


GLOSSARY. 


without  delay,  36.  891 — But  cause, 
without  cause,  50. 100 — But  chesone, 
without  cause,  40.  11 56 — But  cum- 
«my,  without  company,  38.  237 — 
But  dele,  without  dispute,  11.  92 — 
But  det,  schame,  and  dedly  syne, 
without  debt,  shame,  and  mortal 
sin,  34.  366— But  drink  or  mete, 
without  drink  or  meat,  46.  293 — 
— But  end,  without  end,  50.  80 — 
But  ending,  without  end,  40.  286— 
But  frist,  without  delay,  41.  70 — 
But  gruching,  without  grudging,  43. 
302 — But  gyle,  without  guile,  43.  77 
— But  helpyng,  without  help,  38. 
622 — But  none,  without  delay,  36. 
836 — But  langare  leit,  without  more 
delay,  39.  175 — But  lessinge,  with- 
out falsehood,  40.  941— But  let, 
witliout  fail,  36.  838— But  mare, 
without  more  words,  35.  97 — But 
mare,  without  more,  at  once,  37.  71 
— But  mcrryng,  without  harm,  39. 
308 — But  merryng,  without  hurt, 
46.  241 — But  met,  without  food,  37. 
58 — But  newing,  without  renewing, 
37.  81 — But  ony  hone,  without  any 
delay,  42.  279 — But  payne,  without 
pain,  38.  365 — But  pere,  without 
equal,  50.  345 — But  skill,  without 
reason,  36.  337 — But  smelling,  with- 
out the  sense  of  smell,  43.  202— But 
smyt,  without  spot,  40.  138 — But 
thrifte,  worthless,  40.  676  —  But 
velany,  without  villainy,  42.  4 — 
But  vere,  without  doubt,  42.  2 — 
But  wcr,  without  doubt,  40.  355 — 
But  were,  without  doubt,  i.  327. 

Bute,  s.  help,  27.  1589. 

Bute,  s.  cure,  40.  791. 

Bute,  s.  remedy,  21.  825. 

But  las,   (u/j.  bootless,  profitless,   24. 
460 ;   29.  300. 

Butyr,  s.  butter,  17.  91. 

Bwrd,  s.  board,  table,  5.  547. 

Bwtf/>re/>.  without,  3.  381 — Bwt  were, 
without  doubt. 

BwtCfpre/f.  without,  2.  64. 

By,  V.  to  buy,  7.  733 ;  19.  454 ;  30. 

425  :  44-  99 ;  49.  105. 
By,  pres.  t,  buy,  46.  94. 
By,  prep,  from,  9.  47 ;  30.  678. 
By  him  ane,  by  himself,  36.  47. 
Byd,  V,  to  stay,  remain,  wait,  dwell, 

5.  549;  18.  1 168;  23.  103;  30.  65; 

33-  894. 
Byd,  intperat.  wait,  5.  436. 

Bydand,  pres,  p.  waiting,  33.  209  ;  36. 

49;  abiding,  ii.  341. 


Byddinge,  s,  delay,  15.  166. 
Byddyng,  s.  bidding,  command,  3.  689; 

10.  18;  33.  705;  36.  488. 
Byde,  v,  to  bid,  i.  490. 
Byde,  v,  to  wait,  remain,  I  a  445  ;  32. 

441 ;  36.  1 1 70. 
Bydine,  pp,  bidden,  35.  1 1 8. 
Byding,  s.  bidding,  command,  29.  148 ; 

33.  185. 
Bydis,  2  s.  pres.  /.  biddest,  35.  96. 

Bydis,  pres,  t,  bids,  3a  303, 

Bydyng,  j.  lodging,  rest,  30.  523. 

Bydynge,  s,  bidding,  5.  282 ;  9.  226 ; 

19.  498. 
Byg,  ».  to  build,  I.  14 ;  22.  577 ;  23. 

33 ;  4a  216. 
Byge,  t».  to  build,  7.  836. 
Byggis, /r^j.  /.  builds,  32.  128. 
Byjigynge-place,  x.  building  place,  7. 

Bygyne,  s,  building,  27.  781. 
Bypyt,  //.  built,  6.  578;  11.  393. 
Byisit,  for  besyit,  //.  /.  busied,  24.  124. 
Bynd,  v,  to  bind,  ProL  136 ;  2.  626 ; 

3.  646— Bynde,  I.  85 ;  33.  455. 
By-passit,  pp,  elapsed,  21.  966. 
Byrd,  pret.  t.  reflex,  it  behoves,  4. 183. 
Byrd,  //.  /.  ought,  4a  933. 
Byrde,  pt.  t,  became,  27.  1458. 
Byrde,  3  sing,  behoves,  2a  335. 
Byrne,  v,  bum,  2.  797;  33.  135;  35. 

231. 
Byrsit,  pp.  burst,  37.  395. 
Byrste,  pres,  t.  burst,  9.  222  ;  12.  280. 
Byrth,  s.  birth,  24.  37  ;  36.  23. 
Byschape,  s,  bishop,  16.  192. 
Byschepryk,  s,  bishopric,  26.  535. 
B>*schope,    s,   bishop,    i.    331 ;   high 

priest,   12.  392. 
Bysine,  adj,  monstrous,  50.  944. 
Bysninge,  adj,  loathsome,  34.  268. 
Bysnyne,  adj.  monstrous,  40.  686. 
Bysnyng,  s,  monster,  40.  646. 
Bysnyng,  adj,  monstrous,  21.  607. 
Bysyne,  s.  a  monster,  12.  33. 
Bysynes,  s.  exertion,  30.  612. 
Byt,  V,  to  bite,  45.  271. 
Bytande,  pres.  /.  biting,  25.  246. 
B]r^^'iste,  s,  place,  church,  18.  861. 

Caf,  for  cast,  s,  a  heap,  49.  73.     Cf. 

49.  75. 
Cafe,  s.  cave,  1 1.  374;  plu,  Cauis,  1 1. 

380. 
Cal,  V.  to  call,  designate,  31.  189. 
Cal,  pres,  t,  call,  5.  457 ;  33.  443. 
Cald,  adj,  cold,  5.  263  ;  22.  721 ;  27. 

140. 
Cald,  s,  cold,  18.  1003 ;  43.  357. 


/ 


GLOSSARY. 


485 


Calfe,  s,  calf,  13.  67. 

Caldron,  s.   caldron,  33.  573  —  Cal- 

drone,  33.  579. 
Gale,  V.  call,  Prol.  ill. 
Cale,  s.  kail,  40.  390 — Caile,  40.  394. 
Calland,  pres,  //.  calling,  invoking, 

33/  50* 
Callit,/^.  /.  called,  Prol.  129. 

Callit,  pp,  called,  named,  10.  47. 

Callyt,  //.  /.  called,  I.  90. 

Callyt,//.  called,  named,  33.  351. 

Caloure,  adj.  fresh,  39.  360. 

Camelis,  s.  plu,  camels,  30.  460. 

Campionis,  s,  plu,  champions,  3.  532 
— Campyonis,  38.  379. 

Camys,  s,  plu,  combs,  20.  188. 

Can,  V,  can,  3.  1079. 

Can,  pt,  t.  did,  Prol.  46. 

Cancre,  s.  cancer,  39.  342. 

Cancryt,  adj.  cancered,  39.  361. 

Candel,  s,  candle,  36.   1 1 ;  49.  86 — 
Candil,  Prol.  109. 

Cane,  pres.  t.  can,  4a  782. 

Cane,  //.  /.  did,  I.  8 ;  2.  268. 

Canne,//.  /.  did,  7.  113;  13.  104. 

Cannone,  s.  canon  law,  37.  28. 

Capytane,  s.  captain,  4a  858. 

Car,  s.  care,  3.  642. 

Cardiaca,  s.  spasms  of  the  heart,  28. 
10.    See  note. 

Care,  s.  grief,  2.  94 ;  27.  148  ;  trouble, 
27*  195  ;  32.  421 ;  anxiety,  shame, 
28.  454 ;  sorrow,  lamentation,  33. 
163 ;  ado,  trouble,  31.  320 ;  sick- 
ness, 9.  90 ;  pain,  Prol.  68 ;  plu. 
Care,  evils,  10.  95. 

Care,  v.  to  turn,  wend,  come,  21.  594  ; 
25.  289. 

Care  bed,  bed  of  trouble,  24.  212. 

Carione,  s.  carrion,  dead  bodies,  7. 
667. 

Carle,  s.  a  man,  27.  497 ;  plu.  Carlis, 
men,  26.  258. 

Carlis,  s,  churls,  42.  9. 

Carpand,  pres.  i.  talking,  6.  145. 

Carpe,  v.  to  talk  about,  37.  208. 

Carpit,  //.  /.  talked,  29.  726. 

Carpyng,  s.  conversation,  talking,  con- 
versing, 23.  223  ;  27.  395  ;  30.  712. 

Cart,  s.  cart,  30.  460 ;  plu.  Cartys,  7. 
288. 

Carwe,  v.  to  carve,  cut,  45.  292. 

Cary,  v.  to  carry,  16.  506. 

Caryon,  s.  carrion,  corpse,  42.  300. 

Caryone,  s.  corpse,  46.  86. 

Caryt,//.  /.  carried,  21.  679. 

Case,  s.  chance,  5.  595 ;  10.  42 ;  12. 
58 — Of  case,  by  chance — On  case, 
by  chance — One  case,  by  chance. 


Cassine,//.  cast,  5.  301. 

Cast,  s.  a  heap,  49.  75. 

Caste,  V.  to  cast,  2.  768;    11.  322; 

16.  476. 
Caste,  V.  to  be  cast,  36.  333. 
Caste,  pi.  t.  cast,  7,  508. 
Castil,  s.  castle,  16.  68. 
Castine,  pp.  cast,  3.  285  ;  10.  197  ;  Vl. 

65  ;  20.  275  ;  37.  368. 
Castite,  s.  chastity,  3.  954. 
Castyte,  s.  chastity,  24.  107. 
Catakumba,  s.  catacomb,  2.  416. 
Catefe,  s.  caitiff,  22.  341. 
Catel,  5.  cattle,  40.  432. 
Catheder,  s.  chair,  throne,  I.  333. 
Cathedyre,  s.  chair,  17.  208. 
Catif,  s.  caitiff,  37.  166. 
Catte,  s.  cat,  7.  680. 
Catyfe,  s.  caitiff,  26.  867. 
Cauld,  s.  cold,  16.  275 ;  18.  1009. 
Cauld,  adj.  cold,  18.  205. 
Cause,  s.  reason,  12.  307. 
Cause,  s.plu.  causes,  5.  179. 
Causit,  //.  /.  caused,  40.  128. 
Cawe,  s.  cave,  7.  479 ;  16.  520,  814 ; 

23.  159. 
Cawelyng,  s.  liability,  33.  10 1, 
Cawit,//.  /.  caused,  21.  226. 
Cel,  s.  cell,  18.  412 ;  30.  779. 
Cele,  s.  zeal,  27.  310. 
Celyt,  //.  /.  sealed,  7.  781. 
Cense,  s.  incense,  3.  797. 
Censoure,  s.  censor,  3.  598. 
Ceptre,  s.  sceptre,  50.  76(5. 
Cerryosly,   adv.    seriously,   27.    528. 

See  note. 
Cerryosly,  adv.  seriously,  28.  528. 
Cert,  l)e  cert,  for  desert,  21.  806. 
Certane,  aJJ.  certain,  i.  193  ;  16.  377. 
Certancte,^.  certainty,  21.  221. 
Certyfit,  ^.  assured,  36.  328. 
Cesare,  s.  cider,  7.  53 ;  36.  67. 
Cese,  V.  cease,  2.   145 ;  32.  425 ;  to 

die,  17.  138. 
Cese,  V.  2  plu.  imper,  cease,  10.  264. 
Cesis,  7.  pres.  t,  ceasest,  i.  575. 
Cesis,  imperat.  cease,  9.  172. 
Cesit,  pt.  t.  ceased,  33.  851. 
Cesse,  V.  to  cease,  2.  884. 
Cessinge,  s.  ceasing,  cessation,  2.  8l2« 
Cessis, /r^.  /.  ceases,  10.  411. 
Cessit,  //.  p.  stopped,  3.  227. 
Cesfl,  V.  to  cease,  la  109  ;  21.  974. 
Chafare,  s.  merchandise,  26.  913. 
Chafere,  pres.  t.  chaffer,  34.  48. 
Chalansing,  s.  accusation,  indictment, 

40.  968. 
Chalyce,  s.  chalice,  22.  62a 
Chance,  s.  late,  33.  214. 


486 


GLOSSARY. 


Chance,  s,  case,  34.  205. 
Chancelere,  s,  chancellor,  47.  142. 
Changeourei  s.  a  money-changer,  la 

550- 
Changinge,  s,  changing,  i.  346. 

Changit,  //.  /.  changed,  6.  452. 

Channeris,  2  s,  /res.  /.  chattcrest,  42. 
123. 

Chans,  s,  chance,  20. 63  ;  fiu,  Chansis, 
chances,  6.  459. 

Chape,  V.  to  escape,  29.  975. 

Chapele,  s,  chapel,  33.  888 — Chapil, 
25.  306. 

Chapit, /A  /.  escaped,  15.  163. 

Chapitere,  s,  chapter,  i.  175. 

Chapyt,//.  /.  escaped,  21.  30a 

Charbunckile,  s,  carbuncle,  6.  282 

Chare,  s,  chair,  throne,  23.  192. 

Chare,  s.  an  occasional  stroke  of  work, 
30.  121.  The  note  needs  correct- 
ing.    See  Murray's  Diet 

Chare,  s,  car,  chariot,  31.  220. 

Charge,  s.  load,  9.  1 10. 

Charge,//.  /.  laden,  9.  no. 

Chargit,  //.  /.  charged,  commanded, 

33-  631. 
Chargit,//.  accused,  29.  54. 

Chargit,  //.  burdened,  29.  54. 

Chargit,  //.  laden,  26.  214. 

Charyot,  s,  chariot,  conveyance,  3a 

519. 
Chas,  s.  chase,  4.  304 ;  29.  94. 

Chas,  V.  to  chase,  29.  116;  31.  512. 

Chasit,  //.  /.  chnseti,  32.  55  ;  40.  918. 

Chast,  at/J.  chaste,  I.   642;   30.  52; 

43-  96. 
Chastit,  //.  chastened,  30.  769. 

Chastite,  s.  chastity,  I.  305. 

Chasty,  v.  to  correct,  chastise,  12.  112. 

Chastyte,   s.   chastity,    10.   319;   35. 

21. 
Chasyt,  //.  chased,  16.  1 87. 
Chaumerer,  s.  cham])ermaid,  31.  385. 
Chaumir,  s.  chamber,  31.  336. 
Chavmer,  s.  chamber,  6.  148. 
Chawmer,  s.  chamber,  2.  303. 
Chawmir,    s.   chamber,   9.    116;    31. 

221  ;  32.  169;  35.  38;  41.  65. 
Chawmyre,  s.  chamber,  22.  413. 
Cheare,  s.  chair,  i.  150;  47.  184. 
Chece,  v.  to  choose,  7.  515. 
Chefe,  cu:(;.  chief,  36.  766. 
Chekis,  s.  plu,  cheeks,  41.  30. 
Chel,  adj,  chill,  5.  264. 
Cheld,  s.  child,  12.  68 ;  14.  61 ;  26. 

1 1 10;  40.  7. 
Chelise,  s.  chalice,  22.  604. 
Chengit,  //.  changed,  16.  87. 
Chennys,  s,  plu,  chains,  48.  42. 


Chenje,  s,  chain,  48. 107 ;  phi,  Cheney 

9.  35— Chenjeis,  4.  113. 
Chepal,  s,  chapel,  40.  736. 
Cher,  i.  countenance,  3.  484. 

Chere,   s,  cheer,  6.    176,   377 ;    16. 
468;  18.  1444;  31.  240;  33.  1S4; 

33.  763. 
Chere,  v,  to  cheer,  36.  1 14. 

Cherytabil,  adi,  charitable,  29.  122. 

Cheryte,  s,  charity,  5.  640;  6.  429; 

10.  507  ;  18.  82 ;  30.  220 ;  36.  54)3. 
Ches,  V,  to  choose,  12.  350 ;  29.  6^ 
Ches,  impemt.  choose,  41.  132. 
Chese,  v,  to  choose,  2.  665  ;  ^.  968. 
Chese,  pres,  t.  choose,  27.  Si^ ;  36. 

1055. 
Chese,  imperat,  choose,  7.  506;   ii. 

421. 
Chesit,  //.  /.   chose,   Prol.   164 ;    3. 

937  ;  5-  9  ;  12.  239. 
Cheson,  s.  occasion,  cause,  12.  441. 
Cheste,  s,  gest,  tale,  legend,  19.  57. 
Chesyt, //.  /.  chose,  la  26. 
Cheuire,  v,  to  shiver,  27.  150a 
Chevalry,  s,  chivalry,  5.  612 — Chew- 

airy,  2.  474. 
Chewis,  intptrai,  perform,  43.  96. 
Cheyre,  s,  chair,  19.  393. 
Chid,  //.  /.  chid,  40.  1302. 
Chiftane,  s,  chieftain,  29. 546 — Chiften, 

29.  709. 
Chifte,  adj.  ready,  3.  903. 
Childe,  s.  girl,  maid-ser\-ant,  30.  569, 
Childir,  5,  phi,  children,  16.  661  ;  20. 

251 — Childere,  27.  1 114. 
Chosin,//.  chosen,  Prol.  161 — Chosine, 

Prol.  1 01. 
Chosine,  adj,  chosen,  2.  591 ;  10.  24  ; 

37.  24. 
Chosine,  //.  chosen,  3.  962. 
Chosit,  //.  /.  chose,  40.  256. 
Chosyn,  //.  /.  chosen,  2.  461 — Cho- 

s>'ne,  7.  558 ;  12.  331. 
Chuchis,  J.  plu,  couches,  16.  311. 
Chyd,//.  chided,  26.  ion. 
Chyd,//.  /.  chided,  40.  1277. 
Chyld,  s,  child,  2.  732;  11.  359;  12. 

73;  17.  128— Chylde,  36.  ^Ob;  plu. 

Chyldir,  17.  148;  20.  365. 
Chynsche,  adj.  avaricious,  42.  1 1. 
Circumcydit,  //.  /.  circumcised,  2.  989. 
Cister,  J.  sister,  3.  98;  6. 159— Cistere, 

6'  541  ;  /^"'  Cisteris,  20.  266. 
Cistir,  s.  sister,  31.  137. 
Cite,  J.  city,  I.  75  ;  2.  797  ;  plu.  Cites, 

2.  931. 
Citesane,  s.  citizen,  i.  652. 
Citte,  s,  ci^,  10.  42. 
Clade,  J.  disaster,  32.  413. 


GLOSSARY. 


487 


Clafe,//.  /.  clave,  13'.  148. 
Clame,  pL  /.  climbed,  28.  710. 
Clammys,  for  cammys,  s,  plu,  combs, 

20.  239. 
Clarre,  s.  red  wine,  33.  517. 
Clasine,  s,  empty  talk  (?),  38.  228. 
Clath,  s,  clothes,  6.  316. 
Clath,  s,  cloth,  2.   256;  7.   59;  ii. 

80;  15.  206  ;  36.  895. 
Clath,  s,  garment,  5.  152. 
Clath  e,  s,  clothing,  19.  454. 
Clathis,  s,  plu.  clothes,  i.  50,  529; 

5.  150;  9.55;  15-98;  33-  189. 
Cla|)s,  5,  plu,  clothes,  7.  58. 
Clawe,  //.  /.  clave,  25.  134. 
Clay,  5,  clay,  46.  146. 
Cled,  //.  /.  clad,  covered,  15.  98  ;  18. 

1431 ;  30.  397 ;  41.  39. 

Cled, //.  clad,  5.  150;  18.  1030;  33. 

663;   36.   75— Clede,   7.    763;  9. 

287;  34.  no;  36.  278. 
Cledine,  pp,  clad,  24.  89. 
Clene,  auij,  clean,  2.  247 ;  18.   122 ; 

36.  895. 
Clenge,  v,  to  cleanse,  18.  121 ;  40. 

214. 
Clengeand,  pres,  p,  cleansing,  22.  357. 
Clengis,  2  sing,  pres,  /.  cleansest,  11. 

27. 
Clengis,  pres,  t,  cleanses,  6.  483 ;  36. 

348. 
Clengit,  //.  cleansed,  5.  108 ;  9.  205. 

Clennare,  adj.  comp,  cleaner,  41.  171. 

Clcnncs,  s,  chastity,  37.  16. 

Clcr,  adj,  clear,  i.  659 — Clere,  Prol. 

109 ;  2.  964 ;  6.  281  ;  36.  245. 

Clere,  cutj,  illustrious,  28.  61. 

Clergy,  s,  ecclesiastical  learning,  40. 

130- 
Clergy,  s.  doctrine,  4.  140.    See  note. 

Clergy,  5,  learning,  31.  158. 

Clerkis,  s,  plu.  priests,  I.  162. 

Clerly,  adv.  clearly,  5.  576 ;  13.  83. 

Clerlyastc,  adv.  supcrl,  most  clearly, 

5-  496;  13.  78. 
Clemes,  s,  clearness,  serenity,  2.  274. 

Clerte,  s.  chasteness,  18.  655. 

Cleth,  s,  clothes,  16.  277. 

Cleth,  V.  to  clothe,  16.  347 ;  18.  992 ; 

28.  44. 
Clethe,  imperat,  clothe,  15.  82. 
Clcthing,  s.  clothing,  30.  80;  33.  386; 

36.   427— Clelhinge,   6.    311;    1 1. 

267 ;  18.  991. 
Clethis,  pres,  /.  clothes,  41.  28. 
Clethjmge,  s.  clothing,  7.  822  ;  15.  83. 
Clewyt, //.  /.  clave,  25.  130. 
Cleyne,  adj,  clean,  15.  9a 
Cleynely,  adv,  completely,  33.  673, 


Cleyre,  eidj,  clear,  9.  200. 
Cloisit,//.  /.  closed,  12.  443. 
Clok,  s.  cloak,  i.  51. 
Clommyne,//.  climbed,  40.  269. 
Closit,  //.  /.  enclosed,  7.  780. 
Closyne,  s,  closing,  shutting  up,   7. 

801. 
Clowdis,  J.  plu,  clouds,  28.  710. 
Clowt,  J.  clout,  18.  1427. 
Cluk,  s.  claw,  28.  184 ;  plu,  Clukis, 

18.  1414. 
Clummyn,  pt,  p,  climbed,  3.  667. 
Clymand,  pres,  p,  climbing,  16.  878. 
Clyme,  v,  to  climb,  16.  850. 
Cnaw,  for  knaw. 

Coble,  s.  cobble,  coracle,  40.  504. 
Cofyne,  ^,  ark,  12.  64. 
Cok,  s.  cock,  I.  58 ;  2.  54 ;  5.  557. 
Cole,  s,  coal,  42.  253 ;  plu,  Colis,  ii. 

458 ;  22.  481 ;  47.  85. 
Collet,  s,  collect,  17.  207. 
Colorum,  conclusion,  30.  281. 
Colpe,  s,  cup,  26.  1 03 1. 
Colubre,  s,  snake,  31.  397 ;  plu,  Colu- 

bris,  45.  259. 
Colusione,  s,  intrigue,  conspiracy,  36. 

491. 
Com,  //.  /.  became,  24.  19. 

Com,  pres,  t,  come,  I.  72. 

Com,  //.  /.  came,  I.  397. 

Come,  s,  arrival,  21.  468 ;  coming, 

36.  356. 
Come,  //.  /.  became,  24.  19 ;  33.  303. 
Commawnd,  v,  to  command,  3.  611  ; 

4.  212;  46.  159. 
Commawnd,   pres,    t,   command,    I. 

495- 
Commendande,  pres,  p,  commending, 

33.  265. 
Commendant,  for  commendand,  pres, 

p.  commending,  32.  225. 
Common,  s,  common  people,  27.  572. 
Commond,    pp,    communicated,    18. 

1099. 
Commonis,  s,  people,  40.  428. 

Commonyt,   pp,    communicated,    18. 

1230. 
Commoune,   adj,  common,    6.   340 ; 

10.  23. 
Commowne,   adj,   common,   general, 

public,  3.  803  ;  7.  663. 
Commowne,   euij,   common,   2.  980 ; 

38.  517. 
Commownly,  adv,  commonly,  10.  29. 

Compaciens,  s,  compassion,  12.  263. 

Companyone,  s,  companion,  10.  48. 

Compense,  s,  recompense,  12.  264. 

Comper,  s.  compeer,  I.  732. 

Compere,  s,  companion,  32.  205. 


488 


GLOSSARY. 


Complant,  s.  complaint,  31.  364. 
Complen^einge,  s.  complaining,  9.  256. 
Compleft,  ^/.  pleased,  36.  323. 
Compleynit,  //.  /.  complained,  47.  52. 
Comprehendit,   //.   contained,    Prol. 

149. 
Comprise,  v.  to  conceive,  35.  192. 
Comprisit, //^.  conceived,  35.  6. 
Compulsit,  //.  compelled,  forced,  18. 

656. 
Compuncion,  s.  compunction,  29.  23a 
Comunyte,  s.  community,  21.  864. 
Con,  r.  to  know,  10.  133. 
Concent,  v.  to  consent,  5a  822. 
Conclud,  V.  to  confute,  50.  258  ;pres.  t. 

Concludis,  confutes,  50.  256;  //. 

Concludyt,  refuted,  50.  266. 
Concubin,  s,  concubine,  2.  181. 
Concubynis,  s.  plu.  concubines,  I.  309. 
Condampnyt,  pt,   /.    condemned,   7. 

352  ;  12.  272. 
Condampnyt,  //.  condemned,  5.  104  ; 

35.  81. 
Condicione,  s,  condition,  36.  815. 
Condyt,  s,  a  writ  of  safe  conduct,  40. 

II95- 
Cone,  V.  to  con,  learn,  know,  24.  112  ; 

32.  620. 
Confercmc,  v.  to  confirm,  4.  55 — Con- 

ferme,  23.  18. 
Confermji,  //.  /.  confirmed,  36.  247  ; 

40.  221. 
Confermyt,  pp,  confirmcil,  16.  374. 
Confessoure,  s.  confessor,  "^t^.  702. 
Confluence,  s,   concourse,   40.    197 — 

Confluens,  27.  155. 
Confort,  s.  comfort,  30.  158. 
Confort,  V.  to  comfort,  33.  176. 
Confort, />/.  t.  comforted,  12.  451. 
Confortand,  pres,   p.    comforting,  6. 

509. 
Confourt,  j.  comfort,  23.  235. 
Confourt,  v.  to  comfort,  H.  324;  18. 

956. 
Confownd,  v.  to  confound,   I.  321 — 

Confownde,  Prol.  113. 
Confowrt,  s.  comfort,  18.  791. 
Confurd,  v.  to  comfort,  3.  35. 
Confurd, //.  /.  comforted,  50.  677. 
Confurt,  J.  comfort,  2.  612. 
Confwndyt,  //.  /.   confounded,  over- 
came, 7.  662. 
Coniectury t, //.  /.  conjectured,  7.  586. 
Coniour,   pres,    /.   adjure,    I.    579 — 

Coniur,  ii.  361. 
Coniurand, /r^j. /.  adjuring,  35.  129. 
Coniure,  pres,  t.  adjure,  38.  55. 
Coniuryt,  //.  /.  adjured,  18.  505. 
Connandj/r^v. /.  knowing,  36.  828. 


Connandes,  s,  skill,  33.  2. 
Connandly,  adv,  skilfully,   3a  402 ; 

31-  79. 
Consal,  s,  counsel,  43.  96— Consale, 

3.  620 ;  4.  65  ;  6.  451 ;  12.  22& 
Consale,  s,  coundl,  12. 402 ;  piu.  Cau- 
sal is,  36.  1028. 
Conaalit,//.  /.  counselled,  2.  316. 
Consalite,  //.  t.  concealed  3.  104. 
Consall,  s.  counsel,  27.  822. 
Consall,  V,  to  counsel,  advise,  3.  617. 
Consauit,  pp,  conceived,  36.  164. 
Consawing,  prts,  /.  conceiving,  36. 

161. 
Consawit,  //.  /.  conceived,  Prol.  43  ; 

II.  347;  16.  373;  36.  loi. 
Consawit,//.  conceived,  2.  708L 
Conseilitc,  pp.  concealed,  35.  64. 
Consel,  s,  counsel,  25.  183 ;  33.  73  ; 

36.  456 ;  40.  1073  —  Consele,  12. 

225. 
Consele,  v,  to  conceal,  16.  580 ;  25. 

515;  4a  319. 
Consolar,  s,  ex-consul,  42.  8. 
Conspyrit,  pp.  conspired,  26.  440. 
Consul,  s.  consul,  39.  145. 
Consule,  s.  consul,  25.  574. 
Consumyt,/^.  consumed,  38.  506. 
Cont,  pres.  t  count,  reckon,  4CX  1155. 
Contempladone,     s.     contemplation, 

contcmplativeness,  3.  944. 
Contenancc,  s.  countenance,  16.  227. 
Contene, /r^j.  /,  contain,  21.  250. 
Contenence,  s.  continence,  24.  8. 
Conteyne,  v.  to  contain,  21.  199. 
Continence,  s.  countenance,  37.  202. 
Contrar,  s.  contrar>',  23.  485. 
Contrare,  adj.   contrary,  opposed,  7. 

366;  27.  021. 
Contraris,  pres.  /.  opposes,  34.  238. 
Contre,  v.  to  meet  in  battle,  40.  878. 
Contryt,  adj\  contrite,   18.  870;  22. 

450;  31-  9- 
Contumace,   adj,    contumacious,    37. 

147. 
Contyncns,  s.  continence,  24.  27. 
Conucrsacione,  x.  intercourse,  society, 

36.  275. 
Conuersyt, //.  /.  conversed,  13.  32. 
Conversacione,  s,  manner  of  life,  36. 

663. 
Converse,  v.  to  converse,  40.  61. 
Convertit,  pi,  t.  converted,  Prol.  II 5. 
Conway,  v.   to  convey,  2.  321 ;  40. 

979. 
Conwoy,  v,  to  conduct,  18.  882. 

Con^e,  J.  coin,  7.  734. 

Cop,   s.   cup,    27.    598  — Cope,   33. 

513. 


/ 


GLOSSARY. 


489 


/ 


Cophyne,  s,  chest,  box,  basket,   12. 

1205. 
Cople,  V,  to  couple,  unite,  10.  347. 
Coplyt, //.  /.  joined,  18.  81. 
CopuUyng,  s.  companionship,  50.  701. 
Copy,  J.  plenty,  36.  760. 
Corce,  J.  body,  corpse,  18.  151,  948 ; 

37.  360. 
Corce,  s.  cross,  25.  602. 
Cordand,  pres.  p»  agreeing,  suitable, 

2.  756. 
Cordis,  J.  plu,  cords,  48.  158. 
Come,  5.  com,  harvest,  i.  222 ;  21. 

634 ;  40.  89. 
Comicle,  s,  chronicle,  36.  551. 
Corow,  5,  gossip,  30.  29. 
Corrumpyt, //.  corrupted,  7.  672. 
Corrupturis,  5.  corrupters,  44.  165. 
Cors,  J.  body,  corpse,  2.  275;  3.  1044; 

4.  323;  44.  177. 
Cors,  s.  course,  7.  338. 
Cors,  5.  cross,  3.  8 ;  27.  1546. 
Cor-sancte,  the  body  of  a  saint,  sacred 

body,  21.  873. 
Corse,  s,  corpse,  4.  263 ;   18.   1405 ; 

33.  375 ;  37.  375- 
Corse,  5.  cross,  I.  621  ;  3.  414. 

Corsis,  s.  bodies,  32.  786. 

Corft,  s,  corpse,  I.  733. 

Corumpabile,  cidj,  corruptible,  50. 967. 

Cosele,  for  consele,  v,  to  conceal,  23. 

314. 
Costlyk,  adj.  costly,  9.  112;  10.  292; 

30.  80. 
Costome,  x.  custom,  5.  633. 
Cosyne,  s.  cousin,  6.  445. 
Cotynualy,  adv.  continually,  18.  886. 
Couerit,  //.  covered,  hidden,  i.  394. 
Couertly,  adv.  privately,  2.  170. 
Coueryt,  pt.  /.  covered,  18.  283. 
Coule,  J.  coal,  32.  173. 
Counteis,   5,   barons,  earls,  40.  835. 

See  note. 
Coupe,  s,  cup,  26.  1059. 
Couplit,   adj.   coupled,   married,  38. 

216. 
Cource,  s.  course,  18.  56. 
Couyre,  v.  to  hide,  put  away,  36.  158. 
Covent,  for  convent,  17.  198. 
Covme,  imper.  come,  x8.  1079. 
Covryt,  //.  /.  covered,  22.  25. 
Cowaitise,  s.  covetousncss,  36.  735. 
Cowartly,  adv.  covertly,  secretly,  9. 

170;  32.  374;  36.  1042. 
Cowate,  pres.  t.  covet,  9.  123. 
Cowatice,   s.    covetousness,    3.    822 ; 

12.  262. 
Cowatise,  s.  covetousness,  26.  806. 
Cowe,  s.  cave,  23.  X02. 


Cowent,  s.  convent,  30.  578 ;  32.  651. 
Cowertly,  <idv,  covertly,  19.  301 ;  36. 

547. 
Coweryng,  j.  recovery,  24.  466. 

Cowntit, //.  counted,  30.  838. 

Cowp,  5.  cup,  2.  97. 

Cowpe,  J.  cup,  26.  1043. 

Cowrs,  s.  sign  of  the  cross,  20.  312. 

Cowte,  s.  cubit,  18.  359. 

Cowyne,  5.  box,  basket,  12.  49. 

Crabbit,  adj.  cross,  ill-tempered,  37. 

202. 
Crabitness,  s.  ill-temper,  40.  1285. 
Crabyt,  adj,  crabbed,  cross-tempered, 

22.  786 ;  45.  65. 
Craf,  t/.  to  crave,  5.  606 ;  26.  1 107. 
Crafe,  v.  to  crave,  5.  593 ;   3.  408 ; 

25.  17  ;  33.  826 ;  36.  866 ;  pres.  t. 

Crafe,  8.  36. 
Crafe,  pres.  suhj.  crave,  10.  394. 
Craft,  s.  art,  skill,  craft,  4.  33 ;  14. 

5;  25.  613;  31.  249;  39.  25. 
Craft,  for  trast,  adj.  faithful,  21.  877. 
Craftfully,  adv.  craftily,  45.  36. 
Crafty,  adj.  skilful,  6.  40 ;  41.  42. 
Crafty,  adj.  handsome,  44.  338. 
Crage,  s.  crag,  craig,  rock,  16.  783 ; 

20.  43  ;  44.  256. 
Crape,//.  /.  crept,  16.  665. 
Cravyn,  pp.  crowed,  5.  557. 
Craw,  s.  crow,  2.  54. 
Crawe,  v,  to  crave,  ask  for,  16.  537* 
Creance,  s.  credence,  26.  761. 
Creance,  v,  to  trust,  26.  764. 
Creatour,  s.  creature,  2.  257. 
Cred,  s.  creed,  apostles*,  15.  4;    18. 

1226. 
Credil,  s.  cradle,  26.  41  ;  27.  72. 
Creile,  s.  creel,  basket,  2.. 20;  2.  937. 
Crepand,  pres.  p.  creeping,  39.  240. 
Crepe,  v.  creep,  26.  41. 
Crepele,  s.  cripple,  39.  344. 
Crepil,  s.  cripple,  2.  33. 
Criand,  pres.  p.  crying,  shouting,  27. 

193 ;  33-  285. 
Crinpolis,  s.  plu.  cripples,  12.  381 — 

Crippulis,  II.  29. 
Crispe,  adj.  crisp,  9.  49. 
Crissolit,  s.  chrysolite,  6.  280. 
Cristel,  s.  crystal,  36.  906  ;  40.  541. 
Cristindome,  s.  Christian  faith,  25.  74. 
Cristine,  s.  Christendom,  2.  477. 
Cristine,  s.  Christian,  15.  loo. 
Cristine,   adj.   Christian,    I.   665  ;  2. 

130;  4.  223;  15.  no;  32.  71  ;  33. 

349- 
Cnstinedome,     s.    Christianity,     the 

Christian  faith,  24.  5. 

Cristisfay,  Christ's  faith,  38.  22. 


490 


GLOSSARY. 


Cristnit,//.  baptised,  27.  852. 
Cristole,  J.  crystal!,  22.  605. 
Cristyne,   adj.   Christian,   4.    15;  6. 

520;  10.  297;  16.  374. 
Cnstyne,  //.  christened,  Ixiptised,  11. 

Cnyt,  //.  /.    cried,  7.   1x3;  9.   85; 

31-  369. 
Croicc,  5.  cross,  4.  1S4  ;  7.    175  ;  32. 

IX. 

Croice,  v,  to  cross,  to  sign  with  sign 

of  the  cross,  30.  59. 
Croise,  s.  cross,  x.  123. 
Cron,  J.   crown,  2.  294 ;   33.   797 — 

Crone,  36.  463. 
Cronis,  s.  flu.  crowns,  10.  255. 
Cronit,  aJj,  crowned,  43.  162. 
Cronyt,  pt.  L  crowned.  Pro!.  92. 
Cronyt, //.  crownetl,  19.  680. 
Crosit,  //.  /.  crossed,  signed  with  the 

cross,  50.  543. 
Crowat,  J.  vessel,  3.  60. 
Crowne,    s,    crown,    i.     158 ;    plu, 

Crownis,  i.  162. 
Crowne,  v.  to  crown,  10.  404. 
Crownyt, //.  /.  crowned,  i.  563. 
Croycc,   s.    cross,    10.    167;  17. -66; 

29.  151. 
Croycis,  j.  plu,  crosses,  7.  815. 
Croysit,  //.  /.  crossed,  made  the  sign 

of  the  cross,  5.  349  ;  32.  240. 
Crucifite, //.  crucified,  3.  347. 
Crucyfit,  //.  crucified,  32.  566. 
Crucyfy,  v.  to  crucify,  32.  498. 
Cruel,  adj,  cruel,  31.  396 — Cruele,  25. 

Cruelte,  s,  cruelty,  41.  310. 

Crum,  s.  crumb,  bread,  30.  618. 

Cruse,  s.  crust,  30.  618. 

Cry,  ?'.  to  cry  out,  shout,  33.  257. 

Cryit, //.  /.  cried,  i.  477. 

Crys,  probably  for  sancte,  26.  621. 

Cryst,  5.   Christ,  I.  154  ;   16.   I  ;    19. 

22. 
Cryste,   s.    Christ,    10.    6;    38.    38 — 

Crystis,  Christ's,  4.  176. 
Cubit,  s.  cubit,  19.  30. 
Cudclath,  J.  baptismal  dress,  48.   ii. 

Sec  Note. 
Cude, //.  /.  did,  I.  54. 
Cule,  s.  cowl,  31.  671. 
Culpable,  adj,  guilty,  40.  975. 
Cum,  V.  come,  I.  95;  2.  223;  7.  559; 

27.  518;  30.  184;  33.956. 
Cum,  tmpcrat,  come,  I.  423. 
Cumand, /r^j. /.  coming,  10.  152. 
Cumc,  V.  to  come,  37.  48 — Cume  til, 

obtain,  ib. 
Cumin,  s,  coming,  I.  542. 


Cumly,   adj,   comely, '27.    1039;  461 

208.  ' '  \, 

Cumlyne,  s,  foreigner,  'I.  649,  >f^  -"^ 
Cummynge,  s.  coming,  i$.  63.  '*• ' 
CummySf  pfw.  /. /ilA  cqme,'i5k  74. 
Cumpany,  s.  company,  ^7,  464. 
Cumy1ie,VA  COTie,  7.  5$4,;;ii.  405: 

32.  297.  '.     . "      .  U      ' 
Cumyne,  s.  cbming,  aatival,  i^Ji39 — 

Cumyng,  27.  1220;  33:  241P— ^ 
Cumynge,  j.  6.  196.  <  • 

Cum>-s,  pres.  t,  comes,  6.  463  f  i^, 
266. 

Cumys,  imperat,  plu,  come,  32.  91. 

Cumys,  pres,  t.  plu,  come,  4.  269. 

Cun,  V,  to  know,  27.  106^. 

Cunctre,  s,  country,  5.  6x5;  6.  46; 

12. 157;  zi'  25.       ,  ,,  , 

Cunnand,  adj,  cunning,  skilnil,  6.  202. 
Cunnandly,  adv,  cunnmgly,  skilfbl,  18. 

1469. 
Cunnyng,  s,  skill,  27.  8. 
Cunt,  5,  reckoning,  26.  225. 
Cuntre,   s,   country,   i.  82;  3.   576; 

6.  71. 
Cunttre,  s,  country,  26.  208. 
Cuplis,  pres,  t.  joins,  41.  31. 
Cuplyne,  {^  coupling,  union,  ^.13. 
Cur,  s,  care,  5.  194;  la  75.       ,  •^ 
Ciirand,  //.  curing,  4.  82.  .• .".  •  < 

Curch,./.  kerchief  2.  251.  --i^. 

Cure,  J.  (!liarge,  keeping,  i.  342';\2: 

95^;  6.  534;   16.   129;  22.:#q6; 

33.  169.         ' 

Cure,  s.  government,  30.  38.     '^^ 
Curs,  J.  course,  27.  1377 — Catse,  36. 

1046. 
Curft,  s.  course,  27.  1355. 
Curt,  5,  court,  28.  684 ;  40.  968. 
Curtasly,  adv,  courteously,  25.  262. 
Curtenjeis,  s.  plu,  curtains,  31.  333. 
Curting,  s.  curtain,  40. 1329 — Curtyng, 

25.  315. 
Cusing,  s.  cousin,  2X.  661 ;  36.  767 — 

Cusinge,  36.  134. 
Custime,  s.  custom,  5.  538 — Custum, 

3.  869;  5.  532;  18.  1139. 
Custummance,  s,  custom,  26.  261. 
Cusynge,  s,  cousin,  5.  656. 
Cut,  s,  lot,  33.  92 ;  36.  35. 
Cut,  V.  to  cut,  30.  398 ;  49.  130. 
Cute,  V,  to  cut,  46.  149. 
Cuth,  adj,  known,  36.  250. 
Cuth,  //.  /.  could,  3.  1047 ;  10.  66 ; 

18.  842 ;  30.  120 ;  38.  54. 
Cuth,  pt.  t,  did,  I.  666;  2.  154;  10. 

476 ;  33-  887 ;  43.  107. 
Cuthe,//.  /.  could,  18.  i. 
Cuthe,  //.  /.  did,  18.  (^. 


I 


•  M 


/ 


GLOSSARY. 


491 


Cuttis,  s»  plu.  lots,  7.  508 ;  12.  353 ; 

33-  ioi» 
Cuttis,  2plu.  imperat,  draw  lots,  7.  505. 

Cvsinge,  s,  cousin,  7.  33. 

Cylens,  j.  silence,  3.  525. 

Cyse,  J.  times,  29.  935  ;  37.  209. 

Cyster,  j.  sister,  16.  57. 

Cystir,  sister,  32.  353 ;  33.  790. 

Cystire,  s,  sister,  32.  297. 

Cystyre,  s.  sister,  16.  974. 

Cyte,  J.  city,  23.  92 ;  33.  24. 

Cyteis,  s,  plu,  cities,  29.  683. 

Cytysane,  x.  citizen,  26.  20. 

Da,  s,  doe,  20.  48. 

Dais,  5,  plu,  days,  i.  202;  9.  8x ;  toss, 
day's,  30.  756— Dais  licht,  the  light 
of  day,  36.  306 — Dais  lycht,  day- 
light, 4a  1009. 

Daise,  s,  plu,  days,  i.  300. 

Dalf,  pi,  t,  dug,  15.  212;  36.  737. 
See  Delfe. 

Dalfe,  V,  to  bury;  7.  659  n.  See 
Delfe. 

Dame,  s,  dame,  5.  299 ;  mother,  21. 
232 ;  36.  63s ;  42.  184. 

Dampnacione,  s,  damnation,  3.  635. 

Dampnynge,  s,  condemnation,  40. 
1270. 

Dang,  //.  /.  beat,  18.  625;  30.  351  ; 
37.  196— Dange,2.44;  7.  32;  flung, 
3.  215.     See  Dayng  and  Ding. 

Dansinge,  s.  dancing,  36.  510. 

Dant^,  J.  esteem,  i.  545.    See  Daynt^. 

Dantyt,  ddj,  tamed,  broken  in,  4.  350. 

Dar,  2  sing,  pres,  t.  darest,  10.  382. 

Dare,  i  sing,  pres,  t,  dare,  33.  860. 

Darte,  s,  dart,  short  spear,  7.  466. 

Dat,  s,  date,  19.  687 ;  40.  609. 

Datis,  s,  plu,  dates,  6.  I2S. 

Daw,  V,  to  dawn,  I.  57  n,;  18.  569, 

879. 
Dawing,   s,   dawning,   22.    501 ;   38. 

648;  43.  429. 
Dawynge,  s,  dawning,  18.  20 x ;  30. 

449. 
Dayng,  for  dang,//.  /.  beat,  31.  367. 
Daynte,  s,  esteem,  12.  136;  ij'.  27; 

16.  23  ;  33.  839.     See  Dante. 
Daynttis,    pres,    t,    overawes,   makes 

afraid,   19.   148. 
Daynttis,  s,  plu,  dainties,  6.  466. 
Dayntyt,  tt,  p,  overcome,  x8.  33. 
Dayt,  s,  date,  18.  11 57.    See  Dat. 
De,  V,  to  die,  Prol.  105 ;  I.  470 ;  2. 

747;  3.  175;  S-  338;  II.  119;  16. 

463 ;  22.  640;  31.  453;  33.  373. 
Deand,  pres,  pt.  dying,  3.  642. 
Debat,  v,  to  abate,  23.  195  n. 


Debat,  s,  dispute,  23.  304. 
Debat,  s,  resistance,  33.  578. 
Debonare,     <idj,     good,     bounteous, 
merciful,  3.   1121 ;    15.    137;    18. 

738;  30.  76;  41.  309. 
Debonarly,  a^z/.  courteously,  13'.  157; 

handsomely,  43.  302. 
Debonerly,  adv,  handsomely,  x6.  160. 
Decese,  s,  death,  17.  255. 
Declere,  v,  to  declare,  35.  173. 
Declyne,  v,  to  turn  away,  18.  166. 
Ded,  s,  death,  Prol.  90;  2.  206;  3. 

189;  6.  463;  7.  227;  9.   179;  12. 

189;  15.  23;  29.  150;  33.  554;  adj, 

dead,  Prol.  55 ;  i.  142 ;  6.  376. 
Ded,  pp,  slain,  36.  818. 
Ded,  s,  deed,  x.  424;  2.  872;  xo.  39; 

12.  391 ;  25.  327 ;  plu,  deeds,  feats, 

5.  610. 
Ded,  //.  /.  did,  Prol.  86 ;   10.  106 ; 

18.  614 ;  29.  537. 
Dede,  s,  death,  i.  64;  2.  104;  33. 

209;  36.  1040. 
Dede,  adj,  dead,  Prol.  I16 ;  2.  X05; 

4.  282  ;  7.  658 ;  33.  195. 
Dede,  s,  deed,  i.  251  ;  2.  242 ;   x8. 

29;  27.  1055  ;  30.  270;  36.  916. 
Dede,  //.  /.  did,  40.  944. 
Dede,  //.  slain,  33.  162. 
Dedegne,  s,  anger,   i.  439 — At  a  de- 

dcgne,  in  anger,   i.  439 ;  3.   535 ; 

50.  810. 
Deden^e,  s,  displeasure  (better  than 

scorn  of  note),  6.  53. 
Dcdin^eis,  2  pres,  t,  humblest,  30.  203. 
Ded  is,  s,  deeds,  Prol.  44 ;   34.  217  ; 

36.  919. 
Dediynge,   dedyngne,  s,  displeasure, 

3.  643 ;  22.  645. 
Dedly,  adj,  deadly,  mortal,  2.  X136; 

5-  344 ;  7-  854. 
Dedman,  dead  man,  I.  498. 
Dedstra,  s,  death-straw,  death-bed,  27. 

II53- 
Dee,  V.  to  die,  2.  694  ;  7.  4 ;  33.  202  ; 

36.  48  X. 

Def,  s,  deaf,  21.  768;  30.  92;  36.  364. 

Defam3rt,//.  defamed,  21.  533. 

Defawt,  s,  default,  lack,  18.  928. 

Dcfe,  adj,  deaf,  10.  81  ;  21.  676. 

Defence,  s,  prohibition,  25.  584. 

Defence,  s,  defence,  32.  51 ;  34.  233 
—  But  defence,  without  defence. 

Defendit,  //.  /.  defended  I.  553  ;  pro- 
tected, 27.  273. 

Defens,  s,  defence,  2.  168 ;  3.  522 ; 
II.  235  ;  18.  320;  protection,  pre- 
sentation, 3.  798  ;  18.  788. 

Defensoure,  s,  defender,  10.  560. 


492 


GLOSSARY. 


Defcrc,  v,  to  delay,  17.  171. 
Dcferris,  2.  sing,  pres,  t,  deferrest,  47. 

37  ;  pres.  t,  defers,  6.  354. 
Dcff,  adj,  deaf,  Prol.  120. 
Defoul,  V.  to  defile,  27.  864. 
IMbwIe,  J.  despite,  21.  577. 
Defowle,   v.   to  defile,  2.   733  —  De- 

fowlyt,  //.  defiled,  25.  320. 
Defulyt,  //.  defiled,  30.  635. 
Dc^re,  J.  order,  grade,  I.  164  ;  3.  987  ; 

6.  2 ;  33.  874  ;  position,  honour,  i. 

332 ;  manner,  33.  736  ;  measure,  7. 

22  ;  13'''.  181  ;  way,  haste,  3.  1012 ; 

place,  7.  2 ;  rank,  6.   51 ;    13.  5 ; 

state,  5.  128. 
Deid,  5,  death,  2.  4  ;  19.  298. 
Deid,//.  t,  died,  i.  124. 
Deide,  s,  death,  36.  11 25;  50.  927; 

adi,  dead,  19.  577  ;  27.  1203. 
Deidlik,  adj.  mortal,  50.  408. 
DeifT,  adj,  deaf,  27.  1587. 
Deigne,  v.  to  condescend,  38.  56a 
Deigneit,  //.  /.  deigned,  28.  318. 
Deile,  i\  to  deal,  use,  I.  242 ;  50.  82a 
Deis,//w.  pres,  t,  die,  29.  15. 
Deit,  5,  debt,  I.  662  ;  40.  268. 
Deit,  //.  /.  died,  Prol.  160  ;  2.  93  ;  3. 

256 ;  34.  192 ;  36.  687. 
Deit,  instead  of  dede,  dead,  I.  132. 
Dekine,  s,  deacon,  11.  364;  22.  611 ; 

32.  71  ;  34.  291  ;  36.  813. 
Deknes,  s,  plu.  deacons,  8.  60. 
Dekyne,    s.   deacon,    1 1.    348;    plu, 

Dekyns,  8.  S5. 
Delaii, //.  delayed,  16.  319. 
Dele,  V.  to  deal,  i.  570.     Sec  Deile. 
Dele,  s.  dispute,  li.  92. 
Delecatly,  adi\  delicately,  3.  911. 
Delfe,  V,  to  dig,  bury,  7.  664 — Delfyt, 

//.  /.  <ligged,  21.  840.      See  Dalf 

and  Dalfe. 
Delit,  s.  delight,  pleasure,  I.  644 ;  27. 

1016  ;  46.  218. 
Delito,  s,  delight,  13.  92. 
Delittis,  pres,  t.  delights,  I.  640. 
Deliuer,  //.  delivered,  36.  140. 
Deliuere,  v.  to  deliver,  10.  95. 
Deliuerly,   adv.    quickly,   I.  226  ;    3. 

59 ;  33-  258. 
Deit,  pt,  t,  dealt,  I.  206  ;  22.  99 ;  26. 

958  ;  33-  385  ;  34.  275  ;  pp,  dis- 
tributed, 44.  96. 

Delte,  //.  /.  dealt,  4.  32  ;  15.  144  ; 
16.  63. 

Delycat,  adj.  delicate,  38.  400. 

Delyt,  pt.  t.  dealt,  4.  31. 

Delyt,  5,  delight,  29.  47  ;  31.  313— 
Delytc,  I.  160;  3.  166;  6.  489; 
34-  259. 


Delytabil,  adj.  delightful,  10.  174. 
Delytabile,  culj.  delectable,  dioice,  16. 

308. 
Delyuire,  v,  to  deliver,  10.  185. 
Demand,  s,  inquiry,  36.  342. 
Demanis,  pres,  /.  treats,  36.  1058. 
Demanyt,  pt,  /.  behaved,  24.  414. 
Demaundis,  j.  demands,  38.  387. 
Demawnd,  s,  request,  27.  11 16. 
Demaynand,  pres,  p.  conductiiig,  Prol. 

46. 
Demayne,  v,   to  use,   18.   488;"  37. 

1464 — Demanyt,  pL  /.  used,  ProL 

81. 
Demaynyt,  pt,  /.  abused,  18.  557  ;  26. 

935. 
Deme,  s,  wife,  woman,  dame,  5.  65, 

315;    12.  25;    16.  327;   29.  872; 

30.  168 ;  33.  169 ;  mother,  29.  76a 
Deme,  r.  to  judge,  2.  152;  7.  185;  13. 

45;  27.  1 132;  28.  336;  30.  294; 

34.  95;  36.  1235;  41.  72. 
Deme,  v,  to  execute,  15.  178. 
Demeen,  s,  judging,  30.  297. 
Dempster-stule,  s,  judgment-seat,  28. 

225  n, 
Demycelis,  s,  plu,  damsels,  19.  447. 
Demyt,  pt,  t,  deemed,  regarded,  19. 

285  ;  38.  36  ;  40.  1214. 
Demyt,  //.  /.  doomed,  sentenced,  3i. 

866 ;  26.  408 ;  32.  352  ;  40.  96. 
I^cn,  37.  328  ;  the  note  is  wrong.    Den 

is  a  fictitious  s,  formed  by  separating 

the  adv.  Be<lene,  straightway,  into  be 

dene,  by  dene  ;  whence,  by  varying 

the /r^r/.,  with  dene,  vith  den.    See 

Murray  sub  Dene^. 
Dene,  s,  dean,  18.  270  ;  30.  567. 
Deny,  v.  to  refuse,  23.  70 :  39.  50. 
Den^eit,  pt.  t,  deigned,  16.  3. 
Depare,  atij,  comp.  deeper,  19.  244. 
Depart,   i*.   to  diWde,    16.   817;    29. 

386. 
Departit,  //.  /.  separated,  2.  392. 
Departyng,  s.  division,  22.  15a 
Departyt,  pt,  t.  separated,  29.   144  ; 

40.  1099 ;  pp,  50.  597  ;  distributed, 

26.  245. 
Departyte,  //.  p,  separated,  16.  958. 
Dope,  adj,  deep,  2.  344 ;  3.  215  ;  4. 

302  ;  5.  562  ;  7.  479  ;  18.  1419. 
Deplesand,  pres.  pt,  displeasing,   18. 

406. 
Depose,  s,  deposit,  trust,  5.  395. 
Deput,  s,  deputy,  41.  249. 
Deput,  adj,  on  her  behalf,  34.  354 — A 

deput   service,   a    religious   service 

held  at  the  funerals  of  martyrs  and 

of  children  dying  in  baptismal  inno- 


GLOSSARY. 


493 


cence,  in  which  thanks  are  given  to 

God  for  their  deliverance  from  the 

evils  of  this  present  world. 
Deputyt, //.  deputed,  21.  803. 
"Det,  adj\  dear,  precious,  6.  117;  13. 

96. 
Dere,  s,  deer,  29.  89. 
Dere,  adj\  dear,  i.  250;  2.  1040;  3. 

745 ;  5-  544 ;  6.  282  ;  10.  24 ;  16. 

287;  25.336;  31.  210;  41.  53. 
Dere,  v,  to  hurt,  29.  290 ;  4a  583  ; 

48.  125. 
Deme,  adj\  dark,  hidden,  16.  782 ; 

50.  444. 
Derrest,    derreste,    adj,    superL   deg, 

dearest,  3.  267,  1 140 ;  29.  639. 
Deryt,  //.  /.  hurt,   injured,  19.  537, 

562 ;  47.  105. 
Desch,  5,  dish,  36.  519. 
Destyne,  j.  destiny,  12.  205. 
Desyre,  s.  desire,  10.  472  ;  31.  315. 
Desyre,  v,  to  desire,  40.    11 54 — De- 

S3nrit,//.  /.  desired,  16.  471. 
Det,  5,  debt,  7.  854. 
Determyt,  pt,  /.  determined,  27.  431. 
Detoure,  s,  debtor,  26.  768. 
Dettyt,  €idj,  bounden,  due,  41.  172. 
Deu,  5,  dew,  28.  560. 
Deuocione,  j.  devotion,  Prol.  17 ;  5. 

312;  I3«.  46. 
Deuod,  V,  to  clear,  27.  1539. 
Deuot,  €Ldj,  devout,  Prol.  42. 
Deuotly,  <idv,  devoutly,  33.  336, 
Deuotnes,  s.  devoutness,  37.  6. 
Devel,  5,  devil,  i.  404. 
Devilry,  s.  magic,  the  black  art,  4.  31. 
Devotare  adj,  comp,  more  devout,  5. 

503- 
Devyse,  pres,  U  relate,  6.  440 ;  12.  92. 

Dew,//.  /.  dawned,  40.  141 7. 

Dewice,  s,  devise,  design,  6.  209 ;  7. 

763. 
Dewice,  pres,  t.  inform,  3.  349. 

Dewil,  dewill,  s.  devil,  19.  84,  108; 

3^'  439)  1066;  p/u,  Dcwilis,  i.  580  ; 

33.  415  ;  46.  139. 
Dewine,  ad/,  divine,  I.  269. 
Dewise,  v,  to  invent,  34.  28. 
Dewisise,  2.  stng.  pres,  t,  devisest,  6. 

213. 
Dewisit,  //.  /.  devised,  37.  339. 
Dewot,  adj,  devout,  I.  492 ;  5.  230 ; 

14.  71. 
Dewotly,  adv,  devoutly,  3.  905. 
Dewoure,  s.  devoir,  25.  723. 
Dewylis,  s,  devils,  27.  620. 
Dewylry,  s,  devilry,  18.  934. 
Dewyse,  s,  device,  31.  158;  will,  23. 

35. 


Dewyse,  v,  to  devise,  6.  206. 
Dewysit,  //.  /.  devised,  arranged,  7. 

831. 
Deyd,  s,  dead,  12.  181. 
Deydis,  s.  pin.  deeds,  12.  224. 
Deye,  v,  to  die,  50.  425. 
Deygnit,//.  deigned,  18.  1056. 
Deylis,  s,  pass,  devil's,  32.  120. 
Deyme,  v,  to  judge,  50.  214. 
Deyngnyt,//.  /.  deigned,  17.  192. 
Deyng^e,  v,  to  deign,  18.  1254. 
^ey^»  M  <iied,   12.   188 ;    18.    1445  ; 

25.  124;  29.  151. 
Deyte,  //.  /.  died,  7.  665. 
Dicht,  V.  to  fasten,  33.  308. 
Dicht,  pres,  t,  dress,  46.  103. 
Dicht,  €ulj,  dressed,  arrayed,  33.  919. 
Dicht,  //.  /.  prepared,   16.   129 ;  pp, 

35.  39. 
Diddir,  v,  to  shiver,  5.  264. 

Differe,  2  sing,  imper,  defer,  50.  824. 
Differryt,  //.  t,  spared,  12.  283. 
Differryte,   //.    made    different,    in- 
jured, la  84. 
Difforsit,  pt,  t,  forced,  deforced,  11. 

350 ;  30.  569. 
Diffule,  V,  to  defile,  32.  388. 
Diffulyt,  //.  defouled,  31.  381. 
Digne,  adj.  worthy,  2.  460 ;  24.  10. 
Dignite,  s,  dignity,  18.  313;  27.  1290. 
Dilyuerly,  adv,  straitway,  19.  542. 
Ding,  dmge,  v,  to  beat,  2.  512 ;  4. 

234 ;   22.  440 ;   33.  781  ;   37.  193. 

See  Dang,  Dongyne. 
Dingne  (?),  s,  dignity,  i.  509. 
Dingne,  adj,  worthy,  27.  381. 
Dingnite,  s,  dignity,  i.   151;  2.  49; 

5-  459;  12.  307;  18.  315. 
Dintis,  s,  plu.  blows,  26.  692. 
Dioc^,  s,  diocese,  3.  966. 
Disces,  s,  distress,  18.  1167. 
Discese,  s,  death,  2.  343 ;  26.  743. 
Discesit,  //.  /.  died,  18.  1456. 
Discesit,  adj,  troubled,  3.  634. 
Disciplis,  discipulis,  s,  plu,  dbciples, 

Prol.  138  ;  I.  189;  5.  269. 
Discippil,  s,  disciple,  2.  449. 
Discomfit,  pp,  discomfited,  37.  274. 
Discomfyt,  //.  /.  discomfited,  32.  248  *, 

PP*  33*  747— Discomfyte,  //.  t,  9. 

130. 
Discouere,  v,  to  discover,  i.  27. 
Discumfit,  //.  discomfited,  32.  270. 
Discypul,  s,  disciple,  9.  243. 
Disden^e,  s,  disdain,  i.  555. 
Disert,  s.  desert,  merit,  2^.  662. 
Dises,  s,  trouble,  discomfort,  19.  251. 
Disese,  J.  pain,  distress,  i.  91  ;  anxiety, 

IZ,  244 ;  disease,  29.  51. 


494 


GLOSSARY. 


Disese,  v.  to  trouble,  29.  5x3 ;  a  nit^. 

imptrat,  trouble,  32.  280. 
Diseseful,  adj.  troublesome,  29.  46. 
Disesit,  pt.  t.  troublctl,   21.  42 ;    29. 

542 ;  32.  737 ;  37.  388. 
Disesse,  s,  discomfort,   hardship,   3. 

54- 

Disesyt, //.  distressed,  22.  566. 

Disparc,  s.  despair,  la  577 ;  16.  145. 
DUparit,  //.  /.  disappeared,  3.  779 ; 

despaired  of,    33.    272 ;    40.   290 ; 

^.  p.  2.  498.     See  note. 
Disparyt,  //».  disheartened,  26.   752 ; 

filled  with  despair,  29.  429. 
Dispend,  v,  to  spend,  lay  out,  30.  82 ; 

33.324. 
Dispendit, //.  squandered,  44.  158. 

Dispens,  s.  cost,  29.  563. 

Dispicis,  pres.  /.  despises,  37.  254. 

Dispicis,  2  sing,  pres,  /.  despisest,  6. 

614. 
Dispit,  V.  to  despise,  38.  140. 
Dispituisly,    adv.    spitefully,    relent- 
lessly, I.  658 ;  32.  160 ;  36.  438. 
Displeisit,  pt  t.  displeased,  3.  281. 
Disples,  V.  to  displease,  37.  136. 
Displesance,  s.  trouble,  29.  269. 
Dispoicl  (?),  36.  354. 
Dispoile,    dispole,    v.    to    strip,    41. 

154;  48.   II. 
Dispoilit,  //.  stripped,  49.  67. 
Dispol^eit,  //.    despoiled,    deprived, 

22.  322. 
Disponaiul,  pres.  p.  disposinj^,  24.  278. 
Disponis,  pres.  t.  decides,  disposes,  18. 

1245  ;  38.  507. 
Disponit,  //.  t.  determined,  30.  724. 
Disponyt,  //.    t.    disposed,    13^   63 ; 

distributed,  43.   306. 
Disport,  s.  play,  amusement,  5*  49 !• 
Disput,  V.  to  dispute,  I.  244. 
Disputacione,  s.  j^isputation,  36.  703. 
Disputand,  pres.  p.  disputing,  5.  221. 
Dispyse,  v.  to  despise,  37.  2lo. 
Dispysing,  s.  despising,  37.  9. 
Dispysinge,  s.  despising,  5.  1 13. 
Dispyt,  s.  despite,  2.  916 ;  3.  54. 
Dispyte,  s.  derision,  i.  159;  spite,  4. 

228. 
Dissat,  s.  deceit,  30.  312 — Dissete,  4. 

327. 
Dissatfully,  adv.  deceitfully,  50.  223. 

Dissav,  V.  to  deceive,  3.  569. 

Dissawand,  pres.  p.  deceiving,  48.  73. 

Dissawe,  v.  to  deceive,  i.  345  ;  9.  16 ; 

II.  188;  32.  119;  38.  262. 
Dissaweful,  adj.  deceitful,  34.  183. 
Dissawit,  pp.  deceived,  3.  575 ;    19. 

490. 


Dissawoure,  s.  deceiver,  21.  564. 
Dissawouris,  s.  flu,  deceivers,  jl^.  371. 
Dissese,  s.  trouble,  40.  964. 
Dissesis,  s,  plu.  diseases,  50.  808. 
Dissesft,  v.  to  die,  27.  1407. 
Disseuire,  v.  to  separate,  6.  368. 
DisBolat,  adj.  desolate,  26.  574. 
Distinctive,  s.  alternative,  j^.  297. 
Distrase,  s.  distress,  5.  645! 
Distren^e,  v.  to  compel,  3.  574 ;  36. 

789  —  Distren^et,  //.  /.  compelled, 

25.  172. 
Distrenjeit,  pp.  compelled,  4.  152. 
Distrenjit, //.  /.  tortured,  3.  303. 
Distrin^et, //.  /.  compelled,  13'.  66. 
^istroblis,  pres.  t.  disturbs,  50.  213. 
Distrowre,  s.  destroyer,  4a  296. 
Distroy,  v.  to  destroy,  9.  43 ;  36.  62 — 

Distroyt,  pp.  destroyed,  33.  loa 
Distruccione,  s.  destruction,  2.  791. 
^Distrybulyt, /^.  troubled,  24.  421. 
Diuerse,  adj.  divers,  36.  1071. 
Diuersyte,  s.  diversity,  3.  X040. 
Diuinite,  s.  theology,  37.  28. 
Divynouris,  s.  plu.  diviners,  31.  243. 
Do,  V.  to  do,  3.   192 ;  34.  I  i4~Do 

mes,  celebrate  mass,  41.  125. 
Doande,  pres.  p.  doing,  34.  285. 
Docht,  //.  /.  was  able,  37.  252. 
Docht,  for  nocht,  47.  173. 
Dochtir,  s.  daughter,  30.  222  ;  31.  164 

— Dochtyre,  45.  52. 
Dochty,  adj.  doughty,  40.  883. 
Doctor,  s.  teacher,  15.  15. 
Doctourc,  J.  doctor,  18.  15  ;  plu.  Doc- 

touris,  36.  698. 
Doctrine,  v.  to  teach,  18.  1044. 
Doile,  s.  pain,  6.  250 ;  7.  329. 
Dois,  pres.  t.  does,   I.   121;  6.  528; 

33'  S77  ;  pres.  t.  suhj.  6.  14. 
Dole,  s.  sorrow,  grief,  3.  545  ;  5.  268 ; 

21.  933  ;  26.  looi  ;  31.  24a 
Dolful,  adj.  doleful,  21.  9^3, 
Dolvyne, />/>.  digged,  6.  581. 
Dome,  s.  judgment,  3.  862  ;  7.  132  ; 

24.  6 — Day  of  dome,  day  of  judg- 
ment, 6.  208;  7.   132;  24.  6;  31. 

452. 
Dome,  s.  sentence,  decision,  6.  208; 

31-  452. 
Domysday,  s.  doomsday,  7.   186;   9. 

232;  23.  4;  36.  156. 
Domyseday,  s.  the  day  of  judgment, 

2.  444. 
Don,  pp.  done,  4.  167  ;  30.  378 ;  dug, 

5.  564. 
Don,  adv.  down,  2.  536 ;  3.  750 ;  17. 

no;  19.  228. 
Dofi,  adv.  down,  33.  349 ;  4a  218. 


GLOSSARY. 


495 


Done,  //.  put  away  (out  of  the  church), 

1.  109. 

Done,  adj,  down,  18.  858 ;  adv,  prep, 

2.  830;   prep,   down,   below,    13. 
loa 

Done,  adv.  down,  i.  682 ;  2.  164 ;  3. 

902;   10.   130;  16.   119;  33.   197; 

36.  849. 
Done-cummjnig,  falling  down,  22. 534. 
Dongyne, //.  beaten,  2.  921. 
Dongyng,  for  dongyne,  pp,  beaten,  9. 

289. 
Donieone,  s,  dungeon,  50.  612. 
Donne,  eidv.  down,  7.  193. 
Dot,  V,  dote,  play  the  fool,  30.  147, 
Dou,  s,  dove,  28.  596;  34.  1x2. 
Doublyt,  pp,  doubled,  44.  1 10. 
Doucht,  V,  to  be  worthy,  3.  1074. 
Douchter,  s,  daughter,  6.  47 — Douch- 

tir,  33.   48 — Douchtire,   16.   935 — 

Douchtyr,   3.   957 — Douchtyre,  9. 

93 ;  26.  104. 
Douchty,  €uij.  doughty,  29.  307. 
Doule,  s,  grief,  10.  438;  18.  611. 
Doulful,  adj,  doleful,  43.  569. 
Doume,  5,  doom,  death,  2.  982. 
Doun,  adv,  down,  I.  224. 
Doune,  adv,  down,  19.  391. 
Doune, //.  done,  6.  26. 
Doungyne,  //.   beaten,  2.   10.     See 

Ding. 
Dout,  s,  fear,  3.  71  ;  5.  354  ;  25.  228 ; 

31.  488;  33.  II. 
Dout,  V,  to  fear,  32.  6 ;  34.  208. 
Doutande,  pres.  p.  fearing,  32.  418. 
Doutowise,  adj,  fearful,  34.  175. 
Doutyt,  //.  /.  feared,  27.  347. 
Dovnynge,  for  dovngync,  pp,  beaten, 

18.  951.     See  Ding. 
Dow,  5,  dove,  17.  342;  28.  672  ;  32. 

200;  34.  118;  36.  318;  50.  746. 
Dowand,  dowande,  pres,  p,  doing,  8. 

43;  12.  171;  16.  33. 
Dowbyl,  adj,  double,  twofold,  18.  829; 

21.  lOIO. 
Dowchtir,  s,  daughter,  2.  250  ;  10.  315 

— Dowchtyre,  10.  302. 
Dowis, /r^j.  /.  does,  27.  618. 
Dowit,  pt,  t,  endowed,  4.  363 ;   17. 

264. 
Dowle,  5,  grief,  7.  593 ;  18.  702. 
Dowme,  s,  doom, death,  2.  28 ;  thought, 

27.  1240. 
Down,//,  done,  9.  315;  12.  169. 
Downe,  adv,  down,  9.  285 ;  10.  56. 
Downe,  pp,  done,  i.  202 ;  2.  693  ;  11. 

82 ;  15.  143. 
Dowt,  5,  doubt,  fear,  i.  127  ;  2.  592  ; 

3.  668 ;  5.  357 ;  6.  375 ;  18.  270 ; 


19-  304— Dowte,  I.  337  ;  4.  247  ;  9. 
76. 
Dowtand,  pres,  p,  fearing,  3.  722  ;  18. 

59. 
Dowyng,  s.  doing,  giving,  40.  243. 

Doys,  2  sing,  pres,  t,  doest,  3.  134; 

2  pres,  subj,  do,    17.   330;   3  plu, 

pres,  t,  do,  18.  1 432. 
Draf,  //.  /.  drave,  drove,  26.  337. 
Drank,//.  /.  drank,  6.  971  ;  '^i,  515. 
Drau,  V,  to  draw,  19.  527  ;  42.  155. 
Drav,  //.  /.  draw,  19.  420. 
Drawine,  pp,  drawn,  40.  656. 
Drawis, /r«.  /.  draws,  12.  134. 
Drawyne,  //.  drawn,  5.  501  ;  7.  588 ; 

9.  266. 
Drcd,  V,  to  terrify,  38.  54. 
Dred,  s,  dread,  2.  871  ;  33.  380. 
Dred,  pres,  t,  fear,  I.  411  ;  imperat, 

fear,  3.  957  ;  //.  t,  feared,  2.   107  ; 

12.  121  ;  22.  442. 
Dredand,  pres,p,  dreading,  18.  355. 
Drede,  s,  fear,  dread,  doubt,    i.  93 ; 

30.  301  ;  32.  622. 
Drede,  v,  to  fear,  33.  290;  imperat, 

fear,  33.  225. 
Dredis,  pres,  t,  dreadest,  I.  261 ;  3. 

416. 
Drednes,  s,  fear,  38.  25. 
Dredvs, /r«.  /.  dreadest,  25.  686. 
Dreid,  s,  fear,  50.  778. 
Dreme,  s,  dream,  6.  130 ;  16.  329. 
Dremynge,  s,  dreaming,  6.   143 ;  12. 

48. 
Dremyt,  //.  /.  dreamed,  12.  21. 
Drery,  adj,  dreary,   fearful,   3.   827  ; 

sorrowful,  2.  254  ;  18.  1 304. 
Dresse,  v,  to  set  about,  Prol.  17. 
Dressit,//.  /.  directed,  2.  371. 
Dressit,//.  /.  taught,  guided,  31.  327 

— Dressit  hym,  endeavoured,  ibid, 
Dressit,//.  /.  set,  3.  65. 
Dresft,  V,  to  direct,  I.  572;  II.  74 — 

Hir  dresfi,  address  herself,  31.  490. 
Dresft,  pres,  t,  prepares,  shapes,  5,  504. 
Dresyt,  //.  /.  directed,  25.  250. 
Dret,  //.  /.  dreaded,  28.  620. 
Drcu,  //.  /.  drew,  33.  309. 
Drev,  //.  /.  drew,  dragged,  17.   13; 

48.  130. 
Drew,  V,   to  draw,  33.  448 ;  //.  /. 

pulled  out,  38.  93. 
Dreyt,//.  /.  endured,  18.  408. 
Drich,  V,  to  trick,  50.  818. 
Dring,  s.  drink,  33.  319. 
Drone,  v,  to  drown,  38.  634 ;  //.  /. 

Dronyt,  drowned,  4.  303 ;  pp,  29. 

441  ;  39.  1 121. 
Droppis,  s,  drops,  36.  897. 


496 


GLOSSARY. 


Drowne,  v,  to  be  drowned,  12.  156. 
Drownyt,  //.  /.  drowned,  was  drowned, 

17.  109 ;  /^.  drowned,  19.  197, 
Drune,  v.  to  drown,  33.  580. 
Dnipyt,//.  /.  drooped,  30.  124. 
Dry,  V,  to  dry,  16.  109. 

Dry,  adj,  dry,  46.  238. 

Dryfine,//.  driven,  7.  366. 

Dryng,  drynge,  j.  drink,  xi.  334 ;  33- 

509. 
Drynk  v.  to  drink,  5.  344. 
Dryt,  s,  dirt,  46.  200. 
Drywyn,  pp,  driven,  14.  69;  passed, 

18.  1013. 

Duble,  adj,  double,   37.   27— Dubyl, 

21,  976. 
Duchery,  s,  duchy,  dukedom,  10.  504. 
Duel,  V,  to  dwell,  30.  258 ;  32.  197 ; 

to  remain,  33.  287. 
Duelland,  pres.  pt,  dwelling,  32.  59. 
Duellis,  pres,  i.  dwell,  29.  778. 
Duellynge,  s,  dwelling,  32.  544. 
Dukis,  J.  plu.  dukes,  33.  183. 
Dule,  s,  sorrow,  lamentation,  2.  245  ; 

6.  254 ;  12.  189 ;  16.  559. 
Dulful,  adj.  doleful,  painful,  7.  418. 
Dulfully,  adv,  sorrowfully,  7.  243. 
Dum,  adj,  dumb,  Pro).   122;  9.  26; 

12.  386;  21.  767;  36.  99— Dume, 

36.  93. 

Dungyne,  pp,   beaten,    18.  438  ;   38. 

42.     See  Ding. 
Dur,  adj.  stubborn,  3.  621. 
Dure,  s.  door,  10.  161  ;  18.  577  ;  34. 

331. 
Dure,  oiij,   hard,  stubborn,  26.   725  ; 

37.  150- 

Dumes,  s,  doumess,  stiff-neckedness, 

7.  337. 

Durse,  for  durste,  30.  617. 

Durst,//.  /.  durst,  dared,  18.  28;  31. 
371— Durste,  ii.  155;  16.  283;  32. 

197 ;  34.  245- 
Duschit,  //.  /.  dashed,  40.  452. 

Dut,  s.  fear,  2.  871  ;  5.  212 ;  29.  414. 

Dut,  probably  for  dante,  12.  130. 

Dut,  pres.  t.  doubt,  30.  269. 

Dvel,  V.  to  dwell,  12.  4. 

Dwel,  dwele,  v.  to  dwell,  2.  890 ;  10. 

354. 
Dwelland,  prcs,  p,  dwelling,  5.  579. 

Dwelling,  s,  tarrying,  delay,  25.  421. 

Dwellis,  pres.  t.  dwells,  I.  401. 

Dwelt,  dwelte,  //.  t,  dwelt,   i.  205  ; 

12.  309. 

Dycese,  s.  trouble,  25.  389. 

Dycesft,  imperat.  vex,  12.  165. 

Dycht,  adj.  prepared,  22.  516. 

Dycht,  V,  to  be  made  ready,  7,  611. 


Dycht,  V,  to  prepare,  17.  155 ;  pp* 
prepared,  33.  465  ;  17.  159;  uwi, 
26.  931 ;  pt,  t,  prepared,  i.  562 ; 
pp,  hud,  3.  77. 

Dyd,//.  /.  did,  6.  524;  7.  756  ;  17. 

27. 
Dyde,//.  /.  did,  I.  398 ;  33.  83a 
DyfTourmyng,   s,   disfigurement,    21. 

58a 
Dyficulte,  s,  difficulty,  16.  502. 
Dyk,  5,  ditch,  2.  415. 
Dykis,  s,  plu.  ditches,  7.  669. 
Dyliuere,  pp,  delivered,  24.  103. 
Dyngand,  pres.  pt,  beating,  18.  939. 
Djmge,  V,  to  beat,  la  398.    See  Ding. 
Dynt,  5.  stroke,  25.  245  ;  27.  1 19. 
Dynte,  s.  blow,  7.  216 ;  plu,  Dyntis, 

42.  295. 
Dyscipill,  s,  disaple,  1 1.  loi. 
Dyscypline,  s,  discipline,  27.  807. 
Dyses,  s,   privation,  discomfort,   19. 

192. 
Dysesfully,  adv,  offensively,  21.  363. 
Dysimle,  v,  to  dissemble,  21.  242. 
Dyspare,  s,  disparity. 
Dysparyt,  adj.  hopeless,  18.  14. 
Dyspice,  v,  to  despise,  1 1.  277  ;  to  be 

despised,  5.  92. 
Dyspituisly,  aidv,   without  pity,    13'. 

144. 
Dysplesyt,  pp,  displeased,  22.  124. 
Dyspoljeis,  pres.  t,  divests,  18.  1027. 
Dysput,  pp.  disputed,  21.  377. 
Dyspysare,  s.  despiser,  40.  723. 
Dyspysit,  //.   /.  despised,   13*.    105  ; 

33-  705. 
Dyspysit,/^.  despised,  22.  405. 

Dyspyt,  s.  despite,  7.  146;  11.  268; 

25.  115;  27.389. 
Dyspytuise,  adj.  relentless,  16.  217. 
Dyspytuisly,  adv.  relentlessly,  16.  185. 
Dyssawyt, //.  deceived,  ix.  438. 
Dysses,  s.  trouble,  16.  731. 
Dyssolate,  adj.  desolate,  16.  313. 
Dyssyre,  pres.  t,  desire,  50.  825. 
Dystras,  dystres,  s.  distress,   16.  213, 

488;  18.  926. 
Dystribut, //.  /.  distributed,  16.  79. 
Dystrublit,  pt,  t,  troubled,  18.  906. 

E,  s.  eye,  2.  873  ;  34.  47.     See  Ene. 

Ebrow,  adj.  Hebrew,  2.  268. 

Edir,  s.  adder,  18. 427 — Edris,  adders, 

II.  321. 
Eddir,   s.    adder,    16.   302  —  Eddris, 

adders,  ii.  325. 
Edrope,  s.  dropsy,  11.  30. 
Edryse,  s,  plu.  adders,  ii.  305. 
Ee,  s,  eye,  6.  457 ;  18.  303  ;  41.  301. 


GLOSSARY. 


497 


E^ne,  X.  plu,  eyes,  24.  44. 
Eesycht,  s,  eyesight,  19.  658. 
Eete,  V,  to  eat,  36.  1099. 
Effere,  s,  state,  29.  199 ;  5.  61. 
Efferit,  pt,  /.  belonged  to,  40.  1206. 
Efferyte,  pt*  L  belonged  to,  8.  90. 
Effrav,  s,  terror,  2.  314  ;  4.  352  ;  7. 

718  ;  8.  25  ;  II.  444  ;  26.  501 ;  33. 

283 ;  40.  949. 
Efte,  adv.  after,  18.  139 ;  37.  357 ;  38. 

346 ;  40.  1239. 
Efter,  adv,  after,  Prol.  163. 
Efterwart,  o^.  afterwards,  I.  161. 
Eftir,  adv,  after,  i.  385 ;  3.  191. 
Eftire,  prep,  after,  2.  219. 
Eftirwart,  eftirwarte,  adv.  afterwards, 

5-  175 ;  7.  293. 

Eftre,  prep,  after,  33.  177. 
Eft'sone,  adv,  afterwards,  I.  621. 
Eftsonis,  adv.  afterwards,  5.  503. 
Eftsonnis,  adv.  soon,  18.  908. 
Eftyr,  prep,  after,  3.  970;  4. 2%i^\adv. 

10.  462. 
Eftyre,  adv.  after,  Prol.  143. 
Eftyrwarde,  cuiv,    afterward,    26.   3 ; 

38.  59. 
Eftyrwart,  adv,  afterwards,  10.  538 ; 

18.  10. 
Eg,  V,  to  urge,  13".  198. 
Eggit,//.  /.  egged,  urged,  40.  131 1. 
Else,  5,  ease,  50.  613. 
Eitlise,  for  entise,  16.  279. 
Ek,  V.  to  increase,  3.  537  ;  prts,  t,  add, 

8.  92. 
Ek,  conj,  also,  27.  708. 
Ekand,/rfj.  /.  adding,  18.  694. 
Eke,  V.  to  help,  6.  236 ;  8.  20 ;  36. 

26  ;  to  extend,  32.  684  ;  to  fill  up, 

complete,  2.  828 ;  to  increase,  2a 

13;  40.  102. 
Eke,  r<7n/.  also,  2.  302;  ii.  210;  12. 

326;  27.  1265;  36.  683. 
Ekine,  s.  addition,  20.  20. 
Ekine,  pres.  p.  increasing,  completing, 

2.  789. 
Ekine,   for  ekinge,  pres,  p.  helping, 

33.  679. 
Ekit,  //.  /.  increased,  5. 652  ;  16.  451  ; 

26.  47 ;  27.  1430. 
Ekyne,  s.  helping,  15.  131 ;  16.  139; 

25.  159. 
Ekyne, /«J./.  helping,  33.  859. 
Ekyt,  //.  /.  added,  7.  331 ;  helped, 

13'.  46;  25.  148. 
Ekyte,//.  t,  increased,  12.  209. 
Elane,  adv,  alone,  I.  240. 
Elbois,  5.  plu.  elbows,  7.  206. 
Eld,  s.  age,  old  age,  Prol.  98 ;  2.  862  ; 

5.  508 ;  14.  6 ;  27.  301 ;  40.  19. 

VOL.  III. 


Eldast,  adj,  superl,  eldest,  29.  730; 

31.  46  ;  36.  950. 
Elde,  5,  age,  3-  "4 ;  5-  399 ;  10.  311 ; 

18.  1002 ;  29.  20 ;  34. 236  ;  36.  41 ; 

37.  22  ;  40.  609. 
Elde,  adj,  old,  36.  997. 
Elderis,  s.plu.  forefathers,  9. 158,  181, 

442 ;  31.  89  ;  parents,  4a  4. 
Elderys,  s.  plu.  poss,  elders*,  7.  653. 
Eldris,  5,  plu,  ancestors,  23.  354 ;  33. 

422. 
Elecion,  s,  election,  Prol.  162. 
Elimentis,  s,plu,  elements,  5.  537. 
Eldris,  s,  ancestors,  33.  422. 
Ellis,  <uij.  else,  I.  419;  5.  626;  19. 

74. 
Ellis,  conj,  else,  ii.  401 ;  33.  223. 

EUisquhare,  adv,  elsewhere,  36.  990. 

Else,  adj,  else,  30.  178. 

Elyk,  adv,  alike,  27.  200. 

Elyke,  adj,  alike,  3.  499;  ay  elyke, 

always  the  same,  6.  365  ;  9.  98. 
Elyment,  s,  element,  27.  209. 
Elyne,  ttdv,  in  order,  23.  417. 
Embalmemyt,^/.  /.  emlmlmed,  28. 72a 
Embrase,  v.  to  embrcice,  46.  179. 
Emperour,  s,  emperor,  i.  355 — Em- 

peroure,  5.  154 — Emperure,  38.  51. 
Emplece,  v,  to  please,  2.  809. 
Emples,  V,  to  please,  19.  191. 
Emplese,  v,  to  please,  12.  78;  18.86. 
Empresfi,  z^.to  impress,  21.  478. 
Emprice,  s,  empress,  18.  780  ;  31. 422. 
Empriour,  s,  empire,  2.  467. 
Emprioure,  s,  emperor,  2.  661. 
Empyre,  s,  empire,  7.  728 ;  26.  502. 
Enbawmyt,  adj,  embalmed,  27.  1572. 
Enbawmyt,  //.  /.  embalmed,  3.  797. 
Enbrase,  v.  to  embrace,  46.  251. 
Enbrasit,/^.  embraced,  21.  454. 
Enchanmentis,  s,  plu,  enchantments, 

21.  473. 
Enchantit,  //.  enchanted,  47.  66. 

Enchantore,  s,  enchanter,  sorcerer,  21. 

531. 
Enchanture,  s,  enchanter,  sorcerer,  21. 

564. 
Enchaunturis,  s,  plu,  enchanters,  44. 

2^8. 
Enchawnment,  J.  enchantment,  sorcery, 

10.  66. 
Enchesone,  s.  occasion,  2.  660;  17. 

119 ;  18.  618  ;  reason,  36.  410. 
Enclusit,  pt.  t,  enclosed,  2.  39iS. 
Enclyne,  v,  to  incline,  8.  7 ;  20.  181. 
Encul^e,  s.  persuasion,  49.  34. 
Enday,  s,  day  of  death,  41.  362. 
End-day,  s,  last  day,  djring  day,  9. 

244. 

2  t 


498 


GLOSSARY. 


Endlange,  adv,  along,  17.  15. 

Enduce,  v,  to  induce,  18.  562. 

Enduc^,  pp.  persuaded,  36.  773. 

Endusing,  s,  inducement,  36.  265. 

Endynge,  s,  ending,  10.  31 ;  33.  849. 

Ene,  J.  //.  eyes,  Prol.  70;  i.  53  ;  2. 
609;  9.  221  ;  II.  53;  16.  133;  32. 
190  ;  35-  232.     See  E. 

Enerthand,  s.  adherent,  follower,  ac- 
complice, 3.  207. 

Enflammyt,  /V.  /.  inflamed,  i.  314. 

Enflawmyt,  //.  /.  inflamed,  incited, 
30.  69. 

Enflawmyt,  adj,  inflamed,  50.  525. 

Enforcit,  //.  /.  tempted,  3.  878. 

Enforme,  v.  to  inform,  instruct,  5.  386 ; 

27.  331.  ,    . 

Engendrying,  s.  engendering,  2X.  4CX>. 

Engyne,  s,  engine,  50.  622. 

Enhomc,  v.  to  adorn,  28.  15. 

Enhomis,  pres,  /.  adorns,  34.  84. 

Enhomit,  //.  adorned,  36.  646. 

Enhomyt,   enhournyt,   adj.   adorned, 

27.  527 ;  43-  8. 
Enhourmentis,  s,  ornaments,  50.  1x5. 

Enkrely,  adv.  earnestly,  3.  678. 

Ennorment,  s.  ornament,  34.  257. 

Ennormyte,  s.  enormity,  10.  575. 

Ennornyt,  adj.  adorned,  27.  1570. 

Ennomyt,  //.   adorned,   18.  28 ;  41. 

38. 

Ennownte,  v.  to  anomt,  12.  250. 
Ennowntyt,  //.  t.  anointed,  16.  965. 
Ennowrnyt,  pp.  adorned,  3.  665. 
Knnoy,  s.  annoyance,  19.  487. 
Ennoynt,  v.  to  anoint,  32.  170. 
Ennoyntit,  pt.  t.  anointed,   27.  913  ; 

34.  34. 
Enonte,  adj.  anointed,  50.  687. 

Enoynmentis,  5.  ointments,  39.  353. 

Enojmt, //.  anointed,  smeared,  3.  212. 

Enoyntc,  ?'.  to  anoint,  7.  56. 

Enoyntit,  //.  /.  anointed. 

Enples,  V.  to  please,  18.  883  ;  34.  98  ; 

40.  1 183. 
Enplesand,  pres.  p.  pleasing,  34.  68. 
Enplese,  zk  to  please,  18.  27  ;  34.  67. 
Ensamplar,  s.  example,  27.  1474. 
Ensampile,  s.  plu.  examples,  6.  391  ; 

18.  5. 
Ensampill,  s,  example. 
Entencione,  s.  intention,  29.  229. 
Entcndand,   pres.  p.    attending,   40. 

25. 
En  tent,  s,  intention,  mmd,  2.  371 ;  4. 

50  ;  7.  436  ;  9.   279 ;  12.   250 ;  16. 

112;    18.    121;    21.    l;    32.    420; 

desire,  34.  258  ;  heart,  3.  923. 

Ententifly,  adv.  attentively,  43.  100. 


Enter,  entere,  v.  to  inter,  5.  62  ;  32* 

788 ;  46.  319. 
Enterand, /r«. /.  entering,  I.  617. 
Enterchangeabily,   adv.   mutually,   5. 

514. 
Enteris,  pres.  t.  enters,  Prol.  9. 
Enterit,  //.  /.  interred,  6.  672 ;  36. 

533- 
Enterit,  enteryt,  //.  /.  entered,  9.  13 ; 

10.  473 ;  32.  531. 
Enteryng,  s.  burial,  30.  792. 
Entirment,  s.  burial,  17.  237. 
Entre,  s.   entrance,  3.  252;  9.   117; 

23.  215;  admission,  3.    icx>3  ;  15. 

152  ;  18.  601. 
Entre,  v.  to  enter,  33.  66. 
Entrechangeably,  adv.  mutually,   27. 

1087. 
Entremeting  J.  intercourse,  I.  312. 
Entrit,  entryt,  //.  /.  entered,  5.  58 ; 

18.  127  ;  23.  268. 
Enttre,  s.  entrance,  13'.  41. 
Entyre,  v.  to  inter,  bury,  16.  965. 
Entysare,  5.  enticer,  32.  372. 
Entyse,  v.  to  entice,  18.  532  ;  44.  174. 
Entysing,  5.  enticing,   32.   497  ;   34. 

182. 
Entysit,  //.  /.  enticed,  18.  459 ;  32. 

368. 
Enwy,  s.  envy,  27.  391. 
Enwyrent,  //.  /.  surrounded,  7.  281. 
Enwyrone,  v.   to   environ,    surround, 

18.  954. 
Enjane,  s.  wrath,  indignation,  13.  45. 
Epertus,  probably  for  pretur,  5.  praetor, 

26.  461. 
Epislulis,  s.  phi.  epistles,  10.  529. 
Epystil,  ^.epistle,  11.  120. 
Equitc,  s.  equity,  36.  650. 
Er,  s.  car,  2.  873. 
Er,  adv.  before,  3.  717. 
Erand,   s,  errand,    5.   100  \    7.    529; 

18.    817;    27.    215;    34.    50;    39. 

270. 
Erand,  for  herand. 
Erand,  erande,  pres.  pt.  hearing,  20. 

356;  37.  215. 
Erande,  s.  errand,  32.  162. 
Erandis,  s.  errands,  40.  1026. 
Erar,  adv.  rather,  2.  835;  11.  223; 

22.  568. 
Erare,   adv.   rather,    i.    74 ;   7.   839 ; 

10.  275;  21.  861;  29.  9;  33.  8. 
Erare,  adj.  comp.  sooner,  37.  209. 
Erast,  adv.  first,  29.  561 — Eraste,  37. 

38. 
Erbe,  s.  herb,  vegetable,  40.  396. 

Erd,  5.  earth,  Prol.  94;    I.  168;  3. 
442;   S-   313;    12.   296— Erde,    i. 


GLOSSARY. 


499 


686 ;  5.  564 ;  7.  833  ;  12.  459  ;  18. 

1 120;  29.  145;  33.268. 
Erdine,  x.  earthquake,  28.  590. 
£re»  s,  ear,  i.  425  ;  22.  764 ;  30.  92 ; 

36.  131. 
Ere,  s,  handle,  22.  752. 
Ere,  othyre-ere,  adv,  elsewhere,  26. 

899. 
Ere.     See  Her. 

ErCfpres.  /.  err,  21.  170;  50.  267. 

Ere,  adv.  before,  I.  122  ;  5.  172  ;  18. 

1 1 52;  19.  333;  33-  750. 
Erer,  adv.  comp.  rather,  50.  171. 

Ereste,  ouiv.  superL  soonest,  34.  50. 

Eris,  5.  plu.  ears,  18.  428. 

Erie,  X.  earl,  21.  856;  31.  420;  46. 

233. 
Erlis,  J.  earls,  33.  183. 
Erli^,  pres.  t.  arles,  41.  26. 
Erlis, /r^ J.  /.  betroths,  41.  26. 
Erlyt,  pp.  arled,  41.  36. 
Erne,  s,  eagle,  13.  76. 
Erow,  5.  arrow,  19.  580. 
Errar,  adv.  rather,  7.  241. 
Erretik,  errelik?,  s,  heretic,  31.  151, 

178. 
Erris,  2  sing,  pres,  /.  errest,  21.  334  ; 

33-  433- 
Erris,  pres.  t,  err,  7.  142  ;  43.  397. 

Errour,  s,  error,  3.  187. 

Erroure,  s.  error,   7.  844 ;    10.  273 ; 

13'- 133 ;  40-  214. 

Emire,  j.  error,  40.  182. 

Erth,  J.  earth,  2.  1131. 

Erthit, //.  /.  buried,  50.  1015. 

Erys,  J.  plu.  ears,  22.  747. 

Erys,  s.  handles,  22.  747. 

Es,  s.  ease,  2.  686 ;  22.  42  ;  30.  46. 

Es,  V.  to  ease,  comfort,  25.  341. 

Eschamet,   eschamyt,   adj.    ashamed, 

35.  44 ;  49.  169. 
Eschapc,  V.  to  escape,  3.  182;  6.  662  ; 

7.  50;  10.  410;  II.  378;  17.  42; 

40.  98. 
Eschapit,  pt.  t.  escaped,  32.  582 ;  36. 

816  ;  //.  40.  528. 
Eschcmct,  adj.  ashamed,  4.  146. 
Eschcte,  J.  escheat,  38.  ii. 
Eschete,  adj.  escheated,  forfeit,  7.  372. 
Eschev,  V.  to  avoid,  6.  54. 
Eschew,  eschcwe,  v.  to  eschew,  avoid, 

6.  416;  12.  205 ;  27.  454;  30.  7. 
Escliewe,  v.  to  succeed,  accomplish, 

2.    1022 ;    10.    321  ;    30.    72  ;   32. 
T    143 ;  40.  799. 

Eschewe, /r^j".  subj.  achieve,  31.  494. 
Eschewine,  s.  escaping,  29.  265. 
Eschow,  V.  to  eschew,  avoid,  2.  677  ; 

to  achieve,  accomplish,  4.  50. 


Escuse,  V,  to  excuse,  7.  357. 

Ese,   s.   ease,    pleasure,    2.    713;    7. 

539;  10.  196;  33.  767;  38.  298; 

40.  II 84. 
Ese,  V.   to  ease,   16. '  420 ;  17.   182 ; 

19.  227  ;  33.  464. 
Et,  pres.  t.  eat,  5.  546  ;  25.  678. 
Etande,  pres.  p.  eating,  17.  62. 
Ete,   V.   to  eat,  3.   969 ;  6.  67 ;    7. 

687  ;  12.  147  ;  17.  37  ;  18.  92  ;  22. 

489;  25.  114;  37.  353. 
Ete,  //.  /.  ate,  3.  456 ;  6.  98. 
Etene, />/.  eaten,  27.  1017. 
Eteyne,  ^/.  eaten,  37.  371. 
Eth,  adi.  easy,  30.  159;  40.  1245. 
Eth,  ethe,  adv.  easily,  21.  164,  536. 
Ethine,  for  hethynge,  s,  derision,  24. 

325. 
Ethnykis,  5,  plu,  gentiles,  heathens, 

15.  161. 

Etinge,    s.    eating,  meal,  repast,  6. 

93. 
Etline,  pp.  made  for,  16.  564. 

Etling,  s.  endeavour,  27.  1388. 

^tlyng,  s.  purpose,  22.  540;  41.  84. 

Ettyne,  etyne,  pp.  eaten,  3.  458,  499 ; 

7.  722 ;  9.  146 ;  37.  368. 
Eue,  adj.  fellow,  30.  304. 
Euiare,  adj.  comp.  heavier,  19.  246. 
Euir,  adv.  ever,  i.  66. 
Euirc,  adj.  every,  10.  22. 
Euire-ilke,  adj.  every,  10.  126. 
Euire-lestand,  adj.  everlasting,  2.  220. 
Euire-lestandly,  adv»  everlastingly,  for 

ever,  15.  80. 
Euir>ilkane,  pro.  every  one,  7.  120; 

36.  199. 
Euir-ilke,  adj.  every,  9.  11. 
Euirlestand,  adj.  everlasting. 
Euirmar,  euirmare,  adv.  evermore,  3. 

641 ;  5.  255  ;  18.  1084. 
Eunok,  s.  eunuch,  10.  91. 
Evine,  adv.  even,  2.  535. 
Evyne,  adj.  straight,  5.  565. 
Ewangcl,   ewangell,  s.  gospel,  Prol. 

60;  2.  447,  964;  5.  117;   10.  12; 

13-  63 ;  27.  556. 

Ewangcle,  s.  gospel,  10.  33  —  Ewan- 
gelis,  s.  plu.  gospels,  I.  187. 

Ewangcliste,  ewangclyste,  s.  evangel- 
ist, 5.  2  ;  10.  25  ;  13.  8,  9. 

Ewelingc,  adj.  equal,  2.  48. 

Ewene,  s.  plu.  eyes,  3.  776 ;  40.  301. 

Ewene,  adv.  even,  3.  986  ;  ewene, 
before  him,  right  opposite  to  him. 

Ewil,  ewill,  s.  evil,  i.  499  ;  4.  339  • 
31.  240. 

Ewile,  adj.  wicked,  33.  763. 

Ewine,  j.  plu,  eyes,  2.  557 ;  3.  422. 


Soo 


GLOSSARY. 


Ewine,  cidj,  equal,  40.  270 ;  straight, 

40.334. 
Ewine,  adv,  justly,  rightly,  Prol.  47  ; 

straight,  due,  27. 471. 

Ewinely,  adv,  completely,  41.  159. 

Ewinly,   adv,   equally,    16.    63 ;    33. 

855. 
Ewinlyng,  adj,  equal,  38.  480. 
Ewinsang,  s.  evensong,  26.  673;  36. 

1 1 67. 
Ewinuke,  x.  eunuch,  10.  99. 
Ewnike,  s,  eunuch,  10.  102. 
Ewyn,  J.  even,  10.  382. 
Ewyn,  ewyne,   s,  plu,  eyes,  i.  705 ; 

9.  51. 
Ewyn,  adj,  straight,  3.  648. 
E¥ryne,  s,  evening,  12.  185. 
Ewyne,  adj,  equal,  6.  650 ;  ful  ewyne, 

co-equal,  9.  51. 
Ewyne,  adv,  even,  xo.  137  ;  33.  357 ; 

coHJ,  15.  17. 
Ewynike,  s,  eunuch,  10.  123. 
Ewynly,  adj,  equal,  3.  707. 
Exacdone,  s,  exaction,  tax,  17.  267. 
Examyt, //.  /.  examined,  13'.  18. 
Excedand,  prcs,  p,  exceeding,  41.  2X. 
Excedis, /r^5.  /.  exceeds,  27.  1135. 
Excit,//.  /.  moved,  excited,  ii.  397. 
Excusacione,  s.  excuse,  7.  252. 
Excuse,  for  accuse,  21.  542. 
Excusyte,  pt,  t,  excused,  16.  160. 
Excyt,  V,  to  excite,  22.  768. 
Exile,  s.  exile,  46.  303. 
Expond,  V,  to  expound,  27.  286. 
Expone,  v.  to  expound,  27.  I  ill. 
Expresly,  adv,  particularly,  27.  1 1 1 1. 
Extasy,  extesy,  s,  ecstasy,  I.  382  ;  18. 

704. 
Exylyt,//.  exiled,  21.  762. 
Ey,  s,  eye,  31.  492;  32.  130. 
Eyne,  s.  plu.  eyes,  2.  197  ;  3.  17  ;  27. 

914;  43.576. 
Eyre,  adv,  before,  2.  366. 
Eyrne,  s.  cm,  eagle,  5.  495. 
Eythir,  conj,  either,  3.  870. 

Fa,  5,  foe,  Prol.  114;  2.  503  ;  3.  1 124  ; 

6.  430;  7.  638;  9.   137;  10.  271; 

19.  59;  31.  488;  33.  537;  38.262. 
Fa,  s,  faith,  20.  97. 
Facht, //.  /.  fought,  29.  714. 
Facis,  5,  plu,  faces,  21.  283. 
Faculte,  s,  property,  3.  830 ;  43.  305. 
Fad,  adj,  wan,  41.  48. 
Fad,  V,  to  fade,  43.  180. 
Faddere,  s,  father,  27.  1229— Faddir, 

5-  19;  7.  568— Faddur,  27.  1531. 
Faddyre,  s,  poss,  father's,  10.  414. 
Fade,  adj,  wan,  32.  397 ;  34.  318. 


Fader,  s,  father,  2.  454 — Fadeiis,  s, 

fathers,  35.  i. 
Fadir,  fadirc,  s,  father,  3.  263  ;   27. 

1337. 
Failyt,  //.  /.  failed,  32.  281. 

Fairare,  adj,  comp,  fairer,  28.  99. 

Faire,  s,  cheer,  38.  313,  520. 

Faire,  adj,  fair,  33.  942. 

Faire,  ifnperat,  fare,  do,  38.  252. 

Fairere,  adj,  comp,  fairer,  36.  6591 

Fais,  s,  foes,  33.  7^3  »  40.  894. 

Fal,  V,  to  fall,  2.  897 ;  to  be  done, 

30.  281. 
Fald,  V,  to  fold,  16.  955  ;  to  yield,  19. 

444. 
Falde,  s,  fold,  2.  354. 
Fale,  s,  failure,  27.  1262. 
Fale,  V,  to  fail,  26.  217 ;  50.  70a 
Falline,//.  fallen,  33.  770. 
Fallis, /r^j.  /.  happens,  36.  115 1.    - 
Fallouys,  5,  companions,  38.  200. 
Fallyne,  pp,  ^len,  9.  285  ;  la  492. 
Falou,  V,  to  fade,  43.  180. 
Falouys,  s,  plu,  companions,  23.  290 ; 

38.  142. 
Falow,  5.  fellow,  companion,  i.  197  ; 

7.  512;  41.  32a 
Falow.  adj,  faded,  32.  397 ;  34-  31S ; 

sallow,  41.  48. 
Falow,  V,  to  fade,  5.  175 ;  43.  145. 
Falow,  adj,  fellow,  19.  417. 
Falowis, /fr J.  /.  follows,  9.  149. 
Falowschipe,  s,  fellowship,  3.  19. 
Fals,  adj,  false,   i.  390;  2.  933;  3. 

875  ;  4.   161  ;  6.  235  ;  9.    106 ;  16. 

626  ;  19.  376;  31.  315  ;  40.  1226. 
Falsed,  s.  falsehood,  3.  176. 
Falset,  s,  falsehood,   i.  570;  4.  46; 

20.  228  ;  40.  344. 
Falshed  J.  falsehood,  i.  394;  21.  317  ; 

32.  450. 
Fait,   5,   fault,   want,   Prol.   98 ;    16. 

450  n, 
Faijc,  V.  to  fail,  cease,  22.  313  ;  30. 

7  ;  32.  342 ;  41.  108. 
Falje,  pres,  t,  fail,  34.  88. 
Fal^eand,  adj,  failing,  fleeting,  3.  961. 
Fal^eand,  pres,  p,  failing,  3.  961. 
Fal^eis,  pres,  t,  fails,  29.  10 — Faljeit, 

pt,  t,  failed,  37.  198. 
Faljet,//.  /.  failed,  16.  847  ;  17. 109 ; 

//.  7.  666. 
Fame,  s,   foam,  stream,  24.   104  n.; 

29.  413- 
Familiare,  s,  an  intimate  friend,  7.  30 ; 

ser\*ant,  16.  156. 
Famuliaryte,  s,  familiarity,  12.  240. 
Famyle,  s,  household,  31.  637. 
Fand,  for  fend,  s,  fiend,  26.  297. 


/ 


GLOSSARY. 


SOI 


Fand,  //.  /.  found,  Prol.  38  ;  2.  369  ; 

7.  823  ;  9.  8;  10.  45;  11.  13;  12. 
173;   16.   782;    17.  21;    30.   126; 

33-  487. 
Fand,  v,  to  try,  tempt,  6.  517;  28. 

139;   29.  247;  imperat,   &nd,   at- 
tempt, 3.  135. 
Fandc,  pL  /.  found,  I.  lOi ;  18.  67  ; 

33.  55- 
Fande,  v,   to  tempt.  32.   57  ;  //.  /. 

tempt,  34.  153. 
Fanding,   s,   temptation,   40.    1255 — 

Faudinge,  3.  1096 ;  18.  1014. 
Fandit,  //.  /.  tried,  27.  1385  ;  36.  748. 
Fandyng,  s,  temptation,  32.  221. 
Fandyt,  //.  /.  tempted,  3.  167  ;  4.  49; 

21.  773. 
Fane,  adj,  glad,  I.  65;  2.  418;  12. 

77  ;  16.  262  ;  29.  177. 
Fane,//.  /.  finished,  ceased,  2.  352; 

4.  338 ;  S-  44 ;  16.  344 ;  19.  39  ; 
27.  1221. 

Fane,  adv.  gladly,  3-  S'S  ;  6-  289;  7. 

227 ;  16.  856 ;  19.  201. 
Fanest,  adj,  superL  most  gladly,  42. 

174. 
Fang,  J.  booty,  40.  1098. 

Fang,  &nge,  v,  to  take,  16.  242 ;  40. 
225. 

Fantasy,  s,  illusion,  38.  611. 

Fantassy,  s.  phantasy,  i.  486  ;  8.  69. 

Far,  adj.  fair,  2.  294 ;  5.  604  ;  16.  84. 
21.  819;  30.  49;  33.919. 

Far,  V.  to  fare,  i.  672  ;  far  wele,  fare- 
well, ibid. ;  18.  338 ;  30.  360. 

Farand,  prts.  p.  going,  2.  233;  faring, 
doing,  40.  194. 

Farare,  adj.  cotnp.  fairer,  22.  606  ;  28. 

95 ;  34.  100. 

Farcis,  2  pres.  t.  stuffest,  16.  307. 
Fare,  s,  bearing,  2.  341  ;  conduct,  7. 
74;  manner,  address,  11.  304;  30. 

273. 
Fare,  s.  voyage,  16.  420 ;  journey,  18. 

530 ;  lot,  21.  684. 

Fare,  adj.  fair,  i.  233  ;  2.  274  ;  4.  62  ; 

5.  380;  6.  124;  9.  8;  II.  393;  12. 
95  ;  distant,  10.  57  ;  33.  184. 

Fare,  v.  to  go,  3.  25 ;  4.  100 ;  6.  6 ; 

8.  62  ;  II.  146  ;  16.  395  ;  18.  1 142  ; 

23-  91  ;  31.  306;  32.  283;  to  do, 

^5-  35.    , 
Fare,  adv.  far,  3.  931  ;  7.  98  ;  II.  47  ; 

18.  77 ;  23.  91  ;  beautifully,  19.  274 

— Be  fare,  by  far,  22.  100— Of  fare, 

afar  off,  33.  289. 
Farhed,  s.  beauty,  3.  99J. 
Farly,  s.  wonder,  33.  5^8 — Farleis,  s, 

plu.  wonders,  27.  5. 


Farly,  adj,  marvellous,  3.  136;  20.  72. 
Farly,    adv.    wonderfully,    19.    236; 

fairly,  16.  291  ;  32.  64. 
Fames,  5,  beauty,  30.  52  ;  35.  21. 
Farrare,  adj.  cotnp.  fairer,  31.  62. 
Farrere,  adj.  comp,  farther,  2.   815; 

19.  243 ;  29.  420. 
Farrest,   adj.    superl,  fairest,  9.  5 — 

Farreste,  12.  170. 
Farris,  pres.  t,  fares,  37.  217, 
Faryarci  adj,  comp,  fairer,  37.  271. 
Faryne,  //.  fared,  40.  196. 
Fason,  i,  fashion,  shape,  30.  213. 
Fasone,   s.    fashion,    appearance,    4. 

270;   7.  22;  13.  73;    19.  26;  30. 

49 ;  34.  20. 

Fason3rt,  adj.  fashioned,  formed,  45.  8. 
Faste,  adv.  repeatedly,  7.  113. 
Fastine,  s.  fasting,  18.  11 36;  36.  880. 
Fastly,  adv.  tenaciously,  I.  182. 
Fastyt,//.  /.  fasted,  22.  520. 
Fat,  s.  vat,  tub,  27.  219  n.\  34.  122. 
Fath,  5.  faith,  2.  130;  7.  608;   19. 

174. 
Faucht,  pt.  t,  fought,  40.  12 19;  42. 

295. 
Fauoure,  s.  favour,  36.  775. 
Faut,  5.  lack,  27.  985. 
Faute,  s,  want,  40.  91. 
Fawlouys,   s,  plu.    companions,    25. 

184. 
Fawlouschepe,  s,  fellowship,  41.  372. 
Fawndinge,  s,  temptation,  18.  983. 
Fawndyt,//.  /.  tempted,  10.  415. 
Fawnynge,  s.  fawning,  18.  1399. 
Fawt,  5.  fault,  lack,  want,  2.  88 ;  6. 

579;  7.  644;   12.  218;   18.  1 179; 

22.  638 ;  27.  792 ;  32.  207. 
Fawtis,  5.  plu.  wants,  16.  715. 
Fawtyt,  //.  /.  was  wanting,  22.  778. 
Fax,  s.  hair,  17.  7. 
Fay,  s.  faith,  i.  39  ;  2.  134  ;  16.  263  ; 

19.  295;    25.   147;   27.   893;    3a 

182;   32.  135;  33.  679;   religion, 

31.98. 
Fay,  5,  belief,  credence,  3.  464. 
Fay,  5,  foe,  Prol.  119;  3.  875;   16. 

305  ;  26.  982  ;  43.  344. 
Faylit,  pt.  /.  failed,  24.  280. 
Faynand,//.  /.  fawning,  47.  183. 
Fayndingis,  s.  plu,  temptations,  28. 

513. 
Fayndis,  pres,  t,  tries,  endeavours,  2. 

995. 
Fayne,  a/^'.  glad,  11.  178;  15.   132; 

19.    1575   27.   480;    32.   94;   33. 

544. 
Fayne,    adv.    gladly,   3.    icx)6 ;    18. 

267;  36.  1 129. 


S02 


GLOSSARY. 


Fayne,  //.  /.  ceased,   32.    191  ;   33. 

392. 
Fayntly,  adv.  faint-heartedly,  38.  193. 
Fayr,  adj,  fair,  beautiful,  31.  269 ;  40. 

538— Kayre,  13'.  1 178;  32.  63. 
Fayre,  v.  to  fare,  go,  4a  9S4. 
Fayrer,  adj.  comp.  fairer,  18.  793. 
Fayreste,  superL  fairest,  6.  126;   32. 

439. 
Fays,  s.  plu,  foes,  2.  1058  ;  11.  177. 

Fe,  5.  cattle,  2.   355  ;  32.  694 ;  40. 

152  ;  fee,  wages,  25.  265  ;  property, 

16.  63  ;  reward,  36.  1021  ;  share, 
payment,  16.  66. 

Fehil,  adj.  feeble,  18.  413. 
Febilnes,  5,  feebleness,  Prol.  35. 
Feche,  v,  to  fetch,  39.  292  ;  pres,  i. 

17.  242. 

Fechtis, /r«.  /.  fight,  i.  259. 

Fed,  V,  to  feed,  2.  732 ;  6.  488  ;  16. 

277  ;  40.  1 109  ;  //.  fed,  16.  804. 
Fede,  s.  feud,  21.  27. 
Fede,  v.  to  feed,  16.  347 ;  24.  451  ; 

33.  98. 
Fede,  />/.   /.  fed,   12.  99;   30.  616; 

40.  459 :  //.  16.  797. 
Fee,  5,  cattle,  50.  42 ;  vassalage,  36. 

500. 
Feffil,  V.  to  be  endowed,  32.  647. 
Feffyt,  //.  t,  endowed,  44.  341. 
Feid,  //.  fed,  41.  293. 
Feil,  adj.  many,  40.  224. 
Feild,  5.  field,  27.  862  ;  40.  210. 
Feile,  adj.  many,  i.  72  ;  2.  78  ;  27. 

118  ;  34.  185  ;  40.  467. 
Fcilc,  adj.  fierce,  32.  284. 
Feile,  z:  to  feel,  i.  630. 
Fein  Jet,  //.  /.  feigned,  25.  501. 
Feit,  s.  pin.  feet,  25.  709  ;  27.  864. 
Feit,  pt.  t.  fetched,  49.  8. 
Feite,  5.  plu.  feet,  27.  929  ;  50.  678. 
Feite,  v.  to  fetch,  50.  1087. 
Fekil,  adj.  fickle,  28.  42. 
Fel,   cuij.    great,   9.    180 ;    22.    225  ; 

many,  5.  544. 
Fel,  adj.  cruel,  Prol.  5$  ;  6.  96  ;  17. 

25;   28.   106;    31.  395;   33.    360; 

deadly,  15.  11 1  ;  33.  509. 
Fel,  adj.  foolish,  7.  114. 
Fel,  adv.  greatly,  32.  189. 
Fel,  pt.  t.  fell,  I.   102  ;  6.  420 ;  33. 

572. 
Felably,  adv.  sensibly,  6.  392. 
Feld,  s.   field,   ground;   7.  813;   25. 

582  ;  29.  308. 
Feld,  //.  /.  felt,  7.  298  ;  39.  247  ;  //. 

felt,    experienced,    26.    1085.      See 

Fele,  V.  and  Felit. 
Fele,  adj.  many,   I.  703;  2.  581  ;  6. 


341  ;  10.  96;  II.  191  ;  13.  17;  15. 
168  ;  16.  949 ;  19.  218 ;  33.  6  ;  361. 
679;    cruel,   2.  631  —  Sa    fele,  as 
many,  43,  504. 
Fele,  V.  to  feel,  I.  544;  2.  857  ;  36. 

132. 
Fele,  V.  to  touch,  25.  526. 
Felend,  pres.  pt,  feeling,  45.  223. 
Felis,  2  sin^.  pres.  /.  feelest,  43.  184. 
Felit,//.  /.  felt,  20.  278. 
Fell,   adj.   many,    I.   338;    2.    593; 

cruel,  I.  602  ;  2.  814 ;  3.   173 ;  5« 

215  ;  9.  181  ;  12.  175. 
Fell,  adv,  very,  I.  154. 
Fellane,  adj.  cruel,  37.  34. 
Fellare,  adj.  comp.  more  deadly,  33. 

520 ;  more  cruel,  33.  470. 
Fellely,  adv.  cruelly,  i.  657;  2.  726; 

19.  3"- 
Fellit,//.  /.  felled,  15.  19. 

Fellon,  cuij.  destructive,  26.  1150;  33. 

70. 
Fellone,  adj.  destructive,  2.  799  ;  cruel, 

1.655;  18. 1391;  33.60;  4a  ma 
Fellonny,  adj.  heavy,  38.  509. 
Felloun,  adj,  cruel,  I.  442. 
Fellounly,  adv,  cruelly,  12.  106;  i& 

186. 
Fellouny,  s.  felony,  cruelty,  7.  202; 

19.  440 ;  33.  124. 
Felly,  adj.  foolish,  3. 561 ;  adv.  cruelly, 

12.  391  ;  22.  100 ;  30.  769  ;  31.  381. 
Felny,  adj.  cruelty,  33.  294. 
Felny,  s.  felony,  36.  548. 
Felone,  s.  felon,  2.  597. 
Felone,  adj.  felon,  cruel,  Prol.   119; 

2.  635;  3.  1 124;  wrongful,  10.  52. 
Feloune,  fl^'.  felon,  cruel,  i.  157. 
P'elouny,  s.  fellony,  3.  176. 
Felsyth,  for  fel  syth,  very  often,  26, 

103. 
Felyis,  s.  felloes,  50.  851. 
Felyly,  adv.  cruelly,  3.  17. 
Fence,  s.  defence,  protection,  22.  638  ; 

36.  441. 
Fend,  5.  fiend,  Prol.  1 14;  I.  390;  2. 

842 ;  3.  814  ;  6.   164 ;  9.   84  ;   19. 

59. 
Fend,  v.  to  defend,  29.  675  ;  50.  60, 

Fende,  s.  fiend,  10.  473. 

Fende,  pt.  t.  protected,  22.  536. 

Fendis,  s.  pass,  fiend's,  i.  489. 

Fenje,  v.  to  feign,  6.  54. 

Fenjeand,  pres.  p.  feigning,  18.  371  ; 

29.  208  ;  37.  267 ;  46.  26. 

Fenjeit, //.  /.  feigned,  19.  355;  31. 

319. 
Fenjet,  adj.  feigned,  4.  46;  12.  79; 

18.  367. 


/ 


GLOSSARY. 


503 


Fenjeyng,  s.  feigning,  27.  683. 
Fenjeynge,  s.  deceit,  18.  398. 
Fer,  s.  companion,  2.  323. 
Fer,  adj.  sound,  4.  213  ;  far,  long,  27. 

1414 ;  far,  many,  29.  935. 
Fer,  aJv.  far,  x.  638 ;  2.  630 ;  3.  213  ; 

7.  198  ;  16.  499  ;  18.  564  ;  34.  287  ; 

40.  782— On  fer,  afar  off,  i.  487. 
Ferd,  adj\  fourth,  5.  13 ;  9.  149 ;  13'. 

88. 
Ferd,  //.  /.  fared,  did,  9.  92  ;  18.  294  ; 

dealt,  12.  214;  21.  854;  went,  2. 

126  ;  19.  348. 
Ferde,  adj.  fourth,  6.  257  ;  25.  494 ; 

36.  399. 
Ferde,  //.  /.  fared,  did,   2.-640;  36. 

1054  ;  went,  10.  438  ;  37.  364  ;  38. 

82 ;  43.  596. 
Fere,  s.  companion,  2.    i  ;   3.  7 ;  9. 

76  n.  ;  24.  221  ;  2$.  99  n.  ;  31.  67  ; 

32.  334 ;  40.  740. 
Fere,  s.  rascal,  25.  335. 
Fere,  adj'.  far,  5.  639  ;  6.  219 ;  27. 

672  ;  fearful,  5.  49  ;  fierce,  47.  141  ; 

sound,  hcahhy,  i.  291  ;  6.  3S0  ;  25. 

100;  33-  640;  strong,  18.  1150. 
Fere,  prep,  for,  3.  775. 
Fere,  s.  spouse,  wife,  31.  70. 
Fere,  v.  to  belong  to,  30.  413. 
Fere,  adv.  far,  i.   176 ;  2.  1012 ;  21. 

135  ;  22.  132  ;  30.  66  ;  31.  423  ;  32. 

440  ;  33.  520 ;  37.  73. 
Fereme,  adj.   firm,   secure,    lo.   506 ; 

strong,  23.  58. 
Fereme,  for  ferme,  v.  to  confirm,  27. 

1578. 
Feris,  for  afferis,  i.  566. 
Feris,  s.  plu.  companions,  31.  56 ;  40. 

466. 
Feris,  adj.  holy,  18.  1 149. 
Feris,  impers.  pres.  t.  belongs  to,  I. 

566;  6.  21 X. 
Ferit,  //.  feared,  32.  189. 
Fcrlely,  adv.  wonderfully,  36.  162. 
Ferlis,  s.  plu.  wonders,  miracles,   3. 

836. 
Ferlis,  v.  reflect,  it  amazes,  3.  485; 

3.  386. 
Ferly,  s.  wonder,  miracle,  i.  381  ;  2. 

389;   3-   1032;   II.   106;  33.  519; 

artifice,  32.  no. 
Ferly,  adj.  wonderful,  cunning,  false, 

2.  76  ;  9.  131  ;  13.  29. 
Ferly,  imperat.  wonder,  16.  327. 
Ferly,  adv.  wonflrously,  5.  576 ;  16. 

465  ;  32.  764. 
Ferlyand,  pres.  p.  wondering,  20.  323. 
Ferlyfully,  adv.  wondrously,  10.  117; 

19.  26;  36.415;  40.  544- 


Ferlyis,  s.  plu.  wonders,  Prol.  93 ;  6. 

523. 
Ferlyit,  pt.  t.  marvelled,  $0.  148. 
Ferlys,  s.plu.  wonders,  3. 278 — Ferlyse, 

7.  408;  40.  1 181. 
Ferlyt,  pt.  t.  wondered,  37.  78. 
Ferme,  adj.  firm,  I.  211  ;  13*.  22  ;  37. 

398  ;  decreed,  18.  692. 
Fermly,  adv.  firmly,  strongly,  x.  66 ; 

6.  388. 
Ferrare,  adj.  comp.  further,  opposite, 

18.  1187. 
Ferrest,  adv.  superl.   farest,  furthest, 

48.  92. 
Fcrs,  adj.  fierce,  2.  211  ;  5.  266;  ii. 

372;  17.  25;  40.449. 
Ferterit,  //.  enshrined,  40.  732. 
Fertir,  s.  shrine,  40.  733 — Fertire,  27. 

1396— Fertyre,  21.  919. 
Fertrit, //.  /.  enshrined,  36.  595. 
Fery,  v.  to  ferry,  19.  199. 
Feryd,  for  afferit,  belonged  to,  50.  51, 
Feryt, //.  belonged  to,  18.  1334. 
Feryt,  //.  /.  fared,  33.  108. 
Fesch,   s.   fish,   20.   loi — Fesche,    2. 

818  ;  18.  922. 
Fesch,  V.  to  fetch,  50.  317. 
Fcschere,  s.  fisher,  fisherman,  2.  430. 
Fest,  J.  feast,  25.  48 ;   36.  690 ;  42. 

160. 
Fest-day,  5.  feast-day,  2.  997. 
P^ste,  s.  feast,   festival,   banquet,   2. 

495 ;  5.  27 ;  5.  570 ;  10.  16 ;  16. 

96. 
Festening,  s.  fastening,  2.  391. 
Fcstiualo,  adj.  festival,  40.  73$. 
Fet,  s.  pin.  feet,  Prol.   123 ;  I.  688 ; 

2.  381;  4.  96;  5.  320;   10.  406; 

16.    135;   22.    288;   27.    889;   31. 

460;  33.  527;  40.  1 105. 
Fct,   V.   to   fetch,  28.  527 ;   29.  421  ; 

//.  /.  Fet,  fetched,  26.  1072. 
Fete,  s.  plu.  feet,  2.  388 ;  4.  70 ;  5. 

447  ;  9.  220 ;   16.    107  ;  33.   197— 

On  fete,  on  foot,  40.  557. 
Fcteris,  5.  plu.  fetters,  4.  83. 
Fertrc,  s.  shrine,  23.  459 ;  41.  346. 
Fetris,  J.  fetters,  38.  100. 
Fctryt,  pp.  enshrined,  27.  27. 
Fetyse,  adj.  skilfiil,  45.  8. 
Feuir,  s.  fever,  32.  284 ;  36.  1066. 
Fcuire,  s.  fever,  18.  1143. 
Fevyr,  s.  fever,  31.  295. 
Few,  adj.  few,  15.  36. 
Fcwirc,  s.  fever,  11.  31  ;  15.  ill  ;  27. 

1499. 
Fcwte,  s.  (?),  46.  82. 

Fewyre,  s.  fever,  25.  117. 

Feycht,  s.  fight,  11.  204. 


504 


GLOSSARY. 


Fey<l,  V,  to  feed,  49.  104. 
Feydis,  pres,  t.  fecdest,  25.  685. 
Fcyle,  adj,  many,  3a  653 ;  cruel,  32. 

IS- 
Fcynd,   s,  fiend,  devil,  2.    I171  ;  9. 

150 ;  19.  120  ;  32.  6 ;  33.  394 ;  34. 

147. 
Feynge,  v,  to  feign,  50.  809. 
Ffeile,  adj,  many,  27.  1565. 
Ffle,  V.  to  fly,  27.  11 79. 
Ffor^ffines,  s,  forgiveness,  27.  898. 
Fichit,  //.  fixed,  39.  196  ;  50.  852. 
Ficht,  J.  battle,  33.  17. 
Ficht,  V.  to  fight,  33.  76. 
Fichtand,  pres.  p,  fighting,  38.  204. 
Fichtis,  pres,  /.  fights,  33.  754. 
Figur,  s,  figure,  shape,  form,  2.  151. 
Fil,  V,  to  gratify,  16.  528. 
Fil,  V,  to  defile,  10.  466. 
File,  V.  to  pollute,  2.  457. 
Filis,  pres.  t.  defiles,  18.  537. 
Fillit,  //.  filled,  9.  22 ;  18.  918 ;  33. 

575. 
Filth,  s.  filth,  ^4.  105. 

Finis,  pres.  t.  nnishes,  ceases,  30.  2. 

Fir,  s.  fire,  49.  69. 

Firde,  adj.  fourth,  I.  291. 

Fireslacht,  s.  lightning,  41.  311. 

First,  s.  delav,  40.  398. 

Fische,  s.  fish,  27.  1015. 

Fistule,  s.  whistle,  flute,  6.  70. 

Fla,  V.  to  flay,  6.  249. 

Fla,  s.  fly,  21.  159. 

Flat,  pt.  t.  threatened  is  better  than 

sent  of  the  note,  3.  524  ;  quarrelled, 

40.  1219. 
Flatlingis,  adj.  flat,  28.  687  ;  35.  86. 
Flatrand,  adj.  flattering,  30.  273 ;  32. 

227. 
Flatry,  s.  flattery,  3a  20. 
Flatrj-nc,  s.  flatter^-,  10.  416. 
Flatryng,  s.  flattery,  28.  307;  33.  711. 
Flaw,  //.  /.  flew,  i.  564  ;  6.  658 ;  7. 

421  ;  9.  238;    13^   179;  25.  590; 

28.  709 ;  34.  124. 
Flaync,  pp.  flayed,  9.  290;  28.  341. 
Fie,  V.  to  fly,  flee,  I.  273  ;  2.  332  ;  6. 

414  ;  9.  230;  18.  425  ;  30.  61  ;  33. 

284. 
Fie,  V.  to  flee,  shun,  Prol.  4 ;  5.  396 ; 

10.  270. 
Fleand,  tres.  pt.  flying,  9.  201  ;  28. 

595;  fleeing,  40.  911. 
Fleching,  s.  flattery,  42.  66, 
Flechinge,  s.  flattery,  description,  33. 

134. 
Flechit,  //.  /.  flattered,  36.  652. 

Fled,  pt.  t.   fled,   18.  238;  21.  484; 

34.  246. 


Flede,  //.  /.  fled,  32.  191. 

Flede,//*.  flayed,  9.  316. 

Fleid,  pt.  t.  fled,  4a  499. 

Fleis,  pres.   /.   flies,    13.    77 ;    flees, 
shuns,  3a  16 ;  drives,  32.  4S6. 

Fleis,  2  sing,  imperai,  flee,  33.  258. 

Fleist,  2  sing,  pres,  /.  shunnesty  481. 
88. 

Fleit,  pp,  terrified,  2.  33a 

Fles,  s.  flesh,  7.  708 ;  1 1.  3  ;  40.  53. 

Flesch,  s.  flesh,  Prol.  64 ;  6.  167. 

Flesch,  V.  to  flatter,  33.  591. 

Flesche,  s.  flesh,  Prol.  81. 

Fleschely,  adj.  fleshlv,  2.  883. 

Fleschelyk,  adj.  fleshly,  carnal,  9.  124. 

Flesche-rysing,  s.  resurrection,  23.  16. 

Fleschias,  s.  flesh,  2.  1132.  See  the 
note.  It  mav  be  added,  however, 
that  the  line  is  quite  complete  with- 
out the  -ias,  and  that  the  rhjrme  is 
not  thereby  injured,  as  throughoat 
the  Legends  wes  or  weu  and  ^tscki 
are  constantly  made  to  rhyme — see^ 
e.g.y  iii.  5,  6  ;  493,  494  ;  705.  7o6: 
V'  39>  40*  It  also  rhymes  with 
neuir-l«-lese,  iii.  953,  954. 

Fleschly,  adj.  fleshly,  6.  484. 

Fleschlyk,  adj,  bodily,  33.  832  ;  mortal, 
10.  265. 

Flesclyk,  adj.  fleshly,  mortal,  2.  IZ17. 

Flesly,  adj,  bodilv,  2.  557. 

Flet,  pt.  t.  floated,  40.  509. 

Fletand,  pres.  p.  floating,  21.  82  ;  26. 
580. 

Fleure,  s.  flower,  24.  554. 

Flew,  //.  /.  flayed,  25.  767. 

Fley,  V.  to  deprive,  frighten,  30.  650. 

Fle>'s,  pres.  t.  fly,  25.  598. 

Fleys,  2  sing,  imperai.  flee,  33.  247, 

Fleyl, //.  t.  frightened,  26.  515. 

Flicht,  s.  flight,  2.  217;  42.  233. 

Flichlcrande,  pres.  p.  fluttering,  34. 

113. 
Fling,  V.  to  fling,  24.  324. 

Flit,  V.  fly,  2.  180;  to  remove,  38. 

574. 
Flome,  s.  river,  16.  613. 

Florysand, /r«. /.  flourishing,  5.  174. 

Floure,  s.  flower,   18.  692 ;  19.  328 ; 

26.  691  ;  4a  533. 

Floure,  s.  floor,  18.  703 ;  42.  254. 

Flouris,  s.  blossoms,  40.  536. 

Flowyne, />^.  flown,  13.  80. 

Flud,  s.  flood,  river,  sea,  3.  213 ;  12. 

153;  17.  15;  19.  196;  40.  576. 
Flude,  s.   river,   19.  244 ;   flood,  32. 

150. 
Flum,  s,  river,  18.  859 — Flume,  18. 

65. 


/ 


GLOSSARY. 


SOS 


Flungyne,  pp,  flung,  2.  345. 

FluriSy  s.plu,  flourish,  blossoms,  flowers, 

19.  266. 
Fluryst,  //.  L  flourished.  '^,  »  7  V 
Fluyre,  f.  smell,  fragrance,  34.  36. 
IHycht,  for  slycht,  12.  112.     See  note. 
Flyng,  ».  to  fling,  45.  174. 
Flynt,  s,  flint,  27.  707. 
Flyt,  V,  to  flit,  move,  44.  253. 
Flytyn,  //.  scolded,  rebuked,  26.  373. 
Flytynge,  s.  quarrelling,  12.  177. 
Foce,  for  price,  22.  77. 
Foisone,  s,  abundance,  49.  84. 
Fok,  for  folk,  16.  211. 
Folawit,//.  /.  followed,  I.  288. 
Fold,  s,  fold,  40.  446. 
Folk,  s,  people,  Prol.   143 ;  I.  691 ; 

2.  161  ;  3.  293  ;  6.  226 ;  30.  219. 
Folkis,  for  folk,  people,  I.  154;  21. 

525. 
Folou,  V,  to  follow,  40.  235. 

Folouandly,  adv,  afterwards,  18.  448. 

Folouys,  pres,  /.  follows,  3,  I. 

Folouyse,  imperat,  follow,  23.  391. 

Folouyt, //.  A  followed,  16.  671. 

Folow,  s.  fellow,  spouse,  25.  459. 

Folowit,  pL  /.  followed,  14.  8. 

Folowys,    J.    plu,    companions,    23. 

120. 
Foly,  s,  folly,  Prol.  8;  2.  160 ;    16. 

142;  33.  248. 
Fond,  V.  to  go,  12.  314;  18.  865 — 

Fonde,  31.  178. 
Fondit,  pp,  founded,  42.  73. 
Fontestane,  s.  baptismal  font,  I  a  496 

— Fontstane,  29.  818 ;  32.  98 ;  33. 

425  ;  40.  9. 
For,  for  fra,  prep,  from,  29.  45  ;  32. 

186. 
For,  prfp,  in  spite  of,  3.  127, 
For,  canj,  because,  18.  71  ;   33.  66; 

notwithstanding,  5.  107. 
Forbcd,  v.  to  forbid,  2.  731  ;  pres,  t, 

12.  398;  impercU,  38.  177. 
Forbedand,  prcs,  p,   forbidding,   16. 

264. 
Forberand,  pres.  p,  avoiding,  40.  22. 
Forbere,   v,    to  forbear,   7.   57  ;   34. 

222. 
Forblede,  pt.  t,  bled  to  death,  31.  64a 
Forbodine,  adj,  forbidden,  3.  456. 
Furby,  adv,  past,  10.  7. 
For  cause,  cortj,  because,   13.  61 ;  41. 

139. 
Force,  s,  necessity,  33.  268. 

Forcis,  pres,  t,  plu,  hasten,  32.  502. 

Forcriare,  s.  herald,  36.  21. 

Forder-mare,  adv,  furthermore,  1. 286, 

Fore,  prep,  for,  6.  42 ;  32.  454 ;  for, 

VOL.  III. 


because  of,  19.  386;  by,  from,  33. 
32 ;  in  spite  of,  26.  338 ;  conj,  be- 
cause, 3.   1004;   33.  347;  because 

of.  5-  394. 
Forebere,  v,  to  forbear,  refirain  from, 

19.  182. 

Fore-))i,  conj,  therefore,  3.  928. 

Forefifidir,  s,  fore&ther,  24.  13. 

Forefastit,  adj,  worn  with  fasting,  18. 

1381. 
Foregewine,  s,  forgiveness,  19.  478. 
Forem,  s,  form,  3.  239. 
Foresad,  adj,  aSforesaid,  27.  321. 
Forest,  s,  forest,  40.  43a 
Foret,  s,  forehead,  30.  64 ;  32.  391. 
Fore-owt,  prep,  without,  2.  167. 
Foreowt  sake,  without  cause,  2.  167. 
Foreowte,  prep,  without,  5.  357. 
Foresuth,  adv,  forsooth,  9.  144. 
Forethocht,  //.  t,  repented,  4.  307  ;  5. 

445- 
Fore-thy,  conj,  therefore,  3.  768. 

Forejet,  v,  to  forget,  23.  317. 

Forfare,  v,  to  perish,  i.  74 ;  7.  455, 

Forfam,  //.  lost,  27.  242. 

Forfarne,  //.  /.  lost,   destroyed,  27. 

256. 
Forferlyt,  //.    amazed    (better    than 

"captivated  "  of  the  note),  3.  9Sa 
Forga,   v,    to  forego,    25.    604;   26. 

1045 ;  32.  123. 
Forgannare,  s,  forerunner,  36.  22. 
Forgawe,  pt,  t,  forgave,  26.  964. 
Forgevine, //.  forgiven,  3.  152. 
Forgewine,  s,  forgiveness,  27.  1026. 
Forgyf,  v,  to  forgive,  33.  649 — For- 

gyff.  3- 142. 

Forgyffine,  //.   forgiven,    35,    175— 

Forgyfiyne,  16.  132. 
Forgyvnes,  s,  forgiveness,  6.  507. 
Forhad,  s,  forehead,  9.  211 — Forhed, 

19-  70 ;  32.  183 ;  33.  390. 

Forhicht,  //.  /.  forswore,  swore  not  to, 
26.  965. 

Forhungerit,  //.  /.  perished  through 
hunger,  50.  770. 

Forlome,  adj,  forlorn,  lost,  16.  4 ;  18. 
660  ;  18.  748 ;  36.  924. 

Forlome,  //.  lost,  undone,  30.  392. 

Formaste,  adj,  foremost,  10.  534. 

Formest,  adv,  foremost,  21.  947. 

Formulare,  s,  example,  27.  312. 

Fomace,  j.  furnace,  33.  574. 

Forout,  prep,  without,  3.  1042;  32. 
505;  33-  210;  36.  1 184. 

For-out  aw,  without  fear,  49.  289. 

Forout-dred,  without  fear,  40.  507. 

Foroute,  prep,  besides,  6.  436 ;  with- 
out, 10.  103. 

2  k 


5o6 


GLOSSARY. 


Foroutc  rcspyte,   witliout  delay,    38. 

Foroutyne,  prep,  without — Foroutyne 

bade,  without  delay,  35.  99. 
Forovtyn,  prep,  without,  12.  303. 
Voum-.prep.  bef«)re,  19.  647  ;  27.  833. 
For-owt,  prep,    without,   I.    176;    3. 

762  ;  4.  250;  19.  89— Forowt  lycht, 

without    light,    42.    194  —  Forowt 

wenc,  without  doubt. 
Forowtc,  prep,  without.  6.  363 ;   12. 

441— Forowtc  marc,  without  more, 

38.  71. 
Forowtin,  prep.  ))csidcs,  Prol.  139. 
Forowtinc,  prep,   without,   3.    128 — 

Forowline  sare,  without  pain,   37. 

320. 
Forowtyne, /r*"/.  without,  7.  636  ;  10. 

154 — Forowtyne  fyne,  without  end, 

50.  1207. 
Forowut,  prep,  without,  2.  592. 
For  |>at,  lonj.  l)ocause,  15.  21. 
Ft>r-  J)i,  couj.  therefore,  2.  89  ;  33.  365. 
For-cjuhy,   aJz*.    wherefore,    5.    226 ; 

36.   1 165;  therefore,  10.   360;   17. 

264  ;  25.  181. 
Forreil,  s.  forehead,  34.  20. 
Forrouris,  s.  foragers,  4a  1 093. 
Forrynnar,  s.    forerunner,   36.    628 — 

Forr}Tinare,  36.  79— Forrjnnerc,  36. 

77. 

Fors,  s.  force,  5.  367  ;  7.  464;  of  force, 

of  necessity,  5.  497. 
Forsad,  a^/j.  afortrsaid,  2.  587 ;  lo.  253  ; 

II.  407;  40.  74S. 
Forsak,  r*.  to  refuse,  41.  97. 
Forsc,  i.  account,  18.  152. 
Forscand,  adj.  foreseeing,  40.  140. 
Forseware,    s.    foreshower,    revealer, 

herald,  36.  356. 
Forseyng,  s.  foreseeing,  27.  1 1 22. 
Forsichl,  s.  foresight,  31.  431. 
Forsit,  //.  /.  forced,   6.  470  ;  8.  68  ; 

18.  26. 
Forsuk,  //.  /.  forsook,  3.  273  ;  10. 298 ; 

18.  740 — Forsuke,  9.  242;  17.  II  ; 

22.  116 — Forswke,  19.  403. 
Forsyt,  pt.  t.  forced,  26.  50. 
For|»at,  because,  I.  331. 
Forlhink,  2  impcr.  repent,  3.  105. 
Forthinkand,  pres.  p.    repenting,   4. 

172. 
Forthinkis,  i  pres.  t.  repent,  34.  153. 
Forthinkis,  v.  reflex,  repents,  32.  601. 
Forlhir,  cuiv.  further,  Prol.  57  ;  I.  312 

— Forthirc,  12.  344;  15.  95. 
Forlhirmarc,  ai/7'.  furthermore,  I.  399  ; 

conj.  furthermore,  moreover,  6. 469. 
Forlhirward,  adv.  afterwards,  2. 657. 


Forthirwarde,  adj.  forward^  36.  10261 
For-thocht,  pt.  /.  repented,  5.  241  ;  12. 

223. 
Forthocht,  2  sing.  pt.  /.  repentedest, 

21.  610. 
For-thy,  adv.  therefore,  2.  378 ;  12. 

309. 
Forth>'mare,  adv^   further    forth,  4a 

95. 
Forthyr,  adj.  more,  18.  736. 

ForthjT,  eutv.  eomp.  further,  16.  848 — 

Forth>Te,  2,  172. 

Fortone,  s.  fortune,  5.  201  ;  16.  454; 

29-   301 ;   36.  943 — Fortowne,  li 

213;  21.  64. 
Forut,  prep,  without,  29.  468. 
Forwenyt,  adj.  unexpected,  25.  311. 
Forwonderyt,//.  amazed,  16.  251 ;  22. 

483. 
Forworthine,  adj.  worthless,  4O1  672. 

For-wrytine,  adj.  before  written,  41. 

29a 

Forwunderit,  //.  amazed,  iS.  1442. 

For^lde,  iniperai.  requite,  30.  aoi. 

Forjet,  prhf}t.  forget,  38.  534  ;  pi.  /. 

17.  247  ;  //.  25.  312. 
For^etand,  pres.  p.  forgetting,  5.  433. 
Forjetil,  adj.  forgetful,  27.  213. 
Fosleringe,  s.  fostering,  I.  56. 
Fosterit,  //.  /.  fostered,  3.  911  ;  pp. 

27.  49. 
Fosteryt,  //.  /.  fostered,  Prol.  53  •  pp, 

18.  159. 

Foslir,    V.    to    foster,    16.    546 ;    36. 

looi— Fostyre,  27.  43  ;  32.  6S4. 
Foul,  adj.  full,  47.  85. 
Foulc,  s.  fowl,  bird,  l.  564;  5.  464  ; 

32.  449;  37.   361— Foulis,  s.  plu. 

birds,  33.  58  ;  50.  45. 
Foule,  s.  fool,  19.  406 — Foulis,  s.  plu. 

fools,  I.  210. 
Foule,  adj.  foul,  2.  774;  32.  221  ;  34. 

104  ;  rabble,  15.  174. 
Foure,  adj.  four,  5.  4 ;  9.  201. 
P'ourekine,  adj.  fourfold,  9.  129. 
Fourme,  s.  form,  10.  244;  ii.  232; 

29.  219  ;  appearance,  32.  432. 
Fourmys,  s.  plu.  forms,  appearances, 

32.  447. 
Fourmyt, //.  formed,  given,  28.  691. 
Fourti,  adj.  forty,  2.  917— Fourty,  i. 

203. 
Fouryd,  //.  t.  sent,  21.  784. 
Fovs,  adj.  eager,  ready,  6.  385. 
Fow,  adj.  few,  40.  856. 
Fow,  adv.  full,  7.  753. 
Fowd,  s.  food,  2.  757. 
Fowlc,  s.  fool,  2.  671  ;  6.  542. 
Fownd,  V.  to  found,  build,  2.  456. 


/ 


GLOSSARY. 


507 


Fowndit,  pp,  founded,  2.  456. 
Fowndyt,  //.  /.  founded,  5.  30. 
Fowre,  adj,  four,  i.  309;  13.  2. 
Fowrmyte,  //.  /.  formed,  16.  238. 
Fowrty,  adj,  forty,  7.  254. 
Fowt,  J.   foot,   9.   36;   II.  258;  19. 

134. 
Foysione,   s.    plenty,   abundance,    3. 

45. 
Fra,  ctdv,  when,  Prol.   12 ;  i.  4 ;  2. 

1051;  3-  5^  J  4.  293;  5.   154;  7. 

567;  12.  Ill;   15.  139;  18.  155; 

39.  320;  since,  9.  38. 
Fra,  prep,  from,  Prol.  68  ;  I.  681  ;  2. 

139 ;  5.  574;  6.  296;  10.  61 ;  \f, 

133;  15.  142. 
Fracht,  s,  fare,  29.  376. 
Frame,  s*  a  frame,  42.  168. 
Framis,  s,  plu,  frames,  22.  338. 
Frane,  v.  to  ask,  inquire  of,  6.  538 ; 

II.  161  ;  19.  124. 
Franit,  //.  /.  asked,  40.  321 — Franyt, 

16.   326;  22.   182;   30.   377;   31. 

371 ;  37.  51- 

Franynge,    s,   questioning,   18.   397 ; 

38.  30- 
Frature,  s,  refectory,  40.  385. 
Fraucht,  s,  fare,  18.  482  ;  29.  372. 
Fraudfully,    adv,    treacherously,    36. 

497. 
Frawardnes,  s.  frowardness,  22.  225. 

Frawart,  adj,  froward,  untoward,  10. 

468 ;  21.  loi — Frawarte,  37.  150. 

Frawcht,  s,  freight-money,  18.  483. 

Frayne,  v,  to  inquire,  40.  196. 

Fraynit,  //.  /.  asked,  6.  32  ;  II.  159. 

Fre,  s,  woman,  18.  888 ;  18.  1260. 

Fre,  adj,  noble,  29.  473. 

Fre,  cidv,  freely,  i.  368. 

Freke,  s,  man,  usually  in  a  bad  sense, 

10*  433)  43^     Sec  iiote. 
Frely,  adj,  noble,  27.  192. 
Frely,  tidv.  freely,  i.  134. 
Fremmyt,  s,  a  stranger,  24.  332 ;  29. 

692. 
Frend,  s,  friend,  2.  267 ;   38.  124 — 

Frende,  6.  444;  9.  41. 
Frendful,  adj,  friendly,  37.  173. 
Frendfylly,  adv,  friendly,  29.  659. 
Frenesy,  j.  frenzy,  32.  288. 
Frenscnepe,  s,  friendship,  7«  637. 
Frer,  s,  brother,  34.  289 — Frere,  34. 

302. 
Fres,  adj,  fresh,  39.  360. 
Fresche,  adj,  fresh,  7.  823. 
Fresft,  adj.  fresh,  28.  534. 
Freste,  s,  delay,  27.  1199. 
Freth,  v,  to  free,  set  free,  38.  290. 
Fretyt,//.  /.  rubbed,  21.  283. 


Freynd,  s,  friend,  21.  467 ;  27.  982. 

Freyndly,  adj,  friendly,  2.  1032. 

Frist,  s,  delay,  41.  70. 

Froist,  s,  frost,  43.  348. 

Froit,  s,  fruit,  3.  455  ;  6.  403 ;  9.  146; 

4?-  97- 
Froite,  s,  fruit,  40.  536 — Dois  worthy 

froite  of  pennance,  bring  forth  fruit 

meet  for  repentance,  36.  268. 
Froittit,  pt.  t,  rubbed,  34.  71. 
Frosyne,  pp.  frozen,  7.  628 ;  18.  1006. 
Frot,  V.  to  rub,  33.  460. 
Froyntiis,  s,plu,  foreheads,  27.  1547 — 

Froyntis,    1 1.   288  —  Froynttis,  11. 

283 ;  27.  1547. 
Froyt,  s,  fruit,  3.  458  ;  12.  166 ;  19. 

328;  27.   1478;  32.  330— Froyte, 

3.856;  6.  127;  12.  173. 
Fruschit, //.  /.  were  battered,  i.  588, 
Fryday,  s,  Friday,  26.  29. 
Fryst,  J.  respite,  22.  364. 
Fud,  s,  child,  27.  192. 
Fud,  s,  food,   I.   109 ;  5.  83 ;  6.  98 ; 

16.   797;    la   839;   29.  334;   36. 

282— Fude,  I.  49 ;  2.  60 ;  19.  454  ; 

33.  54. 
Ful,  adj,  full,  I.  102. 

Ful,  adv,  full,  33.  377. 

Ful,  adj,  foul,  9.  225 ;  10.  372 ;  18. 

471  ;  28.  303 ;  41.  156. 

Fule,  s,  fowl,  bird,  5.  456 ;  18.  233. 

Fule,  5,  plu,  fools,  34.  177. 

Fule,  adj,  full,  9.  224. 

Fule,  adj,  foul,  12.  445  ;  19.  422  ;  30. 

102;  31.355- 
Fule,  adj,  horrible,  33.  121. 
Fulefully,  adv,  wonderfully,  10.  140. 
Fulely,  adv,  fully,  19.  128. 
Fulfane,  adj,  full  glad,  50.  844. 
Fulfar,  adv,  much,  a  great  deal,  far 

more,  1 1.   180. 
Fulfaste,  adv,  fast,  6.  552. 
Fulfil,  V,  to  fulfil,  36.  300. 
FulfiUit,  pp,  filled,  6.  112;  28.  493; 

fulfilled,  31.  318. 
Fulfillyt,  //.  /.   filled,   10.  508;  //. 

filled  full,  16.   114. 
Fulfyne,  adj.  very  fine,  26.  103 1. 
Fulis,  s,  plu,  fools,  9.  19.  ' 
Fullely,  adv,  fully,  I.  169 ;  5.  540. 
Fullely,  adv,  foully,  12.  284. 
FuUiness,  s,  fulness,  36.  2CX) — Fully- 

ness,  36.  207. 
Fulnes,  s,  foulness,  loathsomeness,  10. 

482. 
Fubume,  adj,  loathsome,  25.  496. 
Fulth,  s,  plenty,  2.  863. 
Fuly,  adv,  foully,  wickedly,  18.  461. 
Fundament,  s,  foundation,  i.  9. 


5o8 


GLOSSARY. 


Fundin,//^.  found,  2.  660. 
Fundit,  //.  founded,  40.  379. 
Fundlyngc,  s.  a  foundling,  12.  114. 
Fundyn,//.  found,  i.  386  ;  9.  74  ;  ii. 

213 ;  34-  24— Fundyne,  6.  124  ;  33. 

190. 
Furday,  for  Fursday,  s,  Thursday,  18. 

1 149,  footnote.     The  text  should 

read  fursday, 
Furc,  //.  /.  fared,  21.  682 ;  40.  1400. 
Furrit,  //.  furred,  trimmed  or  lined 

with  fur,  16.  524. 
Furryt,  adj.  clad,  7.  764. 
Furth,  adv.  forth,  i.  139  ;  2,  533  ;  33. 

164 ;  forthwith,  5.  62 ;  henceforth, 

27*  105 ;  then,  Prol.  83 ;  out,  12. 

277. 
Furthmare,  adv,  forth,  27.  1 192. 
Furth -schewcre,  s,  forth-shower,  re- 

vealer,  27.  1063. 
Furtht,  adv,  onward,  Prol.  169. 
Fusione,    j.    plenty,    abundance,    5. 

186 ;  2a  237  ;  24.  148 ;  42.  197. 
Fuson,  s,  abundance,  30.  41. 
Fus3rt,  //.  /.  prepared,  24.  94. 
Fut,  J.  foot,  3.  647;  1 3-.  180 — Fute, 

10.  60 ;  40.  792. 
Fute,  s.  foot  (a  measure),  31.  459. 
Fute-hete,  adv.  quickly,  ii.  459. 
Fut -hat,  adv,  with  all  speed,  2.  1 164, 

see  note  ;  33.  230  ;  40.  1265— Fut- 

hale,  4.  160;  4.  247  ;  18.  69;  34. 

155  — Fut-het,  21.  782— Fut  and 

hand,  with  all  spcecl,  17.  54. 
Fut-madyne,  s.  handmaid,  16.  203. 
Fuyst,  pp.  prepared,  24.  94. 
Fwt,  5.  foot,  26.  191— Fwte,  6.  308  ; 

16.  703. 
Fwte-hate,  adv.   with  all  haste,   li. 

2^0.  ■    ' 

Fycht,  s.  fight,  Ixitlle,  25.  270. 
Fyfe,  adj.   five,  10.  63  —  Fyffe,  five, 

Prol.  117. 
Fyftc,  adj.  fifth,  2,  55;  6.  417;  36. 

403. 
Fyften,  cuij.  fifteen,  1.  169. 

yyv.ys.  fig.  18.  1 157. 

Fygur,  5.  figure,  image,  1 1. 69 — Fygurc, 

5-315;  13-  76;  32.  43;  33-  170. 
Fyle,  V,  to  defile,  defame,  30.  58 ;  32. 

222  ;  32.  429. 
Fyleris,  s.  dcfilers,  44.  171. 
Fylis,  pres,  t.  defiles,  18.  498, 
Fylit, //.  defiled,  41.  149. 
Fylth,  5.  filth,  9.  206. 
Fylyt,  adj,  defiled,   18.  564 ;  //.  41. 

156. 
Fyn,  V.  to  stop,  16.  682. 
Fynaly,  adv.  Anally,  43.  482. 


Fynd,  v,  to  find,  I.  254 ;  2.  625 ;  3. 

26;  6.  396;  18.  889;  33.  87. 
Fyndand,  prts.  p.  finding,  18.  10& 
Fynding,  s.  discovery,  32.  34. 
Fyne,  s.  end,  2.  188 ;  5.  220. 
Fyne,  adj.  fine,  6.  279  ;  13^  192 ;  22. 

503 ;  30-  678  ;  36.  906. 
Fyne,  v.  to  cease,  16.  533;  22.  512; 

41.  50. 
Fynger,  s.  finger,  5.  603— F3mgir,  jd 

293— Fyngire,  36.  250— Fyngyre,  9. 

202 ;  27.  566. 
Fyr,  s.  fire,  2.  798;  10.  371. 
Fyr-schacht,   s,   lightning,   6.    379— 

Fyr-schauchte,  o.  371. 
Fyr-slacht,  J.  lightning,  13'.  179. 
Fyrd,  adj.  fourth,  6.  415. 
F>Te,  s.  fire,  I.  257 ;  2.  804 ;  4.  341 ; 

7.  833  ;  la  387. 
Fyre-sclacht,  s,  flash  of  lightnings  3. 

773— Fyreslacht,  21.  16. 
Fyrste,  adj,  first. 
Fyrth,  s,  forest,  20.  72. 
Fysche,  s,  fish,  17.  32. 
Fyt,  s.  foot,  38.  194. 
Fyte,  5.  a  canto,  ballad,  song,  10.  193. 
Fyveten,  adj,  fifteen,  I.  293. 
Fywe,  adj,  five,  36.  104. 
Fywten,  adj,  fifteenth,  29.  655. 

Ga,  V,  to  go,  I.   483 ;   2.  154 ;   16. 

899;   36.  351;  to  walk,  36.   365; 

to  approach,  22.  248. 
Ga,  s.  impcrat.  go,  3.  1085 ;  33.  273. 
Gadderit,//.  /.  gathered,  5.  156;  36. 

376. 
Gadderyngc,  s,  gathering,  company, 

assemblage,  6.  1 18. 
Gaddir,  v.  to  gather,  2.  586. 
Gaderand,  pres.  p.  gathering,  20.  194. 
Gaderit,  pp,  gather^,  36.  376. 
Gadringe,  s,  gathering,  assembly,  15. 

165. 
Gadris,  3  s,  pres,  t,  gathers,  33.  27. 
Gadrynge,  s.  gathering,  8.  80. 
Gadryt,  pp,  gathered,  22.  234, 
Gaf,  //.  /.  gave,  4.  65  ;  5.  459,  605— 

Gafe,  Prol.  134 ;  6.  83 ;  10.  146 — 

Gaff,  Prol.  112  ;  I.  601  ;  2.  281. 
Gais,  2  pers.  sing,  goest,  18.  389. 
Gais,  3  s,  pres.  t,  goes,  6.  351. 
ijiz.\s^  plu,  imperat,  go,  15.  39;  19.  517  ; 

21.  792. 
Gal,  s.  gall,  28.  262  ;  43.  285. 
Galay,  s.  galley,  boat,  27.  693. 
Galou,  adj,  gallows,  26.  944. 
Gammyn,  s.  sport,  jest,  29.  727. 
Gammyue,  s.  joy,  i.  112;  39.  230; 

sport,  26.  64. 


GLOSSARY. 


509 


Gan,  pp,  gone,  2.  404 ;  19.  loi ;  25. 

582;  33.  155;  36.46. 
Ganand,  pres,  p,  going,  walking,  26. 

191. 
Ganand,  pres,  p.  fitting,  3.  1022. 
Gane,  2  sing,  pres.  goest,  18.  256. 
Gane,  pt,  /.  gone,  8.  4. 
Gane,  //.  gone,  I.  60S  ;  16.  887 ;  18. 

1194;  30.  70s;  40.  460. 
Gane-come,  s,  return,  11.  172. 
Ganesad,//.  /.  gainsaid,  refused,  26. 

172. 
Ganesais,  pres,  t.  gainsays,  27.  767. 
Gang,  V,  to  go,  27.  827. 
Gang,  pres,  t,  waUc,  29.  30. 
Gangand,  pres,  p,  going,   18.   1 186; 

34*  63* 
Gange,  v,  to  go,  7.  803  ;  9.  197 ;  10. 

60 ;  18.  592 ;  33.  179  ;  35.  96. 

Gange,  2  sing,  imperat,  go,  5.  82. 

Gannand,  adj,  suitable,  42.  200. 

Gannandly,  cuiv,  fittingly,  40.  137. 

Ganys,  v,  impers,  it  befits,  43.  376. 

Ganyt,  //.  /.  suited,  2.  661. 

Gapand,  pres,  p,  gaping,  18.  541 ;  39. 

39.  ?  ^ 

G^THer,  V,  to  gamer,  26.  224. 

Gart,  for  gert,  22.  ^10. 

Gast,  s,  ghost,  spint,  life,  3.  159;  27. 

1 165 — Hali  gast,  Holy  Ghost,  2. 

565. 
Gaste,  s,  ghost,  spirit,  I.  88 ;  5.  16 ; 

10.  489 ;  18.  330. 
Gaste,  s,  guest,  27.  1097. 
Gaste,  cuij,  afraid,  40.  500. 
Gastely,  adj,  ehostly,  spiritual,  7.  799. 
Gastly,  adj,  ghostly,  spiritual,  1.  112  ; 

29.  260 ;  36.  228. 
Gaystely,  adj,  ghostly,  spiritual,  7.  798. 
Gat,  s,  way,  road,  2.  243  ;  4.   148 ; 

5.  617 ;  6.  356  ;  16.  852  ;  18.  843  ; 

34.  116;  40.  170— Richt  gat,  right 

way,  40.  606. 
Gat,  V,  to  get,  2.  1 1 16 ;  22.  276  ;  pi, 

t,  got,  I.  585 ;  2.  611 ;  6.  331 ;  9. 

24  ;  33-  883  ;  36.  901. 
Gat,  pt,  /.  begot,  1 1.  362  ;  36.  398. 
Gate,  s,  way,  9.  .236 ;  40.  563. 
Gate,   s,  plu,  ways,  36.   141 — Mony 

gate,  in  many  ways,  36.  141. 
Gate,  V,  to  get,  10.  415  ;  //.  t,  got, 

9.  108. 
Gate,  pres,  t,  subj,  get,  10.  412. 
Gat  syd,  roadside,  40.  897. 
Gattis,  2  sing,  pres,  t,  gettest,  22.  304. 
Gausk,  s,  pit,  48.  131. 
Gay,  V.  to  go,  2.  315  ;  5a  541. 
Gaynand,  pres,  p,  fitting,  suitable,  3. 

941 ;  II.  117. 


Gayn-done,  s,  going-down,  setting,  7. 

Gayne,  adj,  gone,  passed,  28.  639. 
Gaynit,//.  /.  suited,  27.  118— Gaynyt, 

4.  261. 
Gays,  2  sing,  pres,  t,  goest,  27.  465. 
Gebat,  s,  gibbet,   3.  333;   3.  623— 

Gebbet,  28.  352— Gebeit,  39.   176 

— Gebet,  19.  523. 
Gef,  pt,  t,  gave,  5.  654 ;  6.  659 ;  30. 

803  ;  33.  319. 
Geffine,  //.  given,  33.  8 — Gefin,  36. 

877— Gefyne,  15.  76. 
Geileries,  s.  gaolers,  38.  160.  - 
Gemmys,  s,  plu.  gems,  5.  157. 
Gene  (?),  6.  283. 
Generale,  adj.  general,  universal,  15. 

15- 
Generit,  pp,  generated,  begotten,  6. 

170 — Generyt,  17.  30. 
Genesis,  s,  nativity  (astrological  term), 

21.  434— Genefl,  21.  430. 
Genology,  s,  genealogy,  36.  1215. 
Gent,  adj.  gentle,  34.  38 ;  43.  2. 
Gentil,  adj,  gentle,  well-bom,  12.  371; 

45.  I. 
Gentill,  adj.  gentle,  3.  51. 
Gentrice,  s,  nobility,  50.  794 — Gen- 

trise,  42.  III. 
Ger,  V,  to  cause,  I.  360 ;  3.  175 ;  10. 

358;  13.  51  ;  37.  126;  2  imperat, 

cause,  I.  131 ;  I.  3^8. 
Gere,  s,  gear,  possessions,  30.  315. 
Gere,  v,  to  cause,  Prol.  41 ;  2.  969 ; 

6.  338. 
G errand,  pres,  p,  causing,  27.  209. 
Gerris,  2  s,  pres,   t.  causest,  II.  29; 

37.  191  ;  pres,  t,  causes,  Prol.  9  ;  6. 

355.  *      ^ 

Gers,  s.  grass,  16.  791. 

Gert,  pt,  t,  caused,  I.  241  ;  34.  i8i — 

Gerte,  2.  519 ;   5.  564 ;    10.  89— 

Gertt,  I.  613. 
Ges,  for  ches,  v,  to  choose,  41 1  94. 
Gest,  s,  ghost,  spirit,  life,  26.  565  ;  27. 

756;  29.  152;  37.  341. 
Gest,  s,  gesta^  history,  legend,  19.  31. 
Geste,  s,  ghost,  spirit,  life,  8.  99 ;  32. 

625. 
Geste,  s,  guest,  3.  1074 ;  17.  169. 
Gestencre,  s,  entertainment,  27.  1 186. 
Gestis,  s.  plu.  acts,  deeds,  14.  27. 
Gestning,  s,  lodging,  30.  533. 
Gestnit,  pp,  lodged,  30.  210. 
Gestnyng,  s,  lodging,  29.  724. 
Get,  s,  way,  2.  606 ;  25.  196 ;  27. 

821 ;  36.  534 — So  get,  m  this  way, 

27.  246. 
Get,  s,  birth,  hereditary  right,  36.  915. 


5IO 


GLOSSARY. 


(Jet,  s,  generation,  36.  1 86. 

Get,  V,  tojjLi,  i}.  54— (;etc,  34.  1S4; 

36.  Iioa 
Gcttarc,  s.  liogettcr,  27.  II6. 
Gcttcris,  J.//M.  parents,  36.  643. 
Getting,  s,  I>egctting,  36.  656. 
Gettis,  s.  plu,  ways,  i.  368. 
Gettis,  //«.  impt-rat,  get,  19.  517. 
Gett>Tig,  J.  iHTgctling,  27.  32. 
Gevine,  pp,  given,  18.  31 — Gewin,  I. 

18 — (lewine,  3.  960 ;    la   72  ;   22. 
,633  ;  34.  255— C.ewyn.  5.  4. 
Geyalouris,  s.  gaolers,  5a  654. 
(jeyrtine,//.  given,  3.  555. 
(■cyleris,  s,  gaolers,  42.  233. 
(iif,  conj,  if,  40.  1235. 
(life,  (onj,  if,  36.  1 171. 
(iiff,  prts,  t,  gives,  27.  1358. 
Giir,  (OHJ,  if,  3.  395. 
Giffar,  s.  giver,  27.  1609 ;  40.  809. 
Giffis,  pres.  f.  gives,  Trol.  2. 
Gifit,  //.  /.  gave,  12..245. 
Gillet,  s.  huvscy,  reprobate  term  for  a 

woman,  32.  1 12. 
Gilry,  s,  deceit,  33.  732. 
Gilt,  s.  guilt,  sin,  2.  945  ;  3.  831  ;  7. 

209  ;  10.  477  ;  4a  985. 
Gilt,  ?'.  to  gild,  23.  478. 
(iiltfully,  euiv,  guiltily,  3.  103. 
Giltines,  s.  guilt,  6.  172. 
Ciilty,  aiij,  guilty,  2.  500 ;  40.  ICX)8. 
(lirnc,  s.  noose,  2.  1 1 56. 
Glad,  //.  /.  fared,  passcil,  40.  1 08. 
Glade,  //.  /.  glided,  went,  32.  176. 
Gladschepe,  s.  gladncsii,  18.  810. 
Glad^um,  Oiij.  gladsome,  3.  632  ;  6. 

377. 
Glas,  s.  glass,  21.  206. 

Gle,  s.  glee,  gladness,  joy,  6.  328  ;  16. 
837  ;  29.  263  ;  36.  404. 

Glcd,  for  clcd,  23.  191. 

Glede,  s.  Ininiing  coiil,  33.  6S2. 

(lied is,  s.  pin.  live  coals,  22.  500. 

Gles,  s,  glass,  28.  486. 

Glew,  J.  glee,  33.  666. 

(;iore,  s.  glory,  29.  264 ;  34.  257  ;  43. 
361. 

Glos,  s,  gloss,  inter ]>retation,  com- 
mentary, 36.  70 — Glose,  Prol.  6; 
19-  631. 

(ilotone,  s.  glutton,  25.  1 13. 

Glufe,  s,  glove,  17.  251. 

Glulerit,  //.  /.  flattered,  36.  495. 

Gluthring,  5,  flatter}',  blandishments, 
50.  600. 

Gluthr)*ng,  s,  flattery,  41.  127. 

Gluthr>'t,//.  /.  flattered,  41.  118. 

Gluwis,  s.  phi.  gloves,  17.  239. 

Gnedschepe,  s,  grudging,  28.  52. 


Goddes,  s,  goddess,  41.  135. 
Godede,  for  godhedey  j.  Godhead,  ja 

272. 
Godes.  s.  goddess,  31.  258. 
Godhede,    s.    Godhead,    divinity,  I. 

414;  9.  160;  13.  82. 
G«idsjiel,  s,  gospel,  16.  888. 
(JoKhuck  (?),  2a  354. 
Goldine,  aJj,  golden,  2.  818;  20.  17; 

33-  189. 

(long,  X.  latrine,  27.  981. 

Gottine,//.  got,  21.  3S6  ;  40L  loia 

(iottyne,/^.  gotten,  7.  424  ;  9.  204. 

Gouemalc,  s,  government,  24.  393. 

Goucmale,  s,  mdder,  16.  210. 

Gouernance,  x.  governance,  rule,  12. 
126. 

Gouernand,  pres,  /.  governing,  guid- 
ing, 27.  1243  —  Gouemande,  4a 
525. 

Goulyt,  /.  /.  howled,  21.  93. 

Govand,  pres,  /.  gazing,  6.  82 ;  18. 
1 171;  29.  368. 

Guwe,   V.   to  gaze,   look,    stare,  23. 

248  ;  36.  316 1  40-  467- 
Gowcme,  v.  to  govern,  21.   6^^  ;  5a 

218. 
Gowit,  //.  /.  gazed,  looked,  stared,  23. 

329 ;  5a  ^2. 
Graf,  X.  grave,  36.  737. 
Grafine,  pp,  buried,  36.  560. 
G  rait  hand, /n'X. /.  preparing,  2.  1 155. 
Grak,  for  crag,  x.  rock,  reef,  21.  77. 
Granand, /r«. /.  groaning,  2.  718. 
Granc,  v,  to  groan,  37.  209. 
Grant,  x.  permission,  30.  536. 
Grant,  v.  to  confess,  25.  1 18  ;  to  assent, 

32. 640.  • 

Grantit,  pt,    /.    granted,    33.    821  — 

(Jranttit,  22.  ^7. 
Granitil,  //.   /.   confessed,    la  477 ; 

assented,  32.  555. 
(jranttj't,  p/.  /.  confessed,  22.  352. 
Grape,  v,  to  grope  for,  16.  459. 
Grappis,  x.  gra|)cs,  47.  166. 
Gral,  PL  t,  wept,  18.  757 ;  21.  93— 

Grate,  I.  54. 
Grath,  adj,  clear,  29.  891  ;  prepared, 

24.  249. 
Grath,  2  sing,  imperat,  make  ready, 

5.82. 
G  rathe,  adj.  ready,  7.  580. 
Grathit,//.  prepared,  3.  672;  5.  259  ; 

9.  328  ;  32.  674 ;  38.  69 ;  //.  /.  27. 

1208. 
Grathly,  adv.  easily,  readily,  3.  1092 ; 

rightly,  II.  74  ;  well,  18.  236  ;  suffi- 
ciently, 27.  295 ;  distinctly,  29.  623  ; 

speedily,  34.  64. 


GLOSSARY. 


5" 


Gratht,//.  prepared,  13'.  68. 
Graunt,  pres,  t,  grant,  27.  1 23 1. 
Grauntand,  pres,  p,  granting,  giving, 

12.  275. 
Grawe,  s,  grave,  I.  140 ;  3.  847 ;  12. 

408. 
Grawe,  v,  to  bury,  4.  282 ;  18.  1405  ; 

21.  90 ;  25.  204 ;  43.  315. 
Grawe,  pt,  t,  dug,  5.  187. 
Grawene,//.  buried,  17.  274. 
Grawin,  pp,  buried,  2.  370 ;  5.  224 ; 

27.  841  ;  36.  731. 
Graw3ni,  //.  buried,  7.  223 ;  43.  622. 
Gra])it,//.  prepared,  16.  544;  treated, 

31.  374. 
Gre,  J.  degree,  order,  rank,  6,  422 ; 

7.  38 ;  step,  place,  7.  123. 
Grece,  j.  a  grey  fur,  7.  764.    See  note. 
Gredely,  adv,  greedUy,  43.  468. 
Grcfdines,  s,  greediness,  5. 204 ;  39.  61. 
Gredy,  adj,  greedy,  29.  751. 
Gredyines,  s,  greed,  26.  457. 
Gref,  V,   to  grieve,  trouble,    30.    3 ; 

pres,  t,  grieve,  29.  525. 
Greis,  s,  plu.  degrees,  6.  386. 
Greit,  adj,  great,  2.  1033 ;  50.  230. 
Greite,  s.  weeping,  27.  930. 
Gren,  adj,  green,  new,  fresh,  i.  563; 

2.  369 ;  40.  396. 
Grene,  s,  green,  20.  240. 
GreSj  s,  grass,  18.  996. 
Gret,  s,  weeping,  16.  751 ;  lamenta- 
tion, 33.  145. 
Gret,  adj.  great,  Pro!.   35 ;    i.   594 ; 

36.  897. 
Gret,  V,  to  weep,  3.  144 ;  5.  252  ;  //. 

/.  wept,  3.  nil  ;  5.  236;  7.  327; 

25.  262  ;  34.  65. 
Gret,  adv,  greatly,  27.  145. 
Gretand,  pres.  p,  weeping,   1.  633; 

2.  263  ;  3.  260 ;  30.  346---Gretande, 

I.  102  ;  34.  169 ;  36.  1086. 
Gretare,  cuij,  comp,  greater,  30.  550; 

36.  720. 
Gretaste,  adj.  super!,  greatest,  6.  37  ; 

21.  161 ;  34.  128. 
Grete,  adj.  great,  I.  12 ;  2.  279 ;  6. 

260 ;  9.  8. 
Gretis,  2  sing,  pres,  t,  weepest,   33. 

227. 
Gretly,  adv,  greatly,  I.  640;  2.  1169  ; 

5.  71. 
Grettumly,  adv,  greatly,   2,  656;  3. 

950;  6.  196— Gretumely,  25.  248 — 

Grelumly,   12.   44;    16.   330;    39. 

225. 
Gretynge,  prcs.  p,  greeting,  ii.  21. 
Greu,    V,    to  grow,   40.   410 ;  //.    /. 

grew,   16.  789;  27.  5a 


Greuis,  plu,  pres,  t,  grieve,  48.  93. 

Greve,  v,  to  grieve,  3.  328. 

Grew,  V,  to  grow,  increase,  27.  290 ; 

36.  219. 
Grew,  V,  to  shudder,  43.  362. 
Grew,  2  plu,  imper,  grovf,  32.  329. 
Grewand,  pres,  p,  grieving,  grievous, 

21.  811. 
Grewande,  pres,  p.  growing,  36.  234. 
Grewe,  s,  grief,  harm,  25.  151. 
Grewe,   v.   to  grieve,    vex,    trouble, 

annoy,  4.    136;  9.  231;   10.   107; 

40.  825. 
Grewit,  //.  /.  grieved,  vex,  troubled, 
.  annoyed,  hurt,   2.   759 ;    12.   426 ; 

20.    112;  38.  48;  pp,  grieved,  6. 

550. 
Grewous,    adj,    grievous,    2.    497  — 

Grewouse,  3.  607. 
Gris,   s,   medicinal    herbs,    ii.    24; 

ointment,  40.  138 1. 
Grond,  s.  bottom,  5.  585  ;  27.  239. 
Grondine,  //.  ground,  sharpened,  50. 

855- 

Grond-wal,  s.  foundation,  23.  7. 
Grovis,  //.  /,  grows,  6.  172. 
Growand,  pres.  p,  growing,  27.  86, 
Growine,  //.  grown,  40.  19. 
Grownd,  s,  ground,  19.  264  ;  22.  433 ; 

42,  74. 
Growndwal,  s,  foundation,  42.  81 — 

Grownd -wall,  i.  669. 
Groys,  pres,  t,  grows,  24.  501. 
Gruching,  s,  grudging,  30.  422;  43. 

302 — Gruchmge,  3.  268. 
Gruchis,  pres,  t,  grudges,  22.  179. 
Gruchit,  //.  /.  refused,  39.   107 ;  43. 

445 ;  gnxdged,  39.  55. 
Gryme,  adj,  grim,  38.  39. 
Grynd,  v,  to  grind,  42.  94. 
Grynnand, /rrj. /.  grinning,  12.  445  ; 

16.  29. 
Grype,  v,  to  seize,  43.  476. 
Gryse,  s,  a  young  pig,  20.  119. 
Gryt,  for  gret,  22.  466. 
Gud,  s,  goods,  wealth,  property,  7. 

372  ;  10.  318 ;  26.  89;  30.  83  ;  39. 

49. 
Gud,  adj,  good,   i.   133  ;  2.  462  ;  36. 

646. 
Gude,  s.  plu,  goods,  7.  686  ;  19.  453. 
Gude,  €uij.  good,  I.  50. 
Gudis,  s.  plu,  goods,  wealth,  property, 

6.  161. 
(Judly,  adj,  rightly,  30.  118. 
(judmen,  gooa  men,  10.  263. 
Gudnes,  s.  goodness,  32.  298. 
Gud-sped,  adv,  immediately,  31.  473 

— Guj)»»spede,  33.  273. 


512 


GLOSSARY. 


Gule,  s,  treacheTj,  33.  638.      (O.Fr. 

goi/e,  guile.) 
Gustyne,  s.  tasting,  6.  407. 
Guttis,  s.  bowels,  entrails,   12.   281  ; 

28.  278 ;  33.  454 ;  37.  260. 
Gveriste  mast,  probably  for  gert  criste 

mad,  36.  368. 
Gwde,  adj,  good,  32.  297. 
Gwlis,  s,  gules,  33.  922. 
Gyalare,  s,  gaoler,  36.  1 1 16. 
Gyel,  s,  jail,  50.  668. 
Gyelere,  s,  gaoler,  26.  396. 
Gyf,  V,  to  give,  i.  133  ;' 5.  362. 
Gyf,  conj,  if,  i.  129;  5.  522;  10.  175; 

18.366. 
Gyfand, /f^f. /.  giving,  Prol.  120;  6. 

297. 
Gyfe,  V,  to  give,  6.  358  ;  7.  647  ;  10. 

453 ;  33-  158. 
Gyfe,  conj.  if,  2.  51 ;  6.  327. 

Gyff,  I  pres.  t,  give,  i.  16. 

Gyffe,  conj.  if,  7.  596. 

Gyffine,  //.  given,  22.  243. 

Gyffis,  2  sing,  pres,  /.  givest,  16.  315  ; 
3  sing,  pres,  gives,  6.  349  ;  33.  876. 

Gyflfyne,  pp,  given,  33.  106. 

GyBne,  //.  given,  11.  227. 

Gyfte,  s,  gift,  10.  318. 

Gyfte,  V,  to  give,  38.  1 14. 

Gyl,  5.  deceit,  guile,  craft,  cunning,  25. 
195-Gyle,  25.  571 ;  30.  307  5  32. 
470. 

Gyle,  V.  to  deceive,  33.  728. 

Gylry,  f.  guile,  art,  I.  369. 

Gylt,  s,  guilt,  sin,  4.  200 ;  29.  147. 

Gylty,  adj,  guilty,  33.  815. 

Gylty,  adv.  guilty,  6.  306. 

Gyne,  s.  engine,  7.  466 ;  artifice,  20. 
228. 

Gyme,  s,  noose,  2.  1 140 ;  snare,  in- 
strument, 18.  543;  21.  620;  50. 
223. 

Gyrth,  s,  protection,  36.  992. 

Gyve,  conj,  if,  i.  431. 

Gywe,  conj,  if,  2.  148 ;  3.  1079. 

Habpjidonyt,  ^^.  abandoned,  27.  817. 
Habit,  5.  habit,  garb,  dress,  the  dress 

of  a  religious  order,  6.  453  ;  9.  14  ; 

31.  200;  33.  695. 
Hable,  adj,  able,  2.  232 ;  40.  1433. 
Habresonc,  s,  habergeon,  45.  211. 
Habund,  v,  to  abound,  5.  176. 
Habundance,   s,  abundance,  2.   870; 

16.  85. 
Habundand,  adj,  abundant,  6.  384. 
Habundand,  pres,  p,  abounding,   12. 

236. 
Habundanly,  adv,  abundantly,  3.  853. 


Habondis,  pres,  t,  abounds,  21.  66. 
Habyt,  s,  habit,  garb,  3a  405 ;  35. 

28.      ^ 
Habyte,  J.  garb,  13'.  159. 
Had,  s,  honour,  40.  374 — Hade,  36. 

28. 
Hade,  pp,  had,  i.  238. 
Hadine,  pp,  holden,  22.  637. 
Haf,  V,  to  have,   I.  25 ;    2.  587 ;   3. 

356  ;  10.  63  ;  18.  254 ;  33.  86. 
Haf,  pres,  /.  have,  2.  237. 
Hafand,  pres,  pt,  having,  3.  669;  31. 

351;  33.  II. 
Hafe,  V,  to  have,  I.  22 ;  5.  594. 
Haff,/r(fj.  /.  have,  I.  14. 
Haffand,  pres,  p,  having,  31.  38a 
Haffing,  5,  demeanour,  5a  151. 
Haff3mge,   s,   having,    possession,   5. 

120. 
Hafinge,  s,  behaviour,  31. 63 — Hafyng^ 

28.  97 ;  40.  244. 
Haikis,  s,  plu,  cloths,  18.  28a     See 

note. 
Haile,  s,  hail,  13*.  181. 
Haile,  adj,  whole,  Prol.  125 ;  i.  291  ; 

27.  1034;  33-  640;  38-  513- 
Hailis,  V,  to  hail,  welcome,  36.  125. 
Hailiste,  //.  /.  embraced,  5.  618 ;  36. 

406;  saluted,  50.  156. 
Haill,  adj,  whole,  27.  900. 
i^Hailsit,  pt,  t,  embraced,  27.  1078. 
^  Haitit,  //.  /.  hated,  36.  783. 

Hal,  s,  hall,  house,  24.  363  ;  36.  505. 

Hal,  for  hale,  whole,  26.  445. 

Hald,  V.  to  hold,  3.  187 ;  6.  350 ;  7. 

475;  II.   326;  17.  36;   18.    1274; 

36.  414  ;  2  imperat,  hold,  6.  21 — 

Hald  the  law,  administer  justice,  40. 

966. 
Halde,  s,  keeping,  I.  730. 
Halde,  s,  hold,  prison,  i.  %i, 
Halde,  v,  to  hold,  go,    i.   135 ;  30. 

326. 
Haldin,  pp,  held,  26.  1065 — Haldine, 

24.  86  ;  29.  376 ;  4a  580— Haldyn, 

34.90. 
Hale,  adj,  all,  3.  948;  6.  22;  10.  419; 
19.  254 ;  35.   104 ;  36.  499 ;  long, 

2.  925. 
Hale,  adj,  whole,  2.  143  ;  6.  380;  11. 

39;  22.   332;  29.  327;   36.   744; 

45.  40 ;   hale  and  fer,   whole  and 

sound,  II.  172. 
Hale,  adj,  sole,  12.  137  ;  sound,  good, 

37.6. 
Hale,  cuiv,  wholly,  completely,  3.  923 ; 

10.  32 ;  40.  428. 
Halely,  adv,  wholly,  entirely,  2.  793 ; 

3.  920;  37.  121. 


A. 


GLOSSARY. 


513 


Halesum,  adj.  wholesome,  36.  1074. 
Half,  J.  account,   12.  23 ;  side,  29. 

416. 
Halfe,  adj,  half,  10.  323. 
Halfi^  s,  behalf,  3.  20. 
Halfine-slepand,    (ulj.    half-sleeping, 

40.  869. 
Hailfly-slepand,  adj,  half-sleeping,  40. 

1418. 
Hali,  adj.  holy,  2.  565  ;  40.  175. 
^Halist,  haliste,  //.   /.  embraced,  27. 

1077;  36.  117. 
Hallowit,  pp.  sanctified,  3.  663 ;  22. 

532 ;  24.  532. 
Halorbis,  for  halowis,  21.  757. 
Halouys,  s,  plu,  saints,  18.  784. 
Halouyt,  //.  /.  hallowed,  dedicated, 

36.   401  ;  40.   264 ;  pp,  hallowed, 

consecrated,  6.  186. 
Halo  wis,  s.  plu,  saints,  26.  734 ;  30. 

749 ;  36.  689  ;  39.  58  ;  40.  545. 
Halowit,  adj,  consecrated,  10.  380. 
Ilals,  for  als,  conj.  also,  40.  69. 
Hals,  s.  neck,  2.  271  ;  19.  511  ;  32. 

435  ;  33.  275  ;  36.  1019— Halse,  4. 

195. 
Halt,  adj,   halt,  lame,    7.    124;    40. 

791. 
Haltyte,  pt,  /.  halted,  7.  572. 

^lalust,  haluste,  pt,  /.  embraced,  29. 

593;  36.  119-  ^f^'t  "^ 

Haly,  adj,  holy,  Prol.  14 ;  2.  461 ;  3. 

333;  10.  20;  ecclesiastical,  26.  18. 
Halyare,  adj,  comp,  holier,  36.  660. 
Halyaste,  adj,  super  I.  holiest,  7.  170. 
Halyness,  s.  holiness,  3.  936  ;  12.  339 ; 

16.  29 ;  36.  661. 
Ham,  s,  home,  Piol.  32 ;  5.  630 ;  25. 

767 — Lang   ham,  the  grave,    Prol. 

Hame,  s.  home,  2.  282  ;  5.  57  ;  30. 
429 ;  31.  220  ;  35.  216 ;  36.  loo. 

Hame-com,  s,  home-coming,  return, 
5.  64. 

Hamc-cumynge,  s.  home-coming,  re- 
turn home,  5.  75. 

Hamely,  adv,  in  a  homely  way,  30. 
204. 

Hameris,  x.  ////.  hammers,  47.  75. 

Hamewart,  adv,  homeward,  27.  1327. 

Hamlynes,  s.  kindness,  friendship, 
familiarity,   5.  7  ;  36.   1 2 10. 

Hamwarte,  adv,  homeward,  40.  163. 

Handfast,  adj,  betrothed,  43.  15 ;  48. 

4  ;  49-  20. 
Handis,  s.  plu,  hands,  Prol.  123  ;  2. 

261  ;  21.  95  ;  37.  66. 
Handlyt,//.  /.  handled,  5.  462. 
Hang,  V.  to  hang,  12.  290;  33.  780. 

VOL.  HL 


Hangit,  pi,  /.  hung,  19. 573  ;  50.  533  ; 

pp,  hanged,  36.  241. 
Hangyt,  //.   t,   hanged,  3.   701 ;    12. 

291. 
Hankis, /r^.  /.  entangles,  binds,  27. 

1354. 
Hape,  J.  hope,  thought,  intelligence, 

37.  216  (?). 
Hapinly,  adv,  happily,  13'.  25. 
Hapnis,  pres,  I,  happens,   16.   392 — 

Hapnys,  21.  571. 
Hapnyt,  //.  t,  happened,  5.  147 ;  19. 

55 ;  32.  70 ;  33.  36. 

Happely,  adv,  happily,   10.  1 18;  43. 

549. 
Happinnyt,  //.  /.  happened,  I.  464. 
Happliare,  adj,  comp,  happier,  2.  453. 
Happlis,  s,  plu,  apples,  12.  161. 
Happyn,  adj,  happy,  29.  31. 
Happyne,  v,  to  happen,  16.  486.  - 
Hapyne,/r^j.  subj.  happen,  9.  73.  - 
Har,  s.  hair,  29.  1002  ;  38.  433. 
Hard,  adj,  cruel,  19.  296;  severe,  36. 

1065. 
Hard,  pt,  /.  heard,  I.  97 ;  2.  98 ;  12. 

335;    15-  24;    30.  439;    33-  621  ; 

37.  41  ;  pp,  I.  73 ;  3.  948 ;  9.  256. 
Hardand,  for  herand,  pres,  pt,  hear- 
ing, 18.  749. 
Hardare,  adj,  comp,  harder,  24.  228  ; 

37.  206. 
Hardc,  pt,  t,  heard,  2.  619 ;  3.  1066  ; 

pp,  10.  362;  13.  29. 
Harde,  adv,  hard,  fast,  9.  34. 
Hardiment,  s.  boldness,  37.  151. 
Hardines,  s,  hardihood,  3.  417. 
Hardly,  culv,  boldly,  9.  ^32. 
Hardnyt, //.  hardened,  12.  455. 
Hardy,  culj,  strong,  bold,  courageous, 

9.  105  ;  10.  581  ;   16.  1 10;  29.  71  ; 

33-  230. 
Hardyment,  s.  boldness,  16.  235. 
Hardynes,  s,  hardihood,  3.  415. 
Hare,  for  are,  before,  22.  763. 
Hare,  s,  hair,  9.  49;  16.  109;  21.  93; 

23. 191 ;  31-  366;  33-  459;  34. 19; 

36.  278. 
Harle,  v,  to  drag,  50.  950. 
Harlit, //.  drawn,  40.  1015. 
Harlyt,  //.   /.  dragged,  12.  442 ;   15. 

192. 
Harme,  s,  arm,  22.  677;  33.  314;  36. 

847;  38.  411  ;  50.  460. 
Harmys,  s,  plu,  moans,  lamentations, 

5.  68  ;  tears,  38.  213. 
Hame-pane,  s,  skull,  7.  217. 
Hamise,  j.  brains,   i.   587 — Hamys, 

7.  218. 
Harskly,  adv,  roughly,  28.  437. 

2/ 


SI4 


GLOSSARY. 


Ilarsknes,  s,  harshness,  41.  122. 
Ilari,  s,  heart,  ProL   19;  1.  654;  6. 

'89 ;  33.  494. 

Hartc.  J.  art,  31.  52. 
Hart  fully,  adv.  earnestly,  5.  513. 
Ilartis,  ;.////.  arts,  26.  56. 
Ilartisft,  s.  plu.  hearts.  Prol.  ill. 
llartly,  €uij,  inward,  spiritual,  19.  666 ; 

pleasant,   2.   686 ;   hearty,  sincere, 

10.  JI4. 
J  lartly;  Vii/i'.  Heartily^jio.  514.  ; 
Harytage,  f.  heritage,  2!7"6^I3r 
Has,   adv.   as,   Prol.    127 ;    26.   301  ; 

40.  173- 
I  las,  I  plu.  pres.  t.  have,  36.  988. 
Has,  pres.  t.  has,  6.  342. 
Has,  plu.  pres,  have,  33.  132. 
Haspidis,  s.  asps  45*  256. 
Hast,  pres.  t.  hasten,  25.  203. 
Haste,  V.  reflex,  hasten,  18.  474. 
Hastis, /r^f.  /.  hastens,  5.  112. 
Hasty,  cuij,  hasty,  47.  7a 
Hat,  s.  hat,  25.  13. 
Hat,  aiij.  hot,  19.  653 ;  22.  346 ;  31. 

457;  33.  577;  37.  286;  50.605. 
Hat,V''"«  t.  is  calletl,  7.  294;  //.  /. 

was  called,  29.  830. 
Hate,  adj.  hot,  40.  564. 
Hath,  adv.  with  indignation,  28.  435. 
Hatine,  //.  calleil,  named,  5.  65. 
Hatit,  //.  /.  hated,  28.  87. 
Hauhcrsionc,  s.  habergeon,  28.  279. 
Hauld,  s.  keeping,  23.  453. 
Hauld,  5.  plu.   old   men  or  women, 

17.  10. 
Ilaund,  s.  hand,  47.  95. 
Haw,  for  aw,  s.  fear,  40.  910. 
Hawbrckis,  s.  plu.  hauberks,  20.  239. 
Hawe,  7'.  to  have,   7.  605;   pres.    t. 

have,  I.  252  ;   sitti^.  imperai.  i.  93. 
Ilawine,  s.  haven,  i>ort,  24.  277  ;  38. 

618. 
Hawlouys,  s.  plu.  saints,  3.  867. 
Hawne,  pro.  own,  36.  336. 
Hawyne,  s.  haven,  7.  367. 
Hawyng,  s.  behaviour,  demeanour,  30. 

213. 
Ha\\7nil,  //.    reached   the   harbour, 

26.  310. 
Hay,  s.  hay,  25.  675. 
Hayle,  adj.  hale,  18.  1017. 
Hayle,  adv.  wholly,  18.  102. 
Hayliste,  pres.  t.  salute,  50.  73. 
Hayliste,  pt.  t.  hailed,  accosted,  30. 

455- 
Hayre,  s.  hair,  16.  136  ;  18.  225. 

He,  for  e,  eye,  Prol.  75 ;  6.  68. 

He,  adj.  high,   1.  646  ;   6.  273 ;    lO. 

136  ;  26.  83  ;  loud,  4.  205  ;  29.  152. 


He,  adv.  high,  16.  926 ;    loudly,  39. 

322. 
Heare,  adj.  comp.  higher,    13.  5 ;  27. 

Hebreis,  s.  plu.  Hebrews,  6.  73. 
Hebrow,  adj.  Hebrew,  6.  59. 
Hecht,  s.  promise,  I.  335. 
Hecht,  s.  height,  i.  561 — Mast-heclit, 

highest  place,  ib. 
Hecht,  adj.  called,  la  303. 
Hecht,  adj.  high,  4.  360. 
Hecht,  V.  to  promise,  3.  964  ;  pres*  /. 

promise,  19.  209;   22.  210;  ^.  /. 

promised,   Prol.    126;    I.    210 ;   3. 

725  ;    19.  451  ;  //.   10.  524. 
Hecht,  pt.  t.  was  called,  named,  2. 

90;   5.    19;   6.    253;  9.    29;  pp. 

called,  named,  10.  303. 
Hechtand,   pres.  p.    promising,    31. 

233 ;  36. 1022. 

Hechtc, //. /.  promised,  la  131. 
Hechtis,  I  sing.  ind.  promise,  3,  964. 
Hed,  for  had,  27.  752;  35.  108. 
Hed,  s.  heed,  3.  9x0;    13    49;  16. 

112;  22.  257;  31.  440;   33.  536; 

36.  518. 
Hed,  J.  buckle,  clasp  (?),  24.  140. 
Heil,  V.  to  behead,  i.  358;  19.  439. 
Hed,  imperat.  behead,  2.  189. 
Heddyt,  pp.  beheaded,  9.  318- 
Hede,  s.  head,  19.  599  ;  4a  279  ;  plu. 

Iledis,  I.  241. 
Hede,  s.  heed,  18.  I  ill  ;  29.  44  ;  34. 

126;  38.  53. 
Heding,  adj.  beheading,  19.  594. 
Hcdit,//.  /.  beheaded,  i.  651  ;  //.  i. 

372;  2.  160;  5.  341;  36.  553. 
Hedyt,  //.    beheaded,   4.    200 ;    48. 

170. 
Hee,  adj.  high,  loud,  18.  758  ;  19.  27  ; 

31.  206. 
Hee- way,  s.  highway,  19.  126. 
Heft,  s.  haft,  40.  1 1 39. 
Heichl,  s.  height,  station,  33.  778. 
Heicht,  pt.  t.  promised,  27.  843  ;  pp. 

22.  306. 
Heid,  s.  head,  2.  357  ;  27.  1551  ;   36. 

240;  38.  531— Heide,  36.  319. 
Heid,    s.   heed,   29.   95 — Heide,    36.      , 

52- 
Heile,  s.  healing,  cure,  i.  44;  10.  85  ; 

31.  308 ;  33.  876  ;  40.  541  ;  health, 

1.  341  ;  7.  570;  salvation,  i.  674  ; 

2.  86  ;  3.  347  ;  27.  1244. 
Heile,  s.  heel,  40.  650. 

Heile,  v.  to  heal,  4.  207 ;   31.  376  ; 

42.  226. 
Heile,  v.  to  cover,  hide,  conceal,  2. 

25 ;  SO.  904. 


GLOSSARY. 


515 


Heile,  2  sing,  imperat,  hide,  conceal, 

18.  503  ;  50.  7«4. 
Heileful,  €u{j,  wholesome,  34.  206 ;  36. 

456. 
Heilesum,  adj.  wholesome,  43.  150. 
Heilis,  2pres.  t,  healest,  1 1.  30. 
Heily,  aav,  loudly,  40.  902. 
Heilys, /r«.  /.  heals,  I.  117. 
Heilyt,//.  /.  healed,  I.  42  ;  2.  33. 
Heire,  adv.  here,  Prol.  150. 
Heis,   2  sing.  pres.   t.   exaltest,  30. 

217. 
Heit,  s.  heat,  16.  116.    * 
Heit,//.  exalted,  36.  221,  242. 
Heithar,  for  ethar,  adv.  comp.  more 

easily,  11.  204. 
Heke,  v.  to  hack,  43.  205. 
Hel,  s.  cure,  healine,  42.  206. 
Hel,  prcs.  t.  heal,  6.  486. 
Hel,  s,  hell,  Prol.  66 ;   5.  244 ;    3a 

257;  33.  714;  36.  357. 
Heldand,  pres.  p.    bending,    bowed, 

23.  285. 
lleldast,  adj.  superl.  eldest,  26.  104. 
Held  it,  //.  /.   turned  up,   over,   27. 

601. 
Heldyne,  s.  inclination  (astrological), 

21.  397. 
Hele,  s.  healing,  cure,  3.  840  ;  9.  108  ; 

17-  263  ;  39.  39 ;  health,  2.  861 ;  3. 

850 ;  7.  414. 
Hele,  V.  to  hide,   18.  912;  30.  162; 

pres.  t.  hide,  18.  391. 
Hele,  2  sing,  imptrat.  cover,  hide,  5. 

370. 
Hele,  V.  to  heal,  7.  417  ;  19.  517  ;  42. 

224. 
Helful,  adj.  healing,  26.  582. 
Helis,  s.  plu.  heels,  28.  430. 
Hell,  s.  hell,  2.  212  ;  5.  250. 
Ilelme,  s.  helmet,  10.  155  ;  19.  549. 
Helpc,  s.  help,  I.  44 ;  33.  218. 
Helpe,  V.  to  help,  3.  845  ;  33.  245. 
Helpe,  impcrat.  help,  i.  92 ;  33.  250. 
Ilelpis,  2  sing.  pres.  t.  helpest,  40. 

996. 
Hclpis,  3  sing,  helps,  3.  842. 
Helpis,  '^  plu.  pres.  t.  help,  33.  416. 
Hclplyk,  adj.  helpful,  3.  871. 
Helpyn,  pp.    helped,   26.    538;    40. 

I2i8---Helpync,  7.  591  ;  10.  485. 
Hclpyne,  s.  helping,  healing,  17.  259. 
Helpyng,  s.  help,  jfi.  860. 
Helpyt, //.  /.  helped,  10.  112. 
Helsum,  adj.  wholesome,  16.  593. 
Hely,  aidv.  loudly,  aloud,  16.  475  ;  22. 

708 ;  39.  369 ;  40.  295. 
Helyt, //.  /.  healed,  i.  304. 
Heme,  s.  hem,  44.  34. 


Hend,  s.  end,   2.   490 ;   3.  947 ;   7. 

566. 
Hend,  adj.  back,  40.  653. 
Hending,  s.  ending,  close,  29.  282. 
Hendringe,  s.  hurt,  injury,  3.  973. 
Heppis,  prcs,  t.  heaps,  accumulates, 

5.  207. 
Her,  for  herre  (?),  s.  chief,  6.  283. 
Her,  V.  to  hear,  i.  262;   2.  90;   3. 

194 ;  10.  328 ;  II.  171  ;  18.  428. 
Her,  adv.  ere,  before,  7.  836. 
Her,  adv.  here,  2.  830 ;  12.  344 ;  15. 

69 ;  16.  990 ;  26.  870. 
Herand,  pres.  p.  hearing,   22.   379 ; 

27.  627. 
Herbery,  s.  lodging,  10.  100. 
Herbreit.  pp.    harboured,    6.    409 — 

Herbrite,  18.  422. 
Herbry,  s.  lodging,  dwelling,  shelter, 

7.  762;  16.  314;  17.  194;  25.  10; 

30.  525 ;  33-  352. 

Herbry,  v.  to  lodge,  shelter,  16.  218. 
Herbry,  pres.  t.  bury,  16.  478. 
Herbryt,  //.  harboured,  lodged,   10. 

272. 
Herd,  s.  pastor,  27.  1480. 
Herd,  adj.  hard,  severe,  27.  707  ;  37. 

387 ;  42.  254. 
Herd,  //.  /.  heard,  9.  91 — Herde,  i. 

146. 
Here,  s.  ear,  12.  330. 
Here,  s.  adv.  here,  36.  72. 
Here,  V.  to  hear,  3.  424 ;  la  62 ;  16. 

467;   17.    105;  3a    375;  pres.  /. 

here,  hear,  2.  76. 
Heremyt,  s.  eremite,  hermit,  16.  812  ; 

19.  155 ;  34.  282. 

Heresy,  s.  heresy,  23.  456. 
Heretable,  adj.  heritable,  27.  92. 
Herejxit,  for  hereat,  adv.   hereat,  at 

this,  21.  758. 
Herin,  ativ.  herein,  30.  191. 
Heris,  pres.  t.  hears,  13.  92. 
Herknes,  plu.  imptrat,  hearken,  38. 

261. 
I  Icrnyst,  s.  earnest,  29.  727. 
Ilersale,  s.  flock,  i.  670. 
Ilert,  s.  heart,  27.  911 ;  34.  7. 
Hcrtly,  adv.  heartily,  3.  508. 
Hery,  etdj.  eerie,  fearful,  36.  843. 
Heryng,  s.  hearing,  29.  21  ;  36.  487 — 

Hcrynge,   Prol.   120;   6.   407;    10. 

81  ;  12.  385  ;  21.  768;  40.  789. 
Herysy,  s.  heresy,  23.  183. 
Herytag,  s.  heritage,  27.  763  ;  29.  253 

— Herytage,  39.  21  ;  41.  108. 
Hesit,  for  esit,  pp.  eased,  relieved,  29. 

856. 
Hest,  adj.  east,  6.  441. 


5i6 


GLOSSARY. 


Het,  for  ete,  v,  to  eat,  12.  161  ;  29. 

942. 
Het,  s,  heat,  2.  912;  18.   1009;  25. 

434;  32.  286;  43.  351;  50.  386; 

anger,  25.  681. 
Het,  adj\  hot,   3-  994 ;   9-   35  J   22. 

589. 
Ilet,  v.  to  heat,  make  hot,  6.  588, 

597  ;  P*"^'  ^'  heat,  22.  490. 
Het, //.  /.  was  called,  21.  665. 
Hcte,  s,  heat,  3.  970;  19.  534. 
Hete,  adj.  hot,  i.  693. 
Hethine,  s,  heathen,  19.  316;  41.  263. 
Hething,  s,  mockery,  scorn,  derision, 

27.  976 ;  42.  68-'-Hethinge,  4.  89 ; 

34.  267— Hethynge,  4.  234 ;  9.  260; 

II.  268;  33.  622. 
Heu,  V.  to  hew,  21.  803. 
Hevand,  pres,  p.  raisine,  5.  566. 
Hevid,  s,  head,   i.  476;  2.  388;  17, 

39- 
Hevinlyk,  adj,  heavenly,  2.  859. 

Hevyde,  s,  head,  2.  478. 

Hevyn,  s.  heaven,  5.  566;  18.  352. 

Hev>'t,  //.  /.  lifted,  26.  487. 

Hew,  s,  hue,  9.  56 ;  hues,  33.  665. 

Hew,  V.  to  hew,  23.  214. 

Hewid,  J.  head,  i.   158;  2.  196;  6. 

405 ;  19-  551 ;  29-  24 ;  31-  3^- 

Hewid,  //.  /.  lifted  up,  50.  350. 
Hewide,  s,  head,  25.  92  ;  36.  1 183. 
Hewin,   s,  heaven,   i.  89;   32.  92 — 

Hewine,  Prol.  20 ;  2.  308 ;  6.  342  ; 

33-396;  36.  313. 
Hewinlik,  adj,  heavenly,  27.  iioi. 
Hewit,  pt,  t,  raised,  lifted,  26.  520; 

36.  841. 
Hewy,  adj,  heavy,  12.  80;  16.  396; 

19.  252;  40.  702;  45.  177. 
Hewyd,   s,   head,  9.  219 ;  25.  89 — 

Hewyde,  12.  409;  19.  603. 
Hewyn,   for  ewyn,  adv,  equally,  36. 

689. 
Hewyn,  s,  heaven,  3.  921 ;  4.  206 ;  6. 

371;   15.    18— Hewyne,  I.   16;   2. 

947 ;  10.  138. 
Hewyne-lyk,  adj,  heavenly,  10.  200. 
Hewynes,  s,  heaviness,  17.  162. 
Hewynis,  s,  pass,  heaven's,  33.  956. 
Hewynlyk,  adj,  heavenly,  3.  694. 
Hewynnis,  s,  poss,  heaven's,  18.  1474  ; 

36.  270. 
Hey,  adj.  high,  loud,  3.  1090 ;  7.  676  ; 

16.  431;  22.  311;  26.  570;  31.  no; 

33.  828 ;  40.  587  ;  50.  30. 
Hey,  adv.  high,  13.  77  ;  15.  200;  33. 

780. 
Heycht,    s.    height,    7.    167 — Maste 

heycht,  highest  place  or  part. 


Heycht,  //.  /.  promised,  11.  122. 
Heyere,  adj.  comp,  higher,  27.  11 28. 
Heyest,  adj,  superl,  highest,  3.  1058; 

7.38. 
Heyeste,  adv,  superl,  highest,  5.  495. 
Hey  gate.  High  Street,  4.  204. 
Heyle,  x.  health,  6.  382. 
Heylit,  pi,  t,  healed,  7.  426  ;  12.  383 : 

16.  902 ;  /^.  9.  90. 
Heylyt,  //.  /.  concealed,  25.  506. 
Heyr,  adv,  here,  18.  825. 
Heyre,  v,  to  hear,  i.  58  ;  2 1-  135. 
Heyre,  adv,  here,   I.  95  ;   3-  681 ;  12. 

467 ;  19.  338. 

Heyt,  adj,  hot,  22.  703. 

Heywit, /^.  lifted,  16.  926. 

Hicht,  s.  height,  10.  137  ;   13.  80;  19. 

30 ;  26.  1 146  ;  Z3'  939  ;  36.  236. 
Hicht,  s,  high,  i.  494  •  3.  65 — In  hicht, 

on  high,  27. 1425 — On  hicht,  loadlr. 

I.  249— One  hicht,  loudly,  3.  712.' 
Hicht,  s,  promise,  27.  1162  ;  3a  15S: 

45.  149. 
Hicht,  adj,  hi^h,  honourable,  27. 1291. 
Hicht,  adzt,  high,  36.  841. 
Hicht,  //.  t,  was  called,   named,  15. 

135  ;  22.  271  ;  31.  36  ;  32.  66  ;  /^. 

named,  33.  212. 
Hicht,  pres,  t.  promise,  32.  212  ;  36. 

1089;  I  sing,pt,  t,  promised,  38. 257; 

//.  promised,  32.  464 ;  33.  659. 
Hichtand,   prcs.    p,    promising,    29. 

560;  40.  1238. 
Hichtis,  5,  plu,  promises,  42.  55. 
Hichtis,  2  sing,  pres,  t.  promisest,  46. 

144. 
Hid,  ^.  hidden,  9.  157. 
Hiddir,  adv,  hither,  3.  914  ;  10.  269 

— Hiddyr,  2.  585. 
Hidwisnes,  s.  hideousness,  25,  225. 
Hie,  adv,  loudly,  27.  248. 
Hil,  s,  ill,  19.  366. 
Hil,  s,  isle,  16.  513. 
Hild,   for  held,  pt.    t,   held,    I.    87  ; 

took,  29.  347. 
Hill,  s,  island,  16.  504. 
Hill,  s,  ill,  evil,  10.  105. 
Hing,  V,  to  hang,  32.  496. 
Hingis,  pres,  t,  hangs,  36.  806. 
Hint,  pt,  t,  took,  22.  290 ;  //.  taken. 

16.  794. 
Hir,  pers,  pro,  her,  Prol.  39  ;  2.  290 

—  Hire,  Prol.  85  ;  6.  451  ;  9.  104; 

32.  419. 
Hird,  s.  shepherd,  pastor,  2.  451  ;  40. 

362. 
Hirdis,  s.  herds,  40.  441. 
His,  for  is,  prts,  t.  is,  16.  369. 
Hit,//.  /.  struck,  hit,  19.  581 ;  33.  1 10. 


GLOSSARY. 


SI7 


Hod,  s,   odd,    10.  382 — For  hod  or 

ewyn,  for  any  reason  whatever. 
Hofine,  pp,  baptised,  27.    162 ;    36. 

329 ;  43.  83— Hofyne,  21.  752. 
Hoile,  s,  hole,  40.  515 ;  plu.  Hoilis, 

holes,  40.  505. 
Hoi,  s.  depth,  hollow,  18.  1 118. 
Hoi,  adj,  deep,  hollow,  16.  431  ;  23. 

102. 
Hole,  s»  depth,  hollow,  18.  191. 
Hole,  V,  to  haul,  pull,  33.  494. 
Holis,  s.  plu.  holes,  37.  326. 
Homycyde,  s,  homicide,  10.  563. 
Hon,  s.  delay,  30.  64. 
Hond,  s,  hound,  29.  456. 
Hone,  s,  delay,  3.  228  ;  5.  563 ;  6. 

263 ;    18.   66— But  hone,   without 

delay. 
Honorabli,  mfv,  honourably,  I.  733. 
Honore,    v,    to    honour,    33.    333 — 

Honorit,  //.  f,  honoured,  i.  286. 
Honoryng,  s.  honouring,  36.  1149. 
Honoryt, //.  honoured,  10.  214. 
Honour,  v.  to  honour,   I.   217;    10. 

274 — Honoure,  33.  332 — Honourit, 

pt.  /.  honoured,  i.  218. 
Honouryse,  2  siftg,  pres.  t,  honourest, 

6.  15. 
Honowre,  j.  honour,  1.  155. 
Honowrit,  pp,  honoured,  9.  272 ;  33. 

898 — Honowryt,  16.  231. 
Hont,  v.  to  hunt,  29.  86. 
Hony,  J.  honey,  36.  280. 
Hop,  s.  hope,  26.  579. 
Hope,  5,  lear,  21.  193. 
Hopis,  pres,  /.  thinkest,  18.  479. 
Hopnyt,  //.  /.   opened,   I.   705;  12. 

459;  18.  136;//.  36.  313. 
Hoppare,  5,  dancer,  36.  442. 
Hoppyne,  cuij,  open,  3.  816 — Hopyne, 

10.  II. 
Hopynit,  pt,  t.  opened,  29.  999. 
Hopyt,  //.  /.  expected,  27.  242. 
Horroure,  s.  horror,  7.  695 ;  12.  47. 
Hors,  s,  horse,  29.  130 ;  40.  1 121. 
Hortis,  5,  plu,  hurts,  22.  357. 
Plospitalyte,  s,  hospitality,  6.  424. 
Hospytale,  J.  hospital,  25.  399. 
Host,  s,  cough,  36.  iioi. 
Hoste,  J.  army,  disciples,  17.  I. 
Hou,  5,  hood,  37.  162, 
WoM^  adv,  how,  Prol.  46;  18.   I146; 

33-  9. 

Ilouffis,  2  pres.  t.  delayest,  2.  1154. 

Hougat,  cuiv,  how,  33.  587 ;  in  what 

way,  31.  374. 
Houkis,  s,  plu,  hooks,  50.  852. 
Houlloure,  s.  lecher,  4^.  393. 
Houlouris,  s.  plu,  profligates,  44.  226. 


Hourte,  j.  hurt,  5.  331, 
Hourys,  s.  plu.  hours,  22.  796. 
Housband,  s,  husband,  25.  127. 
Housband,  adj,  farm,  40.  867. 
Houfi,  5,  house,  convent,  31.  265. 
Hovse,  s,  house,  16.  346. 
How,  s,  hood,  40.  1046. 
How,  adj,  hollow  (?),  38.  228. 
Howand,  pres,  p,  raising,  7.  675. 
How-gat,  adv,  how,  in  what  way,  16. 

582— Howgate,  10.  414;  23.  230; 

40.  1048. 
Howine,  pp,  baptised,  29.    166 ;  36. 

20;  40.  9. 
Howise,  s,  house,  7.  726, 
Howk,  5,  hook,  I.  224. 
Hown,  s,   delay,  3.  589;   29.    170 — 

Howne,  19.  436;  33.  657. 
Howr,  5,   hour,  2.   276 — Howre,   i. 

705. 
Hows,  s,  house,  3.  723. 
Howsband,  s.  husband,  12.  18. 
Howse,  5,  house,   2.  602 ;    10.   100 ; 

12.  303;    16.  94;    18.  699. 
Howyn,  //.    baptised,    3.    229,    see 

note;  15.  141. 
Hoyne,  s.  oven,  22.  589. 
Hud,  s,  hood,  23.  269;  25.  13. 
Hug,  adj,  huge,  28.  671. 
Hugly,  adj,  ugly,  2.  1151. 
Huke,  s,  reaping-hook,  40.  94. 
Hukis,  s,  plu,  hooks,  50.  854. 
Humelyte,  s,  humility,  24.  78. 
Humylite,  s,  humility,  16.  863 ;   34. 

158;  36.  230. 
Humyly,  adv,  humbly,  41.  135. 
Hund,  5,  hound,  6.  90 ;  plu,  Hundis, 

I.  440 ;  3.  239. 
Hundre,  adj,  hundred,  9.  59. 
Hundricht,  adj,  hundred,  10.  308. 
Hungire,  s,  hunger,  43.  358 — Hungyre, 

I.  88;  7.  649;  16.  275. 
Hungyre,  v,  to  hunger,  9.  154. 
Huntis,  2  sing,  pres.  t.  huntest,  29. 126. 
Huntyne,  s,  hunting,  20.  60. 
Ilurd,  5,  treasury,  secret  place,  heart, 

6.  496 ;  charge,  13.  52. 
Hurd,  s,  keeping,  care,  5.  42;  1 5.  76; 

hoard,  treasure,  22.  183. 
Hurde,  s,  treasure,  i.  232 ;  38.  134 ; 

plu,  Hurdis,  22.  178. 
Hure,  s,  a  prostitute,   30.  658 ;  44. 

160. 
Hurte,//.  hurt,  10.  87;  13'.  84. 
Hurte  maieste,  s.  treason,  2.  159. 
Hurtinge,  s,  harm,  19.  552. 
Hurtynge,  s,  hurting,  33.  726. 
Hwnde,  s,  hound,  7.  680. 
Hwnt,  V,  to  hunt,  20.  76. 


5i8 


GLOSSARY. 


Hwntis  (?),  s,  hunt,  25.  236. 
Hwrde,  /.  charge,  37.  1 18. 
Hwrte,^/.  /.  hurt,  13^  82. 
Hy,  s,  naste,  Prol.  66 ;   i.  416 ;  2. 

103;  5.56;  9-171;  33-  208— Inhy, 

ine  hy,  in  haste,  quickly. 
Hycht,  s,  height,  40.  269. 
Ilycht,  s,  high,  2.  90;  6.  611  ;  33. 

63s ;   40.  587— In  hycht,  on  high, 

loudly. 
Hycht,  //.  /.  promised,  6.  272 ;   10. 

323;   15.  92;    18.  1218;   19.  455; 

22.  137;//.  36.694. 
Ilycht,//.  /.  was  called,  28.  106. 
Hyd,  X.  covering,  29.  92. 
Hyd,  J.  skin,  19.  547;  29.  1002;  31. 

176;  33-  453;   37.158;   38.514; 

5a  689. 
Hyd,  tu/J,  hidden,  concealed,  31.  378. 
Hyd,  V.  to  hide,  7.  852;   16.  666; 

29.  92. 
Hyd,  //.   hid,  hidden,  Prol.  85;  3. 

275;  6.  496;  16.  369;  21.  78;  25. 

317;  3a  380. 
Hyddir,  adv.  hither,  7.  380;  la  338. 
Hyde,  s.  hyde,  7.  681. 
Hyde,  v.  to  hide,  32.  442 ;  33.  454 ; 

34-  246. 
Hydlis,  s,  plti.  hiding-places,  43.  233. 
Hyd  wis,  adj.  hideous,  28.  686. 
Hyc,  s.  haste,  29.  200. 
Hye,  for  e,  j.  eye,  50.  729. 
Hye,  adj.    high,   loud,    27.    12;    35. 

109 ;  36.   290 ;   high,   festival,   22. 

607. 
Hye,  adv.  high,   21.   574;   34.  231; 

36.  241. 
Hyeare,  aiij.  comp.  higher,  37.  94- 
Hyeast,  axij.  superl.  highest,  37,  91 — 

Hyest,  3.  1055— Hyeste,  3.  1062. 
Hyit,  //.  raised,  exalted,  2.  468. 
Hyl,  s.  ill,  evil,  harm,  i.  505  ;  8.  46. 
Hyl,  s.  hill,  42.  305— Hyll,  5.  417. 
Hyld,  //.  /.  held,  22.  724. 
Hyldr>*,  adj.  heraldry,  36.  850. 
Hyll,  adj.  ill,  wicked,  6.  555. 
Hyly,  adv.  loudly,  24.  447. 
Hym,  reflex,  pro.  himself,  I.  31  ;  2. 

163. 
WymCt  pers.  pro.  I.  II. 
Hymeselfine, /r<?.  himself,  18.  1369. 
Hyme-selsine,  for  hymeselfine,   him- 
self, 16.  469. 
Hymselvyn,   reflex  pro.    himself,    5. 

506. 
Hym-selwine,  pro.  himself,  6.  292. 
Hymylyte,  s.  humility,  50.  171. 
Ilyn,  adv.  hence,  34.  106. 
H}'nd,  s.  hind,  20.  48. 


Hyne,  adj.  few,  19.  316  (?}. 

Hyne,  adv,  hence,   7.   302  ;    II.  96; 

30-  539 ;  32.  590 ;  there,  36-  638. 
Hyng,  tr.  to  hang,  30.  12 — H3nigier  3. 

340;   12.  277;  19.  524;   2&  181 ; 

32.  3. 
Hynt,//.  /.  took,  seized,  drew,  3.  59; 

16.  561;   19.  224;    25.    324;   32. 

385 ;  33-   '71 ;  ^'    taken,   seized, 

4.  169 ;  40.  1046. 
Hynte,  pt.  t,  took,  seized,  9.  183. 
Hyrd,   s.  herd,  shepherd,    2.    351  — 

Hyrde,  I.  670 ;  7.  848. 
Hyrdis,  s.  plu,  herds,  shepherds,  23 

210;  25.  109. 
Hyr,  5.  whore,  34.  76,  83. 
Wyxt,  pers.  fro,  her,  I.  63  ;  6.  521. 
Hyresel,  s.  fold,  7.  848. 
Hyrselwine, /#v.  herself,  30.  786. 
Hy^pro.  his,  9.  328 ;  10.  406 ;  32.  385. 
Hyt,  pro.  it,  16,  960. 
Hyt,  V.  to  strike,  21.  836. 

lalusy,  s,  jealousy,  22.  698. 

Idil,  adj.  idle,  43.  348. 

Idilnes,  s.  idleness,  4a  233. 

11,  s.  ill,  harm,  2.  582 ;  29.  14. 

11,  cuij.  bad,  wicked,  40.  203. 

He,  s.  island,  12.  58;   16.  498;  21. 

203 ;  40.  262. 
He,  s.  sickness,  7.  577. 
Ilk,  adj.  each,  I.  Ill  ;  same,  10.  181. 
likaday,  s.  every  day,  2.  68. 
Ilkane,    pro.   each,   every,  I.  57  ;    5. 

151 ;  7. 103;  9.  214;  10.  132  ;  13. 

55  ;  18.  291  ;  36.  789. 
like,  adj.  each,  every,  3.  936  ;  7.  822  ; 

16.  893  ;    24.  I  ;    32.  68  ;    33.   82  ; 

36.  665,  898 — like  dele,  every  one, 

16.  736 — like  deile,  every  bit,  40. 

1424. 
like,  ai/j.  same,  2.  123;  6.  131  ;  16. 

785 ;  38. 135 

lUthing,  evil  things,  50.  726. 
Illumynyt,  pt.  t.  illumined,  16.  102. 
Illustracione,  s.  enlightenment,  18.  40. 
lU-wyll,  s.  ill-will,  12.  390. 
Ilmowtht,  adj.  ill-mouthed,  insolent, 

9.  235. 
Implese,  v.  to  please,  18.  1477. 

In,  s.  house,  dwelling,  10.  463  ;  22. 

309;  32.  419  ;  35.  33. 

In,  5.  an  inn,  i.  513  ;  3-  7"  J  30-  527- 
In,  prep,  against,  2.  163 ;  in,  17.  342  ; 
into,  I.  382;  4.  27;  II.  13;  on, 
7-  134 ;  33-  547  ;  through,  27.  256  ; 
to,  17.  172  ;  under,  25.^  506 — In 
fyre,  on  fire,  3.  55 — In  hy,  in  haste, 
2.  412. 


GLOSSARY. 


519 


nbringe,  v,  to  bring  in,  2.  908. 
ncense,  v,  to  incense,  36.  47. 
Inchantment,  s,  enchantment,  I.  206 

— Inchaunment,  44.  274. , 
ncre,  adj,  ardent,  29.  loi. 
ncrely,  adv.  ardently,  I.  181 ;  fiercely, 
I.  693 ;  earnestly,  3.  949 ;  31.  245. 
ndigens,  s.  poverty,  18.  319. 
ne,  s,  inn,  dwelling,  palace,  10.  439 ; 

43.  583. 
ne,  prep,  in,  I.  470  ;  3.  129. 

neucht,  s,  enough,  19.  453. 

nfect,  pt,  t.  infected,  33.  51. 

nfinite,  s.  an   infinite  quantity,   33. 

321. 
nflammyt,  pt,  t.  inflamed,  Prol.  103  ; 

33.  567. 

nforme,  v,  to  instruct,  26.  56. 

nfowrmynge,  s,  information,  14.  47. 
nfowrmyt,  //.  /.  informed,  6.  530. 
nfyrmyte,  s,  infirmity,  9.  20. 
nhibicione,  s.  prohibition,  42.  188. 
niquite,  x.  iniquity,  9.  206. 
niungit, //.  /.  enjoined,  34.  206.; 
niure,  s,  injury,  36.  98b. 
nkyre,  adj,  earnest,  10.  425. 
nkyrly,  adv.  earnestly,  18.  1368. 
nnermare,  adv.  more  within,  35.  54. 
nnys,   s,    inn,   dwelling,   palace,   3. 

812;  42.  48. 
normyte,  s,  enormity,  greatness,  18. 

18. 
nput, /r^j.  /.  impute,  28.  701. 
nstance,  s,  urgency,  earnestness,    7. 

149. 
ntil,  prep,    in,  Prol.   85 — In-till,    2. 

124. 
n  til,  into,  10.  7. 

nto,  prep,  in,  6.  60  ;  upon,  18.  703. 
ntwa,  in  two,  I.  362. 
nucht,  adj.  enough,  I.  502;  12.  345; 

34.  58. 

nvirone,  adv.  round  about,  40.  437. 

nvirroune,    adj.    encompassing,    27. 

927. 
nvocacione,  s.  invocation,  5.  306. 
nvy,  s.   envy,   3.   876 ;  7.  771  ;   12. 

104;  1 3».  132. 
nwirone,  v,  to  surround,  10.  463. 
nwit,  5,  conscience,  21.  380. 
nwy,  s,  envy,  4.   173;   12.  390;  26. 

505;  30-  55;  32.  147;  34.  51;  36. 
378. 
olyte,  s.  jolity,  30.  177. 

ornais,  s.  plu.  journeys,  I.  192. 
owel,  s.  jewel,  36.  905 ;  plu.  loweljrs, 

26.  499. 
Ire,  5.  anger,  I.  31^;  2.  112 ;  9.  286; 

10.  388  ;  31.  478. 


Irk,  adj,  vitxrj^  2.  92 ;  36.  880. 

Irk,  V,  to  weary,  34.  26;  to  fail(?), 

18.  786. 
Irke,  V,  to  weary,  33.  871  ;  to  grudge, 

33*   329;    to    hesitate,    delay,   41. 

381. 
Irne,  s.  iron,  19.  554 ;  37.  207. 
Irwisly,  adv.  angrily,  33.  473. 
Is,  pro.  his,  K.  532  ;  21.  32 ;  32.  527. 
Ite,  pro.  it,  0.  396. 
Ithand,  adj.  diligent,  40.  240. 
Ithandly,  adv.  diligently,  i.  315;  con« 

tinually,  29.  76;  fiercely,  2.  on. 
lug,  s,  judge,  2.  1 102 ;  22.  662 — luge, 

2.  149. 
lugit,//.  judged,  I.  458;  condemned, 

33.  552. 
lumays,  5.  flu.  journeys,  50.  1 182. 

lust,  V.  to  joust,  33.  185. 

Ivyle,  adj,  wicked,  45.  108. 

Iwil,  ouij.  evil,  36.  1039. 

I-wis,  adv.  certainly,  29.  406— I  wise, 

2.  886 ;  33.  26. 

Kalente,  s,  kalend,  2.  486. 
Kamys,  5.  plu,  combs,  37.  256. 
Kane, /r^j.  /.  can,  18.  778;  30.  154. 
Kangis,  pres.  t.  befool,  30.  25. 
Kanttis,  5.  plu.  ends,  turns,  14.  70. 
Kardil,  5.  cradle,  45.  224. 
Karling,  5.  an  old  woman,  30.  157. 
Karole,  v.  to  carol,  sing  carols,  3a 

79. 
Kart,  5.  cart,  25.  185. 

Kast,  V.  to  cast,    20.  226 ;   imperat, 

Kaste,   18.  729. 

Kechine,  s.  kitchen,  46. 168 — Keching, 

30-  430- 
Kerne,  v.  to  comb,  20.  187;  46.  34; 

pres.  t.  Keme,  46.  103 ;  //.  /.  Kem- 

myt,  38.  296. 
Ken,  V.   to   know,   I.   185;    2.   375. 

See  Kene. 
Ken,  V.  to  teach,  40.  482.     See  below. 
Kend.     See  Kene. 
Kene,   cuij.  fierce,   2.   647 ;   29.   43 ; 

bold,   10.   169. 
Kene,  v.  to  know,  learn,  3.  692  ;   4. 

141;  5.   140;  9.  48;  II.   154;   15. 

77;   18.  275;  20.  335;  31.  4;   33. 

399 ;  P^f^'  '•  Kene,  4-154;  pl-  '• 
Kennyt,  12.  157— Kend,  7.  395 ; 
imperat.  Kene,  33.  29 ;  //.  Kend, 

34-  321. 
Kene,  v.  to  behold,  36.  294. 
Kene,  v,  to  teach,  show,  Prol.    24 ; 

2.  446;  5.  116;   10.  269;   14.  34; 

18.  843;  27.  383;  30.  IS4;  36.  62; 

pres.  t.  Kene,   3.   436 ;   33.  926  ; 


520 


GLOSSARY. 


imperat.  Ken,  39.  131  ;  //.  Kend, 

6.  545.  , 

Kene,  for  kine,  s,  kin,  descent,  25. 

233. 
Kep,  V,  to  keep,  27.  896 ;  32.  307. 

Kep,  s,  head,  21.  171. 

Kepare,   s.  keeper,  custodian,   ruler, 

12.    137;    33-   25;    plu.   Keparis, 

37.  325- 
Kepe,  s,  care,  heed,  2.  91;    12.   16; 

^  27.  1446  ;  40.  443. 

Kepe,   V.   to   keep,  protect,    I.    20; 

3.  216;    13.   51  ;   36.  827;  //.  /. 

Kepit,  36.   466— Kepyt,   27.  343; 

30.  332 ;  32.  254 ;  pres.  p,  Kepand, 
^35-  >9o;  //•  Kepit,  la  367. 
Kepyng, /r^x. /.  keeping,  36.  14. 
Kerlyne,   x.    an  old   woman,  46.   48 

— Kerlyng,  30.  21 ;   46.  55. 
Kcrt,  for  gert,  caused,  7.  401. 
Kcs,  V,  to  kiss,  18.  1050. 
Kest,  V.  to  cast,  2.  513;    16.   501. 

Sec  Keste. 
Keste,  V,  to  cast,  throw,  ii.  307;  16. 

501 ;   M,  t.  Kest,   I.  284 ;   3.  213 ; 

18.  281;   40.  341— Keste,  2.   771; 

7.  123. 

Kcth,  tmperat,  show,  7.  387 

Kethit,  //.  /.  showed,  12.  232. 

Keyle,  v.  to  cool,  abate,  21.  102. 

Keyne,  for  kine,  s.  kindred,  27.  1443. 

Keys,  s.  ke}^  47.  73. 

Kid.     See  Kyd. 

Kid,  //.  shown,  36.  564. 

Kide,  adj.  known,  34.  350;  manifest, 

36.  810. 
Kin,  s.  kind,  I.  127. 
Kind,    s.   nature,    2.    776 ;   36.    1 21  ; 

40.  358 — Agane  kind,  contrary  to 

nature. 
Kindly,    adj.    natural,   25.    434 ;   36. 

186. 
Kine,  s.  kind  of,  27.  917;    30.    164; 

36.  432. 
Kine,  s.   kin,   kindred,  family,   race, 

5.  67;    II.   160;   19.  25  ;  21.   13; 

33-  423;   36.   1 160. 
Kink,  for  king,  19.  260;  36.  454. 
Kinrik,  s.  kingdom,  2.  232 — Kinrike, 

36.  270— Kinryk.'io.  323;  19.  516; 

II.  178— Kinr>'ke,  6.  366;  36.  515. 
Kinryk,  j.  tribe,  13'.  2. 
Kirk,  5.  church,  2.  941 ;  5.  300. 
Kirkmen,  x.  priests,  40.  560. 
Kirk^ard,  x.  churchyard,  18.  588 ;  39. 

358. 
Kirsine,  adj.  Christian,  4.  365. 

Kirtil,  5.  a  skirt,  kirtle,  I.  51  ;  7.  48; 

45.  209 — Kirtyl,  49.  100. 


Kirtil,  J.  tunic,  5.  366 — Klrtill,  5. 359^ 
Kissit,  pt.  /.  kissed,  i.  1 1 1  ;  33.  34a 
Kist,  pt,  t,  cast,  threw,  i.  573  ;  3. 61 ; 

23.  269;  29.  325;  31.  311— Kiste, 

6.  107. 
Kiste,  X.  chest,  40.  617  ;  plu.  Kisds^ 

10.  271 ;  38.  353. 
Kithe,  X.  kindred,  18.  63. 
Kithis,  pres.  t.  makes  known,  40.  765. 
Knaf,  X.  boy,  16.  362. 
Knaf,  adj.  male,  24.  104 — Knafe,  12. 

31 — Knafe  bamc,    a   male  chUd— 

Knafe  child,  a  boy,  10.  641 — Knaf 

chyld,  a  boy,  26.  1030. 
Knau,  V,  to  know,  36.  624. 
Knaulag,  x.  knowledge,  50.  753. 
Knav,  V.  to  know,  13.  loi. 
Knavlege,  x.  knowledge,  40.   130. 
Knaw,  7'.  to  know,  i.  246 ;  9.  47  ;  I<x 

38  ;  27.  830 ;  pres.  t.  Knaw,  d.  I20 ; 

//.  /.  Kneu,  29.  626 — Knev,  5.  646 ; 

pres,   p.    Knawand,    10.    378 ;  //. 

Knaw>'n,  2.905 — Knawyne,  12. 118. 
Knawine,  x.  knowledge,  27.   1 136. 
Knawlag,  x.  knowledge,  26.   1 14  ;  31. 

244— Knawlage,  2.  872;  3.  483 ;  12. 

374. 
Knawyne,  pres.  p.  (?)  knowing,  18.  21. 

Knawynge,  x.  knowledge,  18.  313. 

Kne,  X.  knee,   13.  84;   24.   71;  4a 

1371;  plu.  16.  120;  33.  671— Kneys, 

3.  905;  16.  119;  18.  725. 
Knele,  v.  to  kneel,  12.  347;   18.  1062; 

//.  /.   Knelit,  36.  839 — Knelyt,  26. 

506  ;  33.  269  ;  pres.  p.  Kneland,  9. 

59  ;  18.  94. 
Knet,  V.  to  knit,  join  ;  pU't.  47.   183  ; 

//.  Knete,  i.  404? 
Kneu,  //.  /.  knew,  29.  626 — Knev,  5. 

646. 
Knichthed,   s.  knighthood,   2.   1093 ; 

warfare,  16.  70. 
Knok,   V,   to   knock,   47.   89 ;  pt.    /. 

Knokit,  3.  1005;  34.  331. 
Knokyn,  x.  knocking,  29.  227. 
Knycht,  s.  knight,  Prol.  69;  2.  218; 

plu.  Knychttis,  Prol.  10 1. 
Knychted,    x.    knighthood,   order    of 

knights,  29.  68. 
Knychtly,  cuij,  knightly,  33.  386. 
Knyf,  X.   knife,    10.   486 — Knyfe,  36. 

1 100;  40.  1 1 39. 
Knyt,  pres.  t.  knit,  tied,  6.  498 ;  //.  /. 

40.  982 ;  imperat.  33.  275  ;  pp.  2. 

868;  II.  130. 
Kow,  X.  cow,  7.  283. 
Kryk,  x.  cleft,  cave,  20.  43. 
Ky,  X.  cow,  29.  318;  plu.  29.  318;  40. 

1121  ;  cattle,  4.  350. 


GLOSSARY. 


521 


Kyd,  V.  to  make  known,  to  be  shown, 
16.  370 ;  //.  /.  33.  564 ;  33.  695 ; 
40- 1335— Kyde,  15.  216;  18.  1195; 

32-  454 ;  37-  4. 
Kyn,  5,  kind,  of  the  same  sort,  2.  929 ; 

"•  331— Kyne,  20.  346. 
Kynd,  s,  nature,  natural  law,  power, 

2.   754;    18.   470;    32.   307,    518; 

36.  123;  life,  18.  890 — Kynde,  10. 

35- 
Kyndly,  adj,  natural,  23.  12,  434;  25. 

434;  3i-."9.  160. 
Kyne,  j.  kin,  kindred,  lineage,  race, 

2.    1039;    3.    912;    7.    7;    12.    9, 

22  ;  16.  52  ;  18.  444 ;  30.  47 ;  32. 

107  ;  36.  32  ;  41.  322. 
Kyng,   5.    king,   2.   966;  33.    340— 

Kynnge,  6.  8. 
Kynrike,  s.  kingdom,  7.  237;  33. 363— 

Kynryk,    10.    56 ;  plu,    Kynrikis, 

thrones,  Prol.   133. 
Kyrke,  s,  church,  9.  195. 
Kyrtil,  s.  tunic,  5.  362. 
Kyse,  V,  to  kiss,  7.  28 ;  12.  285 ;  32. 

386;  46.  180;  //.  /.  Kysit,  16.  143— 

Kyssit,  5.  449— Kyst,  22.  288 — Kys- 

syt,  18.  1 1 20. 
Kyste,  s.  chest,  11.  269. 
Kyste,  V.  to  cast,  16.  496;  //.  /.  Kyst, 

16.  153;  27.  637— Kyste,  17.  65; 

18.  511. 

Kyth,  V,  to  show,  make  known,  12. 
235  ;  pr^S'  t,  Kyth,  21.  820 ;  //.  /. 
Kythit,  29.  60. 

La,  //.  /.  lay,  i8.  974 ;  38.  285. 
La,  5.  law^  6.  526. 
Lach,  %.  law,  7.  190. 
Lachful,  adj.  lawful,  40.  660. 
Lacht,  s.  law,  2.  985,  992,  994,  1005  ; 
28.   73;    36.    332;    50.    506,    508, 

513. 
Lacht,  5.  command,  2.  202. 

Lacht,  adj.  low,  43.  492 ;  46.  171. 

Lacht,//.  /.  received,  15.   140 ;  took, 

19.  173;  29.  418;  30-  "o;  33. 
514;  40.  188;  possessed,  had,  32. 
103. 

Lacht,  //.  taken,  seized,  16.  596 ;  29. 

375  ;  received,  21.  75a 
Lad,  //.  /.  laid,  2.  388 ;   3.  684 ;  6. 

102;    7.  779;    II.  81;    15.    115; 

19.  81. 
I^d,  pp.  laid,  4.  85  ;  20.  238. 
Lade,  //.  /.   laid,   I.   224,  429;    34. 

353. 
Laf,  5.  loaf,  22.  590. 

Laf,   5.  rest,  remainder,   i.   182;   26. 

Ill;  31.202;  33.  345. 


Lafe,  adj,  rest,  3.  102 1 ;  5.  6. 

Lafe,  J.  rest,  i.  21  ;  2.  351  ;  7.  498; 

16.  437;  18.   198— Al  J)e  lafe  =  all 

the  rest,  36.  203. 
LafTe,  5,  rest,  Prol.  135. 
Lafis,  s,  plu.  loaves,  18.  891. 
Laide,//.  /.  laid,  I.  236. 
LaifTe,  for  lafe,  27.  922. 
Lais,  pres.  t.  lays,  40.  741. 
Laise,  x.  lace,  36.  1208. 
Lait, //.  /.  let,  hindered,  16.  512. 
Lait,//.  /.  laid,  50.  1 1 79. 
Laith,  for  lach  or  lauch,  2.  971. 
Lak,  5.  lake,  20.  226. 
Lak,  5,  blame,  reproach,  40.  644 ;  48. 

209. 
Lak,  V.  to  be  doubted,  29.  iii. 
Lak,  V.  to  err,  29.  no. 
Lak,  V,   to  be  censured,   29.    in — 

Lake,  40.  652. 
Lake,  s,   lack,   defect,   spot,  9.   50 ; 

fault,   18.  657. 
Lake,  v,  to  blame,  36.  912. 
I-akyt, //.  /.  blamed,  21.  529. 
Lam,  J.   lamb,  36.   252  —  Lame,   2. 

600;  18.  1433;  36.  291. 
Lame,  s.  loam,  clay,  earth,  9.  134. 
Lame  -  skine,   s.  a  lamb's  skin,   25. 

506. 
Lamskine,  s.  lambskin,  31.  378. 
Lande,   s,  land,   shore,    I.    30;    33. 

260. 
Lane,  s,  loan,  26.  810. 
Lane,  v,  to  deceive,  16.  603. 
Lang,  adj,  long,  Prol.  32;  31.  458; 

33-  43. 
Langar,  adj.  comp.  longer,  4.  344. 

Langar,  adv.  comp.  longer,  i.  556. 

Langare,  adj.  comp.  longer,   2.   276 ; 

7.  623  ;  16.  294. 

Langare,  adv,  comp.  longer,  30.  65 ; 

34.  245. 
Lange,  adj.  long,  6.  201 ;   18.  297. 

Langoure,  s.  languor,  26.  717. 

Langsum,  adv.  long,  27.  1237. 

Langtyme,  s.  a  long  time,  41.  368. 

Lap,  //.  /.  leaped,  40.  507— Lape,  I. 

32;  5.  426;  22.  619;  27.  1033;  33. 

346 ;  38.  73. 
Lapidar,  s.  lapidary,  28.  2. 

Lar,  5.  teaching,  doctrine,  3.   106 ;  4. 

55— Lare,   I.  76;  2.  922;  3.  280; 

4.  28 ;  6.  529 ;  10.  302 ;  33.  334. 
Lare,   s.  lore,    knowledge,    learning, 

18.  50;  30.  316;  40.  127— lessons, 

40.  25. 
Large,  adj,  liberal,  9.  109  ;  30.  220 ; 

40.  243. 
Largely,  adv.  liberally,  23.  97. 


522 


GLOSSARY. 


Lari^es,  s.  largess,  bounty,  27.  989. 
Lans,  2  sing,  ttres.  t,  learnest,  6.  398. 
Las,  5.  lass,  36.  632: 
Lasare,  j.  leisure,  time,  opportunity, 

3.  999 ;  24.  337 ;  29-  34« 
Lase,  s.  leash,  21.  725. 

Lasere,  s.  leisure,  3.  904. 

Lassls,  s.  flu,  girls,  36.  544. 

Laste,  5,  jot  or  tittle,  3.  751  ;  34.  102 

— Nocht  a  last,  not  the  least,  nothing 

at  all,  43.  580. 
Laste,  V,  imptrs.  it  pleased,  I.  696. 
Lat,  5.  delay,  4.  344. 
Lat,  J.  let,  hindrance,  hurt,  31.  462. 
Lat,  cuij,  late,  2.  99s  ;  7-  265 ;  29. 

2  ;  38-  77- 
Lat,  V.  to  hinder,  i.  699. 

Lat,  V.  to  let,  2.  1009;  5.  298. 

Lat,  V.  to  cause,  10.  60. 

\jax,pres,  t.  let,  6.  337  ;  7.  548;  15. 

70;  33.  129;  imp€rat.  I.  267,  435. 

Lat,  cuiv.  late,  18.  1483^  23.  401. 

Latand,  pres.  p.  letting,  19.  204. 

Late,  s.  appearance,  40.  74. 

Late,  s.  bearing,  demeanour,  gesture, 

9.  235- 
Late,  s,  delay,  I.  149 ;  hindrance,  18. 

596. 
Late,  cuij,  late,  23.  229. 
Late,  aJi'.  late,  3.  244 — Late  &  are, 

late  and  early,  40.  26. 
Lateratour,  s.  literature,  31.  53. 
Lath,  >.  injury,  24.  308. 
Lath,  adj.  unpleasant,  32.  416. 
Lath,  04^.  misshajwn,  40.  1308. 
Lath,  a(lj.   loath,  indisposc<l,  I.  609 ; 

26.  1 142. 
Lath,  />/.  t.  loathed,  40.  664. 
Lathaste,  adj.  sitperl.  most  loathsome, 

6.  467  ;  7.  618. 
lathis,  2  siui^.  pres.  t.  l<)athest,  42.  137. 
Latin,  //.  let,  2.  20. 
Latino,  pp.  let,  27.  91. 
I^tir,  adj.  later,  second,  3.  457.     See 

note. 
Latnes,  s.  lateness,   18.  19 — Latnese, 

2.  903. 
Lattand,  prcs.  p.  letting,  allowing,  38. 

245. 
Laltine,  //.  let,  43.  274. 
Lattini^,  s.  hindrance,  21.  425. 
I^ttin<;e,  s.  hindrance,  resistance,  16. 

342.' 
Lattinj^e,  adj.  hurtful,  3.  974. 
Latlinge,  pres.  p.  hindering,  18.  697. 
Lattis,  s.  pres.  t.   prevents,    10.   586  ; 

18.  495  ;  ////.  prcs.  t.  prevent,  34. 

220. 
Lattyn, />/.  let,  2.  70,  938;  31.  508. 


Laochfnl,  adj,  lawful,  28.  165. 
Laucht,  V.  to  laugh,  i.  240  ;    iS.  324: 

pt,  /.  laughed,  11.  194  ;  rejoiced,  2. 

214. 
Laucht,//.  /.  received,  40.  11. 
Lauchtful,  adj,  lawful,  2.  218. 
Lannge,  adj.  long,  9.  52. 
Lauream,  s.  laurel,  I.  563. 
Laute,  5.  faith,  fidelity,  26.  524. 
Lav,  5,  law,  faith,  15.  171. 
Lave,  s.  rest,  3.  1 142. 
LaN-ntem,  s,  lantern,  40.  599. 
Law,  5.  doctrine,  I.  337. 
I^w,  adj.  low,  5.  498  ;  27.   1 131. 
Law,  V.  to  depreciate,  50.  167. 
La  we,  s.  rest,  I.  472  ;  2.  59  ;  3.  987  ; 

10.  114;  I3«.  53;  46.  310. 
La  wide,  aJj.  lay,  27.  14 16. 
La  wis,  J.  plu,  loaves,  18.  839. 
Lawis,  5.  religion,  28.  64. 
La  wit,  adj,  unlearned,  lay,  18.  I471 ; 

40.  562. 
I^wit, //.  allowed,  18.  1222. 
La  wit,  pp.  brought  low,  humbled,  29. 

255 ;  36.  215. 

Lawnes,  s.  humiliation,  36.  220. 
Lawte,  5,  truth,  7.    161  ;   pledge,   7. 

626. 
Lawte,  5.  right,  law,  justice,  26.  803 

— Lawty,  23.  309. 
Lawyt,  adj.  lay,  35.  28. 
Lay,  5.   faith,   religion,   2.   983;    15. 

108;  31.  85. 
I^y,  s.  law,  lore,  teaching,  doctrine, 

I.  310;  2.  548;  132.  112;   19.346; 

33-  361. 
Lay,  s.  earth,  33.  402. 
Lay,  V.  to  lay,  place,  i.  2or. 
Layd,//.  /.  laid,  23.  171 — Layde,  16. 

525. 
Laydy,  s.  lady,  10.  217. 

Layf.     See  Lafe. 

Layfe,  s.  rest,  12.  404. 

Layk,  s.  lake,  20.  326. 

Layne,  v.  to  lie,   11.   162;  22.  474; 

24.  135- 
Layre,   s.   doctrine,    i.   73  ;    13.    22  ; 

16.   379 ;    18.  76 ;    28.   100. 
Layre,  s.  teaching,  21.  65 — To  layre, 

to  school. 
Lay  the,  adj.  uply,  horrible,  2.  771. 
Le,  s.  peace,  38.  416. 
Le,  V.  to  lie,  speak  falsely,  25.  206  ; 

26.  480;  38.  264. 
Lear,  s.  liar,  I.  422;  11.  184. 
Leche,  v.  to  heal,  42.  190. 
Leche,  s.  physician,   14.  4  ;    16.  8 — 

Lechis,  s.  plu.  physicians,  19.  517. 
Lechwry,  s.  lechery,  10.  535. 


Led,  1.  lead,  33.  57$;  35.  ia6. 
L«d,   t.    longue,    languagt,    sp««ch, 

h.  It,  ■j.  a94:  9.  311;   13.  169. 
Led,  I.  people,  4.  365. 
X>ed,  V.  lo  lead,  £uide,  conducl,  beliavc, 

?ro1.  46;  a.  617;  18.843. 
Led,  sing,  impei-at.  lead,  35.  +6. 
Ledand,  pm.  p.  leading,  3.  203. 
Lcdar,  J.  lender,  18.   746 ;  4a  606 — 

Ledare,  7.  461 J  33-  934- 
Ledderis,  s.  pla.  ladders,  3,  65  ;  33. 

937- 
Lede,  I.  lead,  t;.  106:  iz.  721. 
Lede,  I.  Iflnguoge,  6.  71;  10.  115. 
Lede,  v.  lo  bring,  I,  S96. 
Lede,  V.  to  lead,  33.  541;  41.  155; 

pi.  I.  led,  I,  63;  11.  40E;   35.  47! 

pp.  led,  I.   576;  6.  269;   36.  369; 

ang.  imptral.  lead,  33.  274. 
Ledeiis,  1, plu.  lailJit..  47.  102. 
Ijcdia^,  s  gavernindiil.  40.  S20. 
Ledis,  2  prei.  I.  Ic.i.U-i^  to.  871. 
Ledyr,  j.  leader,  33.  939. 
Leef,  V.  to  ceaae,  24.  343. 
Lef,   I.   leave,    permission,    6.    331  ; 

19.  74. 
Lef,  V.  10  leave,  10.  373 ;  18.  3 ;  17. 

623;    30.  no,  177;   33.  343,  436; 

pm.  I.  leave,  l6.  363 ;  32.  37. 
Lef,  pris.  t.  keep  back,  iS,  405. 
Lef,  adv.  teif,  ZQ.  390. 
Lefe,  s.  leave.  33.  339. 
Lefe,  V.  lo  leave  olT,  cease,   7.  319; 

12.   109. 
I*fe,  V.  to  leave,  34-  230 ;  37.  25. 
LefT,  V.  lo  leave,  27.  1366. 
Letfe,  1.  leaf,  6.  402. 
Leffii,  pi.  I.  left,  4.  23. 
IjiAA.pp.  left,  36.  560. 
Lefit,  forlefil,  leaveit,  6.  7. 
l.efii,^/.  /.  Med,  16.  303. 
Lefit,  //.  /,   left,   Prol.  94  i   S'   39*  ! 

7.  246. 
Lefman,  s.  beloved,  24.  494. 
Left,  pi.  t.  left,  7.  827— Lefle,  7.  826  ( 

30.  674. 
Leful,  adj.  lawful.  10.  374. 
LefuUy,  adv.  lawfully,  41.  373. 
Lefyl,  «.  /.  left,  7.  365. 
L^uid,  s.  legend,  13.  108. 
Legasy,  5.  embassy,  7.  555. 


Leid,  I.  speech,  t.  3. 

Leid,//.  I.  led,  27.  loSi  ;  32.  632. 

Leide,  s.  lead.  42.  96. 

Lcide,  V.  lo  lead,   t.  48;  //.  t.  led 


259;  18.1140;  27.1229;  38.  154; 

Leif,  V.  10  leave,  i.  55* ;  2.  969. 
Leife,    i.   leave,  peimission,  3.   264, 

102 1. 
Leife, /r/j-.  /,  leave,  l6.  IJ. 
Leikis,  J.  leeks,  40.  404. 
Leil,  adj.  leal,  21.  1009. 
Leile,  adj.  leal,  true,  liyal,   1.  569 ; 

3.  165;  3.671;  32.  183;  30.  154; 

34-  US- 
Leile,  adj.  lawful,  40.  1050. 
Leilemen,  s.  true  men,  43.  120. 
Leis,  1  pm.  I.  liesl,  I.  512. 
Leil,  1.  delay,  39.  175. 
Lcit,  V.  to  let,  2.  696 ;  //.  t.  3.  173, 

1044 ;  30.  89,  96. 
Leite,  //.  I.  let,  tS.  1 148. 
Leke,  r.  leek,  33.  778. 
Lele,  a-/j.  leal,  loyal,  true,  Z.  333 ;  3. 

67s;  9-  "47;   li-  3'8;   30-  *&4; 

^3-  875- 
Lele,  adj.  very,  real,  7.  340. 
Leiful,  adi.  lavrful,  21.  688. 
Leiy, /.  Illy,  I.  708;  43.  138. 
Leiy,  adv.   loyally,  faithfully,  22.  88  : 

40-  "43- 
Leman,  i.  mialresS;  29-  37° !  48.  IS- 
Leme,  i.  a  ray  of  light,  25.  449. 
Leoie,  V,  to  ^ine,  28.  314. 
Lemm.ine,  J.  friend,  36.  9. 
Leu.  V,  to  lean,  39.  28. 
Len,  V.  10  lend,  30.  92. 
Lend,  ii.  to  dwell.  40.  63S. 
Lendyng,  t.  dwelling-place,  27.  II70. 
Lcne,  V.  10  lend,  26.  774  ;  34.  376 ; 

38    317  i  f"-  '•  '""li  "■  399; 

inif'fral.  lend.  2.  251. 
Unl.  pi.  I.  chvolt,  13.  8  ;  13'.  7  i  39- 

6.S7— Unif,  .«,  32. 
UM.pp.  K>.li:<-.1,3I.329(?). 
Unl,  //.  oiiivcd,  24-  206. 
Lentrine,  j-  Lent,  18.   119 — Lentryn, 

18.  II3S— Leiitryne,  18.  187, 
Lenii,  s.  lyns,  31.  509, 
Lenyne,  -i.  linen,  7.  59. 
Lenyl.  pl.  I.  lennt,  19.  238. 
Lepe,  V.  10  leap,  31.  174. 
Lepnyl,  pl.  I.  trusted. 
Lepre,  /.  leper.  41.  341. 
Lepyte,  J.  plu.  lepers,  12.  383. 
Lcre.  V.  to  leom,  12.  373  ;  25.  4  ;  27. 

356;  36.  958;  40-  27. 
I^re,  V.  lo  teach,  ioslrucl,  iS-  534; 

27.  331  ;  30.  316,700. 
Lerit,  2  sing.  pl.  I.  leamedesl,  6.  397. 
Lciy\,pt.  f.   learned,   18,   1354;   27. 

360  ;  3a  412  ;  pp.  36.  964. 
Les,  I.  disguise,  17.  137. 


524 


GLOSSARY. 


Les,  s.  small,  26.  1169. 

Lcs,  mij.  c^mp,  less,  ii.  4 ;  3a  31 ; 

33.  251  ;  4a  443- 
Les,  r.  to  ease,  38.  117. 
Les,  J.  //w.    lies,  26.   24,  392;  27. 

341  ;  ii.  172— Lese,  19.  99. 
Lese,  aJj,  ivm/,  less,  2,  49;  7.  39; 

12.  244. 
Lese,  r.  to  lose,  7.  516. 
Lesine,  /.  falsehood,  25.  227. 
Lesayt,  //.  listened,  32.  74. 
Lessing,   s,   lessening,    decrease,   37. 

1S3;  41.  5. 
Le:&»ii\^,  s.  falsehooil,  4a  941. 
Lessit,  //.    lessened,   humbled,    36. 

Less^>ne,  s.  lesson,  reading,  x  61. 
Lest,  aJ;\  sn/^^rl,  least,  26.  219. 
Lest,  r*.  to  last,  endure,  continue,  3. 

537 ;  10.  477. 

Lest,  2  fk'm,  /ns,  /.  choose,  25.  206. 
Lest,  r.  imf^rs.  it  pleases,  15.  43, 
Lest,  f^.  /.  listeii,  chose,  4.  146. 
Lestand,  aJr\  everlasting,  2.  250 ;  6. 

l«estand,   *rJ\  lasting,   13*.    14 ;    22. 

213:  4a  424, 
l^estanvl,  fnrj.  /,  lasting,  5.   262  ;  35. 

l^este,  ••.//.  last,  IVv^l.  167 ;  2.  496. 
l^este,  :-.  to  last,  eiulure,  continue,  2. 

763;  5.  255:  7.  S41  ;  18.  955. 
I.cnIc,   r.   i«;/V»\v.   it   pleases,  2.  2 16; 

lv\  tx4. 
l.esie,  /V.  /.  likcvl,  iS.  14S. 
Ix'siely.  a.iv,  cverlAsiiiigly,  2.  1S7, 
Li*sti>,  ;*»r.f.  /.  U\sl,  40.  456  ;  2  pres.  /. 

bslcsi,  o,  \2\. 
1^1.   y.   lot,   luiulrAncc,    I.    214;   iS. 

615  :  30,  810. 
l.ct.   :•.   10  hinder,   prevent,   3.  657  ; 

27.  352  ;  50.  045  ;  pres.  t.  hinder, 

prevent,  40.  56. 
Lei,  2   ^'^V*  p^^'s^  intp^rat.  hesitate, 

3vx   141/ 
l^ie,  jr.  lei,  hindrance,  delay,  I.  168  ; 

33-  9<t», 
l.ete,  :•.  to  i>revent,  36.  1 104. 
IxMe,  /v.  /.  let,  &  8. 
Lcihftnd, />w. /.  unwilling,  27.  486. 
Lelhirly,  <»«/.".  wickedly,  1.  59. 
Lelleryt,   //.    lettered,    learned,    27. 

957. 
Letting,  s.  hindrance,  40.  113. 

l.etlir,  J.  letter,  7.  356;  ii.  48. 

Lctlil,//.  /.  hindered,  prevented,  1 1. 

118;  36.  II 10. 

Lettris,  s.  letters,  43.  ill. 

Lettyt, //.  /.  let,  hindered,  15.  151. 


Letyre,  s.  letter,  11.  17  ;   18.  10J9. 
Let)rt,  pt,  /.  prevented,  25.  637. 
Leve,  s,  leave,  permission,  4.  235. 
Levit,//.  /.  left,  1.  530;  36.  900;  4a 

too. 
Lewar,  adj,  comp,  liefer,  47.  13S. 
Leware,  adj,  comp,  preferable,  7.  516 ; 

rather,  leifer,  3.  930 ;   7.  4S4 ;  21. 

775 ;  28.  442. 
Lewe,  adj,  dear,  beloved,  24.  427. 
Lewe,  V,  to  give  permission,  26.  632. 
Lewe,  V,  to  leave,  abandon,  5.  560; 

7.  844;  II.  279;  25.  25;  33.  297. 
Lewe,  pres.  /.   leave   off,   cease,  27. 

II 38. 
Lewid,  //.  /.  left,  27.  1 145. 
Lewine,  adj,  eleventh,  6.  429. 
Lewine,  adj,  living,  36.  1165. 
Lewint,  ai(/,  eleventh,  32.  30. 
Lewis,  s,  plu,  leaves,  19.  275. 
Lewis,  2  sing,  pres,  t,  livest,  16.  721. 
Lewit,//.  /.  permitted,  21.  52. 
Lewit,//.  /.  ceased,  2.  507;  30U  123. 
Lewit,  //.  /.   left,  2.  893  ;    3.    1 104  ; 

15.   141  ;    19.   121 ;   31.  350. 
Lewyne,  adj.  eleven,  12.  311. 
Lewynge,   s,   leaving,   abandonment, 

5.   107. 
I^wynge,  s,  living,  9.  124. 
Lewyt,  //.  /.   left,  7.  687;    10.    17; 

19.  344. 
Ley,  V,  to  lie,  7.  482. 

Leychc,  s.  physician,  20.  56. 

Leyd,  s.  language,  speech,  9.  68. 

Leyd,  s.  lead,  20.  237;  33.  577. 

Leyd,  //.  led,  21.  802. 

Leyde,  s.  speech,  language,  10.  145. 

Lcyde,  v.  to  lead,  direct,  conduct,  18. 

103;  30.  S33. 

Leyf,  s,  permission,  1 1.  257  ;  iS.  665. 

Leyf,  V.  to  leave,  12.  398;   13-.  199; 

17.  328;    2.  si  fig.    imperat.  leave, 

18.  762. 

Leyfe,  s.  leave,  permission,  10.  322. 
Leyly,  adv.  lawfully,  12.  266. 
Leynd,  v,  to  dwell,  7.  521. 
Leynde,   v,    to   dwell,   tarr}',   9.    42, 

170. 
Leyne,  adj.  lean,  poor,  27.  987. 
Leyrit,  pt,  t.  taught,  2.  icx)5 ;  learned, 

40.  33- 
Leyryt,  adj.  learned,  22.  782 — Leyrit 

ore  lawit,  learned  or  unlearned. 
Leyryt,  //.   /.    learned,    14.  27  ;    27. 

297. 
Leyryte, //.  learned,  31.  51. 
Leyse,  v.  to  lose,  1 7.  92. 
Leyt,  pt.  t,  lied,  12.  394;  18.  1217; 

26.   386 ;  pp,   21.   547 ;    43-   5^2. 


GLOSSARY. 


525 


Liberalis,  adj,  liberal,  24.  ill. 
Licheouris,  s,  plu.  profligates,  lost. 
Lichery,  j.  lechery,  3.  880;  41.  370 

— Lichory,  3.  1 16. 
Licht,  J.  light,  3.  777 ;  5.  579— Lycht, 

3.  775. 
Licht,  adj.  light,  3$.  3* 
Lichte,  s.  light,  Prol.  129. 
Lichtis,  pres,  t,  illumines,   lights,   6. 

479- 
Lichtit,  //.  /.  lighted,  20.  324. 

Lichlly,  V.  to  make  light  of,  30.  218. 

Lichtly,  adv.   lightly,  readily,  easily, 

3-  975  ;  30-  249 ;  33-  649- 
Lichtyd,  //.  /.  lighted,  16.  830. 

Lichtyt,  pt.  t.  alighted,  descended, 
33.  216;  34.  150;  36.  327. 

Lif,  V.  to  lift,  rise,  10.  175. 

Lif,  V.  to  live,  33.  476  ;  pres.  t.  live, 
16.  15  ;  32.  350. 

Lifand,/r^j.  p.  living,  13^.  56. 

Liff,  s.  life,  3.  449. 

Liffand,  s.  living  being,  32.  547. 

Liffand,  adj.  living,  11.  319. 

Liffand,  pres.  p.   living,    5.   577 ;   6. 

353- 
Liffinge,  s.  living,  livelihood,  39.  24. 

Liffis, /r^j.  /.  lives,  i.  483  ;  6.  359. 

Liffyt,  //.  /.  lived,  14.  32. 

Lifly,  adj.  lively,  living,  i.  484. 

Lifte,  5,  sky,  40.  572. 

Lif-thraw,  j.  lifetime,  41.  332. 

Lifyt,  pt.  t.  lived,  7.  124. 

Lik,  V.  please,  3.  189. 

Likande, /r^j.  p.  licking,  18.  1388. 

Likit,  V.  impers.  it  pleased,  2.  387, 

566. 
Liklincs,  s.  probability,  27.  997. 
Likly,  adj.  likely,  36.  837. 
Liknese,  s.  likeness,  I.  390. 
Linthynge,  s.  lengthening,  36.  223 — 

Takis  linthynge,  begin  to  lengthen, 

ih. 
Lipnyt, //.  /.  entrusted  to,  37.  118. 
Liste,  s.  hem,  7.  48. 
Liste,  s.  art,  skill,  36.  778. 
Liste,  V.  impers.  it  pleases,  jj.  I. 
Liste,  pres.  t.  choose,  36.  605. 
Liste,  2  pres.  t.  carest,  16.  309. 
Liste,  //.  /.  desired,  35.  49 ;   chose, 

36.  20. 
Lilh,  5.  joint,  4.   126;  24.   518;  37. 

156. 
Litil,  adj.  little,  12.  429;  31.   164— 

Litill,  2.  920;   3.  975. 
Liyknes,  s.  likeness,  30.  651. 
Llat,  imperat.  let,  I.  432. 
Llcdar,  s.  leader,  I.  674. 
Llewyne,  cuij.  eleven,  7.  477. 


Llone  (?).  27.  1434. 

Llowit,  //.  /.  praised,  3.  1068. 

Lo,  5.  a  flame,  26.  303. 

Locht,  5.  loch,  lake,  20.  205 ;  33.  41. 

Locht,  X.  chief  place,  21.  150. 

Lochtris,  s,  plu.  locks,  9.  219. 

Locusta,  s,  locust,  36.  281. 

Lof,  5.  love,  27.  1528;  33.  516. 

Lof,  s,  praise,  12.  345. 

Lof,  V.  to  praise,  20.  184 ;  21.  903 ; 

31.  4 ;  pres.  t.  praise,  49.  124. 
Lof,  //.  /.  lived,  27.  940. 
Lofe,  5.  love,  2.  731;  praise,  14.  31; 

36.  I. 
Lofe,  V.  to  praise,  5.  352;  36.  912. 
Lofe,  V.  to  love,  33.  343. 
Lofing,  s.  praise,  36.   26,   174,  643  ; 

40.    699  —  Loflngis,    praises,     36. 

1201. 
Lofis,  2  sing.  pres.  lovest,  3.  469. 
Lofit, //.  /.  loved,  32.  133. 
Lofit,//.  /.  praised,  2.  393,  1169;  //. 

36.  475- 
Lofynge,  s.  praise,  36.  4. 
Lofyt, //./.  praised,  13^.  145. 
Loift,  s,  praise,  I.  236. 
Loisfi,  V.  to  loose,  Prol.  136. 
Lokit,//.  /.  locked,  7.  781. 
Lokit,  //.  /.  looked,  37.  326. 
Lokkis,  s.  plu.  locks,  2.  12. 
Lome,  s.  tool,  18.  141 1;  21.  837. 
Lompes,   s.  plu.   lumps,    22.    373 — 

Lompis,  22.  335. 
Lomys,  s.  plu.  tools,  16.  518. 
Longart,  5.  lodgings,  19.  269. 
Lopyne, />^.  leaped,  21.  302. 
Lordis,  s.  plu.  lords,  Prol.  13. 
Lordschepe,  s.  lordship,  10.  393. 
Lome,  adj.  lost,  Prol.  52 ;  32.  567 ; 

40.  90. 
Lome,  //.  lost,  12.  22  ;  36.  411. 
Lose,  s.  praise,  I.  230;   5.  612;   36. 

634;  44.  9;   renown,  33.  20. 
Lose,  V.  to  lose,  40.  1 193. 
Losine,  //.  loosed,  2.  462. 
Losit,  //.  /.  lost,  I.  62. 
Losit,  pt.  t.  loosed,  i.  522. 
Losit,  //.  destroyed,  2.  156. 
Loft,  adv.  loose,  29.  976. 
Lost,//,  lost,  15.  38. 
Losyt,  //.  /.  unbound,  20.  310. 
Lou,  s.  fire,  39.  156. 
Loupe,  V.  to  leap,  36.  506. 
Lourdanis,  s,  plu,    low  fellows,   22. 

469. 
Louse,  V.  to  loose,  free,  9.  104,  229 ;. 

36.  1 1 18;  //.  loosed,  13*.  76. 
Lousis,  pres.  t,  looses,  4.  &4.. 
Lousit, //.  /.  unfastened,  19.  510. 


526 


GLOSSARY. 


Lousit,  //.  loosed,  16.  985. 

LousA,  V.  to  loose,  i.  17. 

Lousyt,    pt,     t,     looseil,     dissolved, 

crumbled,  7.  632 ;  45.  234. 
Lout,  V.  to  bow,  l)end,  make  obeisance, 

24.  252;  26.  1058. 

Loute,  F.  to  bend  down,  36.  1207. 
Lovd,  adv.  aloud,  7.  208. 
Lovtngc,  s.  praise,  5.  129. 
Lovis,  V,  imperai,  love,  26.  497. 
Lo\-it,  pi,  t,  loved,  5.  590. 
Lovit,/>^.  praised,  la  385. 
Lovynge,  s,  love,  3.  766. 
Low,  J.  blaze,  44.  284 ;  49.  87. 
Low,  J.  lake,  33.  49,  53,  208. 
Low,  adv,  low,  14.  80. 
Low,  inicrj,  lo !  2.  496. 
Lowand,  pres,  p.  praising,  2.  228 ;  3. 

632;  la  361;  33.  563. 
Lowd,  adv,  loud,  9.  171;   ii.  312; 

25.  215. 

Lowd,  adj,  lewd,  wicked,  20.  314. 

Lowe,  s,  praise,  24.  261. 

Lowe,  V,  to  love,  21.  905. 

Lowe,  V.  to  praise,  36.  146 ;  pres,  /. 

praise,  5.  568 ;  27.  439. 
Lowing,  X.  praise,  25.  125 ;  26.  202 ; 

27.  28  ;  31.  302  ;  33.  678 ;  36.  138 

— Lowinge,  la  517;  16.  16. 
Lowis,  I  sing,  pres,  t,  praise,  3.  1 141. 
Lowit,  adj,  loved,  beloved,  43.  39. 
Lowit, //.  loved,  38.  562. 
Lowit,//.  praised,  36.  1191. 
Lowle,  V,  to  ser\*e,  n.  343. 
Lowyng,  s,  praise,  32.  253 ;  33.  642  ; 

40.  265 — Lowynge,  3.  1134  ;  6.  62  ; 

12.  344;  18.  732;  30.  803;  36.  887. 
Lowyl, //.  /.  praised,  15.  loi;  //.  16. 

i;  18.  322. 
Ijo^Ky iy  pp,  loved,  21.  384. 
Loyse,  v.  to  loose,  3.  726. 
Lucht,  pt,  t,  laughed,  11.  192;  21.  368. 
Lud,  oiiv.  loudly,  7.   113;  26.  looi  ; 

37.  249. 
Luf,  5.  love,  3.  669 ;  5.  594  ;  10.  74 ; 

16.  793;  29.  163;  37.  13. 
Luf,  V.  to  love,  I.  212;  6.  424;  32. 

2  ;  33.  648. 
Luf,  V,  to  live,  2.   109 ;    3.  944 ;   6. 

295  ;  43.  616;  46.  24 — Luff,  I  pres. 

t,  bid,  2.  108 — Liffis,  2  pres.  t.  ind, 

2.    107  —  Lufyt,  //.   /.    18.    162— 

Luffit,  //.  5.  539. 
Lufaris,  s.  lovers,  34.  97. 
Lufe,  s.  love,  16.  166. 
Lufer,  s,  lover,  18.  1085 — Lufere,  41. 

46. 
Luferand,  s.  loving,  love,  24.  1 6a 
Luffar,  s,  lover,  41.  35. 


Luffii,  adj,  beloved,  36.  322. 

Luffit,  pt,  t,  loved,  I.  35  ;  31.  422. 

Luffyng,  /.  loving,  30.  156. 

Lufly,  adv,  lovejy,  9.  54. 

Luflyare,  adj,  camp,  lovelier,  34.  zy. 

Lug,  s,  shelter,  4a  433. 

Luge,  s,  lodging,  dwelling,  19.  212. 

Lugit,  pp.  lodged,  40.  850. 

Lugyne,  /.  lodging,  3.  56. 

L"gy^/A  lodged,  25.  624. 

Luk,  V,  to  look,  2.  892  ;   13.  74  ;  19L 

28. 
Lukand,  /r^j.  /.   looking,    12.    145; 

18.  356. 
Luke,  s,  look,  17.  46. 
Luke,  V,  to  look,  la  154;  iS.  628; 

40.  93;  43-  "o- 
Lukit,  //.  /.  looked,  36.  1 103 — Lokyt, 

13'.  77. 
Lumpis,  5,  lumps,  43.  461. 

Lunatyk,    adj,   lunatic,   9.    93 — Lnii* 

atyke,  10.  115. 

Lurdan,  adj,  worthless,  36.  632. 

Lurdane,  s,  rascal,  12.  119. 

Lurdannis,  s,  low  fellows,  50.  976. 

Lurkand,  pres,  p,  lurking,  43.  89. 

Lurk  it,  //.  /.  lurked,  33.  49. 

Luste,  s,  lust,  34.  52. 

Lutenand,  s,  lieutenant,  31.  40. 

Ly,  V,  to  lie,  2.  326 ;  6.  373  ;    10.  89 ; 

19.  219;  31.  343. 
Lyand,  pres.  p.  lying,  I.  465  ;  9.  156  ; 

18.  290;  31.  350. 
Lych,  s.  light,  33.  466. 
Lycherus,  adj.  libidinous,  42.  11. 
Lychery,  s.  lechery,  18.  464;  30.  763  ; 

34.  52— Lychory,  18.  447. 
Lycht,  s.  light,  2.  356 ;  5.  574. 
Lycht,    V.    lo   light,    fall,   fall   upon, 

alight,  2.  515;   10.   132;    19.  657; 

27.  60. 
Lychlyt,//.  /.  lighted,  17.  176. 
Lychurc,  s,  lecher,   unchaste  person, 

30.  574.   . 
Lycure,  s.  liquor,  27.  605. 

Lyf,  s.  life,  Prol.  28;   i.  238:  2.  702; 

27.  135. 
Lyf,  V.  to  live,  3.  922 ;  27.  668. 

Lyfar,  adj.  comp.  liefer,  46.  83. 

Lyf-day,  s.  lifetime,  10.  506. 

Lyfe,  s.  life.  2.  219;  6.  457 ;  132.  54  ; 

33.  II. 
Lyfe,  V.  to  live,  10.  206;  15.  81. 

Lyff,  s.  life,  Prol.  116;  i.  62;  2.  763. 

Lyffaris,  s.  plu.  lovers,  21.  455. 

Luffis, /;•«.  /.  love,  I.  251. 

Lyfhed,  s.  livelihood,  food,  24.  169. 

Lyfing,  s.  livelihood,  21.  122. 

I  Lyfinge,  s.  living,  life,  18.  152. 


GLOSSARY. 


527 


Lyflad,  s,  means  of  living,  26.  79. 

Lyfled,  s,  livelihood,  living,  24.  169. 

Lyflede,  s.  food,  36.  280. 

Lyft,  s.  sky,  28.  316. 

Lyftyt,  //.  /.  lifted,   i.  89 ;    16.  677 ; 

/^.  16.  801. 
Lyiynge,  s,  food,  20.  39. 
Lyicht,  s.  light,  12.  446. 
Lyis,  2  pres.  t.  liest,  16.  312 ;  3  pres, 

/.  14.  80;  33.  882. 
Lyk,  ^  pleasure,  2.  210. 
Lyk,  s»  likeness,  2.  52. 
Lyk,  J.  like,  12.  134. 
Lyk,  o^z/.  like,  alike,  similar,  i.  218, 

543 ;  3. 1037 ;  6.  130. 

Lykare,  adj,  comp.  liker,  more  like, 

18.  895;  32.  311. 
Lykare,  adv.  comp,   more  likely,  26. 

655. 
Lyke,  adj.  like,  35.  70 — ^Ay  in  lyke, 

always  the  same,  ib. 
Lyke,  v.  to  lick,  45.  261. 
Lykest,  adj.  superl.  most  fit,  29.  690. 
Lykine.  s.  liking,  desire,  will,  6.  358 ; 

34.  264 ;  47.  60. 
Lykine,  s.  pleasure,  2.  865  ;  6.  462 — 

Lykinge,  3.  624. 
Lyk  is,  V.  impers.  pres.  t.  it  pleases,  22. 

457  ;  32-  127  ;  33.  429. 
Lykit,  V.  impers.  p.  t.  it  liked,  chose, 

2.  666;  31.  280;  32.  533. 
Lyklynes,  s,  likeness,  38.  608. 
Lyknand,  pres.  p.  likening,  6.  473. 
Lyknes,   s.    likeness,   21.    477 — Lyk- 

nese,  i.  366. 
Lyknyt, //.  /.  likened,  34.  175. 
Lykyn,  s.  liking,  will,  choice,  1 1.  35. 
Lykyne,  s.  desire,  3.  994;  31.  504. 
Lykyne,  pres.  p.  pleasing,  7.  538. 
Lykynes,  s.  likeness,  8.  95. 
Lykyng,  s.  liking,  will,  33.  408. 
Lykyt,  pt.  t.  pleased,  18.  454  ;  liked, 

14.  30. 
Lyle,  s.  lily,  43.  179. 
Lyme,  s.  lime,  10.  150;  25.  155;  40. 

260;  43.  619. 
Lyme,  s.  limb,  4.  126,  198 ;  24.  518 ; 

33.  625  ;  37.  156 ;  plu.  Lymmis,  33. 

451  ;  38.  474— Lymmys,  3.  666 ;  7. 

583;  40.  1 164. 
Lymmylstede,  s,  milestone,  43.  448. 
Lynag,   s.   lineage,   descendants,    29. 

254. 
Lyne,   s.   line,   6.  446;    11.    3;    36. 

1218. 
Lyne,  v.  to  string,  5.  478. 
Lyne,  //.  lain,  2.  368.  « 

Lynge,  s.  line,  4.  298 — In  til  a  lyxige, 

at  once,  straightway. 


Lynt,  s.  lint,  3.  593. 

Lynt,  for  lynth,  26.  882. 

Lynth,  s.   length,    13.    50 ;   22.   705 ; 

29.  9;  31-  459;  36.  88. 
Lynyne,  s.  linen,  ii.  80. 
Lyone,  s.  lion,  18.  1387  ;  43.  102. 
Lyonnes,  s.  lioness,  49.  210. 
Lypnit,  //.  entrusted,  36.  742. 
Lyppis,  s.  lips,  35.  147. 

Lyr,  s.  flesh,  38.  504 — Lyre,  7.  834; 

44.  286. 
Lysing,  for  lyfing,  2.  971. 
Lyste,  s,  cunning,  9.  322. 
Lyste,  V.  impers.  pt,  t,  it  pleased,  12, 

238 ;  18.  162. 
Lystly,  adv.  cheerfully,  6.  307. 
Lythnes,  s.  gentleness,  10.  445. 
Lytil,  s.  little,  I.  549. 
Lytil,  adj.  little,  Prol.  28 ;  3.   1033  ; 

13'.  44— Ly tile,  16.  498. 
Lyvit,  //.  /.  lived,  30.  24. 
Lywe,  pres,  t,  live,  11.  450. 

Ma,  adj,  comp,  more,  2.  360 ;  5.  474  ; 
7.  108  ;  la  290 ;  19.  350  ;  25.  23  ; 

36.  5- 
Ma,  adv.  comp.  more,  I.  222  ;  3.  980 ; 

10.  290;  II.  272. 
Ma,  V,  to  make,  i.  642  ;  3.  272  ;  8. 

47;    10.   337;   16.   257;   36.  352; 

pres.  t.  Ma,  I.  414. 
Ma,  pres,  t.  may,  Prol.   10;  5.  1 12; 

lo-  39 ;  33*  407  ;  2  pres,  ind.  may, 

3.  743— May,  3.  741. 
Maad, />/.  /.  made,  18.  129. 
Mach,  s.  relative,  21.   31  ;  kinsman, 

43.  214. 
Macht,  s.  son-in-law,  relative,  6.  596. 
Macht,  s.  power,  might,  5.  520 ;  13'. 

180;  21.  454  ;  33.  448  ;  47.  88. 
Macht,  //.  /.  might,  13^  180. 
Mad,  cuij,  afraid,  troubled,   16.  326 ; 

30.  129 ;  33.  746. 
Mad,//.  /.  did,  36.  141. 

Mad,  //.  /.  made,  Prol.  58 ;  6.  480 ; 

13-   72;  //.  6.  37;   7.    580;    16. 

232  ;  28.  249  ;  33.  409. 
Mademe,  s,  madam,  50.  658. 
Madine,  s.  maiden,  44.  233. 
Madinhad,  s,  maidenhead,  virginity, 

41.  296. 
Madyn,  j.  maiden,  6.  106— Madyne, 

6.  58 ;  9.  108 ;  17.  191. 
Madynehed,  s,  maidenhood,  virginity, 

24.  69. 
Madynehede,  s.  virginity,  32.  308. 
Madynned,  5.  maidenhead,  18.  446. 
Madynnis,  s.  plu.  maidens,  35.  189. 
Magre,  s.  displeasure,  31.  428. 


528 


GLOSSARY. 


Magrc,  prep,  in  spite  of,  32.  9. 
Maieste,  s,  majesty,  Prol.  131. 
Maij,  s.  May,  33.  855. 
Maire,  adj.  comp.  more,  7.  818. 
Mais,  pres,  /.  makes,  2.  495  ;  32.  563  ; 

33*    797  —  Mais   witnesin^;,    bears 

testimony. 
Mais,  prfs.  t.  may,  36.  761. 
Maister  feynd,  s,  chief  fiend,  28.  502. 
Maistere,  5.  master,  38.  623. 
Mai<sterman,  s,  officer,  ruler,  33.  34. 
Maistres,  5.  master,  36.  612. 
Maistri,  adj,  difficult,  hard,  requiring 

great  skill,  34.  28. 
Maistry,  s.  maNtcr>',  32.  307. 
Mak,  s,  size,  9.  224. 
Mak,  s,  fashion,  3.  790. 
Mak,  5.  companion,  equal,  18.  543  ; 

24.    230 ;   32.    336 ;   husband,  24. 

23';  30-  595;  41-  98;  wife,   16. 
536;  24.  13,  146;  32.  328. 
Mak,  7'.  to  make,  I.  273  ;  2.  231  ;  10. 

58. 
Mak  set,  7'.  to  appoint,  31.  441. 

Makand,  pres.  p,  making,  Prol.  61. 

Makar,  s.  Maker,  3.  338  ;  16.  232. 

Makarc,  s.  maker,  author,  6.  74 ;  10. 

566;    19.  420;  ////.   Makaris,  33. 

403. 
Make,  s.  equal,  16.  599 ;  compamon, 

16.  536. 
Make,  ?'.  to  make,  34.  9. 
Makis,  pres.  t.  makes,  6.  479. 
Malancoly,  s.  melancholy. 
Maledy,  s.  malady,  46.  255. 
Malyes,  s.  error,  50.  74. 
Malysone,  s.  curse,  43.  277. 
Man,  for  men,  10.  347. 
Man,  s.  husband,  30.  637. 
Manauce,  s.  menace,  3.  605. 
Manaucc,  7'.  to  menace,  42.  61. 
Mandment,  s.  command,  29.  686. 
Mane,   s.   man,    i.    114;    3.  457;    5* 

424;    7.  662;    10.   90;   plu.   men, 

3-  514. 
Mane,  s.  servant,  12.  127. 

Mane,  s.  husband,  21.  450. 

Mane,  s.  moan,  moaning,  31.  216. 

Mane,  s.  hair,  49.  164. 

Mane,  pres.  t.  must,  3.  1060. 

Manekynd,  s.  human  nature,  16.  242, 

Maner,  s.  manner,  way,  5.  222  ;  10. 
165— Manere,  28.  218. 

Manesand,/r<'j./.  menacing,  threaten- 
ing, 23.  51. 

Mancsit,//.  /.  menaced,  41.  123. 

Mangcry,  s.  feast,  26.  979 ;  feasting, 
36.  501. 

Manhcd,  s.  manhood,  human  nature, 


32.  527— Manhede,    13.  62~Mii- 

heide,  5a  375. 
Manis,  x.  pcss.  man's,  35.  192. 
Mankynd,  s.  mankind,  Prol.  52;  16. 

4 ;  29.  5. 

Manlyk,  adj.  manlike,  manly,  31. 191. 
Mannauce,  v.  to  menace,  26.  448L 
Manne,  s.  man,  10.  122. 
Manslaare,  5.  manslayer,  30.  25S. 
Mansuom,/^.  perjured,  26.  ^"S^ 
Mansuome,  <uij,  perjured,  32.  568. 
Mantele,  5.  mantle,  16.  524 ;  41.  391 
Mantene,  v.  to  maintain,  23.  155. 
Mantill,  s,  mantle,  cloak,  11.  306. 
Mantil-lape,  s.  lap  of  the  mantle,  i6l 

677. 
Mantyl,  s,  mantle,  28.  374. 

Mar,  adj.  comp,  more,  larger,  greater, 
2.  428 ;  5.  7 ;  10.  18;  16.  41 ;  31. 
210. 

Mar,  adv.  comp,  more,  i.  181,  584;  3. 

634 ;  36.  75- 

Maraklys,  5.  plu.  miracles,  12.  334. 

Marbre,  s.  marble,  50.  579. 

Mare,  s,  great,  26.  1 169. 

Mare,  adj.  comp.  more,  greater,  3. 
996;  4.  9;  14.  40— Mare  Sancte 
lame,  St  James  the  Greater,  5.  18 
— |)e  mare,  the  greater,  ProL  152— 
Mare  and  m3me,  more  and  less, 
great  and  small,  high  and  low,  37. 
99 — Mare  ne  myn,  more  nor  less, 

40.  75. 

Mare,  v.  to  hinder,  hurt,  13'.  75. 
Mare,  adv.  comp.  more,  I.  51. 
Margaret,  s.  a  pearl,  28.  3. 
Mariag,  s.  marriage,  43.  20 — IVIariage, 

41.  107. 

Mark,  v.  to  direct,  16.  784. 
Markete,  s.  market,  37.  404. 
Marmore,  s.  marble,   21.   887 — Mar- 

mour,  42.  276. 
Marr}'t,  pp.  soiled,  12.  284 — Marry te, 

marred,  10.  83. 
Mart,  s.  carcass,  l>ody,  corpse,  2.  842. 
Marteris,  s.  plu.  martyrs,  43.  90. 
Marterit,  pp.  martyred,  38.  220. 
Marlir,  s.  martyr,  i.  678 ;  14.  64. 
Martirdome,  s.  martyrdom,  2.  531. 
Martyre,    s.   martyr,    Prol.   78 ;     13-. 

146. 
Mar)',  V.  to  marry,  26.  81. 
Maryage,  s.  marriage,  26.  84. 
Maryinge,  s.  marrying,  marriage,  10. 

344. 
Marynare,  s.  sailor,  38.  609 — Mary- 

nere,  38.  620. 
Maryt,  pp,  married,  41.  102 — Maryte, 

33-  166. 


GLOSSARY. 


529 


Masonis,  s.  plu,  masons,  40.  190. 
Mast,  cuij.  mperl,  chief,  5a  501. 
Mast,  cidv.  stiperl.  most,  i.  561  ;  22. 

151. 
Maste,  J.  mast,  4.  250. 
Maste,  culj,  principal,  34.  127. 
Maste,    adj,    superl,   most,    greatest, 

2.  1104;  3.  1142;  6.489;  13.62; 
18.  470  ;  33,  99 — Maste  ferly,  great- 
est wonder,  3.  1032 — Maste  ne  leste, 
greatest  nor  least,  37.  358. 

Maste,  adv.  supcrh  most,  3.  764 ;  3. 

218 ;  6.  40. 
Master,  j.  chief,  leader,  5.  402. 
Master,  adj.   strong,    19.   84  —  Mare 

master,  stronger. 
Mastir,  s.  master — Maister  man,  great 

man,  27.  1248. 
Mastres,  s,  mistress,  18.  745. 
Mastri,  X.  mastery,  18.  458 — Mastry, 

32.  390. 
Mat,    adj.    faint,    feeble,    exhausted, 

weak,   16.  851  ;  31.  274;  33.  746; 

37.  288— Mate,  16.  851  ;  33.  588. 
Matalent,  s,  rage,  fury,  26.  377. 
Mater,  s,  matter,  5.  277;  25.  39;  32. 

735. 
Matere,  s.  matter,  fuel,  46.  238. 

Matrimone,  5,    matrimony,  wedlock, 

24.  7. 
Matrone,  s.  matron,  31.  268;  39.  35. 
Matvne,    x.    matin,    26.    674 ;    plu, 

Matynis,  26.  675. 
Matyne,  adj.  matin,  16.  905. 
Maubre,  5.  marble,  21.  803. 
Maucht,  5.  ability,  capability,  5.  394; 

power,  efficacy,  22.  15. 
Maugre,  j.  ill-will,  spite,  7.  597. 
Maugre, /r^/.  in  spite  of,  against,  12. 

212;  26.  265 — Maugre  his,  against 

his  will,  46.  61. 
Maunance,  s.  menace,  18.  965. 
Maunmente,  s,  idol,  8.  1 1. 
Maw,  J.  stomach,  7.  654. 
Mawcht,  J.  might,  power,  i.  200,  503; 

3.  646. 

Mawmentis,  s.  plu,  idols,  5.  290;  33. 

380. 
Mawndement,  j.  command,  21.  360. 
Mawnment,  s.  idol,  6.  645  ;   8.  41  ; 

9.   227. 
May,  s.  a  maid,  28.  601 ;  50.  1 1 89. 
May,  pres.  t,  may,  i.  380 ;  3.  477 ;  9. 

36;  2  pres.  t.  mayest,  3.  505. 
May,  V.  to  make,  I.  697  ;  2.  422 ;  3. 

282 ;  32.  50. 
May,  adv.  comp.  more,  Pro!.  138. 
Maydine,   s.   maiden,   24.    114;    30. 

527 ;  32.  54  ;  33-  214. 

VOL.  III. 


Maydined,  x.  maidenhood,  24.  78. 
Maydinehead,  s.  maidenhood,  31.  21. 
Mayne,   5.  power,  strength,  4.  299 ; 

7.  242 ;  16.  706,  85s ;  27.  8 ;  38. 

130 — Mud  and  mayne = heart  and 

strength. 
Mayne,  x.  moa^   2.  668;  18.  938;  26. 

II37- 
Maynyseynge,  x.  menacing,  7.  334. 

Mays,  pres.  A  makes,  18.  84. 

Mayster,  x.  master,  4.  65. 

Maystry,  adj.  difficult,  42.  93. 

Me  lykis,  it  pleases  me,  43.  557. 

Me  ne  list,  it  does  not  please  me,  36. 

933. 
Mebile,    x.    moveable    property,    16. 

504 — Meble,  44.  87. 

Med,  X.  reward,  2.  241;  16.  509;  18. 

1057  ;  40.  56— Mede,  9.  327  ;  30. 

592;  32.317;  33-  326;  35.  73. 
Medful,  adj.  deserving  of  reward,  40. 

86. 
Mediatour,    x.    mediator,    i.    673 — 

Mediatoure,  3.    1063. 
Medidnar,  x.  physician,  2.  739 ;  plu, 

Medicinaris,  36.  107 1. 
Medreiis,  x.  measures,  26.  219. 
Medwyf,  x,  midwife,  16.  711 — Med- 

wyfe,  36.  142. 
Medyatrice,    x.    mediatrix,   34.  361 ; 

46.  49. 
Medyature,  x.  mediator,  36.  629. 
Medycinaris,  x.  medicines,  42.  199. 
Medycine,  x.  medicine,  44.  19 — Medy- 

cyne,  6.  491. 
Medynge,  x.  midden,  5.  188;  18.  468. 
Meelte,  v,  to  melt,  43.  586. 
Meile,  v.  to  speak,  31.  307 — Meille, 

2.  1042. 
Mek,  adj.  meek,  2.  600 ;  4.  346 ;  33. 

803— Meke,  11.382;  18.  1433;  19. 

364;  31-  321. 
Mekand,  pres.  p.  humbling,  36.  197. 
Mekest,  adj.  superl.  meekest,  3.  2 — 

Mekeste,  33.  278. 
Mekil,  adj.  much,   10.  464;   13.  10; 

15-   35;    18.   431;    creat,    I.  537; 

2.  530;    3-  915;    10.  29;    19.  27. 
Mekile,  adj.  great,  3.  1 137;   10.  43— 

Mekill,  Prol.  128;  2.  402;  huge, 

27.  863. 
Mekis,  pres.  t.  humbles,  34.  10. 
Mekit,  pp.  made  meek,  humbled,  29. 

277. 
Mekly,  adv,  meekly,  3.  240. 
Meknes,  x.  meekness,  3.  1 1 42;    13^ 

59;   36.  16,  239. 
Mel,  V.  to  meddle,  18.  680 ;  21.  406. 
Mele,  X.  honey,  3.  849. 

2  nt 


530 


GLOSSARY. 


Mele,  V,  to  speak,  say,  i.  679 ;  2.  249 ; 
4.  208 ;  18.  1236 ;  30.  263. 

Mellyng,  pres.  /.  meddling,  32.  339. 

Mellynge,  s.  conjunction  (in  astro- 
logy), 21.  399. 

Melt,  V,  to  melt,  20.  237 ;  38.  470. 

Meltit,  //.  /.  melted,  32.  394. 

Membyre,  s.  member,  16.  301. 

Memor,  s.  memory,  40.  1086 — Me- 
more,  6.  395  ;    14.  31. 

Memor,  j.  mention,  25.  31. 

Men,  V,  to  moan,  6.  513. 

Men,  V,  to  mourn,  29.  882. 

Men,  V,  to  mean,  16.  670. 

Men,  V.  to  tell,  I.  418. 

Menand,  pres.  p.  mourning,  bemoan- 
ing, 12.  201. 

Mencione,     s.     mention,     Prol.     61 ; 

13-  3- 

Mencione,  v,  to  mention,  25.  3a 

Mend,  2//m.  imperat,  amend,  5.  251. 

Mend,  v.  to  mend,  heal,  improve,  13^ 
78;  36.  114;  39.  286;  40.  1209— 
Mendyt,  pt,  /.  amended,  reformed, 
18.  1450 ;  //.  mended,  righted,  31. 

443- 
Mendand,  pres,  p.  mending,  13*.  81. 

Mende,  v,  to  amend,  36.  194. 

Mending,  s,  healing,  41.  10. 

Mendis,  pres,  t,  amend,  profit,  24.  243. 

Mendynge,  s,  amendment,  18.  1112. 

Mene,  s.  plu,  men,  2.  530 ;  6.  56 ;  9. 

16. 
Mene,  v.  to  mean,  1 1.  253. 
Mene,  v.  to  moan,  lament,  5.  226 ;  7. 

674 ;  24.  100. 
Mene,  v.  to  complain,  33.  744, 
Mene,  v.  to  think,  remember,  i.  54; 

27.  1 161. 
Mene, /r^j.  /.  speak,  21.  487;  23.  217. 
Mene,  //.  /.  told,  18.  1316. 
Menesinge,  s.  minishing,  37.  184. 
Mengje,  s.  company,  27.  1024. 
Menis,  2  sing,  pres.  t,  rememberest, 

16.  881. 
Menis,  2  sing,  pres,  t,  meanest,   19. 

187. 
Mennyng,  s,  thought,  26.  1135. 
Mensione,  s,  mention,  50.  1 136. 
Mensk,  s.  worship,  43.  394. 
Menskis,  pres.  t.  honours,  40.  731  ; 

worships,   20.   350 ;   beautifies,  28. 

525;  //.  /.  Menskyt,  honoured,  40. 

418;  worshipped,  9.  299. 
Menstrale,  s,  minstrel,  19.  55 ;  40.  889. 
Menstraly,    s.    minstrelsy,    33.    662 — 

Menstrely,  33.  191. 
Mentyme,  s,  meantime,  16.  986;  18. 

563. 


Menyng,  s.  mention,  13. 14 — Menynge, 
14.  78. 

Menys,  s.  plu,  pass,  men's,  10.  133. 

Menyt,  //.  /.  moaned,  3.  699 ;  be- 
moaned, 12.  203. 

Menje,  s.  multitude,  company,  3.  230 ; 
7.  112;  13'.  102;  19.  102;  21.60; 
49.  104;  crowd,  32.  724;  house- 
hold, 13.  102  ;  servants,  31.  370. 

Menjeit,  //.  /.  mingled,  33.  505. 

Men^olly,  adv.  skilfully,  daintily,  36. 
508. 

Meracle,  s,  miracle,  19.  326^Merakil, 
21.  973 — Merakill,  2.  279. 

Merch,  s.  marrow,  38.  460 ;  48.  161. 

Merchandise,  s.  merchandise,  44.  98. 

Merdaille,  s,  a  dirty  crew,  40.  921. 

Mere,  v.  to  tie  up  (?),  3.  211. 

Mere,  v,  to  mar,  hurt,  injure  1 1.  296  ; 
30.  501. 

Merk,  v.  to  mark  out,  6.  203. 

Merkat,  s.  market,  30.  461 ;  43.  496. 

Merkete,  s.  market,  6.  30. 

Merknes,  s.  darkness,  6.  351  ;  12. 
462  ;  22.  437  ;  29.  143. 

Merour,  s,  mirror,  2.  895 — Meroure, 

24-  499;  36.  615. 
Merring,  s,  marring,  defect,  27.  918. 
Merroure,  s.  plu,  mirrors,  Prol.  25. 
Merryne,  s.  marring,  hurting,  13.  79. 
Merryng,  s,  harm,  hurt,  injury,  31, 

175;  39.  308;  46.  241. 
Merrys, /r^j.  /.  frets,  12.  28. 
Merry s,  pres.  t,  mars,  25.  596. 
Merryse,  pres.  t.  causes  to  stray,  6. 

354- 
Merwal,  s.  wonder,  marvel,  15.   85  ; 

27.    157  —  Merwale,  3.    1036;    14. 

43 ;  36.  698,  755— //«.  Merwaalis, 

marvels,    miracles,    4.    384  —  Mer- 

walis,  marvels,  Prol.  67  ;  21.  911. 
Merwall,  v,  to  marvel,  50.  ill. 
Mery,  adj.  merry,  30.  18 1  ;  43.  25. 
Mery,    adv,    merrily,   27.    1094;    33. 

192. 
Meryt,  s,  merit,  I.  164;  2.  519;  22. 

562  ;  29.  48  ;  40.  '518 — Meryte,  lo. 

86 ;  16.  46. 
Mes,  s,  mass,  3.  983;   10.  423;  17. 

206;    34.    114— Do  mes,  celebrate 

mass. 
Mes,  V,  to  put  out,  quench,  3.  62. 
Mesoure,  s,  measure,  18.  1224. 
Mesoure,  v.  to  measure,  22.  552. 
Messag,  s,  message,  36.  359. 
Messagis,  s,  plu.  messengers,  40.  292. 
Messangeris,  s.  plu.  messengers,   36. 

360. 
Messe,  s.  Mass,  39.  I. 


GLOSSARY. 


531 


Messynger,  s.  messenger,  11.  199;  21. 
137— Messyngere,  7.  355. 

Mesure,  2  stn^.  imperai,  restrain,  2. 
166. 

Mesuryt,  //.  /.  measured,  27.  1036. 

Met,  s,  meat,  food,  2.  563  ;  3.  984 ; 
5.  187;  9.  154;  16.  307;  29.  895; 
36.  426. 

Met,  J.  meat,  I.  87.  But  met = with- 
out meat.    Delete  note  under  i.  87. 

Met,  s.  mote,  a  particle,  anything 
irritating  the  throat,  20.  345. 

Met,  cuij,  meet,  fit,  12.  50. 

Met,  adj.  measured,  40.  1406. 

Met,  V.  to  meet,  3.  814  ;  24.  516. 

Met,  //.  /.  measured,  3.  1089. 

Metaphesy,  j.  metaphysics,  21.  342. 

Mete,  5.  meat,  2.  603  ;  7.  646  ;  35. 
128  ;  36.  73. 

Mete,  V.  to  meet,  6.  96. 

Mewit, //.  /.  moved,  7.  118. 

Meyne,  v.  to  think,  27.  703 ;  36. 
105. 

Meyne, /r«.  /.  mean,  15.  89. 

Meynetyme,  s.  meantime,  36.  983. 

Meyngit,  pp,  mixed,  9.  53. 

Meyntyme,  s.  meantime,  21.  147. 

Micht,  J.  might,  I.  269. 

Micht,  //.  /.  might,  6.  247. 

Ministeris,  s,  plu.  servants,  22.  1 2 1. 

Mirkest,  aiij,  superl.  darkest,  30.  529. 

Mirknes,  5.  darkness,  2.  610. 

Miskennand,  pres,  p,  misunderstand- 
ing, 7-.  174- 

Miskennis,  2  pres,  /,  misunderstand- 

est,  3.  355- 

Miskeping,  s,  neglect  on  the  part  of 
keepers,  36,  817. 

Misknew,  //.  /.  misunderstood,  3. 
902. 

Missale,  s,  plu.  lepers,  36.  366. 

Missat,  //.  t.  displeased,  2.  656 — Mis- 
sate,  12.  44. 

Missay,  v.  to  miscall,  38.  361 ;  39.  152. 

Mister,  s.  need,  15.  104. 

Mis^aminge,  s.  displeasure,  3.  451. 

Mocht,  pt.   /.   might,   32.    313;    33. 

891 ;  35-  127. 
Modcr,  s.  mother,  i.  220^Modir,  2. 

705;   3-   165— Modire, 'Prol.   79 — 

Modyr,  5.  15  ;  18.  307. 
Modyr-slaar,  s.  mother-slayer,  16.  462. 
Mol,  s.  dust,  24.  213. 
Moltine,  cuij.  molten,  19.  560— Mol- 

tyne,  48.  39. 
Moltyne,  //.  molten,  melted,  32,  735. 
Mon,  V.  must,  2.  684 ;  5.  438 ;  7.  171  ; 

29.  283 ;  32.  307. 
Monay,  s.  money,  23.  302. 


Mone,  J,  money,  23.  355. 

Mone,  s.  moon,  5.  195  ;  18.  793 ;  21. 

396;  50.  114. 
Mone,  V,  to  moan,  bemoan,  2.  1 106. 
Mone,  V.  to  mourn,  7.  841. 
Mone,  pres,  i.   must,    18.  429 ;    31. 

394;  33-  179;  36.  1 170. 
Mones,  pres.  /.  advise,  21.  573. 
Monest,  v.  to  admonish,  48.  51. 
Moneste,  //.  /.  admonished,  38.  359. 
Moneth,  s,  month,  11.  206;  33.  365  ; 

36.  104;  43.  171  ;  months,  23.  24. 
Monethe,    s.    month,   6.    361  ;  plu. 

II.  386. 
Monicione,  s,  warning,  proclamation, 

6.  49 ;  admonition,  exhortation,  3. 

655. 
Monklyke,  adj.  belonging  to  a  monk, 

monastic,  18.  29. 
Monte,  s.  mount,  7.  248. 
Mony,  s.  money,  5.  207. 
Mony,  adj.  many,  2.  94,  162 ;  3.  294  ; 

4.  57  ;  II.  442 — Mony  ane,  many  a 

one. 
Monyfald,  euiv.  manifold,  40.  413. 
Mony-faulde,  cuiv.  manifold,  in  many 

ways,  17.  283. 
Morcel,  s.  morsel,  3.  368;  32.  782 — 

Morcele,  7.  646. 
More,  adj.  comp.  greater,  3.  13. 
Morn,  s.  next  morning,  33.  105. 
Morne,  s.  morning,  morrow,  9.  115; 

II.  356;  29.  197;  33-.  139. 
Morne-day,  s.  next  morning,  40.  462. 
Mornynge,  s,  morning,  19.  265. 
Mot,  s.  crumb,  20.  345. 
'^loX.y  pres.  t.  may,  22.  493;  26.  1 171. 
Mot,  V.  must,  15.  322  ;  40.  1 125. 
Mot  is,  s.  plu.  motes,  28.  494. 
Motone,  J.  mutton,  25.  114. 
Mowcht,  pt.  t.  might,  2.  515;  3.  890. 
Mowis, /r«.  /.  moves,  50.  475, 
Mowit,  pt.  t.  moved,  caused,  15.  173. 
Mowne,  s.  moo;i,  I.  577. 
Mowth,  s.  mouth,  I.   109;   16.  141  ; 

23.  159— Mowthe,  9.  221 ;  10.  157. 
Moyse,  v.  to  muse,  think,  50.  ill. 
Mud,  s.  courage,  16.  855 ;  38.  130. 
Mud,  s.  mind,  mood,  temper,  21.  840; 

50.  485— Mude,  18.  1 1 19. 
Mudy,  cLdj.  thoughtful,  50.  319. 
Muldebred,  s.  mould-board,  25.  131, 

see  note. 
Mulis,  5,  mules,  29.  319. 
Multvtude,  s.  multitude,  1 1.  299. 
Munk,  s.  monk,  30.  585. 
Mumand,  pres.  p.  mourning,  2.  712; 

moaning,  30.  358. 
Mume,  V.  to  moan,  30.  '346. 


532 


GLOSSARY. 


Murne,  2  pers,  sing,  imperat,  mourn, 
i6.  6oi. 

Mumyng,  for  merryng  (?),  s.  impedi- 
ment, 37.  III. 

Mumyng,  s,  mourning,  30.  124. 

Murtherere,  s,  murderer,  43.  362 — 
Murthire,  3.  81. 

Musand,  pres,  p,  thinking,  3.  811 ;  6. 
285;  22.  587. 

Muse,  V,  to  think,  ponder,  23.  248. 

Mut,  V,  to  speak,  24.  430 — Mute,  33. 

Mutere,  s,  speaker,  36.  968. 
Mvk,  V.  to  clean,  25.  131. 
Mwrthryst,  //.  /.  murdered,  22.  92. 
Mwte,  V,  to  speak.    See  Mut. 
Mycht,    s.   strength,   might,    power, 

faculty,  Prol.  112;  i.  no;  3.  915; 

4.  76 ;  18.  1249 ;  32.  196. 
Mycht,  pt,  t.  might,  Prol.  19. 
Mychtis,  s,  plu.  powers,  29.  60. 
Mychtly,  ado,  mightily,  13.  98. 
Mychtyare,    adj,   comp,  mightier,    2. 

465;  II.  179;  19.  35. 
Mychtyaste,  cuij.  suptrU  mightiest,  42. 

32. 
Mychtyere,  adj,  comp,  mightier,  41. 

105. 
Mychtyly,  adv,  mightily,  2.  118. 
Myd,  adj,  mid,  12.  293. 
Mydde,  adj,  middle,  30.  521. 
Myddis,  midst  of,  4.  355. 
Myddst,  5.  midst,  middle,  I.  149;  2. 

328;  6.  loi. 
Myddyng,  s.  midden,  30.  615 — Myd- 

in§,  29-  503- 
Mydis,   s.    middle,   19.    14  —  Mydys, 

17.   160. 
Mydnycht,  s,  midnight,  13'.  155;  40. 

691. 
Myd-Jere,  s,  midsummer,  25.  446. 
Myicht,  for  mycht,  might. 
Mykil,  adv,  much,  4.  259 ;  30.  350 ; 

33.  300 — Als  mykil  for,  as  much  as, 

4-  259. 
Mykill,  adj,  great,  27.  874. 
Myl,   s,   mile,    40.    737  —  Myle,   21. 

202. 
Myld,  adj,  mild,  gentle,  13.  34 ;   24. 

103. 
Mylk,  s,  milk,  20.  262 ;  45.  290. 
Mylk-quhyt,  adj,  milk-white,  9.   50 ; 

50.   II 72. 
Mylstane,  s,  millstone,  37.  366. 
Mylys,  s,  plu,  miles,  40.  1403. 
Myn,  pro,  my,  Prol.    169 ;    2.  144  ; 

16.  902;  36.  131;  mine,  3.  190;  6. 

335. 
Mynd,  s,  mind,  7,  839 — In  \e.  mynd, 


in  remembrance,  5.  588;   12.  219; 

I3«.  14 ;  23.  476. 
Mynde,  s,  mind,  6.  248. 
Myne,  adj,  comp,  less,  21.  616. 
Myne,  pro,  mine,  my,  la  179U 
Myne,  adv,  comp,  less,  12.  234 ;   27. 

268;  41.  75. 
Myngit, //.  mingled,  mixed,  2.  700. 
Myngyt,  adj,  mixed,  27.  584. 
Mynissing,  5,  diminishing,  41.  6. 
Mynistere,  s.  minister,  Prol.  34. 
Mynistere,  v,  to  minister,  22.  474. 
Mynowris,  s.  plu.  miners,  7.  744. 
Mynt,//.  intended,  32,  245. 
Mynte,  pp,  meant,  intended,  6.  300 ; 

9.  184. 
Myraclis,  s,  miracles,  36.  391. 
Myrakil,  s,  miracle,  21.  974. 
Myre,  5,  myrrh,  3.  797 ;  50.  465. 
Myrk,  adj,  dark,  30.  322 ;  37.  315— 

Mvrke,  3.  1077;  13'.  177;  40.  570. 
Myrkare,  adj,  comp,  darker,  40.  573. 
Myrknes,   s,   darkness,   5.   262 ;    19. 

344. 
Myrroure,  .f.  mirror,  27.  945. 

Myrth,  s,  mirth,  6.  62 ;  30.  177 ;  36. 

57. 
Mys,  s,  evil,  sin,  22.   109 ;  24.  47 1  ; 

40.  354. 

Mys,  V,  to  miss,  lose,  29.  407  ;  43. 

364. 
Mysale,  5,  leper,  25.  45. 

Mysalry,  5.  leprosy,  10.  480. 

Mysawentoure,  s.  misfortune,  19.  4. 

Myschefe,  s.  mischief,  7.  674  ;  26.  93  ; 

41.  188. 

Mysded,  s,  evil,  misdeed,  2.  789 ;  5. 

446 ;  6.  320;  16.  41. 
Mysded,  //.  /.   misdid,   18.  470  ;   36. 

436. 
Mysdede,   s,  misdeed,   4.    307  ;    32. 

600. 
Mysdeme,  v.  to  misjudge,  ii.  370. 
Mysdid,  //.  /.  did  wrong,  36.  536. 
Mysdide,  s.  misdeed,  34.  7. 
Mysdo,  V,  to  do  wrong,  34.  8. 
Mysdoar,  s,  wrong-doer,  ill-doer,  18. 

547  »  P^^'  Mysdoaris,  40.  967. 
Mysdone,  v,  impers.  misbehaved,   '^'^. 

650. 
Mysdone,  //.  misdone,  erred,  sinned, 

6.  264 ;  34.  254 ;  40.  487. 
Myse,  s,  wrong,  evil,  sin,  2.  669 ;  3. 

134 ;  5.  441 ;  7.  534 ;  27.  594  ;  32. 

519;  40.  521. 
Myse,  V,  to  do  wrong,  21.  429. 
Myse,  pres,  t,  miss,  26.  908. 
Myse-do,  pres,  t,  misdo,  do  wrong,  7. 

191. 


GLOSSARY. 


533 


Myselry,  s,  leprosy,  1 1.  27. 
Mysferde, //.  miscarried,  21.  197. 
Mysfigur,  s.  disfigurement,  40.  682. 
Myskene,  pres,  /,  know  not,  7.  210 ; 

misknow,  II.  187;  misunderstand, 

18.  61. 
Myskennand,  pres,  /.  not  knowing, 

9.  178. 

Mysknawine,  s,  ignorance,  23.  43. 

Mysknew,  //.  /.  mistook,  25,  317. 

Myslary,  for  mysalry,  s,  leprosy,  25, 
447  ;  40.  808. 

Myslewand,  pres.  /.  doubting,  mis- 
trusting, 39.  367. 

Mysmade,  adj.  mismade,  distorted,  9. 
217. 

Mysoysit,  adj,  misused,  35.  17. 

Myspendit,  pt.  t.  misused,  34.  44. 

Myft,  5,  evil,  3.  524 ;  error,  4.  278. 

Myssad,  pp,  hated,  43.  276. 

Myssale,  s,  plu,  lepers,  27.  546. 

Myssat,  //.  /.  injured,  7.  802. 

Myssele,  j.  leper,  25.  425. 

Myssele,  adj,  leprous,  25.  425. 

Myssit,  //.  /.  missed,  lost,  27.  502 ; 
29.  356;  passed,  21.  86. 

Mystare,  s,  need,  37.  134. 

Myste,  ^.  mist,  40.  895. 

Myster,  5.  need,  necessity,  I.  70 ;  16. 
716;  22.  151;  32.  721  —  Mystere, 
I.  96;  9.  44;  21.  72;  39.  34;  50. 
248. 

Mysterful,  adj,  needful,  5.  200 ;  needy, 
18.  787 ;  44.  128. 

Mystreuande,  pres.  /.  unbelieving,  36. 

396. 
Mystreutht,  5.  mistrust,  5.  364. 
Mystroit,  //.  /.  distrusted,  36.  89. 
Mystrouth,  x.  untruth,  40.  215. 
Mystrowand,  j.  unbelief,  22.  22. 
Mystrowand,  pres,  p,   not  believing, 

40.  1303. 
Mystuk,  //.  /.   mistook,   did  wrong, 

10.  375- 

Na,  adj.  no,  I.  255  ;  5.  Ill  ;  33.  407. 

Na,  adv.  no,  not,  I.  6;  5.  86. 

Na,  conj.  nor,  i.  6 ;  4.  70 ;  5.  216 ; 

17.  310;  33.  II,  480— Na  .  .  .  na, 

neither  .  .  .  nor,  37. 177 — Na  ,  .  . 

nothire,  nor  .  .  .  neither,  15.  23, 
Na,  conj.  lest,  3.  11 29;  5.  491. 
Na,  conj.  than,  3.  1 103  ;  16.  863  ;  18. 

226 ;  38.  4S3. 
Na,  conj.  had  not,  3.  1 129. 
Na,  conj.  but  that,  7.  475. 
Na  deife,  not  at  all,  1.  321— Na  dele, 

nothing  at  all,   33.  468;  not  the 

least,  19.  654 ;  29.  278. 


Na  it  was,  that  it  was  not,  32.  82. 
Na  var,  were  it  not  for,  but  for,  ProL 

98. 

Na  war,  had  not,  I.  528. 

Na  ware,  were  it  not,  had  not,  7.  532 ; 

10.  178 ;  21.  88. 
Nacion,  s.  nation,  14.  2. 
Na-gat,  adv.  in  no  way,  43.  548. 
Nakme,  no  manner  of,  16.  852. 
Nakit,  adj.  naked,  2.  917  ;  18.  389 ; 

27.  «39 ;  37.  167. 

Nakitnes,  s.  nakedness,  43.  288. 
Nakyn,  no  kind  of,  50.  102 — Nakynd, 

7.  802 — Na-kyne,  3.  522. 
Nakyn,  v.  to  make  naked,  50.  608. 
Nakyt,    adj.    naked,    18.    1427 ;    42. 

255- 
Nakyt,//.  /.  stripped,  I.  31. 

Nalys,  s.  plu.  nails,  45.  154. 

Nalyt,  //.  /.  nailed,  18.  .670. 

Nam,  s.  name,  10.  3 ;  26.  163 ;  33. 
524;  40.  1300;  fame,  27.  320;  4a 
478;  plu.  Namys,  33.  508 — Namyfl, 
Prol.  150. 

Naman,  s.  no  man,  10.  188;  38.  204; 
46.  298. 

Namely,  cuiv.  especially,  7.  258  et 
passim — Namly,  6.  197. 

Namys.     See  Nam. 

Namyfi.     See  Nam. 

Namyt,  pp.  named,  i.  550 ;  19.  41. 

Nan,  adj.  no,  9.  24 — Nane,  9.  273. 

Nan,  adj,  none,  Prol.  104;  3.  I47;  4. 
20;  29.  14. 

Nan, /r«>.  own,  43.  155. 

Nane,  adj.  none,  i.  370 ;  2.  721 ;  10. 
481 ;  18.  999 ;  no  one,  5.  642 — 
Nane  mare,  none  greater,  36.  176. 

Nanyse,  for  the,  adv.  for  the  nonce,  9. 
112;  10.  256;  24.  549.  The  old 
form  -^Hz^  for  then  anes,  for  the  once, 
where  tAen  is  the  dat.  case  of  the 
article  — Skeat,  Glossary  to  *The 
Bruce,*  sud  voce. 

Na-quhare,  cuiv.  nowhere,  3.  941. 

Nare,  cuiv.  near,  33.  282 ;  comp.  Nar- 
rere,  16.  932 — Nare,  9.  78. 

Narowly,  adv.  narrowly,  hardly,  scarce- 
ly, I.  480— Narroly,  46.  36. 

Nathing,  s.  nothing,  I.  530 ;  2.  1046 ; 
34.  23— Nathynge,  12.  343. 

Natiuitate,  s.  nativity,  10.  201. 

Na-vyse,  cuiv.  nowise,  13'.  105. 

Naway,  adv.  no  way,  27.   1371;  42. 

69. 

Nawine,  s.  fleet,  38.  603. 
Nawyse,  in  no  wise,  41.  292. 
Ne,  adv.  not,  6.  89 ;  30.  67;  32.  197, 
266. 


534 


GLOSSARY. 


Ne,  conj,  neither,  3a  73 — Ne  .  .  .  na, 

neither  .  .  .  nor. 
Ne  ware,  19.  313.     See  Na  war. 
Neb,  J.  beak,  28.  598. 
Necessare,  adj.  necessary,  27.  691. 
Nectyng,  5,  ointment,  44.  275. 
Ned,  J.  need,  necessity,    I.  654 ;  2. 

651;  3.  840;  5.  650;  9.  159;  16. 

S;   23.   2;  31.   388;  distress,    18. 

1014— Nede,  i.  94,  252 ;  33.  231. 
Ned,  pres.  t,  needs,  38.   197 ;  //.  /. 

Nedyt,  10.  211  ;  18.  50;  22.  241. 
Nedful,  adj,  needful,  necessary,  5.  113; 

30.  430. 
Nedis,  V,  impers,  needs,  31.  239. 
Nedling,  adv,  necessarily,  50.  126 — 

NedUnge,  21.  345. 
Nedly,  eulv,  necessarily,  2.  682,  707 ; 

31-  391. 
Nedlyngis,  of  necessity,  26.  854. 

Nedlyns,  of  necessity,  22.  775. 

Nedwaise,  tuiv,  greatly,  x.  244. 

Nedway,  o^/z^.  necessarily,  x.  667;  32. 

8. 

Nedyt,  //.  /.     See  Ned,  v, 

Nefe,  X.  fist,  24.  344  ;  plu,  Neifis,  18. 

951 ;  39.  149- 
Neide,  s.  need,  40.  405. 

Neidful,  adj,  needy,  16.  8a 

Nek,  J.  neck,  I.  362;  9.  323;  12.  1 80; 

19.  589;  27.  8x2;  40.  982— Neke, 

4.  236  ;  18.  226. 
Nemmyn,  v.  to  name,  23.  279  ;  pres. 

t.  Nemmyne,  44.  67  ;  45.  77,  82 ; 

//.    i,    Nemmyt,    X9.   58 ;  pres,  /. 

Nemand,   21.    373 ;  //.    Nemmyt, 

26.  486;    27.    X53  —  Nemmyne,  7. 

599- 
Nemmyne,    for    nemmand,    pres,  p, 

nammg,  18.  272. 
Nemot,  s,  ant,  4.  X37.     See  note. 
Ner,    adv,     near,     i.    88,    660;     2. 

X54;    5.   loi  ;    15.  2x3— Nere,    x. 

176,   328;    2.   963;    9.    149;    31. 

3^ ;    33*  4^  J   r<?w/.  Nerrare,   42. 

321  ;    super  I,  Nerraste,  40.   X40X — 

Nerrest,    27.    821  —  Nerreste,   32. 

448 ;  36.  632. 
Nerby,  adv,  close  by,  xo.  428. 
Nere,  adv,  nearly,  almost,  7.  X42  ;  22. 

X65. 
Nere,  s.  kidney,  22.   X2  ;  pltt,  Neris, 

X7.  260. 
Nerhand,     euiv,    nearly,    almost,    3. 

293 ;    5-    381  ;    7-    I73»  268 ;   26. 

725 — Nerhand e,  close  to,  near,  33. 

56. 
Nerrare.     See  Ner. 
Nerraste.     See  Ner. 


Nerrest,  Nerreste.      See  Ner. 

Nesch,  adj,  soft,  4.  266. 

Nese,  J.  nose,  7.   391  ;   10.  157 ;  31. 

367 ;  34.  22. 
Nesethrillis,  j.  plu,  nostrils,  7.  421— 

Neft-thriUis,  9.  51. 
Nesft,  adj,  soft,  42.  95. 
Neste,  flSv.  superl,  next,  16.  526 ;  27. 

252,  "54;  50-939. 

Nele,  s,  net,  34.  X83. 
Nelhbour,  adj,  neigh bourlyy  27.  15281 
Neuer-|)e-lese,  cmj,    nevertheless,    I. 
2x0  —  Neuir-|)e-lesc,    2,    450;    3. 

953. 
Neuir,  cuhf,   never,    I.   3 ;    3.   1091  — 

Neuire,  X5.  83. 
Neuirmare,  adv,  never  more,  27.  1374. 
Nev,  V,  to  renew,  45.  115. 
Nev,  adv,  newly,  40.  406  ;  49.  302. 
Newine,  v.  to  name,  35.  145  ;  pn-cs.  t, 

name,  36.  535. 
Newing,  s,  renewing,  37.  81. 
Newit,  jw.  /.  renew^,  41.  117. 
Newly,  adv.  again,  13'.  169. 
Neyre,  adv,  near,  19.  152. 
Nicht,  s,  night,  36.  xx68. 
Nicht,  v,  to  approach,  come  near,  27. 

x8o,  iX39;/r«.  /.  Nicht,  43.  50: 

ft,  t,  Nichit,  4.9.  2x8. 
Nichtirtale,  s,  midnight,  36.  737. 
Ninte,  adj,  ninth,  6.  425. 
Nixt,  adv,  next,  27.  46  x. 
No,  conj,  nor,  3.  X47. 
Nobilest,    cuij,    superl,    noblest,     36. 

1080. 
Nobillay,    s,    nobleness,   nobility,   2. 

208;  3.  952;  24.  XX7. 
Nobly,   adv,    handsomely,    free,    25. 

201. 
Nochgand stand ine,  adv,  notwithstand- 
ing, 32.  44. 
Nocht,  s,  naught,  nothing,  4.  53  ;  5. 

583 ;  7-  322  ;  8.  69 ;  10.  472  ;  x6. 
789 ;   x8.    30X  ;  26.  294 ;  31.    X67  ; 

38.  591. 
Nocht,  adv,   not,   Prol.   XX  ;  2.    5x5  ; 
xo.   X50;    32.  231;    36.  9x8;    43. 

325. 
Nocht  ane,  not  only,  36.  425. 

Nocht  anerly,  not  only,  not   merely, 

33.  7. 
Nochtforthy,   conj,    nevertheless,    43. 

607. 

Nocht-withstannand,  conj,  notwith- 
standing, 2.  X065. 

Nocht- l)an,  conj,  nevertheless,  3X.  469 
— Nocht- J)ane,  3.  465  ;  6.  26  x. 

Nocht-J)e-les,  conj,  ne>fertheless,  X5. 
137 — Nocht- |)e-lese,  i.  605. 


GLOSSARY. 


535 


Noder,  conj.   neither,   4.  70 — Nodir, 

17.    309^Nodir  .   ,   ,   na,   neither 

.  .  .  nor. 
Nois,  5,  noise,  2.  410. 
Nom,  //.  /.  took,  24.  46 — Nome,  25. 

567. 
Nomar,  v,  to  number,  2.  439. 
Nomar,  no  more,  I.  534 — Nomare,  I. 

408  ;  3.  66  ;  10.  400 ;  13.  106  ;  29. 

19  ;  31*  305  ;  no  longer,  40.  319. 
Nomeryt,  //.  numbered,  43.  404. 
Nomir,  j.  number,  15.  28 ;  28.  485. 
Nommyn,  //.  taken,  3.  668 — Nomyne, 

23.  114. 
None,  s,  noon,  40.  1027. 
Noryse,  j.  nurse,  27.  169. 
Nothir,  conj.  neither,  2.  900 — Nothir 

. .  .  na,  neither .  .  .  nor — Nothire,  6. 

67;  7.  679;  9.  36;  14.  61 — Nothire 

.  .  .  na,  neither .  .  .  nor,  9.  36. 
Nothir-quhare,  adv,  nowhere,  41.  63. 
Nothirwais,  adv.  otherwise,  I.  511. 
Nothyr,  conj,  neither — Nothyr  ...  no, 

neither .  .  .  nor. 
Nothyre,    cuij.    other,    35.    138  —  Na 

nothyre,  no  other,  ib, 
Notit,  //.  A  noted,  38.  43. 
Notyt,    //.     noted,    recorded,    Prol. 

40. 
Nov,  adj,  now,  3.  962 ;  5.  368  ;  40. 

366. 
Novne,  s.  noon,  40.  769. 
Novrysing,  5.  nourishing,  Prol.  2. 
Now,  ctdj,  new,  Prol.  22 ;  15.  82. 
Nowborne,  adj.  new  borne,  32.  614. 
Nowelry,  j.  novelty,  innovation,  26. 

638. 
Nowis,  J.  novice,  30.  411. 
Nowmyr,   s,    number,    12.   3 — Now- 

myre,   12.  308. 
Nowne,  j.  noon,  3.  145  ;  18. 173. 
Nowne,  adj,  nine,  24.  95. 
Nowrise,  s.   nurse,  44.  93 — Nowrys, 

26.  40. 
Nowt,  s.  cattle,  40.  1121. 
Noy,  5.  harm,  25.  610. 
Noy,  V,  to  harm,  injure,  annoy,    i. 

456;  2.  171 ;  19.  80;  pL  t,  Noyt, 

20.  263;  45.  264 ;  pp,  2.  381 ;  40. 

320. 
Noyous,  culj,  burdensome,  24.  284. 
Noys,  s,  plu.  evils,  16.  243. 
Noys,  5.  noise,  3.  711  ;   26.  121 ;   50. 

36 ;   applause,  10.  360 — Noyse,  9. 

235- 
Noyt,  J.  cattle,  50.  37. 

Noyt,  pt,  /.  and  pp.     See  Noy,  v, 

Noyt,  s,  note,  26.  694. 

Noyus,  adj,  hurtful,  harmful,  4.  165 ; 


5.  536;  40.  576;  annoyed,  18.  970; 

burdensome,  24.  284. 
No|)ir,  conj.  neither,  33.  403. 
Nuk,  J.  comer,  27.  658 — Nuke,   18. 

609  ;  plu,  Nuk  is,  9.  201. 
Nummyn,    pp,    taken,    40.     1202  — 

Nummyne,    26.   918 — Numyn,   26. 

990. 
Nunis,  J. //i/.  nuns,  35.  121. 
Nunry,  s,  nunnery,  32.  647. 
Nuryse,  s,  nurse,  27.  47. 
Nychd,/>/.  approached,  27.  264. 
Nycht,  5.  night,  Prol.  109;  3.  1125  ; 

30-  295 ;  35.  177— Nychte,  9.  60 ; 

plu.  Nychtis,  Prol.  102. 
Nycht,  V,  to  approach,  29.  90. 
Nygramancy,  s.  necromancy,  32.  105. 
Nyicht,  V.  approach,  3.  135. 
Nyne,  adj,  nine,  4.  22. 
Nynt,  cJj,  ninth,  33.  855. 
Nynte,  adj.  ninth,  9.  3 ;  ninety. 
Nynten,  adj,  nineteen,  22.  220. 
Nyt,  V.  to  deny,  renounce,  refuse,  12. 

401;   22.  319;   30.  579;   37.  128; 

42.  33 ;  prcs.  t,  Njrttis,  8.  66 ;  //.  /. 

Nyt,  16.  642;  36.  422 — Nyte,  37. 

225— N)rtit,  27.  1027. 
Nytboure,  s.  neighbour,  26.  76;  27. 

3>7. 
Nytit,//.  /.  denied,  27.  1027. 

O,  for  a,  2.  652. 

Obedyence,  s.  obedience,  31.  208. 

Obeis,  V,  to  obey,  27.  1042. 

Obey,  V,  to  obey,  7.  171 — Obeyse,  7. 

15s  ;  pres,  t.  Obeyse,  16.  359  ;  //.  /. 

Obeysit,  18.  1208. 
Obeysand,  adj,  obedient,  27.  210. 
Oblise,  pres,  t,  bind,  33.  503. 
Obliste,  pp.  bound  down,  38.  165 — 

Obljrst,  obliged,  29.  4. 
Obyt,  s,  death,  34.  357. 
Occupyd, />^.  occupied,  50.  159. 
Ocht,  s,  aught,  anything,   I.  450 ;  3. 

^5  ;  II-  77 ;  i6*  72 ;  i8. 420;  19. 

676;  21.  337;  30.  396;  31.  492; 

34.  160. 
Ocre,  5,  usury,  38.  114. 
Ode,  adj.  odd,    one,    12.    308 ;    20. 

140. 
Odere,  s,  odour,  fragrance,  43.  182 — 

Odire,  43.    173  —  Odoure,  41.  7 — 

Odyre,  16.  114. 
Of,  adv,  off,  2.  196,  252 ;  22.  160. 
Of,  prep,  from,  2.  275  j  3.  253,  770, 

792;  33.  184;  in,  6.  190;  on,   12. 

161;  33.  114;  off,  5-359;  9.290; 

12.  169;  29.  24;  40.  1410. 
Oi,prep»  adv,  out  of,  x.  32 ;  3.  313 ; 


536 


GLOSSARY. 


4.  263;  5-  38;  9.  asS;  2«.  44; 

31-  336 ;  33-  908. 
Ofe,  adv,  out  of,  25.  35& 
OfTerand,  /.  oflering,  7.  446 ;  la  58  > 

ao.  83;  33.  838;   4a  928— Offer- 

ande,  la  256. 
Offerand,  pres,  />.  offering,  3.  938. 
Offerit,  pi.  /.  offered,   13.  96;  /^.  32. 

108 ;  33.  322. 
Ofthrifte,  s,  unthrift,  35.  15a 
Oftsyse,  adv,  often,  18.  X121. 
Oftyme,  adv,  oft-times,  4a  762. 
Oftyre,  adv,  comp,  oftener,  la  29. 
Ogart,  s,  pride,  arrogance,  3a  215; 

40-  1334. 
Olze,  s,  oil,  5.  37. 

Onabasytly,  adv,  unabashedly,  5.  428. 

Onanc,  adv,  at  once,  forthwith,  im- 
mediately, 5.  300;  27.  869  —  On 
">e,  7.398;  la  160;  31.  78 — One 
ane,  3-  3^6 ;  4-  177  J  27-  1032 ;  33. 
252 ;  39.  324. 

One,  prep,  on,  I.  14,  30,  33,  90,  X02  ; 
2.  603;  3.  936;  6.  346;  10.  154; 
33.  167 — One  case,  by  chance,  25. 
288. 

One,  prep,  out  of,  21.  820. 

One  loftc,  aloft,  4C.  182. 

Oneresonabile,  eulj,  unreasonable,  18. 

917. 
One-schamely,  adv,  shamelessly,  15. 

162. 

One-til, /r^r/.  unto,  Prol.  100. 

Oncto,  prep,  unto,  7.  91  ;  35.  117. 

Onfar,  afar  off,  i .  493. 

On  hecht,  on  hi^h,  36.  841,  S47. 

Onhyd,  otilj.  uncovered,  disclosed,  30. 

795- 
Onhydc,  v.  to  discover,  i.  489. 

Onix,  s.  onyx,  6.  280. 

On  nev,  anew,  afresh,  45.  173. 

Ononc,  adv.  immediately,  27.  868. 

Onpersawit,  adv.  unpxirccivcd,  20.  102. 

Onto,  prep,  unto,  33.  237. 

Ony,  otij.  any,   Prol.  6 ;   2.   527 ;   2. 

732;  6.  375;  7.  154;  10.  112;  33. 

Onywaise,  cuiv.  any  wise,  31.  130. 
Onywise,  cuiv,  any  way,  86.  752. 
Opartunyte,  s,  opportunity,  40.  845. 
Opine,  adj.  open,  20.  203 ;  23.  216. 
Opinly,  eidv.  openly,  i.  27. 
Opis,  2  sing,  pres,  t.  hopest,  6.  612. 
Opunion,  s.  opinion,  esteem,  2.  43 — 

Opunyone,  20.  9  ;  piu,  Opunyonys, 

21.  645. 
Opyne,  ddj,  open,  3.  732;  11.  261; 
^  30.  294 ;  33.  563  ;  36.  445- 
Opyne,  v,   to  open,  24.  396;  //.  /. 


Opynit,  la  166 ;  16.  826 ;  33. 688; 

imptrat,  la  163. 
Opjnione,  s,  opinioii,  9.  305. 
Opynly,  adv,  openly,    i.  174  ;  3.  24I, 

359;   13.  6x;   16.    829;   19.    301; 

36.448. 
Or,  adv.  o\'er,  above,  too,  3.  650 ;  i6l 

472 — Or  sone,  too  icon. 
Or,  adv,  until,  17.  61. 
Or,  adv,  ere,  before,    I.    155  ;  2.  346; 

4.  453;  6.  441;  7-  255;  "•   »97; 

27.  90;  33.   196;   40-    1045;    41. 

16. 
Or,  coHJ,  rather  than,  33.  136. 
Oracion,  s.  prayer,  18.  292 ;  28.  407 

— Oradone,  18.  129  ;  36.  840. 
Oratore,  s,  oratory,  chapel,  18.  127 — 

Oratoure,  16.  907;  10.  1 103. 
Ordand,  for  ordiane  (?),  v.  to  order, 

prepare,  appoint,  21.  793. 
Ordanyt,^.  /.  ordained,  appointed,  I. 

161 — Ordenyt,  2a  272;   3a  424; 

33.   88,   873  — Ordynit,    15.    130; 

pp.  Ordinyt,  22.  287. 
Ordinance,  s,  ordinance,   decree,  33. 

128. 
Ordir,  s,  order,  27.  934 — Per  ordir,  in 

order. 
Ordour,  s.  order,  Prol.  148. 
Ordynit,//.  /.  ordained,  15.  130. 
Ordyr,  s,  order,  8.  90. 
Ore,  adv.  before,  5.  294 ;  6.  115;  la 

31  ;  26.  174;  40.  28. 
Ore,  conj.  or,  Prol.  22 ;   2.    737 ;    3. 

840;  4.  126;  31.  165. 
Orphan>'ne,  s.  orphan,  31.  446. 
Or>son,  5.  prayer,  29.  225 — Orysownc, 

10.  432. 
Ost,  s.  host,  army,  comi>any,  25.  722  ; 

29.  900;  40.   1088 — Oste,    7.   440; 

32. 569 ;  33-  924 ;  40.  875. 

Ostel,  s.  hostelry,  hospital,  25.  431. 

Otheris, /r<?.  others,  i.  29. 

Othir,  coftj.  either,  6.  42 — Othire,  16. 

362. 
Othyr,  conj.  either,  30.  97 — Othyr  .  .  . 

or,  either  ...  or. 
Othyre,  conj.  either,  13'.  64. 
Oukis,  s.  weeks,  38.  238. 
Our,  cuiv.  and  prep,  over,  Prol.  135 ; 

4.  302;  18.  914— Oure,  3-699;   7- 

364;  40.  100,  1087,  1257. 
Ouralquhare,  overall,  18.  379. 
Ourchangit,  pp.  converted,  33.  772. 
Our-cum,  v.  to  overcome,  3.  533;  16. 

408— Oure-cume,  9.  137  ;  27.  342  ; 

pres.   t.    Ourcumys,   37.    2\  pt.    t, 

Ourecome,   22.    19;    37.    i*  ;  PP* 

Ourcumyne,  9.  152 ;  32.  35. 


GLOSSARY. 


537 


Our-drafe,  pt,  /.  passed,  i8.  171. 
Our-dryvine,    //.     passed,     pursued, 

18.  56. 
Ourdryvyn, /^.  passed,  18.  984. 
Oure,  5.  hour,  i.  660 ;  2.  55  ;  3.  343 ; 

4.  213;  6.  S20;  7.  583;  16.  921  ; 

18.   1361;  22.  353;  29.   \ZZ\plu, 

Ouris,  35.  94 — Oure,  for  ouris,   17, 

203. 
Oyxrtf  poss ,  pro.  our,  I.  13. 
Oure-al,  culv,  everywhere,  21.  937. 
Oure-alquhare,  adv.  everywhere,  26. 

634  ;  all  over,  5.  256. 
Oure-gais,  pres,  t,  surpasses,  36.  179. 
Oure-man,  s.  bishop,  32.  598. 
Oure-mane,  s.  president,  7.  613. 
Ouremet,  //.  /.  passed  over,  31.  461. 
Oure- paste,  pp.  over-passed,  18.  1077. 
Oure-set,  //.  /.  seized,  29.  773. 
Oure-sprad,  cidj,  overspread,  covered 

over,  7.  813  ;  31.  334. 
Oure-ta,  v,  to  overtake,  30.  486.    See 

Ourta, 
Oure-weile,  adv,  too  well,  40.  1335. 
Ourgane,  pp,  passed,  40.  618. 
Ouniian,  s,  ruler,  49.  151. 
Ourmen,   s.  plu.   superiors,   masters, 

27.  340;  31-  207;  40.  44. 
Our-runnyne, /^.  over-run,  passed,  18. 

1 1 36. 
Ourta,  71.  to  overtake,  43.  76 ;  pt.  /. 
Ouriuk,  17.  45  ;  33.  71,  845 ;  pp. 
OurtJine,  17.  42 — Ouretane,  29.  13; 

33:  94- 
Ourtirwis,  pres.  t.  overturns,  6.  629. 

Ourt  maieste,  hurt  majesty,  treason, 

26.  388. 

Ourtuk,  pt.  /.    See  Ourta. 

Our-tyrwit,  //.  /.  overturned,  17.  33 ; 

29.  331- 
Ourys,  pro.  ours,  22.  750. 

Outakand,  pres.  p.  excepting,  33.  57, 

Outakine,  prep,  except,  29.  ICX)4. 

Outane,  pres.  p.  excepting,  33.  93. 

Out-ane,  prep,  except,  save,  $.  591 ; 
26.  916 ;  32.  485  ;  33.  58,  103. 

Outare,  for  outane,  prep,  except,  3. 
868. 

Outhouth,  prep,  without,  outside,  50. 
1x04. 

Outrageouse,  adj.  outrageous,  31.  372. 

Outrydere,  s.  out-rider,  messenger,  one 
who  goes  in  and  out  of  the  monas- 
tery attending  to  its  business,  30. 424. 

Oututh,  adv.  outside,  32.  170. 

Outwart,  adv.  outward,  40.  XI 39. 

Outjetyng,  pres.  p.  outpouring,  rj.  805. 

Ovt,  prep,  out,  5.  310 ;  6.  468 ;   X2. 

475. 


Ovtane,  prep,  except,  4.  2X  ;  7.  5x1  ; 

besides,  ix.  389. 
Ovtgane,  pp.  passed,  42.  302. 
Owcht,  s.  aught,  20.  126. 
Owk,  s.  week,  36.  36 — Owke,  40.  734; 

plu.  Owkis,  3.  157. 
Owt,  prep,  and  adv.  out,  2.  400;  3. 

931;  xa  474;  15-  180;  19.  581— 

Owte,  38.  82 ;  40.  448. 
Owtakand, /r«. /.  excepting,  ii.  1x9, 
Owtane,  conj.  except,  2. 940;  40. 1444. 
Owth,  prep,  over,  2.  673. 
Owt-throw,  adv.  through  and  through, 

10.  436. 
Owtwart,  conj.  besides,  2.  939. 
Oxgange,  s.  a  measure  of  land  pro- 
portioned to  one  ox  of  a  plough,  or 

220  feet  by  140,  17.  49. 
Oxine,  s.  plu.  oxen,  4.  349 ;  29.  318 ; 

33-  307— Oxyne,  4.  321. 
Oyle,  s.  oil,  3.  848 ;  22.  4.68;  30.  429; 

36.   1073 ;  45.   165 ;  ointment,  26. 

294, 
Oyne,  s.  oven,  6.  597;  31.  860;  45. 

241. 
Oyne,  pp.   anointed,   26.  283.     The 

note  ought  to  be  corrected. 
Oynment,  s.  ointment,  6. 475 ;  26.  269. 
Oyse,  s.  use,  custom,  wont,  rite,  6. 

237;  x8.  X26;  26.  1046;  27.  i;  33. 

686;  34.  355;  40.  704. 
Oyse,  V.  to  use,  practise,  exercise,  to 

be  wont,  12.  108;  16.  \\T\  pres.  t. 

plu.  Oysis,  10.  142;  pt.  t.  Oysit, 

2.  56;  7-  S9»  369;  15-  161;  29.  76; 

36.  459— Oysile,  9.  58— Oysyt,  17. 

294;  23.  106;  26.  634;  31.  21  x;  48. 

146. 
Oysit,  for  oyse  it,  use  it,  26.  730. 
Ol)ir,  adj.  other,  i.  43;  3.  279. 
Ol)ire,  conj.  either. 

0 

Paciens,  s.  patience,  3.  405. 
Pacyently,  adv.  patiently,  30.  620. 
Padok,  s,  toad,  2.  750. — Padow,  2. 

770. 
Paian,  culj.  pagan,  31.  85. 
Paianis,  s.  plu.  pagans,  13'.  175. 
Paipe,  s.  pope,  27.  1248. 
Paissit,  pt.  t.  passed,  33.  897. 
Pal,  s.  pall,  robe,  9.  286 ;    10.  422 ; 

22.  557. 
Palas,  s.  palace,  2.  1096. 
Palmere,  s.  palmer,  pilgrim,  26.  983. 
Pane,  s.  pain,  2.  312;  3.  415;  5.  535; 

7.  ?99;  25.  387;  40.990. 

Panms,  s.  pans,  46.  181. 
Pap,  s.  pap,  breast,  teat,  42.   178 — 
Pape,  x6.  460,  678. 


538 


GLOSSARY. 


Pupe,  J.  Pope,  21.  641. 

Pmradice,  s.  paradise,  6.  369^PliTa- 

dyse,  5.  247. 
Parage,  s.  dignity,  rank,  26.  83. 
Paramor,  s.  friend,  joy,  50.  1 118. 
Paramoure,  adv.  as  a  lover,  31.  422. 
Parcenaris  j.  //«.  partakers,  6.  327. 
Parchemyne,  j.  parchment,  24.  337 — 

Parchymene,  33.  449. 
Parcheryte,  adv,  in  charity,  24.  296 ; 

30.  403. 
Parde,    interj,  pardon,   6.   336 ;    21. 

780;   41.   150. 
Pardone,  s,  pardon,  6.  88. 
Pare,  j.  peer,  equal,  19.  448. 
Parelc,  s,  peril,  2.  930 ;  7.  481  ;  16. 

394 ;  31.  497 ;  38.  633 ;  //«.  Parilis, 

2.  26;  40.  784. 
Parfyte,  adj,  perfect,  I.  256 ;  4.  176 ; 

9.   108 ;    10.  85 ;    19.   456 ;   comp, 

Parfytar,   18.  48. 
Parfytly,  adv,  perfectly,  6.  14. 
Parise,  adj,  parish,  40.  324. 
Parlesy,  x.  palsy,  4.  204 ;  7.  571  ;  XI. 

31;  21.  120;  4a  795. 
Paroch,  s.plu.  parishes,  40.  371. 
Parsaneris,  s,  plu,  partakers,  6.  139. 
Part,  V,  to  go,  49.  25. 
Partand, /r^j. /.  dividing,  40.  371. 
Partenar,  s,  sharer,  partner,  18.  667 — 

Partcnere,  18.  1 107. 
Partcnyt,  //.  j>ertained,  40.  375. 
Partcyne,  z\  to  pertain,  27.  1203. 
Parlhenarc,    s.    sharer,    partner,    38, 

505— i*arthenere,  21.  808. 
Pariinj^e,  s.  dividing,  36.  893. 
Partryk,  j.  partridge,  5.  457. 
Party,  5,  part,  33.  99. 
Parly,  j.  side,  19.  582. 
Pariyng,  s.  parting,  27.  733. 
Partysc,  s.plu.  parlies,  5.  321. 
Partyt, //.  t.  separated,  14.  19. 
Pas,  V.  to  jxiss,  2.  216;  19.  74 — Pase, 

I.  134;  2.  525;  6.  348;  9.  27;  II. 

340;    35.  26— Pasft,   II.  384;    38. 

150;  //.  /.  Passit,  13.  100;  33.  346 

— Passyt,  19.  152;  imperat.  Pas,  33. 

233— Paft,  33.  222. 
Pasch,  adj.  paschal,  Passover,  7.  150 

— Pasch   day,    Easter    Sunday,    7. 

150 — Pasche  day.  Day  of  the  Pass- 
over, 7.  444. 
Pasck-day,  J.  Easter  day,  13'.  138. 
Passand,  adj,  passing,  31.  342. 
Passionc,  s.  suffering,  37.  8. 
Patent,  s,  staff,  25.  160;  40.  495. 
Patriarkis,  J. //«.  patriarchs,  36.  I. 
Patronoure,  5,  patron,  4a  934. 


Fatyl,  X.  pattle,   a  soudl  spade,  25. 

130.    See  note. 
Pnyone,  /.  pagan,   15.  136;  22.  184; 

flu.  Payanis,   z^-    67S ;  plu.  fOL 

Pftyonis,  26.   261. 
Payane,  adj.  pagan,  31.  281. 
Payeme,  adj,  pagan,  27.  877. 
Payene,  s,  plu,  pagans,  27.  944. 
Paygonis,  s.  pltu  pagans,  8.  6. 
Payne,  s,  pain,  2.   642;  5.  244;  12. 

78;   16.  726;    33,  468;    care,  4a 

210— Set  his    payne,    set  himsd^ 

12.  78. 
Paynefull,  adj,  painful,  27.  1342. 
Paynt,  r.  to  paint*    ii.  69;  pres,  t. 

Payntis,  34-  9^  ;  //.  /.  Payntit,  28. 

316 ;  pp,  Payntit,  41.  384 — Payntyt, 

7.  816. 
Paynteore,  s,  painter,  11.  67— PHyn- 

toure,  II.  85 — Payntur,   11.  73. 
Paynyt, //.  /.  pained. 
Payre,  s,  pair,  7.  507. 
Payre,  v,  to  pare,  36.  1099. 
Paylener,  adj,  rascally,  40.  850^  ill  I. 
Paythment,  s,  pavement,  18.  719. 
Pece,  s.  peace,   i.  250,   669;  2.  870 

— Peft,  I.  250. 
Penans,  s.   penance,    18.    252 — Pen- 
nance,  6.  420;  36.   268 — Pennons, 

18.  549. 
Penny,  5,  penny,  7.  736  ;   plu.  Pen- 

nyse,  7-  734. 
Pensiwe,  cuij.  pensive,  30.   129 — Pen- 

syve,  anxious,   I.   320. 
Penytent,  s.  penitent,  34.   190. 
Pepill,  s.   people,  I.    143  ;     2.  461— 

Pepule,   19.  342. 
Perand,  adj.  apparent,  45.  7. 
Perans,  5.  appearance,  30.  132. 
Perauentur,  adv.  perad venture,  3.  395 

— Perauenture,  29.  22. 
Percase,  adv.  perchance,  10.  399;  31. 

93  ;  36.  181. 
Perchase,  adv.  perchance,  by  accident, 

33.  36. 
Percheryte,  adv.  in  charity,  "^-^^  529. 
Pere,  s.  peer,  equal,  6.  634;  30.  211 ; 

36.  622 ;  50.  345. 
Pere,  s.  poor,  24.  96. 
Pere,  v.  to  appear,  2.  1059;  30.  440. 
Perfay,  interj.  by  my  faith,    i .   448 ; 

4.  71 ;  30-  300- 

Perise,  v.  to  perish,  destroy,  33.  286; 
50.  815— Perice,  16.  76  ;  imperat, 
Peryse,  33.  248 ;  //.  Perist,  3.  431 
— Perist e,  3. 99— Peryst,  12.  54;  30. 
248 ;  32.  406 — Peryste,  16.  391  ; 
21.  287. 

Perit, //.  /.  paired,  29.  705. 


GLOSSARY. 


539 


Perk,  s,  pole,  beam,  7.  215. 

Perktre,  s.  a  pole  five  and  a  half  yards 

lon^,  19.  216. 
Perles,  oiij.  peerless,  without  a  rival, 

30.  52. 
Perlesy,  s.  palsy,  40.  1263. 
Perolouse,  adj,  perilous,  29.  2. 
Perquere,  oi^v.  accurately,  30.  414. 
Perre,  s.  plu,  stones,  33.  189. 
Persawe,    v.    to    perceive,    32.   371  ; 

pres.    t.    Persawe,    33.   220;  pt,  /. 

Persavit,  5.  647  ;  32.  443  ;  pres.  p, 

Persavand,  6.   ill;   27.  loii  ;  pp, 

Persawit,  9.  25. 
Persawinge,  s.  perception,  knowledge, 

I.   611  ;    2.    749 — Persawynge,    3. 

993- 
Perse,  v,  to  pierce,  4$.  153. 

Persecucione,  s,  persecution,  33.  364. 

Perseuere,  v,  to  persevere,  persist,  32. 

256. 

Perseverj't,  //.  /.  persevered,  31.  261. 

Persewer,  v.  to  persevere,  3.  631. 

Pertly,   adv,    openly,    36.    678 ;    40. 

1043. 
Peruert,   v,   to  pervert,  23.  82 — Per- 

wert,  21.  612. 
Peruertis,  pres,  t.  perverts,  41.  237. 
Peryd,  pp,  compared,  18.  1312. 
Peryse,  v.  to  perish,  21.  220. 
Pes,  s.  peace,  27.  724 — Pese,  7.  462  ; 

10.  263. 
Petowifi,  cuij.  piteous,  i.  90. 
Pety,  s.  pity,  2.  722. 
Peyre,  s.  peer,  equal,  6.  634. 
Phylosyphere,  j.  philosopher,  5.  89. 
Pic,  s.  pilch,  32.  733— l*ilt»  3-212. 
Pilaris,  s,  plu.  pillars,  21.  206. 
Pilgerame,  s.  pilgrim,  27.  12 18. 
Pillare,  s.  pillar,  36.  779. 
Pitte,  s,  pity,  $.  530 ;  50.  20. 
Pituisly,    €uiv,    piteously,    5.    598  — 

Piluysly,  2.   718. 
Plait,  //.  /.     See  Play. 
Plane,  adj,  full,  I.  18. 
Planettis,  s.  plu,  planets,  50.  1 14. 
Planly,  adv.  plainly,  36.  421 — Playne- 

ly,  33-  291— Playnly,  11.  431;  30. 

775- 
Plant,  s.  complaint,  accusation,  3.  196. 

Plat,  s.  plate,  28.  552 ;  31.  458 ;  pin, 

Platis,  6.  587 ;  37.  287. 
Plat,  adv.  flatly,  41.  120. 
Play,  s.  play,  36.  427. 
Play,    V.    to   play,  31.   108;  pres,  t, 

Plais,  5.  466  ;  pt,  t.  Plait,  5.  463. 
Playine,  s,  playing,  play,  26.  59. 
Playne,  adj,  full,  Prol.  135  ;  28.  366 ; 

level,  40.  209. 


Playnt,  s.  complaint,  I.  547 ;  3.  803  ; 

9.  249 ;  30.  467. 
Playnt,  v.  to  plant,  2.  452. 
Playnyt,  s.  planet,  21.  389. 
Plente,  s.  plenty,  3.  856. 
Plentuisly,  adv.  plenteously,  5.  42. 
Plentufi,  adj.  plentiful,  40.  426. 
Plentuysly,  adv.  plenteously,  16.  97. 
Plente,  v.  to  complain,  3.   179  ;  31. 

363  ;  36.  980 ;  pres.  t,  Plenjeis,  30. 

470 ;  //.  /.  Plenjeit,  9.  253 ;  pres. 

p.  Plenjeand,  4.  127. 
Pies,  V.  to  please,  16.  128;  25.  342; 

30.  45 — Plcse,   10.  195  ;   33.   768 ; 

34.    loi — Plesft,    Prol.   24 ;  //.    t. 

Plesit,  12.  378--Pleisit,  40.  546^ 

Plesyt,  24.   23 — Pleysit,   28.    loi  ; 

pp.  Plesyt,   16.  862. 
Plesance,  s,  pleasure,  34.  256. 
Plcsand,  adj,  pleasant,  10.  333. 
Plesandis,  s,  pleasure,  7.  496. 
Pleuch,  s.  plough,  28.  70. 
Pleynte,  s,  plenty,  27.  1488. 
Plicht,  s,  offence,  26.  932. 
Plicht,  s.  plight,  30.  355. 
Ployk,  s,  staff,  19.  215. 
Plucht,  s,  occupation,  34.  57. 
Plucht,  s,  plough,  40.  132. 
Pluyk,  s.  staff,  19.  98. 
Plycht,  s.  plight,  condition,  2.  516. 
Plyit,  //.  /.  folded,  24.  343. 
Polisl,  adj,  polished,  50.  107 — Polyst, 

28.  141. 
Porcione,  s.  portion,  33.  929. 
Porele,  s,  peril,  i.  6. 
Portare,  s,  porter,  janitor,   3.    1009 ; 

6.  290. 
Portra,  v.  to  portray,  ii.  78. 
Portratore,   s,    portraiture,    ii.    68 — 

Portratoure,  23.  473  ;  29.  220. 
Portura,  v,  to  portray,  23.  473. 
Possibile,  s,  possibility,'  power,  per- 
mission, 18.  1247. 
Possybilyte,  s.  ability,  27.  685. 
Postilis,  s,  plu,  apostles,  2.  968 — Pos- 

tulis,  27.  1552. 
Postill,  s.  apostle,  27.  147 1. 
Postulis,  s,  plu.  poss,  apostles',  3.  10. 
Pot,  s,  pot,  48.  178 ;  plu.  Pottis,  46. 

x8i. 
Potage,  s,  pottage,  18.  1158. 
Potent,  s.  staff,  29.  28.     See  note. 
Poton,  s,  potion,  2.  767. 
Pouare,    s,    power,     authority,     25. 

177. 
Poudre,  s,  dust,  32.  793  ;  powder,  33. 

740. 
Pouer,  s,  poor,  33.  338. 
Pouer,  aaj,  poor,  6.  224 — Pouere,  5. 


S40 


GLOSSARY. 


lao— Pouir,  3a   219 — Poure,   la 
454 ;  33-  324. 

Pouerte,  s,  poverty,  26.  78. 
Ponrwiance,  x.  Providence,  21.  379. 
Poustc,  s,  power,  authority,  3.  360; 

6.  315;  7.  220;  19.  79;  29.  67; 

32-  '56 ;  33.  660 ;  37.  36. 
Povd'tr,  s.  powder,  dust,  1 8.  1344. 
Powar,  s.   power,  ability,  authority, 

Prol.   135 ;   4.  254— Poware,  Prol. 

113;  I.  269;  25.   171;  43.  564— 

— Powcre,  6.  35a 
Powere,  s,  poor,  12.  263. 
Powere,  adj,  poor,  6.  453. 
Poweste,  s,  power,  43.  532. 
Pownd,  J.  pounds,  35.  114. 
Powre,  s,  poor,  1$.  104. 
Powrc,  otij.  poor,  5.    115;  17.  191  ; 

20.  116. 
Powste,  s.  power,  20.  342 ;  44.  8x. 
Poycion,  s,  potion,  6.  481. 
Poynte,  s.  point,    I.    74 ;    30.    248 ; 

opix>rtunity,  32.  69 — In  poynte,  on 

the  point  of. 
Poyson,  V.  to  poison,  33.  62. 
Poysone,  j.  poison,  5.  344  ;  27.  582  ; 

33'  520;    36.    1041 — Poyssone,    2. 

699 ;  27.  602. 
Poytlis,  J. //w.  pots,  25.  512. 
Pra,  pres,  /.  pray,  10.  282. 
Prad,  for  prayit,  15.  62. 
Praide,  //.  /.  i>rayed,  2.  204. 
Praier,  s.  prayer,  I.  493. 
I*rais,  I  sinj^.  pres.  t,  pray,  6.  294. 
Prais,  prcs.  /.  prays,  2.  579. 
Prait,  //.  /.  prayed,  2.  215  ;  3.    145  ; 

16.  503. 
Pray,  s.  prey,  booty,  5.  192  ;  32.  540  ; 

33.  90 ;  40.  1096.  1099. 
Prayand,  prcs,  /.  praying,  2.  227. 
Prayere,  j.  prayer,  i.  141. 
Prays,  imperat,  pray,  9,  75. 
Prayt, //.  prayed,  10.  179. 
Prayt,/*/.  /.  pillaged,  40.  1095. 
Precedent,  s.  ruler,  president,  lO.  397. 
Prccedis, /;yj.  t,  precedes,  36.  177. 
Prech,  V.  to  preach,  16.  610 — Preche, 

13.  41  ;  34.  128. 
Prechand, /;vj. /.  preaching,  i.  170; 

6.  454. 
Preching,  J.  preaching,  i.  306— Prech - 

inge,  2.  50. 
Precnore,  s,  preacher,  2.  636 — Prech- 

our,  I.  673  ;  2.  428 — Prechoure,  32. 

635 ;  36.  467. 

Precis,  pres,  /.  presses,  32.  349. 

Preciuse,  adj,  precious,  5.  168 ;  6. 
278 ;  10.  255  ;  34.  31— Preciouft, 
I.  232 — Preciowse,  3.  421. 


entis,  jr.  /Ik. 


Ants,  44. 192. 
;  ia326- 


Predecessoure,  31.  4161 
Predicadone,  jr.  preaching;,  561  641. 
Pref;  V,  to  try«  test,  jo.  186. 
Prefe,  V,  to  prove,  IQ.  205. 
Prefec,  s.  prefect,  28.  363. 
Prefet,  s,  prefect,  i.  308 — Prefete,  i. 

694— Prcfeit,  5a  637. 
Preichit,  ^.  t.  preached,  27.  85a 
Preiflf,  s,  proof,  i.  187. 
Prekand,  pres,  p.  riding,  5.  43a 
Prekit,  pi,  t,  rode,  5.  428. 
Prekyle,  pt,  i,  pressed,  7.  643. 
Prene,  /.  pin,  43.  533. 
Prentese,  s,  disciple,  4.  35 — Prentyse, 

34.  145— Prentyft,  4.  40. 
Prenttis,  s,  discipleship,  3.  479. 
Presand,  s,  present,  gift,  25.  669. 
Prese,  s.  press,  crowd,  2.  87. 
Prese,  v,  to  press,  2.  543. 
Present,  //.  presented,    i.    374;  5a 

lOOI. 

Prcsone,  s.  prison,   i.  86 ;    2.  1 132; 

32.  544— Presowne,  i.  45. 
Presone,  v,  to  imprison,  2.  128. 
Presonere,  s,  prisoner,  40.  1 1 23. 
Presonyt,  //.  imprisoned,  i.  98. 
Pressone,  s,  prison,  6.   318;  33.  832; 

plu.  Pressonnis,  32.  532. 
Pressoneris,  s,  plu,  prisoners,  36.  11 28. 
Pressumyt,  pi,  t,  presumed,  3.  S22. 
Preste,  s,  priest,  2.  524  ;    16.  809  ;  ^y. 

933  ;  P^"'  Prestis,  33.  873. 
Prcsihed,  s,  priesthood,    2.   62S ;    iS. 

1206  ;  36.  648— Presthede.  2.  463  ; 

13.    70;    40.    332  —  Prestede,     32. 

62. 
Presumpcione,  s,  presumption,  3.  981  ; 

10.  139. 
Presyt,  //.  /.  pressed,  22.  149. 
Preue,  adj,  privy,  private,  2.  734. 
Preuely,  adv.  privily,  secretly,  stealth- 
ily, 1.427;  3-  929- 
Preuete,  s,  secret,  3.  394,  39S,  400. 
Preuilege,  s,  plu.  privileges,  i.  177. 
Preve,  €idj.  pri\')',  private,  15.   189. 
Prewe,   adj.   privy,  secret,   intimate, 

tnisted,  2.   79,   119,   303,  723;    3. 

440;  5.  12. 
Prewe,  v.  to  prove,  2.  1000  ;  3.  402. 
Prewely,    adv,    privily,    privately,    3. 

164. 
Prewetes,   s,  privities,  private   parts, 

2.  711. 
Prewilege,  5.  plu.  privileges,  5.  4. 
Prewit,  pi,  i.  attempted,  7.  464  ;  ex- 
amined, 25.  531. 
Prewylege,  s,  privilege,  22.  790. 


GLOSSARY. 


541 


Preysand,  pres,  p,   pressing,    trying, 

25.  357. 
Price,  V.  to  prize,  36.  145. 

Pridyt,  //.  /.  prided,  27.  402. 

Prince,  adj,  chief,  I.  178. 

Principale,  adj,  chief,  33.  664. 

Printeis,  j.  prentice,  disciple,  2.  248 ; 

18.  1092;  34.  151— Prenteis,  13*.  5 

— Prenteise,  35.  183 — Printece,  ii. 

63  ;  15-  S3— Printyce,  27.  632. 
Priores,  s,  prioress,  30.  376 ;  32.  655. 
Prioure,  s,  prior,  26.  614. 
Prisit, //.  /.  prized,  i.  306. 
Priue,  adj,  privy,  secret,  7.  479 ;  30. 

161  ;  35.  46. 
Priuely,  adv,  secretly,  34.  280. 
Priuete,   s,   secret,  privacy,  30.    28 ; 

35.  58;   36.  626. 

Priuite,  s,  secret,  27.  1 1 18. 

Priwaly,  adv,  privily,  21.  671. 

Priwe,  adj,  privy,  secret,  familiar,  in- 
timate, 2.  1 104;  3.  1 146;  27.  1019; 
43.  40 — Is  maste  priwe,  his  most 
intimate  friends. 

Priwely,  adv,  privily,  secretly,  12.  73; 

25.  25  ;  29.  189. 
Priwete,  s,  privacy,   secret,    18.   41  ; 

27.  iiio ;  35.  63 ;  plu,  Priwete,  2. 

950;  13.  10. 
Priwit,  pp,  secretly  turned,  50.  932. 
Priyd,  s,  pride,  27.  1048. 
Procesft,  5.  process,  lapse,  7.  805. 
Procuratore,  s,  agent,  12.  241. 
Procurur,  s,  purveyor,  16.  157. 
Profe,  s,  proof,  18.  1089. 
Profe,  V,  to  prove,  31.  437. 
Profere,  s,  oner,  19.  46. 
Professione,  s,  faith,  33.  696. 
Profet,  5,  prophet,  27.  17;  36.  422 — 

Profete,  13^  72— Profit,  36.  243 — 

Profyte,  7,  547. 
Profferit,//.  /.  offered,  36.  791. 
Profit  =  prove  it,  23.  12. 
Profycy,  5,  prophecy,  7.  344. 
Profyt,  s.  profit,  good,  3.  803;  6.  490 

—Profyte,  i.  255. 
Profy'te.     See  Profet. 
Proloug,  s,  prologue,  30.  190. 
Prooff,  s,  proof,  27.  941. 
Propereste,  adj,  superl,  most  proper, 

36.  243. 

Properly,  adv,  clearly,  28.  693. 
Propheta,  s.  prophet,  36.  6 — Prophete, 

36.  7. 

Prophetis,  s,  plu,  profits,  28.  5. 

Prophetissa,  s,  prophetess,  24.  30. 

Prophit,  5,  profit,  33.  609 ;  plu,  Pro- 
phetis, 28.  5. 

Propire,  adj,  own,  36.  762. 


Propirly,  adv,  properly,  1 1.  69. 
Propirly,  adj,  proper,  real,  36.  882. 
Proponand,   pres,   p.    proposing,    5. 

297. 
Proponyt,  pp.  proposed,  3.  1075. 
Propre,  adj.  proper,  own,  5.  1 14. 
Proprete,  s,  subject,  49.  13, 
Propyre,  adj,  own,  proper,   peculiar, 

rightful,  II.  374;  32.  543- 
Propyrly,  cuiv.  distinctively,  13.  62. 
Proselit,  s,  proselyte,  36.  io6o^~Pro- 

selyt,  14.  12. 
Protecdone,  s.  protection,  3.  943  ;  18. 

320. 
Protect  our,  s.  protector,  6.  21. 
Protectryse,  s,  protectress,  44.  310. 
Proverbe,  s,  proverb,  10.  71. 
Proves,  s.  superior  of  a  convent  of 

nuns,  10.  307. 
Proveste,  s.  provost,  6.  9. 
Prowd,  adj,  proud,  5.  215. 
Prowd,  wij,  inciting,   appetising,   7. 

705. 
Pro  we,  s,  proof,   demonstration,   23. 

10 ;  32.  50. 
Prowe,  V.  to  prove,  demonstrate,  21. 

158;  36.  981. 
Prowes,  5,  prowess,  25.  276. 
Prowince,  s.  province,  33.  37. 
Prowyng,  s,  testing,  40.  1249. 
Prudence,  j.  skill,  3.  1019. 
Pruf,   5,   proof,    I.    356;    30.    590 — 

Pruff,  31.  382. 
Prufe,  V,  to  try,  42.  43. 
Pruwiance  s,  providence,  33.  213. 
Pryd,  s.  pride,    10.    135  ;   30.  215— 

Pryde,  l.  462. 
Pryk,  V,  to  spur,  ride,  4.  299. 
Prynte,  v.  to  print,  impress,  18.  944. 
Pryse, /r«.  /.  prize,  20.  208. 
Pryuete,  s,  secret,  16.  858. 
Pry  we,  adj,  private,  secluded,  39.  318. 
Prywely,  adv,  privily,  33.  883. 
Publicane,  s,  publican,  la  12. 
Pudre,  s,  powder,  33.  676. 
Punys,  V,  to  punish,  48.  188 — Punyse, 

11.  214;    23.   so;    30.   271;    37. 

357. 
Punysing,  s.  punishment,  21.  737. 

Punyst,//.  punished,  6.  86 — Punyste, 

12.  299 ;  36.  1000. 

Puple,  5,  people,  3.  226;   4.  16;  5. 

56 ;  6.  234  ;  10.  106 ;  16.  224 ;  33. 

"3;   36.   49— Pupile,   I.  500;   3. 

224 ;  6.  671— Pupill,  I.  246,  391  ; 

3.  14— -Pupule,  21.  918. 
Pur,   adj,  poor,    5.    145 ;    12.   256— 

Pure,  I.  130;  2.  973;  16.  80;  33. 

385. 


542 


GLOSSARY. 


Purchase,  r.  to  get,  obtain,  purchase, 

1.  480— Parches,  2.  896;  25.  186; 
31.  513— I*urcheft,  3.  looo;  fres,  /. 
Purchcs,  8.  106  —  Purchacis,  18. 
183 ;  yv.  /.  Purchaste,  la  504— 
Purcheste,  7.  776. 

Purchcs,   J.   endeavour,    contrivance, 

snare,  18.  383. 
Pure,  J.  the  poor,  22.  86. 
Pure,  adj.  pure,  2.  1026. 
Purgacion,  j.  purging,  purgation,  6. 

482. 
Pur|x)A,  $,  purpose,  Prol.  169. 
Purpure,  j.  purple,  the  imperial  robe, 

9-  56;  23-  '92. 
Purte,  s,  poverty,  26.  766. 
Purvat,  J.  predestinated,  37.  23. 
Purvoit,  //.  /.  provided,  37.  72. 
Purway,  %\   to  provide,  pur\'ey,   26. 

148,  977 ;  3«-  569 ;  /'•  '•  Purwayt, 

16.  418. 
Putand,  pres»  /.  putting,  23.  192. 
Putusly,  adv.  piteously,  39.  139. 
Puyre,  adj.  poor,  6.  365. 
Pyful,  for  pynful  (?),  atij,  painful,  4a 

963. 
Pyk,  J.  pitch,  19.  558 ;  44.  285. 

Pyke,  V.  to  pick,  dig,  7.  754. 

Pykyt,  pt,  t.  daubed  with  pitch,   12. 

51. 
Pylgrime,  j.   pilgrim,   3.    looi  —  Pil- 

gram,  3.  I056--Pilgrame,  3.  1084. 
Pymcnt,  5.  spiced  wine,  33.  518. 
Pyn,  5.  pain,  2.  713 — Pyne,  4.  21  ;  9. 

326 ;  19.  306 ;  38.  357. 
Pyne,  v.  to  pain,  torment,  torture,  7. 

'324;  10.  399. 
Pyne,  v.  to  chasten,  18.  158. 
Pynil,//.  pained,  Prol.  88. 
Pynyngc,  s.  giving  of  pain,  death,  33. 

863. 
Pynyt, //.  /.  l>ound,  15.  176. 
Pynyt,  adj.  weakened,  38.  312. 
Pystil,  s.  epistle,  2.  909  ;  //«.  Pystilis, 

2.  82. 

Pyt,  s.  pit,  grave,  18.  1426;  40.  963 — 

Pyle,  5.  562 ;  32.  708. 
Pyt,  for  poyttis,  s.  pots,  2$.  534. 
Pyte,  J.  pity,  20.  185  ;  33.  114. 
Pyth,  5.  pith,  strength,  5.  485. 
Pytisly,  cuiv,  piteously,  27.  253. 
Pytte,  5.  pity,  2.   1026 ;  18.  437 ;  33. 

781. 
Pytuisly,  adv.  piteously,  6.  305 ;  16. 

320 ;  33.  784. 

Quake,  v.  to  tremble,  16.  845. 
Quantyte,  s.  quantity,  10.  576. 
Quaquand,  adj.  quaking,  27.  10 1 8. 


'■  Quare,  for  quhare,  10.  8. 
I  Quartane,  adj.  quartan,  31.  296. 
I  Quartare,  1.  quarter,  40.  737. 
Quehen,  adv,  when,  29.  854. 
Quek,  s.  quick,  alive,  living,  4.  275; 
7.  185;   16.  590;    17.  I22>-Qiidcc, 
la  237. 
Queke,  pt,  /.   quaked,    trembled,  16. 

323. 
Quell,  V,  to  slay,  3.  236. 

Quern,  adj,  quiet,  5.  324  ;  fit,  34.  96; 

pleasing,   50.    29 — Queme,  fit,  13. 

46 ;  36.  1236. 
Queme,  adv,  agreeably,  pleasin^y,  6. 

i8a 
Quemful,    adj,    pleasing^     25.    479; 

peaceful,  36.  722. 
Quemfully,  adv,  acceptably,  5a  12G4. 
Quen,  J.  queen,  4.   252;   6.   514;  27. 

97  ;  33-  14^— Quene,   ProL  92 ;  4. 

272  ;    9-    179;    10.    91  ;    24.   26; 

33.  47. 
Quentice,  s,  cunning,  9.  130;  la  10& 
Querch,   s,  kerchief,    2.    265,    278— 

Querche,  2.  295. 
Quere,  j.  choir,  40.  930. 
Quereouris,  s,  plu.  quarriers,  23.  2 1 2. 
Quert,  adj.  alive,  10.  574. 
Quesing,  5.  cousin,  36.  117. 
Quet,  pp.  quit,  paid,  6.  215. 
Quetance,  s.  quittance,  the  purging  of 

an  offence,  22.  702. 
Quethyre,  quhethyre,  coptj.  virhether,  7. 

516. 
Queyne,  5.  queen,  30.  760. 
Quha.  rel.  pro.  who,  I.  211  ;  2.  205 — 

Quhay,   24.  227;  gen.    Quhais,    4. 

210;  10.282;  36.174;  cue,  Quham, 

I.  69;  2.  206;  3.  958. 
Quha,  for  quham,  rel.  pro,  whom,  30. 

445-  . 
Quha,  intrrrog.  pro,  who,  9.  40. 

Quham-of,  of  whom,  31.  300. 

Quhare,  adv.  where,   l.    100  ;  2.  216  * 

10.    146 ;    27.   841  ;    32.    194 — Ay- 

quhare,  everywhere. 
Qunare-eflyre,  after  which,  22.  113. 
Quhare-ewyr,  adv.  wherever,  18.  741. 
Quhare-sa,  aiiv,  wheresoever,  35.  96. 
Quharfor,  adv.  wherefore,  I.  75. 
Quhas,  for  quhat,  23.  371. 
Quha-sa, /«?.  whoso,  Prol.  3;   18.  i. 
Quha-se-euire,  wheresoever,  5.  593. 
Quhasum-euir,  pro.  whomsoever,  50. 

II35- 
Quhat,  pro.  what,  I.  370  ;  3.  264. 

Quhat  be  ])i,  how  much  the  more,  16. 

178. 
Quhat-kine,  what  kind  of,  5.  91. 


GLOSSARY. 


543 


Quhatkine,  what  kind  of,  15.  68 ;  45. 

60— Quhatkyne,   ii.  87;  whatever 

kind   of,    40.    805 ;    whatever,    25. 

605. 
Quhedir,  conj,   whether,    I.   421 ;    2. 

701. 
Quheine,  adj,  few,  40.  921. 
Quhele,  s,  wheel,  33.  545  ;  45-  '^4 ; 

47.  84. 
Quhelpe,  j.    whelp,    33.    278 ;   plu, 

Quhelpis,  3.  174. 
Quhemfull,  for  quemful,  adj.  27.  1 339. 
Quhen,   adj.   some,   a   few,    27.   21  ; 

29.    343;    31.   ^14  —  Quhene,    10. 

497. 
Quhen,  adv,  when,  I.  680 — Quhene, 

Prol.  15. 
Quhen,  for  quhyne,  adv,  whence,  12. 

158. 
Quhene,  adv,  whence,   16.   576 ;   18. 

Quhet,  J.  wheat,  26.  214;  30.  429; 

31.  298. 
Quhether,  conj,  whether,  whichever, 

7.  162. 
Quhethire,    conj.  whether,    ii.   422; 

37.  5>— Qw^ethyre,  21.  965. 
Quheyne,  adv,  whence,  37.  78. 
Quhi,  interrog.  pro,  why,  36.  391. 
Quhil,  adv.  while,  1 1.  18;  once,  12.  8 ; 

36.  812. 

Quhile,  5,  wile,  guile,  Prol.  8. 
Quhile,  s,  a  short  time,  10.  36  ;  32. 

74 ;  36-  319. 

Quhile,  adv,  sometimes,  10.  416;  32. 

449  ;  34-  352  ;  once,  34.  12. 
Quhile  .  .  .  quhile,   now  .  .  .  now, 

43.  358- 
Quhilis,    adv,    soraetnnes,    29.   727 ; 

37.  3. 

Quhilk,  rel.  pro,  which,  Prol.  88  ;  6. 

389  ;  33-  38— Quhilkis,  2.  203. 
Quhill,  5,  a  short  time,  2.  173. 
Quhill,  conj,  until,  7.  701  ;  27.  1356. 
Quhite,  adv,  quite,  3.  785  ;  28.  33. 
Quhome,  rel.  pro,  whom,  2.  573. 
Quhom-ever,   pro,   whomsoever,    I. 

17. 
Quhon,  adj,  few,  24.  265 ;  40.  1092. 

Quhou,  adv,  how,  2.  499;  38.  373 — 
Quhow,  I.  59;  4.  75  ;  6.  392;  10- 
125. 

Quhy,  interrog,  pro,  why,  2.    1006 ; 

9.  31 ;  33-  218. 
Quhyk,   adj,  quick,   living,   2.    198 ; 

3.  476  ;  16.  688  ;  21.  426. 
Quhykine,  v,  to  quicken,  make  alive, 

43.567. 
Quhyl,  cuiv,  sometimes,  10.  416. 


Quhyle,  s,  place,  12.  351. 

Quhyle,  s,  a  little  space  of  time,  3. 

123  ;  5.  479  ;  13*.  44  ;  27.  487. 
Quhyle,  adv,  once,  5.   149  ;  11.  15  ; 

27.  35 ;  40.  1273. 
Quhyle,  adv,  sometimes,  occasionally, 

5.  510;  10.  416;  42.  S3. 
Quhy  lis,  adv,  whiles,  sometimes,  18. 

141 — Quhylys,  7.  660. 
Quhylum,  adv.  whilom,  once,  2.  792  ; 

12.  56;  24.  80 — at  times,  24.  321 — 

lately,  recently,  but   now,  5.  71 — 

Quhylume,  38  265. 
Quhyne,  adv,   whence,  7.  376;    18. 

393  ;  39.  88. 
Quhyt,  adj,  white,  10.  37 ;  18.  225  ; 

22.   590;    29.   30;    34.    123;    41. 

165  — Quhyte,    7.    814;     9.    53; 

comp,  Quhytare,  36.  883;  41.  331. 
Quhyt,  adv,  quite,  40.  1336. 
Quod,  //.  /.  said,  33.  22. 
Quok,  //.  /.   quaked,  trembled,    18. 

702. 
Quowke,  pt,  t,  quaked,  18.  627. 
Quyet,  s,  quiet,  peace,  3.  519 ;   27. 

^8 ;  43.  570. 
Quyk,  adj,  living,  22.  484;   33.  91, 

3>9;  34-  96— Quyke,  6.  249;  10. 

234;  36.  1 1 44. 
Quyk,  adv,   alive,   27.    271 — Quyke, 

12.  458. 
Quyknyse, /r^j.  /.  quickens. 
Quyknyt,  pp,  quickened,  raised  from 

the  dead,  36.  367. 
Quyntans,  5,  acquaintance,  30.  85  (?). 
Quyschile,  j.  whistle,  flute,  6.  60. 
Quyt,  adv,  quite,  4.   288;   19.   131; 

29.  404;    34.    124;   36.  832  — Al 

quyt,  altogether,  entirely. 
Quyt,  //.  /.  repaid,  26.   \oorj ;   quit, 

40.  268. 
Quyt,  //.  quit,  paid,  42.  256. 
Quyte,  adj,  quit,  free  of,  34.  136  ;  36. 

361. 
Quyte,  adv,  quite,  10.  20. 
Quytis,  pres,  t.  quits,  28.  726. 
Quytly,  adv,  quietly,  26.  496. 
Quytly,  adv,  quite  entirely,  complete- 
ly, 2.  996;   3.  149;    II.  279;   19. 

581. 
Qwa,/r<?.  who,  28.  I. 
Qweme,  adj.  fit,  9.  334. 
Qwene,  adv,  when,  11.  65  ;  22.  497  ; 

2q.  I. 
Qwhelpis,  s,  plu,  whelps,  31.  511. 
Qwhene,  adv,  when,  i.  67. 

Ra,  s,  roe,  20.  48. 
Racht,//.  taken,  21.  453. 


544 


GLOSSARY. 


Racht,  //.  t.  reached,  stretched  out, 

3.  454. 
Racht,  //.  /.  struck,  40.  453. 

Racht,  //.  /.  thought,  43.  394. 

Rod,  adj.  afraid,  fearful,  2.  300;   7. 

195  ;  9.  210 ;  12.  20  ;  16.  325  ;  19. 

334  ;  40.  948  —  Rade,  sJraid,  2. 

169 ;  9.  107 ;  10.  389 ;  vexed,  19. 

461. 
Rad,//.  /.  rode,  5.  616;  ii.  375  ;  25. 

8 ;  33. 350 ;  40.  863. 

Rad,//.  /.  read,  i.  711. 
Radly,  adv,  thoughtfully,  12.  144. 
Radnes,  s,  fear,  2.  685. 
Raf,/A  /.  tore,  9.  286;  27.  189;  28. 
276;   30.  352;   50.  980— Rafe,   I. 

529  J  2.  845 ;  5.  421 ;  38.  93 ;  PP- 

13".  71. 

Rafe,  V.  to  burst,  2.  753. 

Ragpit,  cuij,  ragged,  46.  186. 

Ragis,  s,  flu.  rags,  24.  411. 

Raisit, //.  /.  raised,  Prol.  116. 

Rak,  pt.  /.  counted,  42.  154, 

Rakine,  v.  to  reckon,  count,  36,  652. 

Rakit,  pt,  t.  reached,  28.  436. 

Raklase,  aJj,  thoughtless,  18.  1 281. 

Raklasnes,  j.  recklessness,  33.  437. 

Rakles,  (uij,  reckless,  careless,  with- 
out thought,  16.  290. 

Raknyne,  s,  reckoning,  12.  266. 

Ram,  s.  ram,  i.  365 — Rame,  I.  369. 

Ran,  //.  /.  ran,  21.  843 — Rane,  3.  45  ; 
6.  248  ;  10.  475  ;  12.  190 ;  16.  170 ; 
18.  305  ;  27.  773  ;•  34.  287. 

Randone,  adj.  furious,  33.  266,  350. 

Rane,  s,  rain,  5.  196,  536. 

Rane,  s.  a  meaningless  sound,  39. 
251. 

Ranowne,  s.  news,  fame,  12.  189. 

Ransomnynge,  s.  ransoming,  32.  4. 

Ransone,  s,  ransom,  reward,  i.  46. 

Ransone,   v,  to    ransom,    Prol.    52  ; 

33.  77. 
Ransoner,  s,  redeemer,    ransomer,   3. 

682. 

Ransoninge,  s.  ransome,  reward,   33. 

Ransonynge,  s.  ransommg,  redemp- 
tion, 9.  128. 

Ransonyt,  //.  /.  ransomed,  28.  203. 

Rape,  5.  rope,  2.  1148;  4.  194;  12. 
441 ;  15.  188 ;  40.  977  ;  plu.  Rapis, 
9.  183. 

Rare,  v.  to  roar,  2.  406;  4.  114;  7. 
317;  9.23;  II.  312;  16.452;  26. 
looi  ;  37.  249 ;  39.  248 ;  //.  /. 
Raryt,  21.  934 ;  27.  145. 

Rarying,  s.  roaring,  50.  36. 

Ras,  s.  race,  29.  980. 


Ras,  //.  /.  rose,  23.  219  ;  25.  717. 
Rasa  we,  v,  to  receive,  24.  128. 
Rase,  V.  to  raise,  cause  to  rise,  5. 356 : 

II.  318. 
Rase,  pi,  t,  rose,   I.  498  ;  2.  611 ;  6l 

257  ;  7-  671 ;  la  15  ;  19. 467 ;  25. 

717 ;  32.  95. 

Rase,  //.  /.  arose,  lived,  were  borUt 

36.  380. 
Rasoure,  s,  razor,  7.  55. 
Raft,  pt,  t,  rose,  i.  2^. 
Rath,  5.  season,  40.  772. 
Rath,  adv.  quickly,  soon,  suddenly,  3. 

36;  5.  605;  6.  371  ;   10.  187;  Id. 

665;  17.  65;  33.   88— Rathe,  16. 

125;  18.  326. 
Rathly,  a/z/.  quickly,  40.  1197. 
Ratone,  s.  rat,  7.  600. 
Raucht,//.  taken,  21.  453. 
Rawe,  pt,  t,  tore,  21.  93;  37.  257; 

49.  165. 
Rawine,  5,  raven,  37.  359. 
Rawis,  for  raw,  pt,   /.    tore,  ripped, 

28.  268. 
Rawist,  pt.  t,  ravished,  taken  away, 

10.  210. 
Raxit,  pt,  t,  stretched,  40.  703,  1327. 
Rayne,  s.  rain,  38.  508  ;  42.  80. 
Rayrit,//.  /.  roared,  9.  171  ;  41.  189. 
Rayse, //.  /.  rose,  18.  325. 
Raysis,   2.   sing,  pres.   /.   raisest,  II. 

28. 
Raysit,  //.  /.  raised,  8.  52  ;  12,  388 : 

23.  442  ;  hoisted,  21.  75. 
Realme,  s,  realm,  33.  115. 
Realte,  s,  royalty,  29.  199. 
Rebele,  s.  rebel,  37.  148. 
Rebourse,  s,  opposition,  50.  860. 
Reboyte,  v,  to  drive  off,  12.  174. 
Reconforte,  v,  to  reconcile,  34.  191. 
Reconsalyt,   //.    /.     reconciled,     3a 

697  ;  pp'  17.  329. 

Reconsel, /r^j. /.  reconcile,  27.  719. 
Recorde,  v,  to  record,  tell,  narrate, 

report,  31.  239 ;  pres,  /.  Recordis, 

I-  353;/^-  '•  Recordyt,   3.    1065; 

35*  84. « 
Recouer  v,  to  recover,   33.   904 — Re 

couir,  I.   105 — Recouire,    16.   248 ; 

//.  /.    Recouerit,   I.  no;  pp.   Re- 

cowerit,  33.  910. 
Recowere,  s,  recovery,  repair,  5.  116. 
Red,  s,  book,  23.  362. 
Red,  s.  reed,  rod  for  measuring,  6. 

201. 
Red,  adj,  red,  19.  550 — Rede,  2.  273. 
Red,   adj,  afraid,   2.   682  ;     18.   269 ; 

19.  85  ;  29.  91  ;  32.  ID  ;  ^^,  543.  ' 
Red,  V,  to  read,  5-  534 ;  I5-  3'  »  18. 


GLOSSARY. 


545 


1041  ;  31.  92 ;  40.  33— Rede,  10. 

40  ;  31-  93  ;  P^^^'  f'  Red,  9.  312  ; 

10.  572 ;  15.  3  ;  24.  70— Rede,  13. 

69;   32.    621 — Redis,   36.  1052 — 

— Reddis,  27.    1040;   //.  /.  Red, 

22.  623— Rede,  24.  401 ;  pp.  Red, 

34.   165  ;  36.  25 — Rede,  2.  82  ;  10. 

28. 
Red  het,  red  hot,  45.  242. 
Reddure,  s,  terror,  42.  312.        ' 
Reddy,  adj,  ready,  6.  431  ;  7.  300. 
Rede,  s,  counsel,  warning,  21.  636 ; 

30.    32;    31.   431;    33.    161;    36. 

1039,  1 1 54. 
Rede,  v,  to  counsel,  27.  577  ;  pres,  t. 

Red,  21.  64;  27.  529;  37.  95. 
Rede,  red,  for  dead,  32.  154. 
Rednase,  j.  fear,  2.  414. 
Rednes,  s,  fear,  terror,  3.  1099;  ii. 

194;  16.   104;  19-  363;  22.  719; 

32.  242;  33.  701. 
Redone,//.  /.  undone,  15.  210. 
Redoure,  s,  terror,  19.  391. 

Redur,  s,  fear,  29.  990 — Redure,  18. 

701  ;  23.  252 ;  33.  404. 
Redy,  adj,  ready,  Prol.  95  ;  5.  440 ; 

6.  318 ;  9.  278 ;  10.  259  ;  18.  714  ; 

33.  616. 

Ref,   V,   to    take,  deprive    of,  steal, 

40.   1 140— Refe,  7.  704  ;  26.  344  ; 

//.  /.  Refit,  25.  109— Reft,  23.  311 

— Refte,  34.   239;  //.    Refit,   32. 

196— Reft,  29.  492  ;  36.  1 106. 

Refete,  v.  to  refresh,  46.  294. 

Reforme,  v,  to  repair,  22.  582. 

Reformyt,  refourmyt,  pp,  re-formed, 
re-made,  5<  128. 

Refoysis,  2  sing,  pres,  t,  [refusest,  50. 

814. 

Refoysit,  //.  /.  refused,  3.  920. 

Refrenje,  v.  to  check,  28.  8 ;  to 
refrain,  16.  230. 

Refres,  v»  to  refresh,  25.  292. 

Refresch,  v,  to  repair,  22.  531. 

Refreschis,  pres,  /.  refreshes,  22.  472. 

Refreschit,  pp,  refreshed,  33.  583. 

Reft,//.  /.  tore,  27.  251. 

Refusit, //.  /.  refused,  31.  358. 

Refyn,//.  riven,  i.  25. 

Regnit,  //.  /.  reigned,  36.  563— Reg- 
nyt,  10.  499;  21.  389. 

Regrat,  s,  regret,  sorrow,  16.  468. 

Regratand,  pres.  /.  regretting,  com- 
plaining of,   12.   207;    17.  24;   18. 

599. 
Regrat  it,  //.  /.  regretted,  16.  455. 

Regres.     See  note,  22.  803. 

Regreft,  s,  response,   22.   197.     See 

note. 

VOL.  in. 


Regresse,/^.  returned,  21.  629. 
Reherse,  s,  report,  33.  347  ;  repetition, 

18.  137. 
Reherse,  v,  to  rehearse,  40.  62. 
Rehet,  v,  to  refresh,  26.  341  ;  29.  947 

— Rehete,  6.  78  ;  37.  62. 
Reinge,  v,  to  reign,  2.  113. 
Rek,  s,  reek,  smoke,  3.  538 ;  4.  165 ; 

28.  555  ;  30-  675— Reke,  30.  511 ; 

32.  229,  442. 
Rek,  V.  to  reckon,  count,  make  ac- 
count  of,    15.   43 — Reke,    36.  73  ; 

pres,  t,    Rekis,   5.  216 ;   34.    X02 ; 

pres,  p,  Rekand,  33.  313. 
Rek,  V,  to  reach,  stretch,  move,  give, 

10.  138  ;   18.  1320 — Reke,  32.  716; 

35.  128 ;  36.  124 ;  pres.  t,  Rek,  28. 

214 — Rekis,  13.  82  ;  imperat,  Rek, 

18.  268  ;  pres.  p.  Rekand,  18.  226. 
Reke,  s.  care,  16.  309. 
Rekine,  v,  to  reckon,  enumerate,  con- 

sider,  2.  830 ;  6.  387,  406 ;  to  re- 
late, 21.  912 ;  pres,  t,  36.  956. 
Reklasly,  adv,  recklessly,  22.  609— 

Reklesly,  27.  254. 
Reklesnes,  s.  recklessness,  34.  89. 
Reknjrne,  s,  account,  24.  133. 
Reknyng,  s,  reckoning,  an  account,  2. 

iioi  ;  33.  28. 
Reknynge,  s,  account,  35.  79. 
Relefe,  v,  to  relieve,  10.  454 ;  26.  94  ; 

38.  115  ;  //.  /.  Relewit,  6.  224  ;  16. 

715;  pp,   Relevyt,  20.    124  —  Re- 
lewit, 40.  924. 
Relegiouse,  s,  religious  men,  clerics, 

40.  380. 
Releife,  t/.  to  provide,  frimish  with, 

40.  161. 
Religeouse,  adj,   religious,   3.   864 — 

Religiouse,  18.  71. 
Relik,    5,  relic,   4.   255 ;    36.   865— 

Relyk,   i.  736— Relyke,   15.  215  ; 

plu.  Relikis,  132.  57— Relykis,  33. 

884,  929. 
Relygiouse,  adj,  religious,  in  religious 

orders,  26.  273. 
Remanand,  s,  remainder,  16.  79. 
Remanent,  s,  rest,  remainder,  33.  896. 
Remanyt, //.  /.  remained,  13.  13. 
Remayn,  v,  to  remain,  33.  674. 
Remaynyne,  s,  remainder,  8.  89 — Re- 

maynynge,  18.  855. 
Reme,  s,  kingdom,  realm,  2.  452. 
Remed,  s,  cure,  remedy,  deliverance, 

2.  38;  5.  Ill— Remede,  19.  674; 

33-  2»o- 
Remed,  v,  to  remedy,  cure,  amend, 

restore,  4,  278;  7.  94;  31.  284— 

Remede,  30.  163 ;  32.  519 ;  33.  74. 

2  n 


546 


GLOSSARY. 


Remede,  v,  to  reward,  5a  241. 

Remembryng,  s.  remembrance,  4a 
532. 

Remofe,  v,  to  move,  18.  1090. 

Remow,  v,  to  remove,  move,  change, 
5.  308 — Remofe,  18.  1090 ;  pp.  Re- 
mowit,  32.  134. 

Remyt,  2  sing,  imperat,  remit,  7.  209. 

Remytit,  pt.  /.  remitted,  ^a  698. 

Remvttjrtc,  pt,  t.  remitted,  7.  635. 

Rendryt,  pp.  rendered,  made,  30.  406. 

Renone,  j.  renown,  fame,  30.  40  ;  33. 
46 ;  36.  340  ;  37.  29— Renoon,  33. 
21 — Renowne,  3.  275. 

Rent,  5.  revenue  (?),  29.  324. 

Rent,  adj,  rent,  torn,  33. 463  ;  46.  x86. 

Rente,  pp,  rent,  38.  346. 

Renttis,  s,  plu,  rents,  50.  176. 

Renunce,  v,  to  renounce,  18.  683  ; 
21.  430  ;  pL  /.  Renoncyt,  31.  209 
— Renuncyt,  17.  333. 

Reny,  v.  to  deny,  19.  295  ;  30.  505 — 
Renay,  50.  616  ;  pt,  t,  Renyit,  28. 
no— Reneyt,  33.  378. 

Repare,  s,  dwelling,  12.  292. 

Repare,  s,  recourse,  31,  104 — Had  re- 
pare,  repaired,  went  to,  46.  176. 

Reparit,  pt.  t,  repaired,  went,  re- 
turned, 40.  925— feeparyt,  30.  1 19. 

Repete,  v,  to  repeat,  6.  77  ;  pt.  t, 
Repetyt,  41.  15. 

Reprewit,  //.  /.  reproved,  2.  120. 

Reprof,  V.  to  reprove,  5.  106. 

Reprufe,  s.  reproof,  10.  367. 

Reput,  adj.  reputed,  50.  399. 

Reput,  pp.  reputed,  31.  278. 

Requere,  v.  sing,  imperat.  require,  3. 

972. 
Resaf,  V.  to  receive,  33.  793  ;  36.  311. 

See  Resawe. 

Resawe,   v.    to  receive,    i.    700 ;  3. 

407;   7.  559;   16.  757;  34.  5; 

pres.  t.  plu.   Resawe,    18.  122  ;  *2 

plu.    Resawis,    21.   601  ;    3    sing. 

Resawis,  36.   330  ;  //.  /.  Resawit, 

5.  460  ;  19.  668. 
Reschauyt,  //.  /.   received,  46.   244. 

See  Resawe. 
Rescourse,  s.  rescue,  29.  863. 
Rese,  s.  race,  3.  32 ;  16.  823 — In  a 

rese,  with  all  speed. 
Resemblyt,  //.  /.  seemed,  25.  503. 
Reseruand,    pres.   p.    reserving,    34. 

274 ;  35.  102. 
Resine, //.  risen,  i.  380. 
Reson,    s.    reason,    cause,    I.    478 — 

— Resone,   2.    162 ;    5.    292  ;    10. 

275 — Resoun,   3.   599 — Of  resone, 

for    reason,   36.    479  —  Me    think 


resone,  it  seems  to  me  rea: 

3.  1015. 
Respyt,  s,    respite,    delay,    2: 

33.  152— Resp3rte,  38.  488. 
Rest,  /.  rest,  25.  744. 
Restand, /r^. /.  resting,  13.  { 
Restaoradone,  s.  restoration,  ; 
Reste,  V.  to  rest,  25.  304. 
Restis, /r<ef.  /.  rests,  17.  275. 
Restoryt,  pt.  t,  restored,  ProL 
Restren^,  v.   to  restrain,  ch( 

954 ;  28.  7. 
Resurrecaone,  x.  resurrection, 
Resuscit,  V.  to  restore  to  life, 

pt.  t.  resuscit,   i.  41 ;  3.  2{ 

484 ;  pp.  I.  204  ;   5.  232  ;  I 

40.  472. 
Resyst,  v.  to  resist,  22.  16  ;  3^ 
Retentywe,  adj.  retentive,    27 

40.  42. 
Retenu,  s.  retinue,  retainers,  4c 
Rettinge,  3.  798.     See  note. 
Reu,  s.  street,  30.  115. 
Reucht,  adj.  rough,  36.  279. 
Reuelit,  pt.  t.  revealed,  y;.  37; 
Reuengeance,  s.  revenge,  i.  41 
Reuerendly,  adv.  reverently,  2 
Reuerens,  s.  reverence,  10.  72, 
Reueris,  s.  plu.  robbers,  piral 

305. 
Reufully,  euh.  piteously,  6.  32 
Reuire,  s.  river,  25.  394. 
Reule,  s.  rule,  26.  678 ;  32.  6] 

614. 
Reume,  s.  kingdom,  realm,  31 

1034. 
Reutht,  s.  pity,  3.  35  ;  4.  104  ; 

27.9"  ;  35- 158;  mercy,  32 
Reuthte,  10.  519. 

Revard,  s.  reward,  ii.  212. 

Re  vers,  v.  to  cast  down,  25.  65 

Rew,  s.  street,  2.  575  ;  43.    7* 

Rewyse,  7.  657, 
Rew,  V.  to  pity,  3.  940 ;   16.  55 

289 ;  pres.  t.  Re  wis,  i.   727  ; 

Rewit,  21.  684— Rewyt,  26 

imperat.  Rew,  34.  152. 
Re  wand,  adj.  plundering,  37.  3 
Reweng,  v.  to  revenge,  4.   13, 

707  ;  29.  298. 
Rewengeance,  s.  revenge,  6.  67 
Rewengeans,  s.  revenge,  retril 

7.  235. 
Rewfully,  adv.  pitifully,  24.  414 
Re  wile,  s.  rule,  31.  212. 
Rewine,  pp.  riven,  2.   18  ;  30. 

Rewyne,  20.  189. 
Rewis,  pres.  t.  rives,   tears,   6. 

deprives,  34.  236. 


GLOSSARY. 


547 


Rewis,  V.  to  carry  oft',  28.  130. 
Rewit,  //.  /.  bereft,  deprived,  4.  76. 
Rewlit,  adj,  ruled,  40.  1 1 32. 
Rewme,  s.  realm,  36.  970. 
Rewth,  adj.  pitiful,  21.  96. 
Rewyse,  s,  plu,  streets,  7.  657. 
Rewyst,  pp.  caught  up,  2.  947. 
Rewyt,  pi.  t.  deprived,  19.  658. 
Ribbis,  5.  ribs,  37.  259. 
Riche,fl<^'.  rich,  6.  310;  comp.  Richere, 

41.  106;  superl.  Richest,  33.  190. 
Richit,  pp.  enriched,  32.  693. 
Richt,  cuh).  right,  just,  very,  i.  4,  348, 

356,  4CX);   6.    100;    16.    262;   25. 

loi  ;  31.  157 ;  32.  60 — Be  richt,  by 

right,  33.  643 — Richt  as,  as  if,   I. 

115 — Richt ,  to,   up  to,   Prol.  62 — 

Richtrath,  very  quickly,    3.    50  — 

Rycht  ))ane,  straigntway,  2.  290. 
Richtfaste,  adv,  straightway,  18.  238. 
Richt^^is,   adj.   righteous,    33.   440 — 

Richtwise,  30.  806— Richtwyce,  3. 

420. 
Richysnese,  s.  righteousness,  1.  266. 
Rik,  adj.  rich,  50.  17. 
Rik,  s.  kingdom,  27.  1558 — Rike,  40. 

726. 
Risise, /r^"/.  /.  rises,  I.  263. 
Rist,   5.  rest,    40.    565  —  Riste,    38. 

652. 
Rit,  //.  /.  traced.     See  note. 
Ritis,  s.  plu.  rites,  26.  260. 
Rlak.     See  note,  9.  216. 
Ro,  s.  peace,  42.  134. 
Roche,  s.  rock,  16.  785. 
Rocht,  V.  to  think,  care  for,  fear,  20. 

i84;/r«.  /.   18.  194;//.  /.  Prol. 

105  ;  2.  907  ;  16.  71  ;  18.  943 ;  23- 

249  ;  29.  362  ;  33.  468  ;  41.  62. 
Rok,  s.  distaff,  18.  510. 
Rokit,  //.  rocked,  45.  223. 
Rol,  V.  to  roll,  42.  255  ;  45.  218. 
Rond,  adj.  round,  12.  315;  19.  263; 

47.  84. 
Rose-cronis,  s.  rose-crown,  I.  708. 
Rosere,  s.  rose-bush,  23.  420. 
Rost,  V.  to  roast,  22.  484. 
Rostc,  adj,  roasting,  37.  281. 
Rost-irene,  s.  roasting  iron,  gridiron, 

22.  443. 
Rostit,  adj,  roasted,  22.  489. 
Rostit,  pp.  roasted,  22.  505. 
Rost-yme.     See  Rost-irene. 
Rot,  V.  to  rot,  decay,  grow  old,  15. 

83  ;  50.  126. 
Rottinge,  s.  corruption.  6.  169. 
Rouande,  pres.  p.  rowing,  I.  30. 
Rout,  5.  blow,  wound,  40.  453. 
Routand,  pres,  p.  snoring,  46.  226. 


Rowed,  //.  /.  rowed,  38.  638 — Rowit, 

16.  512— Rowyt,  17.  33. 
Rowme,  s.  room,  space,  2.  88. 
Rownd,  adj.  round,  2.  850. 
Rowne,  v.  to  whisper,  30.  28 ;  pt,  t. 

Rownyt,  I.  425. 
Rownyn,  s.  whispering,  10.  497. 
Rownyt,  pt.  t.  wnispered,  i.  425. 
Rowt,  5.  rout,  crowd,  24.  516. 
Rowte,  5.  company,  16.  219. 
Rowyt,//.  /.  rowed,  17.  33. 
Roy,  for  Row,  v.  to  row,  21.  869. 
Royd,  €uij.  rough,  ijj.  188. 
Royde,  adj.  rude,  18.  1470. 
Roydely,  adv.  rudely,  40.  1302. 
Roydly,  fl^fe.  loudly,  10.  475  ;  16.452; 

19.  96 ;  36.  75 ;  39.  248. 

Rud,  5.  cross,  Prol.  73  ;  7.  824  ;  13. 

95  ;   28.  204 ;  32.   20 ;  46.   278— 

Rude,  9.  177  ;  30-  221  ;  32.  52. 
Rud,  adj.  rude,  4.  194  ;  27.  1047. 
Rudly,  adv.  rudely,  roughly,  violently, 

Prol.  80 ;  5.  294;  21.  957  ;  41.  189. 
Rud-tre,  s.  cross,  13.  72. 
Ruf,  5.  roof,  27.  60. 
Rugit,//.  /.  tore,  31.  366. 
Ruit,  //.  /.  rued,  refi[retted,  27.  972. 
Rukyt,  pt.  t.  wrenched,  26.  689. 
Rulalis,  for  ruralis,  x.  cattle,  beasts, 

animals,  29.  320. 
Runnyn, /^.  run,  18.  1314. 
Ruschit, //.  /.  rushed,  threw,  I.  527  ; 

4.  342  ;  12.  282  ;  17.  163;  21.  424  ; 

37.  294  ;  4a  451 ;  41. 6d--Ruschyt, 

I.  443;  7.  200. 
Ruse,  5.  praise,  41.  114. 
Rut,  5.  root,  40.  539. 
Rut,  V.  to  roar,  21.  926. 
Rutfast,  adj.  rootfast,  44.  260. 
Rutit,  pp.  rooted,  7.  746. 
Ruttinge,  s.  corruption,  6.  167. 
Ruyne,  J.  ruin,  i.  554;  1 1.  448;  15. 

163 — Rwyne,  36.  620. 
Ry,  5.  rye,  27.  988. 
Ryale,  adj.  royal,  30.  760 ;  33.  872— 

Ryall,  2.  1039. 
Rybois,  5.  plu.  ribs,  28.  340. 
Rychely,  adv.  richly,  34.  41. 
Rycheste,  adv.  superl.  most  fully,  13. 

82. 
Rycht,  adj.  right,  just,  very,  Prol.  100; 

I.  411;  5.  57;  I3».  82;  19.  500; 

34.  352.     See  Richt. 
Rycht,  V.  to  set  right,  40.  1308. 
Rychtis,  pres,  t.  enriches,  41.  33. 
Rychtvise,  adj.  righteous,   I  a   199— 

Rychtwijs,   6.   182  —  Rychtwis,    3. 

700  —  Rychtwise,  36.  43  —  Rycht- 

wysc,  7.  43;  12.  276;  31.  452. 


548 


GLOSSARY. 


Rychtwisnes,  s,  righteousness,  9.  142. 

Rychtwyseste,  cuij.  suptrL  most  right- 
eous, 7.  169. 

Rychtwysman,  righteous  man,  7.  20a 

Rychtys,  adj,  righteous,  4.  398. 

Ryd,  V,  to  ride,  4.  301 ;  27.  53 — Ryde, 
3a  S08  ;  40.  885. 

Rydand,  pres.  t,  riding,  19.  104;  30. 
4^3— Rydande,  33.  212. 

Ryi;  adj,  known,  made  known,  26. 
967— Ryfe,  35.  2. 

Ryf,  adj,  many,  26.  496— Ryfe,  abun- 
dantly, 18.  77. 

Ryf,  V.  to  rive,  tear  in  pieces,  tear  off, 
21.  535;  28.  3j8;  33.  450— Ryfe, 
9.  103;  42.  180;  imperat,  Ryfe, 
37.  207  ;  pp,  Ryfine,  42.  204. 

Ryicht.     See  Rycht  and  Richt. 

Ryk,  J.  kingdom,  2.  209;  3.  500 — 
Ryke,  35.  69. 

Ryk,  cidj.  rich,  46.  287. 

Ryn,  V,  to  run,  19.  528— Ryne,  7. 
218;  16.  824;  18.  244,  943;  31. 
445 »  37*  234  ;  pres,  /.  Rynnis,  21. 
842  ;  pres,  /.  Rynnand,  39.  221. 

Ryng,  J.  ring,  41.  26 — Rynge,  5.  621 ; 

6.  186 ;  plu,  Ryngis,  28.  19. 
Ryngand,/r«.  p.  reigning,  26.  58. 
Rynge,  v.  to  ring,  36.  888. 
Rype,  V,  to  search,  38.  653. 

Rype,  adj,  ripe,  mature,  5.  399;  14. 

o ;    40.    6(>9 ;    comp,    Rypare,   27. 

301  ;  40.  20. 
Ryse,  V,  to  rise,   I.   132;  2.  653  ;  6. 

295 ;    10.    280 ;    16.   429 ;   23.   4 ; 

27.   940;   pres.  /.    Ryse,   4.    214; 

imperat.  Ryse,  I.  495 ;  pp,  Rysine, 

7.  82 ;  23.  466 ;  40.  1078. 
Ryst,  V,  to  rest,  23.  263. 

Ryt,  J.  rite,  religion,  28.  295 ;  29.  79; 
32.  84;  41.  232— Ryte,  2.  182;  33. 

419;  43-  5'8. 
Ryve,  V,  to  tear,  5.  305 — Rywe,  50. 
861  ;   pp,    Rywine,    19.    547  ;    38. 

346. 
Rywen,  adj,  riven,  torn,  33.  463. 
Rywere,  s,  river,  36.  285 ;  42.  299. 
Rywit,  pU  t,  arrived,  3.  29. 

Sa,  s,  saying,  15.  84. 

Sa,  V,  to  say,  tell,  7.  68 ;  9.  40 ;  10. 

53  ;  40.  276 ;  pt,  t.  Say,  19.  516. 
Sa,  imperat,  tell,  18.  333  ;  29.  162. 
Sa,  adv,   so,  Prol.    127 ;    i.   99  ;    2. 

162  ;  5.  576 ;  6.  70  ;  9.  34;  10.  55. 
Sa,  conj,  if,  10.  324 ;  33.  600. 
Sa  wele,  as  well,  25.  270. 
Sabbot,  s.  Sabbath — />.,  Saturday,  2. 

997. 


.Sacrifit,  pi,  /.  sacrificed,  33.  379. 
Sacrify,  v.   to  sacrifice^   5.  295;  la 

260  ;  19.  427  ;  xy.  374. 
Sacnfyce,  j.  sacrince,  13^.  ic6. 
Sacristane,  s,  sacristan,  17.  245 ;  24. 

238. 
Sacrite,  pt,  t,  consecrated,  ofdaioed, 

13.  113. 
Sacryfy,  v.  to  offer  sacrifice,  9.  ii: 

23.  115. 
Sacryl^e,  s,  sacril^e,  22.  385. 
Sacryt,  f>i,  /.  consecrated,  18.  30a 
Sad,  adj,  serious,   c^rave,  3.  418 ;  58. 

517;  sad,  12.    i^;  heavy,  3.  524; 

33-  ".o- 
Sad,  adj,  said,  before  mentioned,  11. 

16;  33.818. 
Sad,  //.  /.  said,    Prol.   79 ;  I.  83;  2. 

153  ;  3-  ^3  ;  9.  i7i-~Sade.  i.  43^ 
Saddare,  adj,  comp.  graver,  26.  175. 
Sade,  pt,  t.  told,  19.  163. 
Sadlis,  adj,  cross,  26.  993. 
Sadly,   ddv,   earnestly,    4.    176;   S^ 

355. 
Saf,  V,  to  save,  33.  116. 

Saf,  adj,  safe,  14.  88. 

Safare,  s,  saviour,  4.  171. 

Safe,  V,  to  save,  7.  652  ;   15.  14;  id 

246;  17.  59;  18.  786. 
Saflfyt, //.  /.  saved.  3.  11 24. 
Safly,  adv,  safely,  22.  712. 
Sagat,  adv.  so,  thus,   in  this  way,  9. 

92;  20.  208;  30.  392  ;  32.  370;  3d. 

66. 
Saide,  pt,  t.  said,  i.  223. 
Saif,  V.  to  save,  50.  565. 
Sailand,  pres,  p.  sailing,  2.  25. 
Saile,  V,  to  sail,  3.  27  ;  29.  365. 
Saile,  V.  to  assail,  32.  395. 
Sailyt,  //.  /.  sailed,  26.  235. 
Saincte,  for  sanct,  27.  643. 
Sais, /r.fj.  /.  says,  Prol.  i ;  33.  501. 
Sais,  2  sing,  pres.  t,  speakest,  i.  512; 

6.  634, 
Sais,  pres,  t,  tells,  I.    130 ;   36.  661 ; 

2  sing,  pres,  t,  tellest,  5.  124 ;  im- 
I      perat,  tell,  6.  152. 
I  Sait,  pt,  t,  sate,  27.  1068,  1 103. 
I  Sak,  s,  blame,  24.  33. 
j  Sak,  s,  sake,  i.  678;  2.  588;  3.  1003; 

4.  132;  5-  599;  16.  167;  33.  298- 

Sake,  I.  62. 
Sake,  s.  cause,  2.  167. 
Sakk,  s,  sake,  10.  452. 
Saklace,  adj.  innocent,   12.  272 — Sak- 

las,   II.  369;  31.  438— Sakles,  26. 

349;  31-  390;  40.  355- 
Saklasly,    adv,    innocently,     without 

cause,  41.  304. 


GLOSSARY. 


549 


Sal,  for  sar,  i8.  962. 

Sal,  pres,  /.  shall,  Prol.  32 — Sail,  i. 

95. 
Said,  pi.  /.  sold,  3.  38 q  ;   5.  139 ;   7- 
25  ;  18.  841 J  21.  308 ;  //.  23.  97  ; 

44-  95- 
Saltere,  s.  Psalter,  10.  566. 

Sammy n,  adj.  same,  I.  157  ;   2.  481  ; 

3.  794 ;  4.  354 ;  10.  378. 

Sammyn,  adv.  together,  2.  1025. 
Sammyne,  adj.  same,  2.  483 ;  6.  78  ; 
9.  77  ;    10.  21 ;    16.  325  ;   32.  480; 

33-  931;  36-  "69. 
Sammyne,  adv.  together,   I.  ill;    3. 

1059  ;  10.  354  ;  23.  432  ;  29.  726  ; 

32.  88 ;  39.  229 ;  44.  23. 
Sammyne-lyk,  same,  10.  232. 
Sampelere,  s,  example. 
Sampill,  s.  example,  i.  595 — In  sam- 

pill,  for  an  example,  ib, 
Samplar,  s.  example,  27.  1439. 
Sample,  s.  example,  33.  8. 
Samyn,  adj.  same,  3.  223,  984. 
Sanct,  adj.  saint,  Prol.  151  ;  2.  235 ; 

////.  Sanctis,  Prol.  28. 
Sanctwar,  j.  the  Holy  of  Holies,  7. 

65. 

Sandale,  s.  a  kind  of  fabric  made  of 

silk,  24.  159.     See  note. 
Sang,  pt.  t.  sang,  26.  668. 
Sange,  s.  song,  16.  803 ;  plu.  Sangis, 

18.  932. 
Sane,  v.  to  give  or  make  a  sign,  19. 

262 ;  20.  121. 
Sanis, //•«.  t,  signs,  30.  11. 
Sant,  adj.  saint,  2.  383 ;  27.  1055 — 

Sante,  3.  97. 
Sanyt,  pt.  i.  signed  with  the  sign  of 

the  cross,  I.  521 ;  18.  217;  23.  267 ; 

27.  599 ;  30.  679,  689. 

Saphir,  s.  sapphire,  6.  281. 

Sar,  adj.  sore,  2.  9;  4.  113 ;  33.  145  ; 

fomp.  Sarare,  1 1.  417. 
Sar,  oiiv.   sorely,  painfully,  2.  718; 

severely,   1 1.  214. 
Sardiane,  s,  sardius,  6.  279. 
Sarc,  s.  paine,  sore,  2.  760 ;  3.  852  ; 

////.  Saris,  46.  102. 
Sarc,  adj.  sore,  i.  102 ;  9.   17 ;    31. 

3«9. 
Sare,  adv.  sore,  sorrowfully,  2.  263 ; 

32.  284 — Rycht  sare,  very  sorrow- 
fully. 

Sarkis,  s.  plu.  shirts,  2a  240. 

Sarry,  adj.  sonyf  23.  123 ;  50.  1025. 

Sat,  //.  /.  set,  fixed,  i.  558. 

Sat,  //.  set,  10.  255 ;  19.  250 ;  re- 
solved, 24.  287. 

Sate,  //.  sat,  10.  9. 


Sau,//.  /.  saw,  32.  169. 
Saucnnyn,  s.  peace,  16.  248. 
Sauchtine,  v.  to  reconcile,  18.  1485. 
Sauchtnyn,  s.  reconciliation,  18.  4 — 
Sauchtnyng,  21.  742  —  Sauchtyng, 

50.  921. 
Sauf,  V.  to  save,  30.  257  ;  33.  78  ;  34. 

149— Saufe,  18.  660;  26.  413;  40. 

1143— Sauff,  33.  106. 
Saufly,  adv.  safely,  28.  729. 
Saufte,  s.  safety,  28.  362 ;  32.  411. 
Sauld,//.  /.  sold,  26.  1102. 
Saule,  s.  soul,  Prol.  82;  6.  488  ;   ii. 

126 ;  22.  667. 
Saule-hele,  s.  salvation,  18.  323;  33. 

378. 
Saule-heile,  s.  salvation  of  souls,  13^. 

94 ;  17-  296. 
Saulehyrd,  s.  pastor,  bishop  of  their 

souls,  27.  1457. 
Saul-heyle,  s.  salvation,  21.  565. 
Saulis,  s.  plu.  souls,  5.  530 ;  20.  295. 
Sav,  //.  /.  saw,  16.  436. 
Saw,  s.  saying,  maxim,  2.  53  ;  7.  653. 
Saw,  V.  to  sow,  26.  988. 
Saw,  pres.  t.  sow,  40.  87. 
Sawand,  pres.  p.  sowing,  16.  188 ;  27. 

906. 
Sawe,  V.  to  salve,  anoint,  16.  118. 
Sawe,  V.  to  heal,  33.  320. 
Saweoure,  X.  saviour,  i.  674;  5.  542; 

18.  20. 
Saweoure,  s.  savour,  smell,  3.  850. 
Saweris,  2  pcrs.  pres.  ind,  savourest, 

3.  355- 
Sawete,  s.  safety,  11.  167;  is.  746; 

32.  515;  redemption,  18.  622. 

Sawfe,  V.  to  save,  16.  4,  479. 

Sawfly,  adv.  safely,  7.  721. 

Sawfte,  s.  safety,  22.  376. 

Sawine,  pp.  sown,  40.  406. 

Sawis,  s.  plu.  sayings,  doctrines,  pro- 
positions, 10.  571  ;  31.  171. 

Sawis,  s.  salves,  ointments,  46.  102. 

Sawit,//.  i.  scattered,  16.  187. 

Sawit,  //.  /.  saved,  26.  201  ;  //.  32. 
22 ;  36.  66. 

Sawl,  s.  soul,  16.  i89^Sawle,  Prol. 
165  ;  2.  361 ;  5.  416 ;  6.  490 ;  10. 
312  ;  plu.  souls,  15.  14. 

Sawld,  //.  /.  sold,  18.  455. 

Sawle-hele,  s,  salvation,  12.  226. 

Sawlis,  s.  plu.  souls,  4.  171. 

Sawlys,  s,  poss.  soul's,  18.  134. 

Sawor,  s.  savour,  50.  673. 

Sawoure,   s.  savour,   smell,   2.  275 ; 

7.  705. 
Sawuis,  s.  salves,  50.  687. 
Sawure,  s.  savour,  smell,  16.  130. 


5  so 


GLOSSARY. 


Sawyne,  pp,  sown,  preached,  1 1.  404  ; 

40.  203. 
Sawyng,  s.  sowing,  32.  337. 
Sawys,  J.  plu,  sayings,  12.  376. 
Say,  V,  to  sow,  3.  292. 
Say,  V,  to  tell,  narrate,  2.  204,  579 ; 

12.  17  ;  27.  745  ;  29.  176 ;  /r«.  /. 

3.  506 ;  imperat.  3.  1093. 
Say,  adv,  so,   I.   392  ;    10.   136 ;  16. 

190 ;  18.  290 ;  30.  790. 
Saydly,    for  sadly,   adv,    firmly,    16. 

352. 
Sayk,  5.  sake,  2.  596. 
Sayland, /r^x.  /.  sailing,  29.  367. 
Saylis,  3.  plu,  pres,  t.  sail,  21.  12. 
Saylit, //.  /.  sailed,  15.  107;  16.  647; 

18.  526. 
Saymne,   for  samyne,   adj,  same,   5. 

348. 
Sayne,  v,  to  say,  29.  266. 
Saynit,  //.  /.  signed  with  the  sign  of 

the  cross,  28.  435  ;   33.  261,  515, 

522 ;  50.  908. 
Sayre,  adj.  sore,  6.  367  ;  22.  647. 
Says,  pres.  /.  says,  i.  23 ;  tells,  12. 

361. 
Sea,  J.  scab,  36.  1067. 
Scalit,  //.  /.  scattered,  Prol.  142  ;  36. 

567  ;  PP'  5-  25  ;  16.  199  ;  50.  891. 
Scalit,  adj.  scattered,  40.  914. 
Scaly t,  //.  /.  dispersed,  2.  378 ;  //. 

scattered,  i.  67 ;   7.  98. 
Scantly,  adv,  with  difficulty,  scarcely, 

17.  Ill  ;  39.  136. 
Scapelry,  s.  scapulary,  31.  672.     See 

note. 
Scath,  s.  harm,   injury,   revenge,  5. 

213;  33-  716;  41.   195. 
Scayland,^^x.  p,  scaling,  28.  413. 
Schacht,  for  schlacht,  3.  223.      See 

note. 
Schadow,  s.  shadow,  i.  44;  2.  1151. 
Schaf,  V,  to  shave,  36.  1020. 
Schake,  v,  to  shake,  16.  846. 
Schald,  s.  a  shallow  place,  17.  113. 
Schald,  V.  to  scald,  inflame,  18.  961. 
Schaldand,  adj.  ardent,  18.  98. 
Schalis,  s.  plu.  scales,  28.  413. 
Schalit,  scalit,  pi.  t,  scattered,  7.  238. 
Schalyte,  ^.  scattered,  7.  807. 
Scham,  5.  shame,  2.  624 ;  5.  364  ;  36. 
105— Schame,   i.  535  ;  2.  521  ;  5. 

267 ;   7.  840 ;  27.    1014. 
Schame,  v.  to  shame,  put  to  shame,  i . 

208. 
Schameful,   adj.   shameful,    dreadful, 

33-  224. 
Schamfully,  adv.  with  shame,  16.  106. 
Schamit, //.  /.  put  to  shame,  47.  185. 


Schamys,   v.   itnptrs.  me  schamys»  I 

am  ashamed,  18.  415. 
Scbam3rt,  adj.  ashamed,  34.  266. 
Schamyt,  pt.  /.  put  to  shame,  2.  631 ; 

3.  1 106. 

Schamyt,  pp.   ashamed,   5.  431 ;  37- 

-255. 
Schan,  //.  /.  shone,  6.  442 — Schame, 

4.  294;  5-  575  ;  27.  318;  34.  32: 
40.  594;  41.  aoo. 

Schank,  5.  shank,  leg,  40.  1371. 
Schape,  s.  sbaoe,    3.    1095;    ii.  87: 
13.  67  ;  27.  871  ;  32.  382 ;  34.  27 
Schapit,  //.  /.  shaped,  sharpened,  1 

839. 
Schapit,  for  eschapit,  pt,  /.  escaped, 

3.  216. 
Schar,  //.  /.  cut,  2.  674 — Schare,  24. 

139. 
Schare,//.  /.  shown,  i.  227. 
Scharpar,  adv.  comp.  sharper,  5.  501 ; 

27.  670. 
Scharpe,   adj.   sharp,    Prol.   73;   la 

486;   19.   122;    33.  450. 
Scharpnes,  s.  sharpness,  37.  317. 
Schath,  s,  harm,  hurt,  injury,  wrong. 

I.  524;  5-  331  ;   II.  Vn%  31- 470- 
Schathe,  x.  harm,  2.  41  ;    10.  188. 
Schatht,  s.  hurt,  i.  594. 
Schau,  V.  to  sow,  40.  133. 
Schau,  V.  to  show,   3.    1 122;  5.  91; 

18.  308;   38.   19. 
Schaudow,  s,  shadow,  2.  1161. 
Schauyn,   x.   showing,    revelation,  5. 

468. 
Schauyng,  x.  showing,  27.  856. 
Schauyt, //.  shown,  18.  566. 
Schav.     See  Schaw. 
Schavit,  pt.  t.  showed,  5.  179. 
Schaw,  V.  to  sow,  27.  829  ;   2  imperat. 

sow,  6.  119. 
Schaw,  //.  /.  saw,  5.  250 ;   20.   183 ; 

30.  677  ;  40.  212. 
Schaw,  V.  to  show,  I.  245  ;   3.  900 ;  7. 

168;  9.  274;  10.  I  ;   18.   1056;  31. 

168. 
Scha wand, /r^x. /.  sowing,  17.  13. 
Schawe,  v.  to  shave,  7.  55. 
Schawine,  for  schawinge,  x.  manifesta- 
tion, 40.  222. 
Schawing,    x.   revelation,    40.    490 — 

Schawinge,  36.  655. 
Schawis, /r^x.  /.  shows,  i.  414, 
Schawit,//.  /.  showed,  i.  449, 
Schawynge,  x.  persuasiveness,  1 7.  9. 
Schawyt,  //.  showed,  6.  270. 
Sched,  pt.  t.  shed,   36.   1009  »  //.  3. 

619. 
Sched,  X.  head,  i.  587. 


GLOSSARY. 


551 


Schedaw,  s,  shadow,  18.  212. 

Schede,  //.  shed,  i.  375. 

Scheding,  s,  shedding,  33.  791. 

Schedow,  s.  shadow,  2.  1 165. 

Schefe,  s.  slice,  30.  31. 

Schek,  s.  cheek,  6.  83. 

Scheld,  s,  shield,  29.  357 ;  33.  920 — 

Schelde,  33.  943. 
Scheld,  V.  to  defend,  31.  173. 
Schelde,  pres.  /.  shield,  30.  202. 
Scheie,  s.  shell,  29.  518 ;  p/u,  Schellis, 

37.  308  ;  42.  253. 
Schen,  v.  to  shine,  15.  83. 
Schenand,  adj,  shining,  6.  278 ;  41. 

J8. 
Schenand,  pr^s.  p.  shining,  2.  293  ;  5. 

256 ;  25.  54 ;  34-  19. 
Schene,  s,  splendour,  33.  189 ;  sheen, 

33-  921. 
Schene,  s.  scene,  28.  673. 
Schene,  adj.  bright,  5.  150;  6.  330; 

20.  240 ;  50.  734. 
Schenis,  pres.  t.  shines,  22.  438. 
Schenschepe,  5.  ignominy,  Prol.  119 

— Schenschype,  40.  255. 
Schent,  s.  disgrace,  I.  535. 
Schent,  cuij,  mined,  31.  391. 
Schent,  v,  to  destroy,  3.  170. 
Schent,//.  lost,  mined,  destroyed,  4. 

288;  9.228;  16. 118;  26.319;  28. 

172;  30-  577;  39.  244;  defeated, 

put  to  rout,  32.  241. 
Schcnynge,  pres.  p.  shining,  ii,  76. 
Schenys, //•«.  /.  shines,  18.  278. 
Schepe,  5.  sheep,  i.  19;  11.  382;  25. 

107;  29.  318;  40.   1 121;  plu,  33. 

83,  84. 
Schepe,  s,  ship,  7.  370 ;  16.  432. 

Schepmen,  s,  plu,  sailors,  16.  475. 

Scherand,  pres.  p,  shearing,  cutting, 

2.  7"  ;  Z3'  547. 

Scherand,  adj.  sharp,  cutting,  20.  363. 

Scherc,  s.  sir,  3.  10 15. 

Schere,  s,  shear,  shears,  scissors,  30. 

398. 
Schere,  v.  to  shear,  cut,  i.  222. 

Schere,  adj.  various,  34.  27. 

Schet,  s.  sheet,  22.  356— Schctc,  38. 

298. 

Scheu,  pt.  I,  showed,  5.  7,  103 ;  40. 

237. 
Scheuand,  adj,  consonant,  fitting,  9. 

133. 

Scheuannes,    s,    consonance,    conse- 
quence, 9.  131.    See  note. 

Scheuis,  pres.  t.  shows,  36.  645. 

Schew,  V.  to  show,  2.  291. 

Schew,  pt,  t,  showed,    i.  445 ;  16. 

151 ;  37.  73. 


Schewing,  s,  declaring,  36.  249 ;  show- 
ing, revelation,  40.  32i8. 
Schewinge,  s,  showing,  2.  570. 
Schewit,  pp,   shown,    34.    161 ;  36. 

162. 
Schewjoige,    s,     showing,    teaching, 

13^*  49;  showing,   exhibition,  32. 

36. 
Scheld,  for  skale,  v.  to  decide. 
Schilling,  s.  shilling,  23.  243. 
Schipe-brokine,  //.  shipwrecked,  2. 

924. 
Schipmaster,  s.  shipmaster,  29.  368. 
Schipmen,  s,  plu,  sailors,  26.  304. 
Schippit,//.  /.  shipped,  embarked,  16. 

426 ;  38.  593. 
Schipyt,  //.  /.  shipped,  21.  75. 
Scho,  s,  shoe,  13*.  79. 
Scho,  ^^j.  ^r^.  she,  Prol.  46 ;  31.  303. 
Schocnt,  pi.  t.  sought,  3.  97. 
Schoke,  //.  /.  shook,  31.  159. 
Schole,  s,  school,  27.  297. 
Schone,  s.  plu.  shoes,  7.  681  ;   13*. 

71  ;  36.  1208. 
Schone,  adj,  afraid,  3.  978 ;  5.  431. 

The  note  is  wrong. 
Schone,  pres,  I,  fear,  4.  164. 
Schonge,  probably  for  Shonk,  //.  /. 

shook,  12.  169. 
Schore,  s,  threatening,  22.  224. 
Schore,  s,  a  score,  twenty,  17.  52  ;  38. 

523. 
Schore,  etdj,  steep,  16.  989 ;  24.  33 ; 

29.  100. 
Schore,  v.  to  threaten,  42.  58. 
Schorgis,  s,  plu,  scourges,  19.  545. 
Schome,  s,  mark,  injury,  32.  767. 
Schorae,/>^.  cut,  36.  1019. 
Schort,  adj,  short,  2.  253;  33.  55— 

Schorte,  2.  186;  3.  636;  la  393; 

33»  55 »  comp.  Schortare,  22.  539. 
Schorth,  adj,  short,  2.  8. 
Schortly,  adv.  shortly,  briefly,  13.  3. 
Schosine,  for  chosine,  27.  1291. 
Schot,  V,  to  shoot,  force  out,  fly  out, 

5.  486  ;  30.  654 ;  //.  /.  I.  525  ;  21. 

254 — Schote,  10.   157 ;  pp,   Schot, 

27.  981 ;  37.  374. 

ScYiOVi,  pers,  pro.  she,  I.  64;  2.  255  ; 

3.  905 ;  10.  319.  , 
Schoyre,  s,  threatening,  21.  772. 
Schrafe,  //.  /.  confessed,  32.  610. 
Schrape,  v,  to  scrape,  29.  519. 
Schrawis,  s,  thieves,  40.  459. 
Schreuytly,  adv,  severely,  48.  80. 
Schrewis,  adj,  shrewish,  4.  262. 
Schriffyne,  //.  shriven,  3.  898. 
Schrift,  s,  confession,  3.  894,  896 — 

Schrifte,  40.  978. 


552 


GLOSSARY. 


Schrifyne, /^.  confessed,  32.  608. 
Schrove,/^.  clad,  6.  133. 
Schrud,  adj.  clothed,  44.  53. 
Schryf,  v.  to  shrive,  3.  886 ;  imperat, 

Schryfe,  15.  90;/^.  Schryfyne,  3. 

887— Schriflfyne,  3.  898. 
Schryft,  s.  confession,  1 8. 7 1 7 — Schrifte, 

18.  689;  3a  9;  32.  605. 
Schufe,  //.  /.  shaved,   i.    158.     The 

note  is  wrong. 
Schuke,  pt,  t.  shook,  42.  261. 
Schuldns,  s.plu.  shoulders,  16.  413; 

19.  22. 

Schuldyr,  j.  shoulder,  16.  575. 

Schule,  5,  shovel,  18.  1374. 

Schup,  pt,  t,  made,  attempted,  en- 
deavoured, I.  524  —  Schupe,  2. 
521;  27.  34;  30.  650;  33.  287, 
936 ;  40.  936. 

Schure,  cuiv,  surely,  certainly  (?),  27. 
1013. 

Schure,//.  /.  cut,  39.  361. 

Schurgis,  s.  plu,  scourges,  3.  44 ;  3. 

613  ;  37.  193- 
Schut,  V,  to  launch,  16.  654 — Schute, 

16.  505. 

Schuttis,  pres.  t.  shoots,  31.  509. 

Schynand,  pres.  f>.  shining,  18.  96. 

Schyne,  v.  to  shme,  27.  376. 

Schype,  s.  ship,  3.  26  ;  21.  794. 

Schype,  v.  to  ship,  18.  474. 

Scilence,  s.  silence,  33.  637  ;  40.  336. 

Sckil,  5.  reason,  23.  12. 

Sckiris,  pres.  t.  scares,  25.  595. 

Scla,  V.  to  slay,  10.  399. 

Sclandir,  5,  slander,  38.  229. 

Sclandir,  v.  to  slander,  32.  430 — 
Sclaundir,  38.  361  ;  pres.  t.  Sclan- 
deris,  18.  370;  //.  /.  25.  711  ;  pp. 
Sclaunderit,  40.  331. 

Sclew,  //.  /.  slew,  7.  430. 

Scole,  s.  school,  36.  611. 

Scolere,  s.  scholar,  26.  971. 

Sconfyste,  adj.  discomtited,  amazed, 

17.  67. 

Scoomfyt,  v.  to  discomfit,  ii.  285. 
Scorn,  s.  scorn,  wrong,  31.  372. 
Scomand, /r^j. /.  scorning,  21.  155. 
Scornis,  2  sing.  pres.  t.  scornest,   19. 

128;  48.  16. 
Scornyng,  s.  scorning,  41.  130. 
Scoure,  v.  to  scour,  cleanse,  18.  1219. 
Scouryt,  //.  t.  hastened,  1 1.  297. 
Scule,  s.  school,  21.  154. 
Sculkand,  pres.  p.  skulking,   hiding, 

23.  136. 
Scumfite,  //.  discomfited,  37.  333. 
Scurgis,  s.plu.  scourges,  5.  263. 
Se,  X.  sea,  i.  29;  2.  924  ;  3.  280;  4. 


166 ;  5.  614  ;   12.  55  ;  16.  392 ;  33. 

4 — The  gret  se,  the  ocean. 
Se,  V.  to  see,  look,  2.  771 ;  6. 476;  7. 

597;  18.286;  34.  130; /m./. 301 

16;   33-    932;    38.    370 i  pres.  p. 

Seand,  2.  389;   31.  162;  33.  28a- 

Seande,   32.    427 --To  se  his  ser- 

mone,   to  hear   his  sermoii.     See 

Schaw,  Sen,  Sene. 
Seage,  v.  to  colUpse,  43.  535. 
Secre,  s.  the  najne  given  to  certui 

prayers  in  the   Mass,   39.  i.    See 

note. 
Second,  adj.  second,  26.  1068. 
Sed,  s,  seed,  6.    119;   26.  249;  27. 

906— Sede,   2.    1046;    17.   3;  27. 

994 ;  32.  337  ;   40.  87 ;  43  97. 
Sedicione,  s.  sedition,  2.  163  ;  5.  319; 

15.  174;  Sedicion,  41.  2^^. 
Seduccione,  s.  sedition,  5.  291. 
See,  s.  sea,  31.  444. 
Seg,  for  sege,  s.  seat,  25.  770. 
S^e,  s.  throne,  Prol.  131  ;  i.  168;  2. 

398 ;  41-  338. 

Sege,  X.  siege,  7.  443. 

Sege,  V.  to  besiege,  7.  303  ;  ^.  /.  7. 

486. 
Segyt,  pt.  t.  besieged,  7.  486. 
Seide,  x.  seed,  27.  1004  5  40.  203 
Seildine,  adv.  seldom,  36.  1209. 
Seile,  X.  seal,  50.  10. 
Seile,  V.  to  seal,  50.  10. 
Seinjnery,  x.  lordship,  rule,  9.  140. 
Seis,  pres.  t.     See  Se,  zf, 
Seis,  2  sing.  pres.  t.  sayest,  38.  37a 
Seit,  V.  to  sit,  50.  27. 
Seit,  //.  /.  placed,  27.  908. 
Seiyde,  x.  seed,  40.  133. 
Seijnory,  x.  lordship,  38.  50. 
Sek,  X.  sack,  3.  211. 
Sek,  adj.  sick,  i.  117;   6.   367;  31. 

319— Seke,  6.  380;  9.  9© ;  31.  322. 
Sek,  V.  to  seek,   6.  426;    9.    120— 

Seke,   18.   1434;    20.    14;   pres.  L 

Seke,  6.  34 ;  impercu.  Sek,  2.  577 ; 

pres.  p.  Sekand,  5.  162. 
Sekil,  X.  sickle,  15.  36. 
Sekine,  x.  seeking,  i.  176. 
Sekire,  adj.  sure,  44.  163. 
Sekirly,  adv.  surely,  3.  838  ;  18.  1163. 
Sekmen,  x.  plu.  sick  men,  38.  293 

Sekemen,  8.  35. 
Seknes,  x.  sickness,  2.  861  ;  9.  98. 
Seknesfi,  x.  sickness,  Prol.  124. 
Sekyne,  x.  seeking,  12.  437. 
Sekyre,  cuij.  safe,  unharmed. 
Sekyre,  pres.  t.  assure,  33.  932. 
Sekyrly,  adv.  surely,  certainly,  3.  64 ; 

4.  123;  la  370;  35.  125. 


GLOSSARY. 


553 


i'     Sekyrnes,  s,  security,  35.  58. 

k     Sel,  for  sal,  21.  622. 

k     Sel,  s,  cell,  34.  329 ;  35.  122. 

:.     Scl,  V,  to  sell,  5.   126;  7.  738;   19. 

419 ;   44.   107  ;  frgs,  t.  Sellis,   34. 

48. 
Selcuth,  adj,  wonderful  50.  406. 
Seldine,  adv,  seldom,  29.  7 ;  35.  20 ; 

36.  471 — Seldyne,  18.  465. 
Sele,  s,  happiness,  43.  346. 
Sele,  5,  zeal,  32.  595. 
Sele,  s,  seal,  proof,  40.  1117. 
Self,  adj,  and  adv.  very,  3.  459 ;  5. 

197,   217;  29.   219;   32.   55;    33. 

720;   36.    587— Selfe,    5.   508;   9. 

212  ;  16.  921 ;  32.  263  ;  33.  688 — 

Be  ]>e  self,  of  itself,  33.  690. 
Selis,  s,  plu,  seals,  23.  411. 
Selkuth,  tidj\  wonderful,  19.  561. 
Sely,  adj.  happy,  24.  74. 
Selynge,  x.  sealing,  7.  786. 
Selyt,  pp,  sealed,  23.  411  ;  25.  126. 
Semble,  s,  pretence,  7.  138. 
Seme,  v.  to  seem,  la  218 ;  pres,  t, 

21.  334;  43.  325;^/.  /.  Semyt,  i. 

240;  5.  608;  7.  767;  10.  69;  21. 

302  —  Semyte,    8.    70 ;    pres,   p. 

Semand,  18.  213 ;  35.  29. 
Semland,  s,  cheer,  21.  495. 
Semlit,  pt,  t,  assembled,  36.  8cx> — 

Semblyt,   12.  302. 
Semulacre,  s.  image,  6.  653. 
Sen,  pp,  seen,  29.  341. 
Sen,  tMv.  since,  then,  afterwards,  32. 

236 ;  36.  109— Sene,  1.  685  ;  8.  62  ; 

II.  416;  19.  467. 
Sen,  conj,  since,  30.  169;  31.  326 — 

Sene,  2.   I ;  3.  960;   7.   180;   10. 

127  ;   18.  816. 
Senat,  s,  senate,  29.  352. 
Senatoure,  senator,  47.  2  —  Senatur, 

31.  36;  plu,  Senaturis,  5.  51. 
Sence,  s.  incense,  50.  465. 
Send,  //.  /.  sent,  i.   191  ;  2.  234  ;  3. 

827;  6.  9;    II.  17;  //.  36.  53— 

Sende,  36.  193. 
Sendis,  imperai,  send,  3.  1030. 
Sendynge-down,  sending  down,  de- 
scent, 12.  301. 
Sene,  s.  sun,  6.  605. 
Sene,  adv,  soon,  25.  701  ;   39.  245 ; 

40.  277. 
Sene,  for  syne,  3.  105,  which  see. 
Sene,  pp,  seen,   i.  144 ;  5.  583  ;  6. 

329;  7.  817;  11.54;  30.  752;  33- 

278;  40.  1020. 
Senonis,  5,  sinews,  fj,  158. 
Senownys,  s,  plu.  smews,  7.  631. 
Senschepe,  s,  disgrace,  50.  306. 


Sentence,  s,  question,  proposition,  3. 
1022. 

Septre,  s,  sceptre,  33.  167 ;  50.  575. 

Sepultore,  s.  sepulture,  burial,  4.  253 
— Sepulture,  18.  1336. 

Ser,  adj,  sore,  i.  666. 

Sere,  adj,  several,  many,  divers,  differ- 
ent, Prol.  23 ;  3.  836  ;  4.  377  ;  13. 
85 ;  21.  645 ;  24.  186  ;  36.  627. 

Serefe,  s,  sheriff,  40.  965. 

Sergis,  5,  plu,  candles,  17.  175 ;  42. 
197. 

Serkis.     See  Sarkis. 

Sermonyng,  s,  preaching,  21.  530 ; 
conversation,  27.   iicxx 

Serpens,  s.  plu.  serpents,  I.  237. 

Sert,  s,  desert,  28.  645. 

Seruand,  5,  servant,  i.  164  ;  2.  99  ;  3. 
626 ;  6.  79 ;  19.  44  ;  33.  586— Ser- 
vant, 3.  964 — Servande,  18.  248 — 
Serwand,  10.  267  ;  18.  392  ;  plu, 
Serwandis,  6.  575. 

Seme,  v,  to  serve,  33.  758 — Serwe, 
Prol.  30;  2.  117;  5.  196;  18. 
'478 ;  33.  874 ;  pres,  t.  Semis,  6. 
160 ;  32.  574 — Serwis,  2.  1 16 — Ser- 
wys,  6.  268;  //.  /.  II.  396;  13*. 
194 ;  pres,  p,  Semand,  Prol.  102  ; 
18.  97. 

Semit, //.  /.  deserved,  10.  370. 

Semit,  pp,   deserved,    2.    11 30;    10. 

370;  36-  676,  1 191. 
Seruitut,  s,  servitude,  2.  866. 
Servit,  pp,  deserved,  2.  242. 
Serwe,  pres,  t,  deserve,  6.  573. 
Serwise,  s,  service,  purpose,  18.  1420. 
Serwit,  pt,  t,  distribute,  7.  509. 
Serwyse,  adv,  in  divers  ways,  28.  515. 
Sese,  V,  to  cease,  44.  182  ;  50.  87. 
Sesonis,  pres,  t,  seasons,  Prol.  1 10. 
Sesfi,  imperat.  cease,  3.  71. 
Sesyd,  s,  seaside,  13^  123  ;  40.  257. 
Set,  s.  seat,  21.  584 ;  27.  788. 
Set,  pres,  t,  sit,  Prol.  132. 
Set,  //.  /.  sat,  2.  260 ;  10.  8 ;  29.  876 ; 

40>  565  ;  knelt,  32.  604 ;  made,  18. 

1 160. 
Set,  V,  to  place,  2.   372;  pt,  t,  19. 

393  ;  33-  288— Sate,  i.  150;  //.  i. 

168  ;  3.  985  ;  6.  303. 
Set,  conj,  although,  though,  18.  797 ; 

27.  26;  30.  214;  33.  494;  35.  131. 
Sete,  X.  soot,  9.  215. 
Sete,//.  /.  sat,  18.  128;  36.  1 113. 
Sete,  pp,  set,  9.  56. 
Sete,//.  placed,  7.  615 ;  37.  403. 
Sethit,  //.  /.  seethed,  7.  699. 
Setreday,    x.    Saturday,    10.    327  — 

Setretday,   10.  336. 


554 


GLOSSARY. 


Settyng,  s,  setting,  Prol.  6. 
Sew,  pf,  /.  sow,  I.  77  ;  43.  611. 
Sewine,  adj,  seven,  4.  24 ;  seventh,  6. 

422. 
Sewinte,  aJj\  seventh,  7.  126. 
Sewinty,  aij.  seventy,  ProL  139;  13. 

18. 
Sewyn,  pp,  seen,  15.  18. 
Sewyne,  o^".  seven,  8.  79  ;  la  345. 
Sew3mt,  ad^'.  seventh,  7.  95. 
Sex,  adj,  SIX,  Prol.  96. 
Sexit,  adj.  sixth,  5.  213. 
Sexten,  adj.  sixteen,  36.  31 — Sextene, 

5.  54a 
Sexty,  adj\  sixty,  Prol.  96. 
Sey,  J.  sea,  3.  277  ;  7.  364 ;  15.  202  ; 

16.  425  ;  18.  474;  21.  884 ;  26.  8; 

34.  174;  38.  590. 
Seygnery,  s.  reign,  23.  180. 
Sey-grownd,  s.  bottom  of  the  sea,  2. 

926. 
Seyne,  //.  seen,  50.  690. 
Seynge,  s,  seeing,   sight,  Prol.   121  ; 

10.  82 ;  29.  22 ;  40.  790. 
Seyre,  adj.   several,    many,    I.    154 ; 

16.  187  ;  18.  299 ;  50.  228. 
Sey-syd,  s.  seaside,  3.  25. 
Sib,   s.  relation,  cousin,  15.  f  84 ;  36. 

1217. 
Sic,  adj.  such,   Prol.   10 ;   2.  74  ;   4. 

33  ;  6.  41  ;  19.  81. 
Sic,  adv.  so,  40.  42. 
Sichinge,  s.  sighing,  i.  666. 
Sichit,  //.   /.  sighed,   26.   11 38;    50. 

1024. 
Sicht,  s.  sight,  2.  280,  607  ;  6.  103  ; 

7.    817;    9.    238;     13.    79;     18. 

1 1 22;   33.  636;  piu,  Sichtis,  16. 

134. 
Sichtand,  pres.  p.   sighing,    12.    19; 

34.  72. 
Sichtful,  adj.  visible,  50.  369. 
Sick,  for  sik,  adj.  such,  18.  961. 
Sigeniery,  s.  lordship,  37.  106. 
Signery,  s.  lordship,  28.  330. 
Sik,  adj.  such,  1.   119;   2.  620;   3. 

940;  5.  417;  6.  34;  12.  307;  15. 

85 ;   36.  324 ;  38.   14— Sike,  16. 

166. 

Sikirnes,  j.  security,  2.  871  ;  cer- 
tainty, 6.  165 ;  assurance,  33.  704. 

Sikker,  adj.  comp.  surer,  safer,  16. 
605  — Sikyr,  3.  957--Sikkyr,  7. 
»      480. 

Sikyrly,  adv,  surely,  firmly,  6.  432. 

Silkine,  adj.  silken,  16.  311. 

Siluerc,  s.  silver,  6.  218 — Siluir,  23. 
412;  33.  117. 

Sin,  adv.  then,  i.  317. 


Sindry,  adj,  sundry,  2.  26. 
Sine,  adv,  then,  after,  afterwa 

187 ;  3.  946 :  33.  102. 
Singand,  /nsx.  p,  singing,  18.  l 
Singe,  V.  to  sing,  i.  241. 
Singill,  adj,  single,  5.  152. 
Sinthful,  adj.  sinful,  18.  731. 
Sistire,  x.  pass,  sister's,  36.  1 10 
Sit,/r.w.  /.  sit,  ProL  131. 
Sithand,  pres.   p,   sitting,    13* 

40.  582. 
Sithar,  s,  moment,  time,  2.  30^ 
Sitht-war.     See  Sithtware. 
Sithtware,  s.  moment,  36.  889. 
Sithware,  29.  322.     Sec  Sithtu 
SkaiT,  s.  skiff,  26.  274. 
Skaldand,  adj.  fervent,  36.  81. 
Skale,  s.  scale,  22.  739. 
Skalit,    pt.    t.    scattered,    36. 

Skalyt,  29.  91. 
Skalyt,//.  scattered,  24.  534. 
Skantly,    adv.    scarcely,     hard 

151  ;  19.  228  ;  26.   79. 
Skartyt,  pt.  t.  scratched,  27.  24 
Skath,  J.  harm,    injury,    misct 

553;  "•  398;  17.  24;  23 
40.  822  — Skathe,  8.  43; 
Skathis,  7.   641. 

Skepe,  5.  basket,  18.  1257  ;  3a 

Skere,  v.  to  avoid,  25.  35. 

Skil,  s.  reason,  cause,  5.  18 
608;  36.  920— Skill,  3.  loj 
7-  358  ;  //w.  Skillis,  5.  103. 

Skine,  s.  skin,  36.  278. 

Skonryt,  //.  /.  was  repelled,  disj 
46.  99. 

Skome,  2  sing.  pres.  t.    scome 

417. 
Skratit,  ^/.  /.  scratched,  31.  361 
Skurgis,  s.  plu.  scourges,  38.  4] 
Skyl,   X,  reason,  31.    160 — Sk^ 

488. 
Skyn,   5.    skin,    46.    222 — Sky 

681;  9.  290;  33.  451. 
Sla,  V.  to  slay,  i.  613;  2.  162;  3 

4.  155;  7.  430;  10.  54';  i; 

25-  356;  33-71;  pres.  i,  Sla 
219;  //.  /.  Slaw,  49.  216 
Slan,  19.  586 ;  36.  926  ;  Sla 
675;  2.  223;  7.  504;  II.  I& 
861  —  Slayne,  12.  122  ;  20! 
See  Sle,  v. 
Slachtir,  5.  destruction,  33, 
slaughter,    33.    61  —  Slachtyi 

!       821. 

i  Slad,  //.   t.  slid,  39.   261,    364 

\       slidden,  38.  212. 

i  Slaid,  //.  /.  slid,  39.  242. 

I  Slak,  V.  to  slake,  quench,  extin 


GLOSSARY. 


555 


put  an  end  to,  lO.  487  ;  21.  414 ; 
29.  497;  /^.  '.  Slokit,  49.  85— 
Sloknyt,  6.  593— Slokyt,  17.  164; 
pp.  Slokit,  20.  277;  38.  510. 

Slake,  V,  to  heal,  39.  254. 

Slandyre,  s,  slander,  21.  618. 

Slang,  //.  /.  slung,  cast,  20.  250. 

Slaw.     See  Sla. 

Slawchtir,  s,  slaughter,  2.  457. 

Slawnes,  s,  slowness,  27.  485;  28.  51. 

Slayne.     See  Sla. 

Slaytyt,  //.  /.  incited,  30.  657. 

Sle,  adj.  sly,  crafty,  skilful,  adroit,  2. 
747  ;  3.  1206  ;  5.  160  ;  10.  46 ;  1 1. 
68 ;  18.  273  ;  38.  127  ;  50.  419. 

Sle,  V.  to  slay,  3.  176  ;  pt.  t,  Sleu,  29. 
307;  3'-  451— Sleucht,  25.  231— 
Slew,  20.  28 ;  33.  305.     See  Sla. 

Slefe,  5,  sleeve,  i.  430. 

Slely,  adv,  cunningly,  23.  152;  secret- 
ly, 36.  604 — Sleily,  privately,  36. 
511. 

Slepand,  pres.  p.  sleeping,  34.  249 — 
Slepande,  10.  90. 

Sleparis,  s,  plu,  sleepers,  23.  19. 

Slepe,  s,  sleep,  2.  60 ;  5.  87  ;  40. 444 — 
On  slepe,  asleep. 

Slepe,  V,  to  sleep,  34.  248. 

Slete,  s.  sleet,  49.  84. 

Sleucht,//.  /.  slew,  25.  231.    See  Sle. 

Slichfully,  adv.    cunningly,   skilfully, 

29.  241  ;  32.  119. 

Slicht,  s.  craft,  art,  skill,  cunning, 
artifice,   4.    42,   75;   9.    157;    10. 

546;  II.  78;  19.  459;  32.  462. 
Slichty,  adj.  crafty,  vile,  2.  257. 
Slokit,  //.  /.     See  Slak. 
Sloknyt,  //.  /.     See  Slak. 
Slokyt,  //.  /.     See  Slak. 
Slongyne, //.  slung,  49.  242. 
Slope,  s.  wound,  Prol.  71  ;  45.  30a 
Slycht,   s.    skill,    cunning,    wisdom, 

Prol.  113;   10.  208;  27.  664;  29. 

249  ;  30-  6  ;  33.  590. 
Smal,  adj.  small,  9.  276 — Smale,   I. 

144 — Small,  I.  411  ;  comp.  Smal- 

lare,  40.  1445. 
Smat,  pt.  t.  smote,  struck,  21.  837  ; 

22.  557. 
Smeke,  s.  smoke,  49.  ill. 
Smel,  5.  smell,  41.  7. 
Smert,  adj.  smart,  nimble,  swift,  29. 

99;  37.  157. 
Smertly,  adv.  quickly,  25.  709. 

Smit,  J.  spot,  2.  867 — Smyt,  5.   to; 

30.  57 ;  40.  14. 

Smoryt, //.  smothered,  40.  156;  42. 

265. 
Smyle,  v.  to  smile,  21.  378 — Smyll,  27. 


1 126;//.  /.  Smylit,  18.  509;  37. 
212 ;  pres.  p.   Smyland,   25.   337 ; 

33-  611. 
Smylyng,  5.  smiling,  41.  129. 
Smyt,  5.  spot,  36.  254 ;  40.  14. 
Smyt,  V.  to  smit,  pollute,  3.  831. 
Smyt,  V.  to  smite,  28.  624. 
Smytit, //.  /.  smote,  29.  521. 
Smyttit,  //.  /.  sprinkl^,  2.  272. 
Snar,  oJj.  noosed   12.  288. 
Snaw,  s.  snow,  10.  37  ;  18.  1003  ;  36. 

883;  41.  331- 
Snawil,  v.  to  snivel,  whine,  cry,   16. 

459. 
Snel,  adj.  sharp,  29.  519. 

Sobimes,  s.  sobriety,  19.  365. 

Sobre,    adj.    sober,    temperate,    40. 

23- 
Sobrely,  adv.  sadly,  33.  207,  593. 

Sobrenes,  s,  soberness,  10.  444. 

Sobryt,  //.  /.  calmed,  10.  443. 

Sobyne,  for  sobynge,  5.  sobbing,  18. 

611. 
Sobyr,  adj.  sober,  staid,  grave,  3.  484  ; 

31.  64. 
Sobyre,  adj.  sober,  19.  361. 
Socht,  W.  /.  sought,  I.  315;  19.  39; 

30.  62;  31.  317;  33.  65;  />/.  Socht, 

16.  781 ;  32.  302. 
Sodanly,  adv.  suddenly,  3.  259,  looi ; 

5-    313;  7«    118  — Sodendely,   32. 

424— Sodenely,  32.  377. 
Softe,  adj.  soft,  36.  496 ;  45.  46. 
Softine,  v.  to  soften,  42.  149. 
Softyt,//.  /.  softened,  eased,  38.  295. 
So  get,  in  this  way,  27.  246. 
Solace,    s.    consolation,    amusement, 

diversion,  5.  596;  15.  46;  37.  32 1- 
Solace,  V.  to  comfort,  21.  805 ;  33. 

176. 
Solance,  s.  amusement,  29.  728. 
Solas,  s.  solace,  amusement,   relaxa- 
tion, 25.  310. 
Solempni,  adv.  solemnly,  27.  1207 — 

Solempnitly,  17.  202. 
Solempnyte,  s.  solemnity,  festival,  7. 

307;  10.  22. 
Solland,  pres.p.  tainting,  defiling,  wal- 
lowing, 16.  276. 
Sollit,  pp.  soiled,  tainted,  defiled,   19. 

644 ;  34.  105. 
Somir,  s.  summer,  22.   3  —  Somyre, 

1 1.  454. 
Son,  s.  sound,  37.  324. 
Son,  V.  to  sin,  30.  262. 
Son,  adv.  soon,  I.  498 ;  2.  loi ;  7. 

368;   10.  320;   15.  140 — Sone,  I. 

25,    no;    2.  266;   3.  977;  comp. 

SoDare,  3.  1103;  30.  261 — Sonnare, 


556 


GLOSSARY. 


32.   3935  37«  64;  superl,  Sonesi, 

43-  134. 
Sonday,  s,  Sunday,  7.  84 ;  18.  123 ;  40. 

770. 
Sonde,  adj,  sound,  31.  177. 
Sone,  X.  son,  Prol.   39 ;  2.  634 ;  5. 

542 ;  10.  234. 
Sone,  J.  sun,  i.  577  ;  5.  195  ;  18.  223 ; 

30.  256;  50.  114. 
Sone,  X.  sin,  26.  555. 
Sone,  5.  sound,  tone,  voice,  6.  644 ; 

8.  33  ;  20.  325 — In  a  sone,  with  one 

voice. 
Sone-beme,  x.  sunbeam,  25.  450. 
Songyne,  pp.  sung,  26.  623. 
Sonkine,  pp.  sunk,  33.  720 ;  34.  1 79. 
Sonne,  x.  son,  12.  21. 
Sonnis,  x.  plu.  sons,  36.  63. 
Sonnoys,  for  sonnis. 
Soone,  adv.  soon,  38.  315. 
Sope,  X.  sop,  piece  of  bread,  3.  375. 
Sorcery,  x.  sorcery,  30.  19. 
Somame,  x.  surname,  2.  578 ;  7.  770. 
Sorofiil,  adj.  sorrowful,  5.  153 ;   33. 

196. 
Sorou,  X.  sorrow,  31.  358. 
Sorouyt,  pp.  sorrowed,  40.  664. 
Sot,  X.  fool,  24.  318;  4a  1221. 
Sottyne,  cuij.  sodden,  7.  706. 
Soudanly,  adv.  suddenly,  18.  216. 
Souerane,    adj.    sovereign,    chief,   6. 

155  ;  18.  788 ;  45.  126. 
Souerens,  x.  permit,  safe-conduct,  per- 
mission, 7.  526. 
Sovn,  X.  son,  27.  57. 
Sovnd,  for  found,  v,  to  go,  5.  134. 
Sovnday,  x.  Sunday,  17.  199. 
Sovne,  adv.  soon,  12.  228. 
Sow,  X.  sow,  36.  1056. 
Sow,  V,  to  gall,  grieve,  37.  292. 
Sowcht,  pt.  t.  sought,  3.  277  ;  6.  33. 
Sowdane,  adj.  sudden,  7.  117. 
So  wis,  X.  plu.  poss,  sows',  30.  614. 
Sowit,  for  sollit,  adj.  defiled,  soiled, 

18.  586,  771. 
Sowkand,  adj.  sucking,  7.  689. 
Sowme,  X.  sum,  26.  loiS. 
Sown,  adv.  soon,  40.  1198. 
Sown -heme,  x.  sunbeam,  28.  494. 
Sownd,  adj.  deep,  17.  16. 
Sownday,  x.  Sunday,  25.  128. 
Sowne,  X.  son,  i.   131 ;   7.   689;   10. 

221;  II.  112;  18.  1485;  21.255. 
Sowne,  X.  sun,  13.  78;  16.*  940;  25. 

446. 
Sowne,  X.  sin,  7.  253  ;  18.  471. 
Sowne,  adv.  soon,  i.  94,  201  ;  3.  26; 

4.  241  ;  12.  190 ;  19.  489. 
Sowuerane,  tuij.  sovereign,  chief,  19. 53. 


Spad,  X.  spade,  18.  1374. 
Spad,//.  sped,  18.  1366. 
Spak,  //.  /.   spoke,  i.  99;   13'.  40; 

32.  373;  30.  8— Spake,  ii.  406. 
S(^kis,  X.  spokes,  50.  853. 
Spane,  //.  /.  worked,  18.  465. 
Spanly,  adv.  boldly,  27.  628. 
Spanyst,  adj.  budded,  blown,  43.  138. 
Spar,  v.  to  spare,  2.  834 — Spare,   16. 

495;   18.   558;  //.   /.    Sparit,    33.. 

360 ;  38.  300  ;  imperat.  sing.  Spar, 

18.  264;  pres.  p.  Sparand,  18.  733 ; 

20.  29;   33.    120;  pp.  Sparyt,    33. 

597. 
Spard,  //.  /.  spared,  18.  572. 

Spare,  v.  to  spar,  fasten,  38.  187. 

Sparis,  2  plu.  imperat.  wait,  16.  493. 

Sparyt,   //.    sparred,    fastened,     26. 

363. 

Spe,  X.  prophet,  27.  1188. 

Spech,  X.  speech,  i.  278 ;  2.  620 ;  21. 

538. 

Spechis,  X.  plu.  twigs,  12.  49. 

Speciale,  culj.  dear,  2.  96. 

Specyaly,  adv.  especially,  28.  II. 

Sped,  X.  speed,  18.  844;  29.  8oo-> 
Spede,  2.  523;  33.  233. 

Sped,  V.  to  hasten,  succeed,  10.  446 ; 
30.  155 — Spede,  32.  206;  40.  508; 
//.  /.  Sped,  2.  523 ;  3.  1004  ;  16. 
225 ;  18.  856 ;  32.  629— Spede,  la 
27 ;  imperat.  Sped,  2.  241  ;  pp. 
Sped,  13^.  74 — Sped  l)aim,  hastened, 
37.  47.     See  Spad. 

Spedful,  adj.  speedful,  helpful,  expe- 
dient, 3.  871  ;  4.  186  ;  7.  503  ;  29. 
8;  33-  81;  36.  3. 

Spedfule,  adj.  desirable,  18.  I. 

Spedfull,  adj.  successful,  2.  988;  help- 
ful, 27.  971. 

Spedly,  adv.  speedily,  19.  510. 

Spek,  X.  speech,  words,  teaching 
Prol.  122  ;  2.  301  ;  18.  506 ;  19. 
469;  27.  1 164;  32.  333;  33.  778; 
36.  16— Speke,  36.  658 ;  40.  793— 
Be  spek  of  mouth,  by  word  of  mouth, 
36.  294. 

Spek,  V.  to  speak,  Prol.  99 ;   i.  262  ; 

2.  952;    3-  975;  36.   112— Speke, 

Prol.  60  ;  9.  37  ;  10.  125  ;  II.  257  ; 

imperat.   Speke,    I.    105 ;  pres.  /. 

Spekande,  33.  253 ;  //.  Spek,  36. 

320.    See  Spak,  Spokine. 
Spekaris,  x.  plu.  speakers,  31.  130. 
Spekine,   x.   speaking,   eloquence,   3. 

1028;  31.  64. 
Spekyne,  x.  speaking,  speech,  12.  386 

— Spekynge,  3.  955. 
Spekyng,  x.  speech,  21.  768. 


GLOSSARY. 


557 


Spel,  s,  tale,  gossip,  23.  362. 

Spel  one  hend,  without  break,  21.  447. 

Spendyng,  s.  money,  32.  679. 

Spendyt,//.  spent,  22.  164. 

Sper,  V.  to  inquire,  2.  527 — Spere,  I. 

618  ;  6.  10 ;  16.  377  ;  30.  228  ;  33. 

216 ;  pres,  /.  Sper,  18.  338 ;  //.  /. 

Spent,   II.   355  — Speryt,  7.  595; 

13.  25 ;  18.  72,  842 ;  imperat,  Spere, 

2.  229. 
Spere,  s.  spear,  Prol.  73  ;  7.  466 ;  29. 

357 ;  33.  264. 

Sperer,  s,  inquirer,  27.  1 140. 
Spering,  j.  inquiry,  29.  615. 
Sperynge,  s,  asking,  inquiry,  18.  163. 
Spicery,  5.  spices,  34.  33. 
Spil,   V.    to  perish,   spill,   ruin,    fail, 

undo,  violate,  17.  0;  25.  435;  29. 

435;  30-   108;  34.   176;  40.   1 154 

—Spill,  3.  926;  II.  350;  pres,  /. 

16.   338  ;   //.   /.    Spilt,    10.    478 ; 

29.   148. 
Spitting,  s.  spittle,  1 3-.  87. 
Spokine,  pp.  spoken,    16.    142 ;   18. 

1296;  32.  299. 
Spousal,  J.  marriage,  36.  109 — Spou- 

sale,  10.  332. 
Spouse,   J.    spouse,   34.    100;    bride- 
groom, 36.  9. 
Spousit,  //.  married,  10.  381 ;  ii.  6. 
Spowsit,     adj,     married,      7.     314 ; 

espoused,  10.  381. 
Spoylit, //.  /.  stripped,  46.  216;  //. 

49.  204. 
Sprad, //.  spread,  stretched,   13'.  120 

— Spred,  3.  410. 
Sprakis,  s.  plti.  sparks,  9.  222. 
Sprang,  pt,  /.   sprung,  26.  589;  33. 

319;  36.  896— Sprange,  7.  833. 
Sprank,  for  sprang,  26.  580. 
Spred,//.  spread,  stretched,  3.  410. 
Spret,  J.  spirit,  18.  loii  ;  33.  79iS. 
Sprongyn,  pp,  sprung,  29.  474. 
Spryng,  v,  to  spring,  26.  581. 
Spryngand,  pres,    /.    springing,    27. 

528. 
Spryngayd,  s.  spring,  6.  582. 
Spryngis, /r^j.  t,  springs,  5.  584. 
Spryt,  J.  spirit,  2.  1 102 ;  9.  88 ;  22. 

450 ;  36.  69  ;  48.  67. 
Spy,  J.  spy,  40.  905. 
Spy,  V,  to  spy,  consider,  search  out, 

inquire,  13'.  107 ;  //.  /.  Spyit,  13'. 

137 ;  30-  187  ;  //.  Spyit,  2.  22. 
Spyale,  J.  espionage,  40.  831. 
Spyll,  V,  to  fail,  10.  274. 
Spyrit,  J.  spirit,  I.  730 ;  lO.  1 30. 
Spyryt,   J.   spirit,    5.  468;    18.   98— 

Spyryte,  12.  300. 


Spyt,  V,  to  spit,  46.  199 ;  //.  /.  spat, 

I.  659. 
Squeland,  culj,  squealing,  crying,  16. 

484. 
Squelyt,  pt,  t,  squealed,  cried,  27.  145. 
Squiare,  s,  esquire,  29.  309. 
Squyar,  j.  squire,  40.  1 141 — Squyere, 

40.  1 166  ;  phi,  Squyeris,  29.  87. 
Stabelaste,    i   pers,    sing,  pres,   was 

reared,  3.  909. 
Stabelaste,  //.  /.  reared,  3.  909, 
Stable,  adj,  solid,  40.  241. 
Stabliste, //.  t,  placed,  7.  167. 
Stablit,  //.  laid  up,  44.  163. 
Stablyne,  pres,  p,  establishing. 
Stablyste, //.  t,  appointed,  12.  318. 
Stad,  s,  stead,  place,  12.  4 — In  stad, 

instead. 
Stad,  s,  place,  4.    201  —  Stade,    19. 

594. 
Stad,  pp,  placed,  2.  26 ;  4.  83 ;   19. 

333. 
Stafe,   s,    staff,    rod,   40.    439;   plu, 

Stafis,  22.  331. 
Stage,  s,  stage,  6.  417. 
Stage,  s,  the  eighth  part  of  a  mile,  or 

one  hundred  and  twenty  paces,  16. 

815,  817,  819. 
Stainyt, //.  /.  stoned,  41.  307. 
Stak,  s,  stake,  40.  308. 
Stal,  //.  /.  stole,  3.  929  ;  4.  246  ;  24. 

149 ;  32.  785 ;  34.  277  ;  38.  498— 

Stall,  2.  401.     See  Stele. 
Stalawrt,  adj,  stalwart,  29.  250. 
Stalawrtly,  adv,  stalwartly,  18.  56. 
Stale,  J.  trysting-place,  40.  109^ 
Stallowart,  adj,  strong,  27.  11 29. 
Stalouartly,  adv,  stoutly,  31.  261,  383; 

33-  915- 
Stalowart,  adj,  strong,  2.  114a 

Stampit, //.  i,  stamped,  50.  1028. 

Stanand,  pres,  /.  stoning,  7.  203  ; 
standing,  2.  1034. 

Stanche,  v,  to  staunch,  relieve,  44.  20. 

Stanchit,  //.  stopped,  26.  329. 

Stande,  v,  to  stand,  34.  1 14. 

Standyne,  pres,  p.  standing,  ii.  84. 

Stane,  s,  stone,  rock,  clitt,  i.  2 ;  2. 
781  ;  4.  265  ;  9.  213  ;  10.  150;  23, 
102  ;  33.  402  ;  plu,  Stanis,  i.  274  ; 

9.  56. 

Stane,  v,  to  stone,  I.  500  ;  7.  119  j 
12.  404  ;  //.  /.  Stanyt,  2.  13;  pres, 
p.  Stanand,  7.  203 ;  //.  Stanyt,  I. 
478. 

Stane -blynd,  adj,  stone-blind,  40. 
1322— Stane-blynde,  12.  420. 

Stane-still,  adv,  quite  still,   I.  491  ; 

10.  79. 


558 


GLOSSARY. 


Stane,  v,  to  sting,  1 8.  427. 

Stank,  s.  pond,  2.  349. 

Stannand,  pres,  p,  standing,  abiding, 

I.  22,  704. 
Stanyt,  //.  /.  and  //.  stoned.      See 

Stane,  v, 
Starck,  adj.  stark,  strong,  7.  65'5. 
Stark,  adj.  strong,  18.  1402  ;  19.  339 ; 

33-  947 »  36'  037  ;  comp.  Starkare, 

37.  73 ;  45.  lo- 

Starklyare,  adv,  comp,  stronger,  23. 

128. 
Stame,  s,  star,  40.  162. 
Startand,  pres,  p,  starting,  rushing,  8. 

17. 
Stat,  s.  state,  condition,  estate,  power, 

Prol.    16;    II.    122;  21.  90;   33. 

356;  36.  457;  38.  2;  41.  71. 
Stawis,   s,  plu,   staves,  9.   289;  20. 

147 ;  22.  347. 
Stawlouart,  adj,  stout,  50.  695. 
Stay,  adj.  steep,  16.  813. 
Sted,  s.  part,  2.  734 ;  place,  3.  253 ; 

4.  267. 
Sted,  adj.  placed,  36.  852. 
Sted,  //.  /.  and  pp.  placed,  2.  675  ;  3. 

612  ;  16.  436 ;  26.  7  ;  33.  283. 
Sted,  pp.  bestead,  7.  650 ;  19.  303 ; 

Stede,  19.  642. 
Stede,  s.  place,  Prol.  261  ;  I.  63 ;  2. 

100;   II.  407;  13'.  73;   30.  256; 

33.  73  ;  city,  7.  234 ;  circumstances, 

28.  91 ;  plu.  Stede,  for  Stedis,  12. 

387. 
Stedfastly,  adi).  earnestly,  33.  261. 

Sted-haldande,  s.  substitute,  21.  647. 

Stedit,  //.  /.  and  pp.  placed,  36.  585, 

905. 
Stedy,  s.  anvil,  38.  457. 
Stedyt,    //.    placed,    3.    1044 ;    16. 

222. 
Steile,  s.  steel,  50.  856. 
Steile,  V.  to  steal,  26.  965  ;  40.  448. 
Stek,  V.  to  fasten,  close,  lock  up,  shut 

out,  2.  900;  pres.  t.  Stekis,  18.  16; 

//.  /.  Stekyt,  7.  795  ;  //.  Stekine, 

33.  288 — Stckit,  22.  200 ;  28.  486  ; 

Stekyt,  18.  no  ;  19.  457. 
Stekyne,  s.  fastening,  7.  785. 
Stele,  s.  steel,  6.  587 ;  16.  408 ;  29. 

695. 
Stele,  V.  to  steal,  26.  344 ;  pres.  t.  33. 

404. 
Steng,  s.  pole,  36.  850. 
Stent,  imperat.  stretch,  37.  155. 
Stentit,//.  stretched,  38.  316. 
Stepand,  pres.  p.   stepping,  leaping, 

7.  121 ;  33.  259. 
Ster,  V.   to  stir,  move,  direct,   rule. 


manage,  steer,  6.  70 — Stere,  I.  476; 

21.  :So;  22.   768;  33.    256;   58. 

624 ;  40.  64 ;  pres.  /.  Steris ;  pp. 

Sterit,  16.  430 — Steiyt,  16.  77  ;  42. 

259;/r«x. /.  Sterand,  i.  238;  40. 

'93  ;  /A  Steryt,  2.  1006 ;  18.    106. 
Stere,   s.  rudder,  helm,  4.  250 ;   38. 

628. 
Stere,  s.  stir,  turmoil,  1 1.  343. 
Stering, /rif J. /.  moving,  18.  353. 
Steringe,  s.  power  of  motion,  4.  76. 
Sterisman,  s.  steersman,  38.  623. 
Sterk,  cuij.  stark,  utter,  5.  401. 
Sterne,  s.  star,  7.  271 ;  36.  987  ;  50. 

443;  plu.  Stemis,  28.  315 — Stemys, 

50.  116. 
Sterris,  s.  plu.  stars,  31.  252. 
Stert,  //.  /.  started,  27.  177  ;  pushed, 

31.  349. 
Stertand,  pres.  f.  rushing,  5a  836. 

Steryng,    s.    stirring,    moving,     stir, 

movement,  Prol.  49;  29.  134;  32. 

310— Sterynge,  7.  298. 
Sterynge,  s.  rule,  la  5a 
Stevyn,  s.  voice,  5.  573. 
Stewin,  x.  voice,  i.  15. 
Stewart,    s.    steward,    28.    105  ;    47. 

67. 
Stewyn,  x.  voice,  3.  753 ;  4.  205  ;  33. 

828  ;  46.  244— Stewyne,  I.  90 ;  7. 

676. 
Steyle,  v.  to  steal,  1 2.  246. 
Steyre,  v.   to  direct,   17.   321.       See 

Ster. 
SteJ)i,  s.  anvil,  38.  454. 
Sticht,  pt.  I.  ascended,  50.  759. 
Stil,  adj.  still,  quiet,  5.  479  ;  40.  665. 
Stink,  X.  stench,  7.    671 — Stinke,  3, 

1104. 
Stinkand,  o/^y.  stinking,  25.  122;  27. 

981  ;  29.  25;  35.  112. 
Stint,  pt.  t.  ceased,  16.  744. 
Stirk,   V.    to    strike,    32.    287  ;    41. 

312. 
Stith,  adj.  stout,  29.  695  ;  40.  946, 
Stithit,  pp.  fixed,  44.  242. 
Stithly,  adv.  strongly,  35.  55. 
Stok,  s.  stock,  wcx)d,  post,  19.   568  ; 

20.    237;   32.   722;   33.  402;   42. 

243  ;  plu.  Stokis,  2.  II. 
Stomak,  s.  stomack,  lo.  488. 
Stond,  X.  a  time,   18.  865  ;  hour,  30. 

726. 
Stope,  V.  to  stop,  close,  23.  159  ;  33. 

458 ;  //.  /.  Stopyt,  23.  164. 
Store,  X.  staff,  19.  224. 
Stormis,  x.  plu.  storms,  3.  285. 
Story,  X.  story,  ProL  38. 
Storysse,  x.  plu.  stories,  Prol.  23. 


GLOSSARY. 


559 


Stoupand,  adj.  stooping,  ii.  93. 
Stoure,  J.  conflict,  38.  126. 
Stoury,  J.  story,  25.  229. 
Stout,  adj.  strong,  40.  54. 
Stout  and  rout,  completely,  37.  353. 
Stovnd,  s,  a  short  time,  17.  124. 
Stowine,  ^.  stolen,  23.  311. 
Stowine,  //.  stowed,  b^towed,  hid- 
den, 23.  311. 
Stownd,  5.  space  of  time,  23.  434. 
Stowte,  adj.  stout,  strong,  i.  331. 
Stracht,  adj,  stretched  out,  3.  453. 
Stracht,  v,    to  stretch,   3.    645 ;    33. 

447. 
Stracht,  adv.  straight,  29.  419 ;   32. 

168;  41.  312. 
Strak,  s.  stroke,  blow,  2.  918 ;  6.  83 ; 

22.  714. 
Strak,  strake,  //.  /.     See  Strik. 
Strange,  adj.  strong,  12.  278. 
Strangere,  5.  stranger,  27.  26. 
Strat,  strate,  adj.  strait,  narrow,  strict, 

ascetic,  2.  iioi  ;  7.  762;  17.  89; 

19.  621 ;  29.  103 ;  36.  277 ;  comp. 

Stratar,  37.  401. 
Strat,  adv.  straightway,  33.  288. 
Strate,  adv.  strictly,  35.  80. 
Stratnes,  s.  strictness,  27.  406. 
Straucht,  v.  to  be  stretched,  22.  337. 
Straw,  V,  to  strew,  42.  254. 
Straylly,    adv.   straightway,    23.    50; 

strictly,  18.  103. 
Strek,  V.  to  stretch,  reach,  18.  13 19; 

27.  1120 ;  42.  168 — Streke,  1 1.  258  ; 

pt.  /.  Strekit,  36.  581— Strekyt,  3. 

688  ;  pres.  p.  Strekand,  9.  20 ;  //. 

Strekit,  36.  845. 
Streke,  adj.  lank,  straight,  18.  225. 
Strekine,  pp.     See  Strik. 
Strekit,  adj.  stretched,  36.  849. 
Stremis,  5.  plu.  streams,  28.  288. 
Strenth,  v.  to  strengthen,  27.  1350. 
Stren^e,  v.  to  compel,  seize  forcibly, 

5.  295  ;  22.  646 ;  23.  115 ;  pres.  t. 

Strcnje,  20.  200  \jbt.  /.  Stren^et,  8. 9. 
Stret,  s.  street,   \y.   149;  22.  264 — 

Strete,  3.  813  ;  plu.  Stretis,  19.  505  ; 

33.  663. 
Strif,  s.  strife,  2. 870— Strife,  36.  721  — 

Striff,  I.  258 ;  2.  764— Stryf,  9. 282— 

Stryfe,  43.  570-Stnrff,  27.  1377- 
Strik,  V.  to  strike,  I.  362  ;  2.  121  ;  10. 

67  ;   36.  842 — Stryk,  4.  236 ;   12. 

106  ;  36.  855  ;  pt.  t.  Strak,  2.  iiq  ; 

3.  222 ;  9.  324 ;  10.  488 ;  27.  489 

— Strake,   10.  436;   12.   180;   42. 

261  ;  //.  Strikine,  36.  240 — Strikin, 

2.  252— Strekine,  2.  196 ;  4.  81  ;  6. 

91  ;  10.  480. 


Strinth,  J.  strength,  i.   105 ;  29.  10 ; 

32.  570 ;  33.  67  ;  plu.  Strinthis,  2. 

630;  31.  274. 
Strinth,  V.  to  strengthen,  4.  55 ;  5. 

384;   19'   332;   40.   620;  pres.  t. 

Strinthis,  20.   153. 
Strinthinge,/r«./.  strengthening,  13*. 

197. 
Strinthlyt,  for  strinthit,  16.  775. 
Striwe,  V.     See  Stryf. 
Stroblyt,//.  /.  troubled,  18.  948. 
Stroublit,  //.  /.  troubled,  40.   571 — 

Stroublyt,   18.  936. 
Strutly,  for  stutly,  25.  676. 
Stryf,  V.  to  strive,  contend,  25.  357 ; 

Stryfe,  I.  289;  5.  298;  ii.  290 — 

Striwe,  36.  720 ;  pres.  t.  Striwis,  36. 

Ti6'y  pt.  t.  Strafe,  36.  713  ;  pres.  p. 

Striwand,  2.  1075  5  /A  Strifine,  27. 

1514— Striwyn,   18.  983— Striwine, 

36.  470— Slrewine,  18.  55. 
Stryk,  V.  to  strike,  6.  373. 
Strynth,  s.  strength,  16.  847. 
Stryth,   for  strynth,  s.  strength,   21. 

438. 
Stud,  pt.  t,  stood,  2.  270 ;  3.  784 ;  4. 

69;  5.  142;  II.  300;  16.637;  33. 

209. 
Studyt,  //.  /.  studied,  31.  34. 
Stule,  s,  stool,  seat,  throne,  2.  672; 

19.  40s ;  33.  541. 

Stur,  adj.  stout,  20.  149 — Store,  19. 

339 ;  27.  478. 

Sturdely,  adv.  sturdily,  19.  107. 

Sture,  s.  crowd,  25.  749. 

Sturly,  €uiv.  sternly,  fiercely,  50.  1028. 

Sturt,  s.  annoyance,  ii.  44. 

Sturt  and  schore,  anger  and  menace, 

43.  478. 
Stut,  adj.  stout,  bold,  19.  469— Stute, 

II.  304- 
Stutly,  adv.  stoutly,  3.  533. 
Stynke,  s.  stench,  7.  661. 
Stynt,  s.  delay,  35.  116. 
Stynt,  v.  to  stop,  cease,  delay,  abate, 

16.  562  ;  33.  200— Stynte,  35.  78 ; 

pt,   t.   Stynt,    18.   445 ;    2a    215 ; 

Stynte,  5.  246. 
Styth,  adj,  stout,  12.  278. 
Stythly,  adv.  stoutly,  33.  940. 
Sua,  adv.  so,  35.  225. 
Subditis,  s.  plu.  subjects,  16.  772. 
Subieccione,  s.  subjection,  7.  485. 
Sublet,  adj.  subject,  2.  148 ;  18.  34 ; 

21.  657. 
Substance,  s.  plu.  substances,  i.  400, 

403. 
Subtilite,  s.  skill,  36.  617. 

Subuertit,  //.  /.  subverted,  I.  82. 


56o 


GLOSSARY. 


Succed,  V,  to  succeed,  12.  71. 
Succudrusly,  adv.  presumptuously,  10. 

369. 
Succur,  V.  to  succour,   15.  14;  sue* 

cure,  18.  1475  ;  33.  293  ;  /A  /.  Suc- 

currit,  33.  271. 
Succure,  s,  succour,  33.  156. 
Sucquidry,  ;.  presumption,  5a  294. 
Sud,  for  suld,  14.  ^9. 
Sudandly,  adv,  suddenly,  2.  749 ;  12. 

188;  29.  304— Sudanely,  23.  13 1— 

Sudanly,  i.  346. 
Sudar,  s,  napkui,   kerchief,  4.  85 — 

Sudare,  I.  53  ;  4.  79. 
Sudende,  ad/\  sudden,  42.  325. 
Sudenly,  adv.  suddenly,  33.  262. 
Suelth,  s,  whirlpool,  34.  177,  181. 
Snely,  v,  to  swallow,  33.  735. 
Suelyt,  pf.  t,  swallowed,  33.  689. 
Suer,   adf.   reluctant,   unwilling,    10. 

573— Suere,  30.  490 ;  32.  28  ;  35. 

163 ;  36.  1220. 
Suerdome,  s.  unwillingness,  40.  233. 
Suere,  v.  to  swear,  32.  468 ;  39.  306 ; 

pres,  /.  Suere,  3a  502 ;  39.  123 ; 

//.    /.    Suore,    26.    834 ;  pres,  p. 

Suerand,  36.  546. 
Suet,  s,  sweat,  45.  266. 
Suet,  adj.  sweet,  41.  315. 
Suetly,  adv.  sweetly,  33.  229. 
SufTerande,  adj.  sovereign,  32.  260 — 

SufTerane,  46.  218. 
Sufferis,  2  pres,  t,  suffcrest,  16.  19. 
SufTerit,  pt.  t.  suffered,  44.  40. 
Sufficiently,  a^v.  sufficiently,  6.  401. 
Suffrane,  adj.  sovereign,  42.  34. 
SufTrant,  a<^'.  sovereign,  chief,  27.  451. 
Sufranely,   adv.    sovereignly,   chiefly, 

31.  503- 
Suggestione,  s.  suggestion,  31.  408. 

Sugiomynge,  s.  tarrying,  delay,  19.  93. 

Suiorne,  s.  sojourn,  50.  4. 

Suiorne,  v.  to  sojourn,  5.  498. 

Suiomynge,  s.  sojourning,  5.  163. 

Suk,   v.  to  suck,   II.   321  ;    26.   37; 

pt.  t.  Sukit,  16.  679. 
Suld,  sulde,//.  t.  should,  Prol.  4;  10. 

53  ;  36.  108. 
Sum,  adj.  some,  2.  82,   723 — Sume, 

Prol.  38;  3.  1016;  18.  331. 
Sumdele,  adj.   somewhat,   7.   12  ;  9. 

52  ;  40.  121 2. 
Sumekine,  some  kind  of,  23.  295. 
Summan,  some  man,  2.  696. 
Sum-quhile,  adv.  once,  15.  114. 
Sumthinge,  adj.  somewhat,  1 1.  93. 
Sumtyme,  adv.  sometimes,  36.  984. 
Sune,  adv.  soon,  15.  125. 
Suore,  pt.  t.  swore,  26.  834. 


Suomame,  s.  surname,  16.  69 — Saor- 

nome,  36.  928. 
Supare,  s.  supper,  18.   iioS — Super, 

3.  362 ;  18.  1092. 
Suple,  V.  to  supply,   make   up,    12. 

356;  15-  30;  33.  539— Supple,  12. 

319 ;    32.   207 ;    36.    1141  ;    //.  t. 

Supleit,  16.  715. 
Suppos,  conj.  although,  2.   706  ;   16. 

396;    18.  249;   20.  33;    30.    IS2; 

36.  346;  38.  118— Suppose,  7.  5; 

18.  1308. 
Supprice,  v.  to  surprise,  40.  876. 
Surcudry,  5.  presumption,  28.  46. 
Suriomand,  pres,  p.  sojourning,   29. 

904. 
Surioure,  x.  sojourn,  29.  721. 

Suspec,  5.  suspicion,  36.  1013. 

Sustene,  v.  to  sustain,  18.  890. 

Sut,  X.  soot,  II.  440;  28.  428. 

Sutel,  o^'.  subtle,  crafty,  15.  65. 

Sutelly,  adv.  craftily,  if.  238;  subtil> 

ly,  38. 571. 

Sutelte,  X.  subtilty,  3.  1028 ;   1 1.  271 ; 

27.  340  ;  4a  44. 
Sutely,  adv.  subtilly,  12.  75  ;  26.  56; 

40.  39. 
Suth,  X.  south,  25.  362. 
Suth,  X.  truth,  i.   360;   2.    394;    7. 

176;   14.  48;  30.  265;    31.  394; 

33.  237. 
Suth,  adj.  true,  50.  393. 

Suthfast,  aiij.  true,  6.  545 ;    7.    152  ; 

33-    395  —  Suthfaste,    Prol.    i  ;    2. 

451  ;   6.  121. 
Suth  fastis,  adj.  true,  I.  357. 
Suthfastly,  adv.  truly,  36.  664. 
Suthfastnes,  x.  truth,  7.  172  ;  31.  171 

— Suthfastnese,  i.  209. 
Suthfastnese,  x.  of  a  truth,  i.  378. 
Suthly,  adv.  truly,  2.  1002 ;    6.  417  ; 

10.  177;  credibly,  ii.  41. 
Suthte,  X.  truth,  16.  603. 
Suthtfastnes,  x.  truth,  2.  51. 
Suthtwitnes,  x.  true  witness,  50.  204. 
Suttellite,  x.  subtilty,  2.  751. 
Suynke,  v.  to  toil,  work,  36.  6%, 
Suyth,  adv.  swiftly,  29.  980;  30.  330 ; 

35.  216;  36.  901. 
Swa,  adv.  so,  Prol.  103;  I.  115;   2. 

1015;  5.  449;  10.  521  ;  31.  199. 
Swak,  X.  blow,  i.  586. 
Swak,  V.  to  pitch,  throw  quickly,  29. 

381. 
Swampe,  €Ldj.  thin,   lithe,  27.   1597  ; 

40.  799. 
Swane,  x.  swain,  servant,  peasant,  29. 

309. 
Swdanly,  a</r.  suddenly,  7.  112. 


GLOSSARY. 


S6l 


Swelt,  //.  /.  died,  17.  197. 

Swely,  V.  to  swallow,  27.  1008  ;  47. 

179;  pt,  t,  Swelyt,  18.  542. 
Swemand,  pres,   p.    swimming,    17. 

108. 
Swepyr,  adj,  nimble,  active,  7.  514. 
Swer,  adj.  unwilling,  reluctant,  slow, 

dull,  4.  381 — Swere,   3.  1 139;   4. 

381 ;  6.  480,  535,  685  ;  7.  12 ;  19. 

151 — Backward,  44.  7. 
Swerd,  s.  sword,  2.  919;  6.  663;  10. 

436— Swerde,  33.  305. 
Swere,    v,   to    swear,   26.  831  ;    40. 

1048 ;    pres,   t,    Swere,    19.    497  ; 

//.  t,  Swer,  7.  395. 
Swet,   5,  sweat,    18.    305,   578 ;    27. 

1 241. 
Swet,  culj,  sweet,  Prol.  146 ;    i.  15  ; 

2.   275;   3.  849;   4.  223;    5.  573 

— Swete,   34.  36;   comp,  Swetare, 

41.  20. 
Swetly,  cuiv,  sweetly,  50.  321. 
Swferane,  adj,  sovereign,  42.  III. 
Swik,  s.  deceit,  36.  516. 
Swink,  J.  labour,  27.  1241 ;  31.  122. 
Swink,  pres.  t.  work,  27.  791. 
Swith,  adv.  quickly,  I.  446 ;  2.  694  ; 

7.  424;  17.  47;  21.251. 
Swkyne,  s.  sucking,  ii.  324. 
Swkyt,    2  sing,  pi.  t.   suckedst,  42. 

184. 
Swme,  adj.  some,  15.  i. 
Swne,  adv.  soon,  26.  156. 
Swnyge,  s.  swooning,  16.  491. 
Swolline,  //>.  swoln,  40.  798-— Swolne, 

27.  1596. 
Swoninge,   s.   swooning,    21.    234 — 

Swonyng,  21.  297 — Swonynge,  37. 

140. 
Swmame,    s.   surname,    7.    40  ;    12. 

340;  plu.  Swmamys,  7.   15. 
Swyne,  s.  plu.  swine,  29.  319. 
Swyth,  adv.  quickly,  3.  62 ;  lO.  356 ; 

5.  84;  10.  356;  29.  192. 
Swythare,  s.  moment,  time,  33.  56. 
Syb,  J.  relative,  24.  332. 
Sychand,  ^r^j.  p.  sighing,  18.  1385. 
Sychare,  for  sythare,  moment,  6.  382. 
Sychit,  pt.  t.  sighed,  12.  69;  18.  261 

— Sychyt,  21.  271. 
Sycht,  J.  sight,  power  of  seeing,  look, 

vision,  Prol.  70  ;  2.  394 ;  3-  73^ ;  5- 

351 ;  6.  407 ;  10.  61;  33.  563;  46. 

252. 
Sycht,  pres.  t.  sigh,  16.  328. 
Sychware,  for  sythware. 
Syd,  s.  side,  3.  936  ;  7.  444 ;  9-  2l8  ; 

18.  290  ;  32.  326 ;  plu.  Sydis,  37. 

234— Syd  herd,  long  beard. 

VOL.  III. 


Sydnes,  s.  length,  41.  158. 
Sygneis,  s.  plu.  signs,  7.  827. 
Syis,  s.  plu.  times,  9.  59. 
Syk,  adj.  such,  2.  766;  9.  21  ;   11. 

284;  12.  268— Syke,  7.  685. 
Sylence,  s,  silence,  28.  232 — Sylens, 

11.430- 
Sylk,  s.  silk,  7.  58. 

Sympil,   adj,   simple,    18.    314;    27. 

619;  34.   159— Symple,  3.  964. 
Symply,  adv.  simply,  Prol.  37. 
Symulacris,  s.  plu.  false  appearances, 

idols,  10.  270:  images,  46.  138. 
Syn,  J.  sin,  i.  263 — Syne,  i.  264;   2. 

497;  6.  420;  10.  11;  17.  150;  34. 

105;  36.  126. 
Syn,  V.  to  sin,  31.  312 — Syne,  3.  992; 

18.  46;   30.   71;   31.   380;  pt.  t. 

Synnyt,  3.  \22\pp.  Synnyt,  35.  no. 
Syn,  adv,  then,  after,  afterwards,  2. 

751  ;  27.  24;  32.  45— Syne,  Prol. 

54;  3-  9S7;  6.  337;  10.  313;  16. 

46;  31.  410;  33.  892. 
Syndri,  cuij.  sundry,  34.  27. 
Syndry,   adj.    sundry,   various,    Prol. 

9;  2.  14;  5-  558;  6.  346;  13.  58; 

15.  14;  27.  952. 
Syndryly,  adj.  sundry,  36.  386. 
Syndrynes,  s.  sundriness,  variety,  41. 

27. 
Synfull,  adj.  sinful,  3.  422. 
Syng,  V.  to  sing,  26.  645  ;  30.  79 ;  40. 

33— Synge,  6.  70;  18.  935 ;  pres.  p. 

Syngand,  26.  693. 
Syngnory,  s.  lordship,  estate,  25.  274. 
Synpyne,  s.  singing,  2.  819. 
Synk,  V.  to  sink,  34.  181— Synke,  40. 

Synnare,  s.  sinner,  31.  10. 

Syr,  s.  sire,  2.  816— Syre,  2.  in ;  36. 

635. 
Syse,  s.  plu.  times,  18.  203. 
Syse,  for  asyse,  s.  assize,  40.  1050. 
Systir,  s.  sister,  3.  85. 
Syt,  s.  sorrow,  woe,  2.  890 ;  18.  611  ; 

22.  510;  30.  112;  31.  226— Syte, 

18.  431. 
Syt,  r.  to  sit,  3.  1080 ;  7.  761. 
Sytand,  pres.  p.  sitting,  23.  191. 
Syth,  s.  time,  21.  252;  23.  435,  27. 

639. 
Sythar,  s.  moment,  3.  273. 

Sythtware,  s.   hour,   moment,    time, 

occasion,  ^.   518 ;  21.   588--Syth. 

ware,    i.   631  ;   11.   353;   16.  92; 

33-  254. 

Ta,  s.  toe,  end,  23.  121 ;  40.  650;  41. 
342. 

2  0 


562 


GLOSSARY. 


Ta,  V.  to  take,  Prol.  29 ;  i.  162 ;  2. 
206;  3.  750;  5.  450;  33.  311  — 
Talc,  2.  217,  232,  915;  4.  79;  5. 
451;  19.  298;  21.  861;  33.  115, 
297.  376— Tay,  3.  II ;  pres,  t.  Tais, 
18.  270 ;  30.  290 ;  pt,  /.  Tuk,  Prol. 
59 ;  I.  36  ;  2.  91,  264,  603  ;  4-  25  ; 
33-  73»  340;  imperat,  Ta,  33.  233— 
Takis,  2.  225  ;  pres,p,  Takand,  12. 
173;  33.  "9;  PP'  Tan,  3.  174;  5. 
456;  36.  336— Tane,  Prol.  65;  i. 
330;  2.  298;  3.  912;  10.  II  ;  33. 

534- 
Tacht,  //.  /.  delivered,  gave,  22.  84 ; 

32.  167 ;  39.  333. 
Tacht,  //.  /.  and/^.     See  Tech. 
Taile,  s.  tale,  story,  i.  136 ;  16.  580 ; 

4a  1067. 
Taile,  pres,  t,  take  upon,  23.   237. 

See  note. 
Tak.     See  Ta. 
Takaris,   s,  plu,   takers,   those    who 

have  taken,  31.  512. 
Takil,  5,  missile,  5.  486. 
Takine,  x.  token,  sign,  trace,  s^bol, 

2.  221;  7.  26;  II.  156;  16.  164; 

18.    378 ;  31.   335  ;  33.    389 ;  36. 

239;  41-  25;  P^^'  Taknis,  I.  484; 

29.  32  ;  40.  456— Taknys,  9.  45 ; 

43.  87. 
Takisj^^j.  /.  betake,  32.  575. 

Taknying,   s,   token,   sign,   23.   204; 

signs,  33.  289. 

Taknyn,  s.  token,  I.  163 — Taknyne, 

9.  82  ;  19.  272 — Taknynge,  5.  646. 
Taknynge,  pres.  p.  signing,  32.  495. 
Taknys.     See  Takine. 

Taknys,  pres,  t.  signs,  41.  30. 
Taknyt,  adj,  tokened,  signed,  marked, 

10.  170. 

Taknyt,  //.    t.    tokened,  signed,   32. 

184,  392. 
Takyne,  s.  sign,  32.  i. 
Tal,  s.  tale,  story,  1 1 .  233. 
Tald.     See  Tel. 

Talde,  //.  /.  counted,  paid,  12.  269. 
Tale,  s.  heed,  10.  420. 
Tale,  s.  number,  26.  225. 
Talis,  s.  plu.  tails,  47.  183. 
Talje,  s.  arrangement,  36.  1038. 
Taljet,  pt.  t,  agreed  upon,  determined, 

21.  346. 
Tan,  tane.     See  Ta. 
Tane,  adj.  one,  10.  47 — fe  tane  .  .  . 

|)e  tother ;  the  one  .  .  .  the  other. 
Tarowandly,  adv,  reluctantly,  39.  60. 
Tarowis,    2    sing,  pres,    tarriest,   de- 

layest,  33.  133. 
Tary,  s,  sloth,  27.  485. 


Tary,  v,  to  tany,  18.  1227. 
Taryinge,  s,  tarrying,  6.  512. 
Tastand,  pres,  p,  tasting,  43.  286. 
Taste,  pres,  t,  test,  43.  579. 
Taste,  V,   to  taste,    12.    419;   //.  /. 

Tastit,  43.  285 ;  pres,  p.  Tastand, 

43-  286. 
Tastyne,  s.  tasting,  6.  407. 
Tate,    adj.    unbroken,    untamed,    4. 

328. 
Taucht,  pt,  t,  taught,  13^.   134  ;  22. 

142 ;  27.  687. 
Taucht,  pp,  handed,  given,  i.  199. 
Taucht,  pt.  t.  zxi^pp.     See  Tech. 
Taulde.     See  Tel. 
Tawcht,  adj,  taught,  23.  63. 
Tawcht.     See  Tech. 
Tawcht,  //.  delivered,  2.  201. 
Tawlde.     See  Tel. 
Tay.     See  Ta. 
Tayle,  s,  tale,  18.  501. 
Tayme,   adj,   tame,   broken    in,    29. 

318. 
Taynt,  pp,  attainted,  31.  603. 

Tech,  V,  to  teach,  3.  357 — Teche,  I. 

70 ;  2.  1008 ;  6.  470 ;  8.  84  ;  13. 

42  ;  15.  51 ;  16.  609 ;  34.  214  ;  pi, 

t,  Tacht,   21.    175;  33.    334;   34. 

221— Tachte,  8. 82— Taucht,  i.  504; 

2.  213;  16.  606;  24.  254;  34.  215 

— Techit,  I.  76  ;  2.  649  ;  I3«.  43 ; 

27.  16;  40.  219 — Techy t,  I3»   too; 

pres.  p.    Techand,    13*.    116;    pp, 

Tacht,  5.  519;  6.  400;  30.  76;  ZZ- 

334 ;  37.  25--Taucht,  5.  558  ;   15. 

140 — Tawcht,  2.  427. 
Techare,  s,  teacher,  2.  446. 
Teching,  s.  teaching,  i.  56  ;  34.  161  ; 

40.  81— -Techinge,  2.  569;  3.  327— 

Techynge,  33.  7. 
Teile,  v.  to  till,  plow,  27.  986 ;  pt,  t, 

Telyt,  25.   128. 
Tel,  V.  to  tell,  10.  30;  ii.  362 — Tele, 

7.  793  ;  36.  678 ;  pres,  t.  Tellis,  36. 

862;//.  /.  Tald,   I.  196;  2.  360; 

3.818;   12.  159;  16.  331;  33.  239 

— Tauld,  16.  990 — Taulde,  18.  1459 

— Tawld,  3.  86— Tawlde,  i.  136 — 

Telt,  40.  103 1, •  imperat.  Tellis,  33. 

41S;  pp,  Talde,  I.  79. 
Teleman,  s,  husbandman,   plowman, 

40.   201  ;  p/u.    Telemen,   29.   450, 

753,  778. 
Telyt,  //.  /.  tilled,  25.  128. 

Tempaste,  s.  tempest,  3.  226. 

Tempil,  s.  temple,  5.  293. 

Temporale,  adj.  worldly,  6.  315. 

Tempryt,  adj.  teniperate,  44.  288. 

Tempt,  V,  to  tempt,  22.  697. 


GLOSSARY, 


563 


Temyt,  //.  /.  teemed,  poured    out, 

emptied,  25.  544. 
Ten,  adj.  angry,  28.  542. 
Tend,  s.   tenth,  tithe,  6.   427 ;    27. 

1015. 
Tende,  adj,  tenth,  i.  175. 
Tendir,  adj,  tender,  6.  444. 
Tendirly,  adv,  tenderly,    i.   340;    6. 

515. 
Tendparte,  s,  a  tenth  part,  6.  274. 

Tene,  culj.  ten,  34.  213. 

Tene,  s,  sorrow,  care,  anger,  11.  446; 

19.   421  ;   21.  254;   33.   567;   36. 

*  130 ;  50.  605. 

Tenne,  adj.  ten,  18.  514. 

Tent,  J.  heed,  care,  2.  225,  1 107 ;  5. 

451;  '3-  88;  16.  322;  38.  244-- 

Tak  tent,  take  heed. 
Ter,  5.  tar,  3.  212 — Tere,  49.  76. 
Terane,  s,  tyrant,  I.  289. 
Tere,  s.  tear,  7.  327  ;  plu,  Teris,  5. 

448;  16.  108;  18.  946;  34.  168. 
Terme,  s,  end,  5.  551. 
Terme,  adj,  ending,  33,  842 — Terme 

day,  1./.,  final  day. 
Terroure,  5,  terror,  33.  701. 
Terse,  5,  terce,  11.  197. 
Tetht,  J.  plu.  teeth,  i.  25 ;  2.  840 ; 

9.  103 ;  29.  23— Tethte,  21.  95. 
Teynd,  s.  tithe,  tenth  part,  12.  260; 

18.  1 167;  26.  1 161  ;  40.  788. 
Teyndir,  adj.  tender,  23.  331 ;  34.  20. 
Teynd irly,  adv.  tenderly,  33.  594. 
Teyndimes,  j.  tenderness,  27.  636. 
Teyne,  adj.  angry,  7.  620;  23.  134. 
Thane,  adv.  then,  12.  356. 
Thang,  s.  thank,  26.  324;  29.  41. 
Thanpe,  v.  to  thank,  5.  644. 
Thank,  s.  favour,  6.  12. 
Thankful,  adj.  acceptable,  3.   1152; 

5.  529;  26.  970;  31.  202,  210;  33. 

538;  43-  32- 
Thankful!,  adv.  gratefully,  I.  471. 

Thankfully,  aiiv.  acceptably,  3.  877 ; 

bountifully,  6.  13. 
Thankit,  pt.  t.  thanked,  33.  270. 
Thar,/r^.  their,  2.  751. 
Thar,  v.  impers,  it  needs,  II.  195. 
Tharne,  v.  to  lose,  24.  188. 
That,  for  at,  35.  191. 
Thaucht,  //.  /.  delivered,  I.  19. 
Thay,  pro.  they,  i.  607. 
The,  pro.  thee,  6.  294 ;  25.  456. 
The,  for  thi  or  thee,  22.  342. 
The,  s.  thigh,  39.  343 ;  plu.  Theis, 

28.  430 ;  38.  459. 
Thechand,  fres.  p.  teaching,  30.  737. 
Theching,  for  teching,  27.  372. 
Thechis,  pres.  t.  teachest,  30.  310, 


Thechure,  s.  teacher,  40.  98. 

Thef,  s.  thief,  2.  929;  40.  451 — Thcfe 

12.  246;  40.  458;  plu.  Theffis,  5. 

417 — Thefis,  I.  256;   5.  401 ;   40. 

445— Thefys,  7.  703. 
There,  for  thire,  adj.  these,  17.  277. 

In  the  note   there  is   printed   for 

these. 
Theuys,  s,   manners,    29.    703 ;    36. 

639. 
Thewis,  s.  plu.  manners,  2.  1120;  26. 

175;  31-  84;  36.  646,  647,  916. 
Thifte,  pp.  ready,  40.  977. 
Thig,  pres.  t.  b^,   50.   1144;  //.  /. 

Thigyt,  21.  124 ;  24.  169. 
Thik,  adj.  thick,   i.   707;    17.   16 — 

Thike,  5.  262. 
Thik,  adv.  thickly,  24.  448. 
Thinge,  s.  thing,  things,  i.  138;   5. 

12 ;  6.  474 ;  18.  60 ;  property,  32. 

543. 
Thingis,  s.  things,  36.  388. 
Think,  for  thing,  14.  60. 
Think,  v.  to  think,  18.  942 ;  pres,  t. 

Thinkis,  6.  265 — Thinke,  10.  30 — 

Thoucht,  7.  561— Thowcht,  2.  380 ; 

3.  928;  pres.  p.  Thinkand,  36.  981 ; 

Pf.  Thocht,  10.  135. 
Thmkine,  s.  thinking,  mind,  18.  931. 
Thinkis  me,  methinks,  43.  388. 
Thyre,  adj.  there,  7.  827. 
Thocht,  s.  thought,  mind,  2.  558 ;  3. 

418 ;  18.  538,  944 ;   33.  226 ;    36. 

1175. 
Thocht,  V.     See  Think. 

Thocht,  conj.  although,  30.  141;  32. 

21. 
Thochtful,   adj.  thoughtful,  mindful, 

16.  552 ;    18.  1266 ;   33.  337 ;   42. 

215. 
Thochty,  adj.  thoughtful,  careful,  27. 

706. 
Thol,   V.   to  suffer,  endure,   permit, 

7.   485;    32.   430— Thole,   I.   128, 

408 ;  2.   588  ;   4.   130  ;    33.   10 — 

Tholl,   2.   690;   pt.  t.   Tholit,    I. 

549;   P^fs.  p.  Tholand,  10.   403; 

32.  395 — Tholeand,  16.  348. 
Tholmodly,  adv.  patiently,    3.   403 ; 

36.  487. 
Tholmodnes,  s.  patience,  3.  528;  3a 

592. 
Tholmoudly,  adv.  patiently,  18.  1 147. 
Tholmudnes,  s.  patience,  36.  433. 
Tholyne,  s.  patience,  30.  6. 
Thome,  s.  thumb,  13^.  62. 
Thonir,  s.  thunder,  1 1.  455  ;  28.  590 

— Thonnere,  3.  221 — Thonnir,  41. 

311— Thonyre,  13'.  179. 


564 


GLOSSARY. 


Thome,  s.  thorn,  7.  146 ;  13.  94. 
Thome,  for  thame,  v,  to  lose,  16.  443. 
Thothire,  /ro.  other,  33.  355. 
Thoucht,  s.  thought,  i.  424. 
Thoume-bane,  s.  thumb-bone,  36.  882. 
Thow, ^tf.  thou,  II.  III. 
Thowcht,  V,     See  Think. 
Thowcht,  con;\  although,  Prol.  166. 
Thowis,  s.  plu,  manners,  27.  299;  30. 

831.     See  Thewis. 
Thowsand,  x.  thousand,  i.  40. 
Thowsand,  adj,  thousand,  7.  739. 
Thra,  cidj,  wilful,  perverse,   quarrel- 
some, obstinate,  angry,  2.  504 ;  3. 

173;  4.  19;  6.  555;  10.457;  31. 

412;   35.    13;   37.   79;   40.  54— 

Thray,  26.  651. 
Thraf,  pt.  /.  throve,  26.  1 1 10. 
Thraly,  cuiv,  cruelly,  6.  504. 
Tbrang,  j.  throng,  crowd,  50.  134 — 

Thrange,  16.  228. 
Thrang,    //.    /.    thrust,    47.    191 — 

Thrange,  18.  520. 
Thratten,  adj.  thirteenth,  2.  72. 
Thrau,  s,  moment,  33.  70. 
Thraw,  s,  a  trice,  a  short  space  of 

time,  18.  723,  880. 
Thrawe,  pt,  t,  throve,  27.  49. 
Thre,  adj,  three,  I.  40. 
Thred,  adj,  third,  2.  947 ;   3.  1073 ; 

10.    536;    36.    927;    40.    I115— 

Threde,  6.  405. 
Thred  part,  s.  a  third  part,  33.  24. 
Threfald,  adj,  threefold,  36.  446. 
Threpe,  s,  argument,  31.  173. 
Threst,  //.  /.  thrust,  41.  185. 
Threste,  s,  thirst,  9.  63;  16.  310. 
Thret,  s.  threat,  3.  390;  10.  416;  33. 

656  ;  41.  127 — Threte,  10.  318. 
Thret,  s,  intention,  25.  699. 
Thret,  adj.  forced,  unwilling,  brought 

about  by  threats,  11.  338. 
Threte,   v.   to  threaten,    10.    411  ;    2 

sing.  pres.  t,  Threttis,  42.  147. 
Thretty,  adj.  thirty,  5.  225  ;  7.  734 ; 

10.  291. 
Thretyd,  adj.  thirtieth,  26.  560. 
Threu,  prep,   through,   6.    521  ;    26. 

806. 
ThreVf  prep,  through,  6.  447. 
Threw,  adv.  truly  (?),  6.  684. 
Threw,  prep,  through,  13*.  49. 
Thrid,  adj.  third,  i.  359  ;  40.  773— 

Thride,  36.  397. 
Thril,   s,   slave,    5.   202 ;   40.    107— 

Thrill,  50.  220. 
Thrildome,  s.  bondage,  2.  866. 
Thrillit,  //.  /.   pierced,   thrilled,   36. 

131. 


Thrillmen,   s,   bondsmen,    sUltcs,  2. 

974- 
Thrinfald,   adj,    threefold,    triple,   6. 

390;  36.  463. 
Thring,  v.  to  thrust,  36.  930— Thryi^ 

37.   57 ;  P^'  ^'  Thrang,  47.   191— 

Thrange,  18.  520;  //.  Thnmgyne, 

18.  607— Throngyne,  33.  349. 
Thring,  v,  to  press,  cast,  throw,  3.  15 

— Thringe,  6,  504. 
Thrise,  adv.  thrice,  5.  557. 
Thrist,  2  siftg-.   imperat.    thrust,    191 

264. 
Thriste,  s,  thirst,  43.  358. 
Thristit,  pt,  i,  thnisted,  4CX  516. 
Thristyt,  //.  /.  thirsted,  42.  87. 
Throit,  X.  throat,  27.  1006. 
Throngyne,  pp,  thnist,  3^.  349. 
Throt,  s,  throat,    12.   287;  20.  344; 

28.   420;   33.  267;    36.    750;    41. 

185. 
Throuys,  for  trewis,  pres,  /.  trust,  3a 

10. 
Throw, />«?/.  through,  I.  369;  2.  153; 

3.  696;  4.  156;  6.  442;  7.  853;  32. 

210. 
Throwit,  //.  /.  believed,  16.  595. 
Thra,  prep,  through,  Prol.  6  ;  4.  49 ; 

10.  70 ;  33-  7  ;  36.  91S. 
Thrangine,  //.   thrust,    27.     1141  — 

Thrungyne,  18.  607. 
Thrussine,  pp.  thrust,  37.  285. 
Thrastyne,   for    thrustynge,  pres,    p, 

thrusting,    18.  581. 
Thrw, /r^r/.  through,  lO.  52, 
Thryd,  adj,  third,  4.  7  ;  6.  413. 
Thryfe,  v.  to  thrive,  25.   365  ;  //.  t, 

Thraf,  26.  1 1 10 — Thrawe,  27.  49. 
Thryftly,  adv.  carefully,  13^.  128. 
Thryldome,  s.  bondage,  22.  377. 
Thrynde,  v.  to  thrust,  fling,  i.  86. 
Thrynfald,  adj,   threefold,    4.    2  ;    9. 

326. 
Thryng,  v.   to  thrust,  20.    148  ;    40. 

531  ;  to  be  thrust,  37.   57. 
Thryse,  adj.  thrice,  16.  873  ;  40.  774. 
Thryse,  adv,  thrice,  3.  314. 
Thryst,  s.  thirst,  27.  790. 
Thryswald,  s.  threshold,  18.  579. 
Thycht,  adj,  thick,  40.  574, 
Thydir,  adv,  thither,  3.  23. 
Thyggand,/r^x./.  begging,  18.  463; 

21.  210. 
Thyggis,  2  sing,  pres,  t,  beggest,  21. 

212. 
Thyke,  adj.  thick,  7.  753. 
Thyne,  adj.  thin,  32.  735. 
Thyne,  adv,  thence,  Prol.  n  ;  3.  291. 
Thynge,  s.  means,  4.  120. 


GLOSSARY. 


565 


Thynge,  s,  thing,  11.  22 — Thynnge, 

6.  527. 
Thynge,  j.  plu.  things,  5.  114. 
Thynke,  f .  to  think,  3.  1 103. 
Thyr.     See  fir. 
Thys,  iu/j,  this,  5.  17. 
Tid,  V.  impers,  it  happened,  23.  213. 
Til,  prep,  to,  Prol.  32 ;  6.  475 ;    10. 

42— Till,  2.  91  ;  6.  426. 
Til,  adv,  while,  as  long  as,  6.  359 ;  7. 

124;   14.   53;    16.   244;    18.  819; 

36.  1 190;  37.  158;  44.  78— Till,  2. 

687. 
Til,  V,  to  guide,  30.  159. 
Tilgiddire,  adv.  together,  40.  420. 
Tilth,  5»  tilled  land,  29.  326. 
Tiltht,  J.  tilth,  toil,  29.  450. 
Tint,//,  lost,  I.  591. 
Tit,  //.  A  fastened,  40.  983. 
To,   adv,   too,    16.    271;    18.    1 134; 

while,  I.  304. 
To,  prep,  till,  18.  276. 
To-brist,  v,  to  burst  asunder,  41.  60. 
Todyr,  the  other,  5.  8 — Tod)rre,  4.  5. 
To-geidir,  adv.  together,  2.  806 — To- 

giddir,  11.  8 — Togyddir,  I.  404;  4. 

328;  II.  8— Togydir,  Prol.  82. 
Tol,  s,  toll,  42.  256. 
Tolbuth,  5.  tax-office,  10.  8. 
Toll,  J.  tax,  10.  549. 
Tollar,    5,    tax  -  gatherer,    10.    549  — 

Tollare,  10.  9--Tollere,  10.  23. 
Tol^eit,  for  tul^eit,  adj.  harassed,  29. 

331.     See  note. 
Tom,  s,  tomb,  41.  319. 
To-morn,  s.  to-morrow  morning,  29. 

170— To-morne,  11.  197. 
To-mome,  5,  to-morrow,  19.  265 ;  30. 

442. 
Ton,  5,  town,  29.  308;  31.  471  ;  33. 

45  —  Tone,   7.    810;    14.   15;   31. 

47 « ;  33-  352  ;  plu,  Tonys,  29.  683. 
Ton,  5,  farm,  27.  93. 
Tong,  5.  tongue,  33.  56^ — Tonge,  36. 

3^ — Fadir  tonge,  father's  tongue. 
Tope,  s,  top,  beginning,  23.  121. 
Tope,  s,  top,  41.  342. 
Topias,  5,  topaz,  6.  279. 
To-quassyt,  //.  /.  broke  to  pieces,  48. 

160. 
Tortyse,  s,plu.  torches,  19.  250. 
To-ryvine,   adj.   torn  in   pieces,    17. 

113. 
Tother,  adj,  other,  i.  195— pe  tother, 

the  other,  ib. 
Tothir,  adj.  other,  2.  501 — fe  tane, 
.    .    .    ^  tothir,  the  one,   .    .   .    the 

other. 
Totyre,  adj,  unstable,  28.  42. 


Toundire,  s.  tinder,  49.  72. 

Tour,   s,   towejf,   2.    850 — Toure,   6. 

578;  10.  130;  plu,  Towris,  41.  92. 
Tovme,  s.  leisure,  26.  735. 
Tovne,  5.  town,  4.   12;  6.   50;  27. 

927. 
Toward, /r^.  towards,  3.  727. 
Towart,  prep,   toward,   towards,    33. 

844 — Towarte,   10.  439 ;    17.   14. 
Towme,  s,  tomb,  17.  255 ;  21.  889. 
Towme,  s.  leisure,  ii.  170. 
Towne,  s.  tun,  5.  37. 
Towne,  s,  town,  I.  145  ;  29.  326;  33. 

293. 
Towng,  s.  tongue,  50.  257. 
Townge,  s.  tongue,  language,  18. 147 1. 
Towr,  J.  tower,  2.  805  ;  plu.  Towris, 

41.  92. 
To  wyt,  to  wit,  I.  403. 
Trace,  s,  track,  steps,  way,  26.  43 ; 

30.  830;  40.  230. 
Trad,  5,  course,  38.  629. 
Traditore,  s,  traitor,  22.  654. 

Trans Bguracion,  s,  transfiguration,   I. 

37. 
Transitore,  <idj,  transitory,  2.  219. 

Translat,  pp,  translated,  ii.  460. 

Translatit,  //.  translated,   Prol.   37; 

Trast,  pres,    /.   trust,    10.    231 ;    28. 

668. 
Trastand,  pres,  p,  trusting,  26.  538. 
Traste,  s,  trust,  10.  138;  16.  146. 
Traste,   adj,   secure,   sure,   firm,   32. 

482  ;   36.  874. 
Traste,//.  trusted,  3.  1 153. 
Traste,  adj.  trusty,  trustful,  16.  556. 
Trastely,  adv,  surely,  36.  1234. 
Trastnes,  s,  trust,  30.  805. 
Trat,  s,  slut,  a  term  of  opprobrium 

applied  to  a  woman,  30.  273. 
Tratore,  s,  traitor,  7,  29J — Tratour,  40. 

852— Tratoure,  i.  28 — Tratowr,  2. 

814. 
Traulit,  //.  /.  laboured,  40.  253. 
Travalinge,  s,  travelling,  5.  632. 
Traveland,  pres,p,  travelling,  5.  637. 
Trawal,  5,  travail,  labour,  2.  911 ;  18. 

577,  1410— Trawale,  9-  64 ;  14.  44  ; 

27.   708  — Trawel,    ProL    144;   3. 

752  ;  6.   215  ;   18.   594— Trawele, 

18.   132  ;  32.  238 ;  40.  154— Tra- 

well,  2.  658. 
Trawale,  s,  travel,  travelling,  journey, 

25.  9— Trawel,  3.  970 ;  7.  104. 
Trawale,  v,  to  work,  labour,  trouble, 

31.  246;  40.  164  —  Trawele,  1 3', 
13;//.  /.  Trawalit,  18.  1383;  31. 
273 ;  32. 257  ;  36. 1  loi— Trawalyt, 


S66 


GLOSSARY. 


50.  72 — Trawalytc,  9.  84 ;  imptrat, 

Trawale,  9.  88 ;  prts,  p.  Traweknd, 

2.  717 ;  M  Trawalyt,  7.  582. 
Trawalinge,  s,  labour,  32.  620. 
Trmwalouris,  s,  flu.  travellers,  25.  7. 
Trawel,  v,  to  travel,  31.  326;  //.  /. 

Trawalit,  31.  282;  34.  307;   Tra- 
walyt, 25.  2 ;  pres,  /.  Trawaland, 

33.  35 ;  Traweland,  25.  161 ;  Tra- 

veland,  5.  637. 
Trawelynge,  s,  travailing,  labour,  8.  8. 
Tray,  s,  grief,  36.  68. 
Traylyt,  pt,  i,  trailed,  26.  69a 
Traystly,  €uh.  confidently,  11.  379. 
Traytore,  s,  traitor,   12.   242 — Tray- 

tour,  II.  239 — Traytoure,  21.  619. 
Tre,  s,  tree,  cross,  wood,  handle,   i. 

624  ;  2.  665  ;  6.  402 ;  25.  134  ;  32. 

495  ;  36.  80 ;  //«.  Treis,  I.  273. 
Tremaland,  pres,  p.    trembling,    16. 

877— Tremcland,  33.  257. 
Tremland,  adj.  trembling,  29.  26. 
Trcmyl,  v,  to  tremble,  7.  299. 
Tresonably,   oihf,    treacherously,    26. 

786. 
Tresone,  s.  treason,  2.  700;  21.  7^> 

40.  866. 
Tresore,  s.  treasure,  5.  158 ;  33.  322 

— Tresour,  9.  120;  10.  256— Tres- 

oure,  33.  384 — Tresowre,  22.  142 — 

Trcsur,  10.  450. 
Trespace,    s.    trespass,    sin,    wrong, 

crime,  3.  1 1 10  ;  5.  342  ;  6.  86  ;  18. 

857 ;  trespas,  36.  734. 
Trespassoure,  s.  trespasser,  38.  263. 
Treswald,  s.  threshold,  18.  593. 
Tret,  V.  treat,  bargain,  Prol.  59;  II. 

178;  27.   1125— Trete,   q.  394;  7. 

525;    38.    159;    50.    146;  pres.  t. 

Trettis,    13.    61— Treittis.    13.   70; 

//.   /.   Tretit,    27.   329— Tretyt,   5. 

397  ;   27.  723  ;   35.  34  ;  40.  661  ; 

pres.  p.  Tretand,  Prol.  63. 
Treu,  V.  to  believe,  trust,  5.  332  ;  31. 

394  ;   38.    174— Trcv,    5.    367  ;   6. 

526;    12.    27;   40.   788— Trew,   I. 

65:   2.   221;   3.    106 1  ;   4.   45;   6. 

388 ;   23.  9 ;  pres.  t.   i  pers.  ^ing. 

Treu  (trow),  33.  213— Trev,  16.  88; 

43.    128 — Trew,   Prol.  21;  z  pers. 

sing.  Treuys,    19.   476  ;   33.  476— 

Trewis,  36.  91  ;  i  pers.  plu.  Trew, 

18.  1066;//.  t.  Trewit,  3.  229;  9. 

241  ;    10.    301  ;    Trewyt,    18.   49  ; 

imperat.  Trew,  6.  214;  Trewis,  i. 

485;    3^-   325;  P^'^-  P'  Treuand, 
36.  168 ;  Trewand,  10.  357 ;  Trew- 
ande,  33.  580.     See  Trou. 
Treuli,  adv,  truly,  27.  896. 


Treatht,  x.  truth,  i.  211,  607 ;  4.  1$; 

6.  236 ;  13^  22  ;  23.  6 ;  2S.  loa 
Trevly,  adv.  truly,  sureHr,  6.  214. 
Trew,  adj\  true,  16.  556  ;  41.  32a 
Trewcht,  /.  truth,  2.  638. 
Trcwest,  adj.  superl.  truest,  33.  693- 
Trewly,  adv.  truly,  i.  485  ;  2.  239. 
Trewtht,  s.  tmth,  £uth,  2.  140. 
Trewyng,  x.  fiuth,  38.  357. 
Tribowne,  x.  tribune,  22.  171. 
Tribulnes,  x.  trouble,  injury,  24.  327. 
Trigetourc,    x.    deceiver,     21.    563— 

Trigetouyre,  21.   532. 
Trist,  X.  tryst,  assignation,   18.   1 160; 

30.  333  ;  40. 864. 

Tristit,  pt,  /.  trysted,  30.  334. 

Trone,  x.  throne,  25.  705. 

Trou,  V.  to  believe,  trust,  3d.  383— 

Trow,  31.  166  ;  fres.  /.  Trewis,  7. 

174 ;  pt.  L  Trowit,  i.  147,  ^^ ;  2. 

522  ;  5.  377 ;   13*-    122  ;  pres,  p. 

Trowand,  2.  528.     See  Treu. 
Trown,  x.  throne,  28.  484  ;  Trowne, 

18.  794. 
Trufinge,  x.  deceit,  I.  242. 
Trumpe,  x.  trumpet,  14.  y^ — Trumpit, 

40.  902. 
Trybone,  x.  tribune,  33.  22. 
Trybulacione,  x.  tribulation,  10.  403 
Trybut,  x.  tribute,  33.  27. 
Trybvtaris,  x.  12.  123.     See  note. 
Trygei,  s.  artifice,   trick,   deceit,    la 

98;   21.  491. 
Trygetoure,  x.  deceiver,  38.  222. 
Tryst,  X.  tryst,  26.  236. 
Tu,  prep,  to,  6.  467. 
Tucnt,  adj.  tough,  26.  910. 
Tuk.     See  Ta. 
Tunge,  X.  tongue,  18.  527. 
Turment,  X.  torment,  3.  218;  22.  116; 

37-  108. 
Turment,  v.  to  torment,  3.  82. 
Turne,  x.  a  stroke  of  work,  30.  121. 
Turne,  adj.  fierce,  choleric,  40.  1242. 
Turne,  v.  to  turn,  18.  265  ;  pi.  t.  Tur- 

nyt,   12.   463;    19.  231;    33.    549; 

pres.  p.  Turnand,  13.  107. 
Turtur,  s.  turtle,  24.  231. 
Tuth,  X.    tooth,   32.  781  ;    37.   358 — 

Tutht,  25.  561 ;  plu.  Tetht,  which 

see. 
Tuth-wark,  x.  toothache,  22.  567. 
Tvyn,  in  tvyn,  adv.  apart,  asunder,  19. 

527. 
Twa,  adj.  two,  Prol.  139 ;  I.  191  ;  2. 

67  ;  4.  23  ;  33.  83  ;  36.  698. 
Twasum,  adj.  two,  50.  691. 
Tway,  adj.  two,  22.  512. 
Twech,  V.  to  touch,  44.  41 — Tweche, 


/ 


GLOSSARY. 


567 


3.  751 ;  16.  125 ;  prts,  /.  Tweche, 

19-  591 ;  /'•  ^-  Twechit,  Prol.  75 ; 

II.   123;   19.   574;  31.  444;  33. 

\02\  pp,  Twechit,  8.  24. 
Twechin^,    5,    touching,    27.    133 — 

Twechinge,  12.  425. 
Twel,  adj,  twelfth,   18.  443— Twelf, 

Prol.  132  ;  12.  355  ;  15.  5— Twelfe, 

6.  386;  15.  8— Twelfte,  6.  431. 
Twene,  v,  to  pass,  depart,  4.  375  ;  13*. 

201  ;  38.  083. 
Twenty,  adj.  twentieth,  18.  208. 
Twinkil,  s,  twinkling,  28.  595. 
Twise,  adj.  twice,  40.  773. 
Twng,  J.  tongue,  25.  561. 
Twrment,  j.  torment,  torture,  3.  304. 
Twme,  V.  to  turn,  7.  265;  21.  622; 

41.  242  ;  //.  /.  Twmyt,  18.  1437. 
Twyn,  in-twyn,  adv,  apart,  asunder, 

7.  217. 

Twyn,  V.  to  separate,  depart,  die,  34. 

182— Twyne,  2.  1135;  21.  978;  34. 

365;  46.  221  ;  pres,  /.  Twyne,  5. 

657  ;  34.  106. 
Twyne,  in-twyne,  adv,  apart,  asunder, 

45.  155. 
Twynnis,  $.  twins,  21.  61 ;  39.  13. 

Twysday,  s,  Tuesday,  40.  734. 

Twyse,  adj,  twice,  3.  821  (see  note) ; 

16.  303  ;  18.  603. 
Tycht,/^  drawn,  40.  1331. 
Tycht,  perhaps  for  rycht,  22.  750. 
Tyd,  X.  time,  moment,  season,  occa- 
sion, 6.  113  ;  7.  851  ;  16.  807 ;  18. 

289 ;  30.  66— Tyde,  1. 462 ;  7.  808 ; 

33-  687;  36.  1 1 69. 
Tyd,  adj.  conditioned,  27.  985. 
Tyd,  V.  itnpers.  it  happened,  chanced, 

came  to  pass,  5.  613  ;  7.  363 ;  16. 

651;  25.  318;   30.  515;  31.  479; 

34.  247;  36.  45;  118.  756. 
Tyd,  pp.  granted,  20.  359  ;  made,  35. 

97— Tyde,  granted,  33.  829. 
Tyd,  for  tyt,  //.  /.  pulled,  27.  262. 
Tyfte,  adj.  meet,  fit,  18.  870. 
Tygland,  for  trygland,  adj.  trickling, 

22.  278. 
Tygris,  s. plu.  tigers,  ii.  371. 
Tyl,  adv.  while,  Prol.  20. 
Tyl,  prep,  to,  ProL  20. 
Tyle,  V.  to  cover,  40.  930. 
Tym,  X.  time,  2.  77;  5-  545;  16.  293; 

31.  125— Tyme,  i.  554;  4.  128;  10. 

291 ;  27.  919 ;  plu.  Tymmis,   19. 

58. 
Tymre,  s.  timber,  22.  536. 
Tyn,  V.  to  lose,  2.  1170;  8.  8;  16. 

434— Tyne,   5.   219;   10.   62;   19. 

305  ;  33«  136;  to  destroy,  33.  160 ; 


pt.  t.  Tynt,  Prol.  117  ;  7.  570 ;  //. 

Tynt,  Prol.  70 ;  3.  162 ;  5.  173  ;  12. 

306 ;   16.  428 — Tynte,  5.  245  ;  6. 

299. 
Tyndis,  s.  plu,  horns,  29.  105. 
Tynsal,  j.  loss,  harm,  25.  166 — Tyn- 

sale,  2.  88;  5.  214;  9.  250;  11. 

447  ;  29.  792 ;  33.  925  ;  36.  657— 

Tynsele,  35.  82. 
Tynt,  adj.  lost,  3.  438 ;  16.  239 ;  33. 

6. 
Tynynge,  j.  loss,  losing,  5.  212. 
Tyran,  s.  tyrant,  2.  647. 
lyrand,  s.  tyrant,  2.  800 — Tyrande, 

33-  360 ;  plu.  Tyrandis,  19.  527. 
Tyrand,  a^j.  tyrant,  19.  565  ;  tyranni- 
cal, 17.  290. 
Tyranis,  s.  plu.  servants,  myrmidons, 

19.  528. 
Tyse,  V.  to  entice,  persuade,  42.  200  ; 

2  sing.  pres.  t.  Tysis,  37.  266 ;  //.  /. 

Tysit,  16.  288 ;  pres.  p.  Tysand,  18. 

568. 
Tysyng,  5.    enticing,    persuasion,   2. 

1142;  20.  179;  31.  432. 
Tyt,  //.  pulled,  30.  460. 
T^t,  adv.  quickly,  2.  884 ;  3.  710 ;  4. 

300;  II.  38;  14.  6;  19.  455;  27. 

978;  29-  331;  33.  420;  38.  325; 

Tyte,  5.  258 ;  37.  334. 
Tyt,  adv.  straight,  1 1.  38. 
Tyte,  adv.  quickly,  34.  281. 
Tythand,  s.  tiding,  21.  132  ;  27.  956 ; 

31.  232;  Tythande,  30.  432  ; //«. 

Tythand  is,  7.  540. 
Tything,  s.  tidings,  16.  100  ;  21.  135; 

31.   234;  Tythinge,   10.    491 ;   19. 

520. 
Ty)»indis,  s.  tidings,  23.  321. 

J>a,  pro.  they,  2.  610. 

ta,  pro.  them,  3-  ^95  ;  4-  20 ;  9.  138. 
a,  dem.  pro.  those,  I.  300;  5.  240; 
6.  20 ;  18.  475. 
fai,  pro.  they,  Prol.  20  ;  2.  214 ;  32. 

93- 
fai,  adi,  pro.  those,  2.  213 ;  3.  82 1  ; 

5.  150 ;  10.  54. 

t>aim,  pro.  them,  Prol.  129 ;  2.  144. 

|>ak,  s.  skin,  37.  276. 

|>am,/fv.  them,  2.  216 — fame,  Prol. 

103 ;  2.  224. 
{>amc  -  selfine,   pro.    themselves,    16. 

456. 
I>amme,  pro.  them,  27.  965. 
|>an,  adv.  then,  i.  135  ;   2.  748 ;  6. 

29;  18.  469— I>ane,  i.  552;  3.  955; 

6.  467  ;  10.  122  ;  32.  423. 
|>ane,  conj.  than,  10.  29 ;  16.  854. 


568 


GLOSSARY. 


l>ar,  pro,    their,  4.  132 ;  $.  378 ;   9. 
31  ;    10.    70—32.   01 
150;  9.  24;  iS.  121. 


ProL 


|>ar,  adv,  there,  2.  527 ;  3.  695  ;  32. 
51— fare,  Prol.  61 ;  2.  93  ;  6.  368  ; 

,   ".  191;  31-  365;  40.  1094. 
parapone,  adv,  thereupon,  8.  98. 
|>are,/tfjj.  adj.  their,  i.  642. 
|>are,  dem,  adj.  those,  Prol.  1 5. 
|>are,  adv.  there,  40.  1094. 
^re-by,  aiiv.  thereby,  9.  149. 
parefore,  conj.  therefore. 
I>are-one,  adv,  thereon,  42.  2q5. 
fare-oure,  adv.  there-over,  18.  19a 
f>are-till,    adv.    there-to,    I.    18 ;    3. 

976. 
|>ar-for,  adv.  therefore,  Prol.  13. 
t>aris,  for  Jaim  (?),  pro.  them,  26.  265. 
t>arowte,  adv.  therefrom,  i.  391. 
I>artil,  adv.  thereto,  16.  780. 
|>artill,   adv.    there-to,    3.    188  ;    27. 

112a 
|>at,  for  at. 

f>at,  prep,  at,  25.  200. 
{>at  al  hir  mycht,  v(4th  all  her  might, 

48.  no. 
{>at  na,  but  that,  7.  384. 
I>av,  pro.  they,  2.  513;   7.  230;  18. 

895 ;  32.  87. 

tayire, /Tit?,  their,  18.  114. 
aym,  pro.  them,  27.  724. 
I>e,  art.  the,  2.  147  ;  6.  40. 
|>e,  fro.  thee,  I.  95,  96;  2.  I40,  579, 

58J  ;  3.  960 ;  16.  594. 
W,  for  he,  27.  385. 
|>e,  for  ])ou,  6.  617. 
|>ene,  adv.  then,  31.  106. 
I>er,  pro.  their,   5.  377  ;  II.  244  ;  32. 

57. 
f>er,  adv.  there,  5.  498. 

f>ere,  pro.  there,  33.  392. 

per-of,  adv.  thereof,  I.  438. 

{>eroute,  prep,  without,  36.  49. 

|>ertil,  adv.  thereto,  5.  487. 

|>e  tane,  the  one,  i.  297  ;  5.  203. 

f>e  tre,  the  Cross,  36.  240. 

Y^,  pro.  thy,  I.  105;  2.  136;  3.  142. 

|>iddir,  adv.  thither,  3.  1008. 

{>ine,  pro.  thine,  I.  412  ;  9.  227  ;  16. 

2;  33-  135;  41.  no. 
|>inc,  adv.  thence,  I.  608 ;  2.  419  ;  7. 

184;  II.  342;   15.   107;   34.  243; 

hence,  37.  142. 
|>ine-furth,  adv.  thenceforth,  38.  272. 
j>ir,   dem.  pro,  these,   Prol.    139;   2. 

437;    3-    563;    5-   276;    18.   377; 

f>ire,  5.  92;  6.  380;  9.  79;  10.  51. 
l>is,  dem.  pro.  this,   I.    II;  2.   213; 

phi.  |)ir,  [>ire. 


I>is,   for  \n&^'  adv,  thus,    I.  729;  z 

853 ;  4.  108 ;  5.  570 ;  18.  77a 
I>iself,  pro.  thyself,  36.  354. 
I>o,  pro.  3  pers,  plt^  those. 
t>o,  conj,  though,  although,  ProL  8c; 

la  583;    II.   261;    18.   608;   JL 

190;  33-  416. 
t>ocht,  conj.  though,  althougfa,  2. 645 ; 

3.  123;  4.  306;    5.  391;    13.  S5; 

18.  1144;  50.355- 
^w,  pers,  pro.  thou,  2.  991. 
pre,  adj,  three,  6.  390  ;  18.  83J. 
|>riis,  adv,  thrice,  22.  647. 
pvif  pers,  pro,  thou,  I.  13. 
fus,  adj,  this,  I.  385  ;  3.  947. 
fnis,  for  J>ire,  prto,  these,  27.  S25. 
{His-gat,   adv,   thus,    in    this  way,  2. 

910;    27.    616;     33.     144— I>us- 

gate,  I.  430;    19.   490. 
{>uft-gat,  adv.  m  this  way,  6.  145. 
I>yre.     See  fir. 

Uas,  pt,  t,  was,  3.  234,      See  Be 

Uergine,  s.  virgin,  36.  382. 

Uertu,  s.  virtue,  power,  32.  466 ;  36. 

631. 
Uertuise,  s,  virtues,  36.  386,  424. 
Umquhile,  adv,  formerly,  5.  624. 
Ure,  v.  to  accuse,  3.  804.     Sec  note. 

Va,  5,  w&y,  II.  326;  p/u,   vais,  4a 

827. 
Va,   adj.   woe,  6.    250;   7.    ^^z;   16. 

900;  32.  700. 
Vad,  s.  pledge,  41.  400. 
Vag,  s.  wall,  41.  400. 
Vaile,  s.  veil,  10.  380. 
Vaittis,  pres.  t.  lies  in  wait,   19.  78. 
Vak,    V.    to  awake,   17.    230 ;  pt.  t. 

Vaknyt,   12.    16  ; /r«. /.  Vakkand, 

17.  310;  //.  Vaknyt,  5.  S7. 
Vakand,  pres.  p.  watching,  40.  120S; 

15.  22. 
Val,  5.  veil,  6.  186. 

Vald,//. /.  would,  Prol.  97;    c.  rg^ 
Vald.     SeeWald. 

Valdinge,  s.  direction,  control,  6.  161. 
Valouand, /r^j. /.  wallowing,  18.  467. 
Van,  //.  /.  won,  obtained,  12.  374 

Vane,  5.  285  ;  18.  190. 
Vane,  adj.  vain,  5.  109. 
Vanehope,  s.  despair,  16.  40. 
Vanis,  s.  dwelling,  6.  277. 
Vanis,  pres.  t,  wanes,  fades,  6.  277. 
Vantones,  s.  wantonness,  Prol.  8. 
Vantonly,  adv.  wantonly,  6.  466. 
Vanyte,  s.  vanity,  43.  327. 
Vapynis,  s.  phi.  weapons,  17.  76. 
Var,  adj,  wary,  44.  97. 


GLOSSARY. 


569 


Vzxypt,  t.  were,  Prol.  98.  109— Vare, 

5-  554;  7.  238;   10.  54;   13.   30. 

See  Be. 
Varinge,  j.  spending,  5.  125. 
Vark,  5,  work,  6.  204 — Varke,  6.  14 ; 

//«.  Varkis,  5.  524. 
Varldly,  adj.  worldly,  Prol.  106. 
Varly,  itdv,  carefully,  5.  387. 
Varyt,//.  cursed,  4.  230. 
Varyt,  pt,  t,   made  war  against,  48. 

185. 
Vas,  //.  t,  was,  6.  362.     See  Be. 
Vaste,  J.  waste,  wilderness,    17.   20; 

18.  329. 
Vastit,  pu   t.   wasted,    12.    254;  pp, 

wasted,  18.  390. 
Vat,  pres.  /.  know,  6.  172. 
Vathe,  5,  harm,  18.  184. 
Vatir-cane,  s.  water-can,  22.  361. 
Vatter,  s,  water,  4.  240 — Vatere,  17. 

103— Vattir,   18.   1424;   35.    132— 

Vattyr,  12.  54;  16.  792. 
Vatyr,  s,  water,   17.  65 — Vattyr,  12. 

54. 
Vax,  J.  wax,  19.  560. 

Vaxand,  pres.  p,  growing,  16.  1 10. 

Vay,  s.  way,  16.  416. 

Vayne,  s.  vain,  18.  604. 

Vchis,  J.  pin.  ouches,  28.    15.     See 

note. 
Ve,  pers.  pro.  we,  I.  457  ;  12.  350; 

15.  68. 
Ved,  s.  weed,  garb,  5.  649. 
Veddit,  pt.  /.  married,  5.  225 — Vedit, 

6.  47;  10.  373;  46.  17. 
Vedir,  s.  weather,  16.  745  ;  49.  133. 
Vedo,  s,  widow,  5.  226— Vedow,  21. 

104. 
Veinand,  pres.  p.  believing,  thinking, 

5.  403. 
Vekyt,  adj.  wicked,  JO.  73. 

Veile,  adv.  well,  32.  596;  40.  899; 

42.  245— Vein,  I.  322. 
Vel,  adv.  well,  favourably,  richly,  12. 

374— Vele,    3.    807;   5.   647;   10. 

266;  17.  264;  40.  366. 
Velde,  V.  to  manage,  guide,  5.  506. 
Velfull,  adj.  rich,  5.  185. 
Velth,  s.  wealth,  5.  186. 
Velvatter,  s.  well-water,  6.  94. 
Vemene,  s.piu.  women,  10.  347. 
Ven,  V,  to  imagine,  think,  27.  879; 

pres,  /.  Venis,  6.  461 ;  2  sinr.  fires, 

t,   Venis,   5.  366 — Venys,  0.  450 ; 

//.  /.  Vend,  40. 899 ;  pres,  p,  Venand, 

18.  215  ;  41.  84. 
Venamuse,  adj,  venomous,  31.  396. 
Venand.     Sec  Wenand. 
Vend,  5.  wind,  6.  44. 


Vend,  V.  to  know ;  pres.  subj.  6.  299. 
Vene,  s,  doubt,  16.  122  ;  18.  46. 
Venemyt,  adj.  envenomed,  50.  222. 
Venim,  s.  venom,  2.  36. 
Venome,  s,  venom,  5.  329. 
Venyme,  s,  venom,  poison,  11.  322; 

33.  50. 
Vent,  pt.  t.  went,  Prol.  66 ;  5.  400 ;  6. 

511;  13.  20;  15.  125;  22.  518. 
Ver,  adv,  comp.  worse,  40.  1324. 
Ver,  s.  doubt,  15.  70 ;  17.  86 — Vere, 

6.  461  ;  13*.  187. 
Vere,  s.  war,  7.  462. 
Vere,//.  t.plu.  were,  16.  188. 
Vergine,  s.  virgin,  Prol.  50. 
Verginite,  s.  virginity,  36.  14. 
Vergyne,  s.  virgin,  3.  445. 
Verra,  adj.  very,  true,  real,  17.   188; 

19.  61  ;  32.  520— Verray,  i.  384 ;  2. 

looi  ;  10.  283 ;  13.  93  ;  18.  1066; 

29.  106;  31.  379;  32.  i;  33.  432. 
Verraly,  adv.  truly,  i.  415 ;  2.  888. 
Verray,  s.  worry,  50.  720. 
Verray,  v,  to  make  war  against,  26. 

328  ;  to  assail,  33.  851 ;  to  annoy, 

40.  286. 
Verrit,  pt.  t.  worried,  3.  259. 
Verste,  adj.  worst,  45.  100. 
Vertu,  s.  virtue,  power,  strength,  grace, 

2.  406,  956  ;  10.  232  ;  16.  940 ;  33. 

246. 
Vertuise,  s.  virtues,  34.  216. 
Vertuise,  adj.  virtuous,  Prol.  4 — Ver- 

tuse,  40.   50 — Vertuyse,   19.  634 — 

Vertouyse,  26.  634. 
Very,  adj,  weary,  18.  240;  45.  no. 
Veryly,  adv.  truly,  30.  383. 
Verynes,  s,  weariness,  18.  1249. 
Veryt,  //.  /.  worried,  6.  97  ;  47.  200. 
Veryte,  s.  verity,  truth,  I.  254  ;  6.  525. 
Veryte, /^/.  cursed,  6.  525. 
Ves,pt.  t,  was,  Prol.  43;  I.  332;  5. 

543. 
Vesch,  V.  to  wash,  46.  34. 

Vest,  for  est,  s.  east,  26.  335. 

Vesy,  V.  to  visit,  5.  631. 

Vet,  V.  to  learn,  18.  404. 

Vete,  V.  to  wet,  5.  448;  //.  /.  Vet,  18. 

1304;//.  17.  315- 
Vewar,  s,  fishpond,  2.  344. 

Veyt,  //.  /.  weighed,  22.  750. 

Vgly,   adj   ugly,   2.    780;   25.   448; 

adv.  34.  232. 
Vicare,  s.  vicar,  substitute,  41.  250. 
Vice,  s.  way,  12.  99 ;  in  a  vice,  in  one 

and  the  same  way. 
Vicis,  s.  vice,  Prol.  7. 
Victor,  s,  victory,  22.  342. 
Vif,  s.  wife,  6.  513;  41.  79. 


570 


GLOSSARY. 


\^8^  s,  wiie,  way,  6.  Ii6. 
Vudtnes,  s,  wickedoess,  3.  179. 
Vikyt,  adj.  wicked,  la  45. 
VU,  adj.  vile,  1 1.  272. 
VU,  J.  wUl,  5.  625. 
Vildimes,  s.  wilderness,  18.  52. 
VUl,  V.  will,  I.  257. 
Vilne,  s.  vilUny,  i.  $48. 
Vilte,  I.  vileness,  18.  525. 
Vincuse,  v,  to  vanquish,  28.  34;  5a 
313;  fp.  Vincust,  I,  26a— Vincuste, 

7.  53*. 
Vintir,  s.  winter,  16.  89a 

Virk,   V.  to  work,   build,   16.    776— 

Virke,  40.  617. 

Virkine,  s.  working,  13'.  50. 

Virkyne,  x.  working,  13.  29. 

Virschepc,  pres.  t.  worship,  46.  135. 

Visage,  x.  visage,  3.  1037  ;  1 1.  81. 

Visdome,  x.  wisdom,  9.  151. 

Vise,  for  wise. 

Viseste,  adj.  suferL  wisest,  4a  78. 

Visidte,  v,  to  visit,  receive,  27.  1 188. 

Visy,  V.  to   visit,   40.    559;  pres.  t. 

Viste,  40.  855 ;  pp.  Visit,  27.  1429 

— Visyt,  10.  94.  27.  52. 
Vit,  X.   sense,  right  mind,   40.   801  ; 

flu,  Vittis,  10.  63. 
Vit,  V.  to  know,  19. 401 ;  2  sing.  pres. 

t.  Vittis,   3.   508;  pt.  t.  Vist,  40. 

1092  —  Viste,    18.    161  ;    40.    855, 

865 ;  imperat.  Vit,  II.  58  ;  pres.  p. 

Vittand,  36.  903  ;  pp.  Vittine,  22. 

161. 
Vitale,  X.  food,  23.  238  ;  26.  2 1 8. 
Vith,  prep,  with,  i.  391, 
Vitnes,  x.  witness,  12.  319. 
Vittis,  X.  plu.  wits,  senses,  10.  63. 
Vlatsum,  adj.  loathsome,  18.  418,  528. 
Vlewyne,  adj.  unkind  (?),  17.  292. 
Vmbre,  x.  shadow,  I.  186. 
Vmbethocht,  rejl.  v.  pt,  t.  bethought, 

12.  45  ;  18.  700 ;  32.  220. 
Vmlape,  v.  to  surround,  snare,  entrap, 

3.  1096 ;  //.  t,  Vmlappyt,  2.  537— 

Vmlapyt.  3.  774. 
Vmquhile,  adv.  once,  sometimes,   3. 

863;  18.  906;  36.488 — Vmquhyle, 

18.  1005 ;  40.  847. 
Vmthocht,//.  /.  bethought,  18.  114$  ; 

remembered,  40.  950. 
Vmwemmyt,  adj,  unspotted,  9.  134. 
Vnastren;jet,  adj.  unforced,  3.  341. 
Vnbaptyst,  adj.  unbaptised,  33.  789. 
Vnbent,  pt.  t.  unbent,  5.  481. 
Vnbestis,  x.  plu.  monsters,  sea  mon- 
sters, 16.  502. 
Vnbrynt,  adj,  unbumt,  27.  1 88  ;   38. 

513. 


Vnbundiney  tadj.  onhound,  47. 
Vncastyne,  pp.    ancasty   not 

246. 
Vnchut,   for   VDcath,   adj.  m 

27.  433- 
Vncled,  pt.   /.   unclothed,  \i 

stripped,   3p.  781. 
Vnclene,  adj.    unclean,  3.  4 

236. 
Vncouerit,  adj.  uncovered,  37. 
Vndalline,  €Mdj.  unburied,  I.  i 
Vndedly,  adj.  immortal,  21.  ] 

432 ;  48.  33- 

Vnderlowte,  x.  servant,  i.  12) 
Vndir, /r<^.  under,  i.  538;  3 
Vndirga,  v.  to  undergo,  58.  2^ 
Vndirlad,//.  /.  submitted,  18. 
Vndirlout,    s.    servant,    6.   4 

349 — Vndirloute,  3a.  492  ; 
Vndirly,  v,  to  underlie,  be  s 

to,  to  submit,    undergo,    2 

32.  358. 
Vndimeth,  euiv.  underneath,  4 
Vndiraethe, /r/p^.  underneath, 

43.  172. 
Vndirstand,  v.  to  understand, 

— Vndirstande,  10.  126. 
Vndirstandynge,  x.    understmo 

395- 
Vndirta,  v.  to  undertake,  en; 
606— Vndertak,   3.    1025  » 
Vndirta,  40.  849  ;  pt,  t.  Vn 
609  —  Vndirtuke,    13.   23  — 
tuke,  II.   140;  pp.   Vndirt 

951- 
Vndisconfit,  pp.   overthrown, 

naught,  43.  367. 
Vndo,  V.  to  solve,  explain,  ii 

answer,  3.  396 ;  3.   1017  ; 

27.  964 ;  pt.  t.  Vndon,  9.    i 

Vndone,  5.  3;  27.  1260. 
Vndo,  V.  undo,  destroy,  2.  15: 

Vndide,   i.   397 ;  pp^  Vndc 

1151. 
Vndone,  adj,  explained,  34.  \\ 
Vndoynge,  x.  undoing,  6.  477. 
Vndyrlout,  x.  servant,  19.  146. 
Vnd)rrtuke.  See  Vndirta. 
Vnerely,  adv.  undismayedly,  4 
Vnermyt,  adj.  unarmed,  5.  435 
Vnese,    adv.    scarcely,     hardi 

difficulty,    19.   247;    26.    i^ 

761  ;  47.  198. 
Vneyment,  x.  ointment,  16.  11 
Vnfaire,  adj.  unfair,  ugly,  34 

Vnfayre,   18.  497. 
Vnfenjet,  adj.  unfeigned,  43.  j 
Vnfylit,  pp.  undeBled,  14.  62." 
Vnfylyt,  adv.  undefUed,  1 1.  36 


GLOSSARY. 


57» 


Vngrewand, /r^.  /.  not  injuring,  33. 

517. 
Vngument,  s.  ointment,  16.  ill ;  32. 

167 — Vnguyment,  16.  129 — Vngy- 

mente,  12.  254. 
Vnhapely,  adv.  unhappily,  34.  179. 
Vnhappy,  adj,  unhappy,  36.  736. 
Vnhed,  v.  to  behead,  31.  432 — Vn- 

hede,  33.  816 ;  //.  /.  Vnhedit,  33. 

836 — Vnhedyt,  28.  705  ;  pp.  4.  202 

— Vnhedit,  43.   450 — Vnheidyt,   4. 

228. 
Vnhele,   v,  uncover,  2.   710;  //.  /. 

Vnhelit,  2. 367— Vnhelyt,  19.  312— 

Vnhelyte,  7.  713. 
Vnhes,  adv,  not  easily,  5.  509. 
Vnhese,  s,  difficulty,  35.  123. 
Vnhetyne,  pp,  uneaten,  7.  682. 
Vnhevdyt,  //.  beheaded,  i.  377. 
Vnhid,^^  disclosed,  i.  283. 
Vnhowine,  adj.  unbaptised,  34.  115. 
Vnhurt,  adj.  unhurt,  4.  125  ;  31.  462. 
Vnhyd,   //.    /.    disclosed,     10.    77 ; 

Vnhyde,  32.  453. 
Vnhyd,  pp,  revesded,  36.  1046 ;  Vn- 
hyde, shown,  33.  696. 
Vnkennand,  adj.  ignorant,  40.  98. 
Vnkennyt,  adj'.  unknown,  16.  891  ;  23. 

112. 
Vnkid,  pp.  undisclosed,  31.  90. 
Vnkit,  for  vnknit,  v.  to  unknit,  undo, 

overcome,  30.  649. 
Vnknawine,  adj.  unknown,  16.  788 ; 

27.   1367 — Vnknawyne,   18.   113. 
Vnknyt,  adj\  disunited,  scattered,  40. 

914. 
Vnkynd,  adj'.  unnatural,  12.  220. 

Vnleful,  adj.  unlawful,   10.  394 ;  40. 

780. 
Vnlefully,  adv.  unlawfiilly,  10.  384. 
Vnleiful,  ad/,  unlawful,  16.  134. 
Vnlele,  adj.  disloyal,  unbelieving,  7. 

456;   19.  342. 
Vnleleful,  ad^'.  unlawful,  18.  917. 
Vnleiful,  adj.  unlawful,  10.  394  (?). 
Vnlessume,  adj.  unlawful,  10.  10. 
Vnlesum,  ad/,  unlawful,  32.  218. 
Vnleyful,  adj.  unlawful,  17.  294(?). 
Vnlok,  V.  to  unlock,  24.  400. 
Vnmade,  //.  unmade. 
Vnmowit,  adj.  unmoved,  37.  397. 
Vnmycht,  s.  weakness,  32.  205. 
Vnnovmerit,  //.  not  numbered,  41. 

224. 
Vnourcumyne,  adj\  unovercome,  22. 

374. 
Vnpersawit,    adj.    unrecognised,    30. 

464. 

Vnreste,  s.  unrest,  dispeace,  3.  519. 


Vnreulyt,  adj.  unruled,  uncontrolled, 

30.  107  ;  31.  314. 
Vnrycht,  s.  wrong,  49.  184. 
Vnsad,  ad/,  unsaid,  untold,  30.  234. 
Vnscait,  a(^\  unharmed,  7.  608. 
VnschamefuUy,  adv.  shamelessly,  32. 

387. 
Vnsel,  adj.   accursed,    15.    40.     See 

note. 

Vnsemly,  adv.  unseemly,  21.  659. 

Vnsene,  adj.  unseen,  40.  1354. 

Vnsichtfully,  adv.  invisibly,  36.  331. 

Vnskathyt,  adj.  unharmed,  untouched, 

32.  783. 
Vnstabil,  adj.  unstable,  18.  918. 

Vnsterit,  adj.  unmoved,  44.  255. 
Vnsterynge,  pres.  p.  unstirring,  with- 
out moving,  7.  785. 
Vnsynnand,  ad/,  unsinning,  just,  19. 

34. 
Vnthrifte,    s.    unfortunate,    wretched 

creature,  40.  661. 
Vntrastefull,  adj.  unbelieving,  8.  93. 
Vntreufull,  adj.  unbelieving,  5.  360. 
Vntrewful,  adj.  unbelieving,  13'.  35. 
Vntrowand,  pres.  p.  unbelieving,  4.  28. 
Vnuemmyt,  ad/,  unspotted,  36.  160 

untouched,  33.  562. 
Vnwar,  ad/,  unaware,  tmwatchful,  ii 

202. 
Vnwemmyt,  adj.  unspotted,  immacu 

late,   3.   442,  445 ;    16.  675 ;    18 

652. 
Vnwenandly,  adv.  unperceived,  6.  463 
Vnwitand,  pres.  p.  unknowing,    un 

known  to,  21.  81. 
Vnwitynly,  adv.  ignorantly,  29.  120. 
Vnworthi,  adj.  unworthy,  6.  293. 
Vnwrocht, //.  undone,  10.  143. 
Vnwyse,  adj.  unwise,  5.  291. 
Vnyment,  s,  ointment,  12.  249. 
Vod,  s.  wood,  40.  894. 
Vode,  adj.  mad,  2.  255  ;  46.  190. 
Voman,  s,  woman,   16.  3 — Vomane, 

10.  352. 
Vondir,   cidv.  wonderfully,    19.   222 ; 

40.  570. 
Vont,//.  wont,  10.  68. 
Vord,  s.  word,  discourse,  murmur,  6. 

499;    13.   22;    18.   29;    19.   62— 

Vourd,  18.  99. 
Vorke,  s,  work,  18.  29. 
Vorth,  pt.  t.  became,  4.  346. 
Vorthi,  adj.  worthy,  40.  742 — Vorthy, 

6.  443 ;  superl.  Vorthiest,  i.  355 — 

Vorthyeste,  23.  62. 
Voud,  s.  wood,  17.  61. 
Vowsty,  adj.  boisterous,  43.  535. 
Vp,  prep,  and  adv.  up,  I.  559 — Vpe, 


572 


GLOSSARY. 


1.  562;  5.  566;  7.  121;  9.  238; 
33-  780;  36.  561. 

Vpbrad,  s,  upbraiding,  36.  438. 
Vpebrocht,  //.  brought  up,  34.  291. 
Vpehald,  v,  to  uphold,  5.  384 ;  33. 
333--Vphauld,  22.  634— Vjjielde, 

2.  261. 

Vperycht,  adv.  upright,  12.  381. 
Vphalding,  s.  upholding,  maintenance, 

3.965. 
Vphauld,  V.  to  uphold,  22.  634. 

Vphclde,//.  /.  upheld,  2.  261. 

Vphewit,  //.  /.  lifted  up,  43.  94. 

Vpracht,  ad/,  upright,  I.  717. 

Vpraisit,  pp.  upraised,  raised  from  the 

dead,  11.  95. 
Vpraysit,  //.  raised  or  lifted  up,  16. 

895. 
Vprysinge,  s.  resurrection,  12.  321. 
Vpstannand,/r^j./.  upstanding,  stand- 
ing upright,  7.  759. 
Vpwan,  //.  /.  rose  up,  2.  556. 
Vp-wart,  adv.  upward,  I.  688. 
Vrak,  s.  punishment,  18.  544. 
Vrat, //.  /.  wrote,  15.  114;  17.  270; 

40.  1 195. 
Vrechitnese,  s.  misery,  6.  458. 
Vris,  pres.  /.  troubles,  16.  330. 
Vrisone,  s.  prayer,  5.  311. 
Vrocht,//.  t.  wrought,  did,  ProL  67. 
Vrysone,  s.  prayer,  17.  120. 
Vryft,  for  byrft,  s.   bristles,  28.  414. 

See  note. 
Vryt.     See  Wryt. 
Vryte,  s.  writ,  5.  184. 
Vs,  pro.  us,  Prol.  24  ;  1 .  406. 
Vsurpyt,  adj.  usurped,  31.  135. 
Vsurpyt, //>.  usurped,  9.  141. 
\X,prep.  out,  5,  184. 
Vtensel,  s.  utensil,  46.  170. 
Vterly,  adv.  utterly,  3.  430. 
Vthir,   adj.  other,  2.  667  ;    15.   41 — 

Vthire,   9.    28;   33.    119 — Vtheris, 

22.  653— Vthyre,  3.  1050;   19.  463. 
Vthir,  pro.  other,  5.  323  ;  17.  1774 — 

Vihyr,  18.  291  ;  ////.  Vthris,  14.  28. 
Vthire- way,  adv.  otherwise,  13^.  63. 
Vthyre -quhare,    adv.    elsewhere,    23. 

92. 
Vtmast,  adi\  superL  utmost,  12.  113. 
Vtraly,  adv.  utterly,  9.  162  ;  1 1.  168. 
Vtrely,  adv.  utterly,  32.  197  ;  33.  100. 
Vwittand,  pres,  p.  not  knowing,  34, 

278. 
Vycht,  adj.  strong,  powerful,  great,  5. 

610;  7.  655. 
Vyd,  adj.  wide,  Prol.  71  ;  13^.  124. 
Vyf,  s.  woman,  18.  1067;  Vyfe,  17.  38. 
Vyfe,  s.  wife,  6.  445  ;  10.  353. 


Vyijs,  i.  wise,  way,  6.  205. 

Vyisc,  J.  way,  6.  439 ;  jplu,  Vyis,  S- 

558. 
Vyise,  adj.  wise,  6.  210. 
Vyl,  J.  will,  5.  281. 
Vylde,  adj.  wild,  18.  1037. 
Vylte,  s.  filth,  vileness,  18.  454. 
Vyndis,  s.  plu,  winds,  5.  536. 
Vyndow,  s.  window  22.  725. 
Vyne,  v.  to  win,  obtain,  3.  560 ;  18. 

772. 
Vynnand,  pres,  p.  dwelling,  16.  816. 
Vypera,  s,  viper,  45.  258. 
Vyrgynyte,  j.  virginity,  18.  806. 
Vyrk,  V.  to  work,  18.  430. 
Vyrsone,  s.  prayer,  19.  669. 
Vyscele,  s,  vessel,  17.  106. 
Vyse,  s.  wise,  way,  3.   350 ;  7.  383 ; 

12.  91  ;  15.  54. 
Vyse,  adj.  wise,  6.  191. 
Vysement,  s,  counsel,  7.  1 38. 
Vysione,  s,  vision,  dream,  26.  471. 
Vysit,  V.  to  visit,  31.  325. 

Vysly,  adv.  wisely,  9.  150. 
Vysmen,  s.  plu.  wise  men,  11.  295. 
Vyst,  //.   /.  knew,   18.    1327 — Vyste, 

13.  35. 

Vyt,  s.  wits,  mind,  10.  474. 

Vyt,  V.  to  know,  18.  61. 

Vyte,  V.  to  learn,  ii.  366. 

Vytnes,  s.  witness,  18.  175. 

Wa,  J.  woe,  pain,  2.  727;   3.    739;  5. 

86;   10.   272;   15.    176;    21.    959; 

33-  300. 
Wa,  J.  way,  4.  14;  6.   501  ;   7.   434; 

18.  746;  33.  75'. 
Wa,  adj.  sad,  grieved,  3.  799;  7.  129. 
Wa,  adj.  angry,  1 1.  351. 
Wad,  v.  to  wade,  28.  250 ;  29.  750. 
Waferand,  pres,   p.    wandering,    25. 

287. 
Waful,  adj.  woeful,  miserable,  2.  309 ; 

16.  470 ;  20.  335. 
Wag,  s.  wage,  reward,  22.  139. 
Waile.     See  Vaile. 
Waile,  s.  veil,  10.  422. 
Wais,  interj.  wo  is,  33.  146. 
W^ais,  5.  means,  30.  266. 
Waitand,  pres.  p.  waiting,  3.  999. 
Waitit,  pp.  waylaid,  2.  22. 
Waittis,  pres^  t.  watches,  12.  427. 
Waityt,  //.  t.  lay  in  wait  for,  30.  555. 
Wak,  s.  vigil,  watching,  2.  423 ;  27. 

353- 
Wak,  adj.  weak,  16.  389  ;  simple,  2'^, 

193. 
Wak,  V.  to  awake,  16.  321. 

Wak,  V.  to  watch,  5.  452;  26.   113; 
35-  171. 


GLOSSARY. 


573 


Wak,  pres,  t.  watch,  36.  1 167. 
Wake,  5,  watching,  40.  59. 
Waking,  j.  watching,  24.  316. 
Wakit, //.  /.  watchwl,  21.  999. 
Wakk,  5,  watching,  3.  156. 
Wakk,   V.    to   watch,  keep   vigil,   3. 

1 1 20;  26.  146;  27.  1393. 
Waknis,   2  sing,  pres,  /.  awakenest, 

40.  1297. 
Waknyt,//.  awakened,  16.  282;//. 

/.  awoke,  34.  125. 
Wakyng,  s.  watching,  vigils,  36.  868. 
Wakyr,  adj.  comp,  more  watchful,  26. 

176. 
Wal,  J.  wall,  33.  66. 
Wal,  V,  to  wall  about,  7.  810. 
Wald,  s,  control,  21.  10. 
Wald,  V,  to  govern,  inherit,  26.  1 103. 
Wald,  //.  /.  would,  2.   164,  517;  3. 

147,  180 ;  4.  130 ;  10.  59,  275. 
Walde,  J.  government,  rule,  i.  80. 
Wale,  J.  valley,  2.  285. 
Wale,  s,  distinction,  difference,  7.  432. 
Wale,  J.  veil,  21.  6i5i. 
Walk,  for  wakk,  v.  to  watch,  32.  451. 
Walkare,  s,  fuller,  7.  215— Walkare 

perke,  a  fuller's  b^m. 
Wallis,  J.  plu,  walls,  33.  69. 
Waloure,  s,  valour,  31.  421. 
Wame,  s.  womb,  2.  734;  7.  51 ;  16. 

175  ;  28.  342  ;  36.  60 ;  39.  242. 
Wan,  pt.  /.  won,  obtained,  i.  154  ;  2. 

1093;  5-  238;   16.   189;  40.  315; 

attained,  31.  24;  rescued,  29.  150; 

took,  49.  164;  went,  34.  118. 
Wand,  5,  wand,  stick,  rod,  2.  921  ;  4. 

157 ;  46.  198. 
Wand,//.  /.  wound,  wrapped,  i.  7345 

22.  503. 
Wanderand,  pres»  /.  wandering,  16. 

578. 
Wandit,  pt,  /.  wandered,  18.  1292. 
Wandit,  pt.  t,  wrapped,  50.  986. 
Wandrand,  pres,  p.    wandering,    2. 

844. 
Wandryt, //.  /.  wandered,  14.  48. 
Wandyt,  pt,  t.  shrank,  7.  324. 
Wane,    s.    refuge,    18.  663  —  Wil  of 

wane,  devoid  of  refuge. 
Wane,  s,  resource,  25.  695 ;  30.  613. 
Wane,  s.  vain,  31.  238. 
Wane,  s.  waggon,  4.  322. 
Wane,  s,  wamng,  decav,  2.  867. 
Wane,  adj,  vain,  2.  518 ;  3.  734;  24. 

271. 
Wane,  v,  to  wane,  50.  126. 
Wane,  pt.  t,  went,  I.  100;  31.  440; 

35.  213. 
Wane,  pt,  t,  won,  i.  78,  302 ;  5.  34  J 


10.  296 ;  18.  636 ;  36. 172 ;  attained, 

5-  399;  reached,  40.  115. 
Wanehope,  s.  despair,  34.  207. 
Wanest,  //.  /.  vanished,  42.  280. 
Wane-treutht,  s,  falsehood,  27.  674. 
Wangel,  for  ewangel. 
Wangele,  s,  gospel,  27.  1401. 
Wangelist,  s.  evangelist,  27.  1295. 
Wanhope,  s,  hopelessness,  despair,  2. 

897. 
Wantande,  prfs,  p.  wanting,  lacking, 

34.  23. 
Wantis,  Sprrs,  subj,  wants,  lacks,  3. 

1019. 
Wantones,  s,  wantonness,  36.  428. 
Wantyt,  //.  /.  lacked,  12.  304. 
Wanynge,  s,  waning,  36.  224 ;   takis 

wanynge,  begin  to  shorten,  ib, 
Wanys,  s,  plu.  waggons,  7,  288. 
Wanyst,  pt.  t.  vanished,  19.  267 ;  25. 

470;  30-  512— Wanyste,2.  313;  3. 

245 ;  32.  377 ;  34. 271. 

Wanyte,  s,  vanity,  29.  256. 

Wappit,  pp.  wrapped,  43.  239 — Wap- 

pyt,  16.  524. 
War,  adj.  aware,  4.  190  ;  ware,  wary, 

15.  54. 
War,  adj.  worse,  I.  533 ;  7.  198. 
War,//.  /.  were,  Prol.  93,  122. 
Warand,  v.  to  assert,  21.  648. 
Warande,  s,  protector,  33.  280. 
Warchis,  s.  plu.  wretches,  22.  479. 
Wardly,  for  warldly,  adj'.  worldly,  6. 

347 ;  9. 123. 

Wardone,   s,   reward,  36.   464;    43. 

164. 
Ware,  s.  spring-time,  27.  983. 
Ware,  adj.  comp,  worse,  9.  77,  173 ; 

24.  164 ;  29.  908  ;  38.  453. 
Ware,  adj.  on  the  watch,  30.  27,  60. 
Ware,  adj,  cautious,  13.  6;   skilful, 

13'.  6 ;  wise,  27.  10. 
Ware,  v.  to  beware  of,  to  be  on  guard 

against,  3.  326. 
Ware,  2  sing,  pt,  subj,  wert,  12.  70. 
Ware,  v,  to  conduct,  28.  53. 
Ware,  //.  /.  were,  i.  191  ;  6.  367; 

10.  46. 
Ware,//.  /.  plu,  were,  Prol.  137,  140. 
Ware,  //.  subj.  were,  i.  245,  348 ;  19. 

36 ;  33.  52. 

Wariste,  //.  /.  healed,  3.  108. 
Wariste,  //.   cured,   36.    1163;    40. 

284. 
Wark,  s,  work,  I.  14;  3.  159;  7.832; 

10.  27 ;  16.  783. 
Wark,  s,  deed,  I.  415. 
Warkis,  s.  plu.  works,  2.  76 ;  36.  340. 
Warkmen,  s,  plu,  workmen,  27.  789. 


Warldly,   adj.  worldly,  i.  466;   3. 

S34- 
Warlo,  I.  devil,  18.  ejfr-Warloo,  39. 

*97- 
Warly,  adv.  warily,  33.  151;  39.  610; 

38.  556. 
Warmeti,  for  wuknen,  s.  plu.  work- 

Warmynge  iai  wunyii|>e,  s,  a  baqiaiii, 

13.  368. 
Warmyt,  //.  wanned,  35,  419. 


795- 
Warne,  v.  want,  advise,  tell,  3.  739. 
Warne,/r«.  i.  forbid,  16.  390, 
Warnyst,;*/.  provided,  36.  797. 
Warnyt,  //.  jtfu'.ed.  j.  1018. 
Warpe,  :■.  L.  -iniiv,  ;S   167. 


'■//■  ' 


!-  344- 


W;irpy~t,  //.  cast,   cast  off,  passed, 

27.  473- 
Warrais,  3  Jin;.  ;)rf  j.  A  persecutest, 

3.  541-Warrays.  2.  547. 
Wait,  I,  ward,  place,  30.  463 — Markat 

warl,  market-place. 
Wary,  V.  to  cur^e,  4.  337  ;  31.  500. ' 
Wary,  jWj,  I.  curse,  38.  364. 
Wary,  frtt.  I.  make  war  against,  46. 

143. 
Waryit,  adj.  cursed,  33.  347. 
Waryse,  v.  to  heal,  37.  336. 
Waryse,  2  sing,  imptrat.  heal,  7.  388. 
Waiysotie,  t.  healing,  2a  370. 
Warysl,  pp.  healed,  2i.  590;  33.  363 

— Warysle,  II.  3 Jo. 
Waryl,  pp.  adj.  cursed,  38-  516. 
Waryl,  pt.   I.   cursed,   15.   157;    i& 

4S3 ;  ^7.  767 :  30.  487- 
Warjeld,  /,  reward,  48.  204. 
Was,  for  wais,  i.  filn.  ways,  3.  1095. 
Was,/(. /.*/».  were,    O.  I03. 
Was,  iHittj.  wo  is  I  36.  1004. 
Wasc,/^,  /.  was,  I.  479;  3,  354. 
Waspis,  !.  plu.  wasps,  7.  430. 
Wast,  lu^'.  empty,  31.  331. 
Wast,  adj.  waste,  desert,  desolate,  29. 

326;  33  64. 
Wast,  V.  to  waste,  3a  176;  50.  136. 
Waste,  s.  vain,  19.  324;  36.  325;  40. 

16  ;  in  waste,  in  vain. 
Waste,  I.  wilderness,  iS.  998. 
Waste,  V.  to  destroy,  40.  208. 
Waster,  1.  destroyer,  18.  791. 
Wastine,  i.  waste,  desert,  wilderness, 

2.  838. 


Wastit,  fp.  waated,  18.  1002 
Wastrine,  i.  wildeniesi,  iS.  ] 
Wailrone,  /.  wildemos,  [8, 
Waitiyn,  i.  desert,  18.  9S1. 
Wasy,  adj.  desert,  3a.  37. 
yii.l,prei.  imftna.  know,  9. 
Wat,/rei.  /.  know,  3.  8S4; 

7.  «47  ;  18.  67a  ;  33.  477, 
Wat,  ft.  t.  wot.  knew.  3.  I 

30.  135- 
Wat,  pt.  t.  went.  3a.  399. 
Wate,  a  .'in^.prei.  I.  knowcst 
Wath,  J.  harm,   hurt,  sin    3. 

6.334;   II.  378;  19.343. 
Walir-syd.  t.  watentd^  the 

stream,  39.  41a. 
WaltiT.  *.  water,  2.  938 ;  16. 

Walti&.>rei.  /.  watches,  13. 
Wattyr,  j.  water,   river,  4.  3* 
I  J^"^<  7- 4Sa  i  33-  255. 
I   Wauerand, /rvr.  ^.  waoderinf 

25.  393- 
Wauil,/W.  C.  lifted,  25-  315. 
Wauld,  V.  to  use,  40^  117& 
Wawis,  I.  plu.  waves,  la.  6s  ; 
Wax,  r.  waj.,  4.  a66. 
Waxine,^.  grown,  30,  574. 
Waxis,  I  plu.  pres.  t.  wax,  35 
Way,  J.  way,  40.  980. 
Way,  s.  woe,  30.    6*4  [  33.   : 

1067. 
Way,  adj.  Sony,  33.  3g3, 
Wayag,  j.  voyage,  journey,  3; 
Wayre,  t.  fur,  7,  764. 
Ways,  1,  plu.   waves,   31.    3 

1060. 
We,  I.  drop,  19.  605. 
We,  s.  a  while,  16,  449  •   ig, 
Wech,  I.  wiiard,  sorcerer,  3i. 
Wechcraft,   j.   witchcraft,    19 

Wech-crafte,  13.  aS. 
Weehis,  1.  plu.  sotcerers,  10. 

473. 
Wechit,/*/.  liewitched,   19.  40 
Wecht,  I.  weight,  21.  755. 
Wechyne,  I.  walching,  13*    jj 
Wechyt,  pp.  hewilched,  3.'  64. 
Wed,  1.  weed,  garh,  clothing. 


..."3- 


t.  53- 


Wed',  I.  pledge,  18.  624. 
Wed,  V.  lo  marry,  3.  $31  -  ti 

41.   89  — Wede,    38.    548; 

Wcdit,  5.  20;  pp.  34.  ao—\ 

10.  384. 
Wedand,  ^«j./l.  raging,  43.  t' 
Weddire,  s.  weather,  37.    14S 

578. 
Wede,  s.  pledge,  wager,  i.  4$^ 


GLOSSARY. 


575 


Wede,  V.  to  wed,  38.  $43. 

Weding,  s,  wedding,  marriage,  24.  23 ; 

38.  546 ;  41.  25. 
Weding,  x.  wedlock,  24.  25. 
Wedit,  /p.  wedded,  married,  32.  405. 
Wedit,  ^,  t,  married,  5.  20. 
Wedou,  s.  widow,  21.  112;  31.  447. 
Wedouehed,  5.  widowhood,  24.  41. 
Wedouyse,  5,  plu,  widows,  22.  249. 
Wedow,  5,  widow,  36.  863. 
Wedyng,  x.  marriage,  24.  21. 
Wedyr,  s,  weather,  21.  10 — Wedyre, 

16.  220. 
Wedyt, /•/.  wedded,  24.  20 — Wedyte, 

10.  384. 
Wcdyt,  pt,  /.  married,  12.  1 1. 
"Weil,  adv,  well,  very,  i.  356  ;  2.  325  ; 

40.  179. 
Weilang,  adv,  long,  40.  963. 
Weile,  adj,  far,  i.  276. 
Weile,  adv.  well,  40.  181 ;  50.  333. 
Weile,  adv,  at  a  good  price,  28.  6. 
Weill,  adv,  well,  27.  903 — Weille,  i. 

107. 
Wekit,  adj.  wicked,  I.  474 ;  2.  659 ; 

3.  122;  7.  29;  16.  317;  19.  79. 
Wekyt,  adj,  wicked,  50.  601. 
Wei,  5,  well,  spring,  fountain,  33.  319. 
Wei,  adv.  well,  I.  185. 
Welcum,  adj,  welcome,  3.  1070;  5. 

57. 
Weld,  V.  direct,  guide,  control,  manage, 

rule,  2.  113;  26.  46;  27.  302;  30. 

118;  40.  20. 
Weld,  V,  to  inherit,  36.  42. 
Welde,  V.  govern,  2.  262, 
Wcle,  J.  well,  21.  841  ;  36.  209. 
Wele,  5.  weal,  14.  20 ;  16.  383 ;  19. 

133;  25.  386;  32.  700;  33.  235— 

Wele  na  way,  weal  nor  woe. 
Wele,  J.  ioy,  30.  363. 
Wele,  adv.  well,  completely,  very,  i. 

543;  2.  304;  5.  454;  9-  19;  16. 

16;   18.  338. 
Wele  and  wa,  weal  and  woe,  46.  126. 
Wele  fare,  adv.  very  fsur,  33.  59. 
Welfare,  s.  entertainment,  29.  602. 
Welful,  adj.  plentiful,  happy,  6.  270 ; 

29.  337. 
Welful,  adv.  wealthy,  1 1.  45a 

Welfully,  adv.  richly,  plentifully,  3. 

663  ;  40.  24  ;  happily,  3.  785. 

Welland,  adj.  tormenting,  16.  634. 

Wellande,  adj.  melting,  19.  651. 

Wellis,  5.  plu.  wells,  sources,  36.  286. 

Welth,  s,  wealth,  29.  342. 

Welth,  s.  happiness,  30.  363';  24.  16. 

Welthi,  adj.  happy,  31.  222. 

Welthis,  s.  plu.  goods,  24.  120. 


Weltrand,  pres.  p.  flowing,  42.  306. 
Weman,  s.  plu.  women,  6.  436;  36. 

175 — Wemane,   19.  468. 
Weme,  s.  spot,  mark,  29.  619;  42. 

228. 
Wemen,  s.  plu.  women,  I.  641 ;    18. 

814— Wemene,  2.  530  ;  40.  61. 
Wemmyne,  s.  hurting,  27.  201. 
Wemmyt,^/.  spotted7  defiled,  harmed, 

50.  549. 
Wempill,  s.  kerchief,  2.  287. 
Wen,  for  wene. 
Wen,  s.   doubt,   36.    195 — But  wen, 

without  doubt,  ib. 
Wen,  V.  to  conceive,  27.  78. 
Wenand,  pres.  p.  thinking,  i.  341  ;  7. 

143  ;  10.  321 ;  31.  285 ;  32.  437. 
Wend,  V.  to  go,  16.  376. 
Wend,  //.  /.  thought,  believed,  i.  352, 

364;   5-  423;  21.  253;   30.  416; 

33.  174;  38.  183. 
Wend,  pt.  t.  knew,  6.  375  ;  19.  54. 
Wend,  pt.  /.  went,  38.  154. 
Wende,  v.  to  dwell,  32.  564. 
Wende,  //.  /.  thought,  believed,  6. 

541 ;  36.  196. 
Wene,  s.  doubt,  2.  1072 ;  3.  1041 ;  9. 

180;  10.  307;  40.  1230;  Prol.  91 

— But  wene,  without  doubt. 
Wene,  v.  to  know,  10.  97. 
Wene,  v.  to  think,  imagine,  believe,  32. 

114,  586;  36.  377. 
Wene,  tor  wenis,  3//«.  think,  15.  3. 
Wene,  2  plu.  imperat.  know,  10.  417. 
Wenede,  //.  thought,  50.  770. 
Wenemyt,   adj.    spotted,    guilty,   28. 

697. 
Wengeance,  s,  vengeance,  3.  810 ;  31. 

400 ;  33-  376. 
Wengis,  s.  wings,  43.  387. 
Wengyt,  pp.  avenged,  25.  1 16. 
Wening,  5.  thinking,  fancy,  46.  184. 
Wening,  5.  opinion,  I.  345. 
Wenis,  "^  plu.  pres.  t.  imagine,  15.  I. 
Wenomose,  adj.  venomous,  37.  265. 
Went  wittirly,  thought  for  certain,  45. 

253. 
Went,  //.  /.  went,  34.  37. 

Went,//.  /.  gone,  3.  1 1 14;  27.  1456; 

29-  350;  SO-  "70. 
Wenys,  2  ptrs.  sing.  pres.  t.  imaginest, 

3.  487. 
Wepe,  s.  crying,  21.  959. 

Wepe,  V.  wipe,  i.  53. 

Wepe,/r«.  /.  weeps,  cries,  16.  598. 

Weppit,  adj.  wrapped,  27.  221. 

Wepyt, //.  /.  wrapped,  15.  206. 

Wer,  s.  doubt,  2.  378;  3.  639,  835 

— But  wer,  without  doubt. 


576 


GLOSSARY. 


Wer,  €uij,  camp,  worse,  29.  481. 
Wer,  acij,  ware,  prudent,  40.  36. 
VfcTtPt,  t.  were,  li.  8. 
Wcrcn,  J.  wretch,  16.  470  ;  plu,  Wer- 

chis,  37.  251  ;  41.  222. 
Werd,  s.  weird,  lot,  destiny,  fate,  24. 

220  ;  29.  409  ;  50.  1033. 
Werdoune,   s,   guerdon,    reward,  27. 

1358. 
Were,  s.  war,  7.  465  ;  26.  590 ;  29. 

358 ;  SO.  914. 
Were,  J.  doubt,  2.  59 ;  3-  157.  7^ ; 

4.   249;    II.   318;    18.   913;   29. 

179;   33.   125— But  were,   without 

doubt,  I.  II — Bot  ony  were,  with- 
out any  doubt. 
Were,  s,  peril,  27.  274,  1388;  38.  134. 
Were,  aaj.  romp,  worse,  4a  1 380. 
Were,  eulj.  ware,  40.  1343 — Be  were, 

beware. 
Were,  v,  to  rule,  16.  260. 
Were,  v,  to  wear,  7.  58. 
Were,  //.  /.  subj.  were,  32.  47. 
Wereoure,  s,  warrior,    29.  549;   33. 

709. 
Werk,  s.  work,  works,  la  366 ;  13. 

90;  36.  166. 
Werkman,  s.  workman,  39.  236. 
Werkmen,  s.  plu,  workmen,  33.  55a 
Werra,  for  werray,  v,  to  war  against, 

30.  504. 
Werrais,  pres.  t.  assails,  hurts,  28.  402. 
Werraly,  ndv.  tnily,  verily,  18.   1 244; 

27.  20. 
Werray,  aJj.  VC17,  true,  3.  447  ;  30. 

766  ;  40.  299 ;  50.  467. 
Werray.     See  Venray. 
Werrayt,  pt,  t.  persecuted,  2.  622. 
Werring,  s.  war,  50.  970. 
Wertow,  J.  virtue,  i.  271. 
Wertu,  s.  virtue,   1.   582;  8.  51  ;  19. 

635 — Wertuise,  22.  9. 
Wery,  aiij.  weary,  5.  492,  508  ;  9.  62 ; 

19.  156;  25.  9;  29.  29;  37.  196. 
Wery,  v.  to  worry,   I.  441  ;  30.  658; 

49.  178  ;  //.  /.  Weryt,  22.   72  ;  26. 

994;  //.  I.  444,  527. 
Wer>'it, //.  /.   made  war  against,  41. 

198. 
Werynes,  s.  weariness,   18.  605  ;  34. 

no;  37.  197. 
Wer>t,//.  /.  defended,  protected,  19. 

538. 

Weryt,  //.  /.  worried,  killed,  22.  72 ; 

26.  994. 
Weryt,  />/.  worried,  I.  444,  527. 
Wes, //.  /.  was,  2.  255  ;  3.  681,  950, 

1091  ;    5.  562  ;    33.  418 ;    36.   46 ; 

Prol.  161. 


Wcs  wa,  wms  in  agony,  33.  46a 
Wesch,  V.  to  wash,  29^  zJiS. 
Weschale,  j.    vessel,    iS.    1094;  2& 

486 ;  37.  24. 
Weschcraft,  s,  witchcraft,  sorcery,  2L 

705 — Weschcrafte,  39.  125. 
Wesche,    v.    to    wash,    18.    868;  30. 

782;  pi.  /.  Wesche,    16.  135;  22. 

293.  295 ;  29.  608. 
Wcschel,  J.  vessel,    18.    1155 — Wcs- 

chele,  2.  590  ;  36.  209. 
Wescheyng,  s,  washing,  27.  1288. 
Weschyng,  r.  water  in  whidi  anjthiog 

has  been  washed,  fool  irater,  24. 

323. 
Wesc,  pt.  t.   was,    i.  -142 — ^Wase,  i. 

248— Wes,    I.    301— Weft,    I.   98: 

Prol.  141 — Wes,  I.  100. 
Weslyng,  5,  exchange,  24.  164. 
West,  pt,  t,  knew,  i.  327,  370,  629- 

Weste,  2.  420;  6.  671  ;  11.  66. 
Weste,  J.  west,  25.  362. 
Weste,  adj,  western,  2.  70. 
Westeme,  s.  wilderness,  18.  1298. 
Wet,  V.  to  wet,  moisten,  16.  108 ;  22. 

296— Wete,  34.  168  ;  40.  584. 
Wet,  probably  for  het,  28.  123. 
Wetale,  s,  victual,  27.  478. 
Wete,  pp.  wet,  18.  950L 
Wethirwyne,    s,     enemy,     adversary, 

devil,  16.  246. 
WethyrwjTie,  s.  enemy,  18.  381. 
Welis, /rrj.  /.  wets,  49.   116. 
Wex,  pt.  t.  waxed,  became,  ^rew,  2, 

300 ;  4.  266 ;  24.  62  ;  40.  461. 
Wey,  s.  way,  25.  567. 
Weyngis,  s.  wings,  i.  562. 
Wgly.  adj.  ugly,  2.  778;  31.  360 ;  32. 

112. 
Wgrines,  s.  terror,  7.  716. 
Wice,  s.  vice,  37.  5  ;  40.  234. 
Wice,  for  wise,  adj.  35.  184. 
Wich,  s.  sorcerer,  33.  501. 
Wichcrafl,  s.  sorcery,  40.  1029. 
Wiche,  s.  sorcerer,  33.  519. 
Wiche,  s.  witch,  50.  10S8. 
Wicht,  s.  wight,  19.  195. 
Wicht,  adj.  strong,  7.  513;  22.   136; 

?9-  585 ;  33.  307 ;  36.  749. 

Wicis,  s.  plu.  vices,  27.  1525. 
Wictorag,  s,  victory,  22.  138. 
Wictoure,  s.  victory,  ii.  176. 
Wid,  adv.  widely,  3.  935. 
W^idou,  s.  widow,  31.  465. 
Widoued,  s.  widowhood,  24.  54. 
Wif,  s.  woman,  3.  223  ;  33.   93~To 

wif,  in  marriage,  36.  937,  962. 
Wifis,    s.    pass,     wife's.     36.     I154  ; 

woman's,  40.  344. 


GLOSSARY. 


577 


Wifis,  s.  plu.  wives,  30.  24. 

Wiis,  J.  wise,  way,  3.  683. 

Wik,  s,  rascal,  2.  177. 

Wik,  cidj,  wicked,  48.  64 — Wike,  36. 

"43. 
Wikide,  adj,  wicked,  50.  1088. 

Wikit,  adj,  wicked,  8.  66 ;  9.  88. 

Wikitfully,  adv,  wickedly,  3.  104. 

Wikitnes,  s,  wickedness,  2.  458  — 
Wikitnese,  2.  516. 

Wikyt,  adj,  wicked,  15.  169. 

Wil,  J.  intention,  purpose,  34.  8 ;  36. 
479  \  ^ill)  command,  3.  1029 ;  de- 
sire, 12.  163. 

Wil,  adj.  wandering,  21.  683. 

Wil,  adj,  insane,  23.  255 ;  vain,  28. 
360. 

Wil,  adj,  destitute,  33.  161. 

Wilde,  adj,  wild,  40.  430. 

Wile,  s.  a  while,  a  space  of  time,  27. 

1363- 
Wile,  adj,  vile,  2.  773. 

Wile,  V,  to  will,  3.  841. 

Wile,  V,  to  ensnare,  beguile,  deceive, 

30.  3"- 
Wilfully,  adv.  unlawfully,  3.  80. 
Wilis,  5,  plu.  wiles,  27.  641  ;  33.  590. 
Will,  5.  intention,  33.  i. 
Willand,  pres.  p.  wandering,  2.  838. 
Win,  V.  obtain,  Prol.  144, 
Win,  pres.  t.  reach,  Prol.  169. 
Wine,  V.   to   win,  obtain,  work,  23. 

199;  30.  81;  40.  133. 
Wine,  V,  dwell,  1.  690. 
Wink,  s,  wink,  27.  1204. 
Wirk,  V.  to  work,  do,  2.  942  ;  3.  177  ; 

40.  202 ;  46.  172  ;  Prol.  33  ;  pres.  t. 

Wirke,  Prol.    13  —  Wirkis,  works, 

does,  36.  400.     Nocht  wirkis  into 

waste,  does  nothing  in  vain. 
Wis,  adj.  wise,  30.  24. 
Wis,  V.  to  show,  38.  619. 
Wisage,  s.  face,  18.  1250. 
Wisare,  adj.  comp.  wiser,  2.  I0I2. 
Wischcraft,  s.  sorcery,  33.  724. 
Wischeall,  s.  vessel,  2.  959. 
Wischraf,  s.  witchcraft,  30.  19. 
Wise,  s.  way,  9.  129. 
Wisit,  pres.  t.  visit,  27.  1243. 
Wisly,  cuiv.  wisely,  I.  26. 
Wislyng,  s.  exchange,  33.  120. 
Wisman,  s.  a  wise  man,  50.  96 ;  plu. 

Wismen,  2.  301. 
Wift,  s.  wise,  way,  i.  683. 
Wist,  pt,  t.  knew,  2.  955  ;  3.  199 ;  36. 

102 — Wiste,  I.  72. 
Wist,//,  known,  32.  521. 
Wit,  s.  wit,  mind,  sound  mind,  senses, 

reason,  2.  315;  7.  403;   19.   348; 

VOL.  III. 


30.  650;  31.  165;  33.   109.     Nere 
fra  his  wit,  nearly  out  of  his  mind. 

Wit,  s,  wit,  knowledge,  wisdom,    i. 

334;  2.  649;  3.   105. 
Wft,  5.  blame,  26.  630 ;  32.  632. 
Wit,  V,  to  know,  learn,   i.  360,  643; 

II.    188;    15.  68;    16.    289,   651; 

31.  341 ;  33.  32,   129. 
Wit,  V.  to  blame,  32.  83. 
Wit,  pres,  t.  know,  I.  421. 
Wit,  //.  /.  knew,  2.  727. 

Wit,  2  sing,  imperat.  know,  2.  185. 

Wit,  J.  wit,  mind,  30.  96. 

Witale,  s,  food,  30.  425. 

Wite,  s.  wit,  understanding,  percep- 
tion, 6.  395;  32.  617. 

Witering,  s.  knowledge,  I.  287. 

With, /r^/.  by,  12.  65. 

Withdrawine,  s.  withdrawing,  21.  33. 

Withdrev,  pt.  t.  withdrew,  18.  258. 

Withine,  prep,  within,  under,  36.  997. 

Withoutyne,  prep,  without,  7.  520. 

Withovt,  adv.  without,  12.  51. 

Withowt,  prep,  without,  I.  298. 

Withowtyn, /r<r/.  without,  2.  188. 

With- Iri,  prep,  on  the  condition,  pro- 
vided that,  27.  447,  893 ;  50.  73. 

Withstud,  //.  t.  withstood,  36.  434. 

Withyrewyne,  s.  enemy,  32.  695. 

Witine,  //.  known,  27.  1 119;  30. 
lOI. 

Witlas,  adj.  witless,  not  knowing  what 

to  do,  29.  440. 
Witnese,  s.  witness,  I.  396. 
Witnesinge,  5,  witnessing,  testimony, 

witness,  I.  188 ;  13.  34 ;  33-  797- 
Witsonday,  s.  Whitsunday,  i.  40. 
Witsone,  adj.  Whitsun,  40.  735. 
Wittand,  pres.  p.  thinking,  knowing, 

5.  86  ;  30.  228 ;  34.  106. 
Witterly,  adv.  surely,  19.  171. 
Wittin, //.  known,  I,  23. 
Wittine,  s.  knowledge,  20.  114. 
Witting,  s.  knowledge,  27.  1123,  1219 

— Wittinge,  2.  409;  5.  ii. 
Witting,  pres.  p.  knowing,  3.  980. 
Wittirly,  adv.   certainly,   surely,    18. 

673 ;  48. 84. 

Wittis,  s.  plu.  wits,  senses,  3.  1043 ; 

6.  406;  Prol.  117. 

Wittis,  V.  imperat.  know,  33.  125. 
Witty,  aiij.  intelligent,  29.  785. 
Wityne,/^.  known,  40.  1229. 
Wityng,  s.  knowledge,  31.  247. 
Wlatis,  pres.  t.  disgusts,  34.  187. 
Wlatsomnes,  s,  disgust,  45.  32. 
Wlatsum,  adj.  loathsome,   10.  484 — 

Wlatsume,  45.  109. 
Wlatsum nes,  s.  loathing,  31.  351. 

2/ 


S78 


GLOSSARY. 


Wlfis,  s,plu,  wolves,  28.  127. 

Wit,  J.  countenaDce,  9*  65;  25.  705 

— Wlte,  5.  350. 
Wmbethocht, //.  /.  bethought,  3. 138; 

30-  343 ;  33-  892. 
Wmauhile,  adv,  sometimes,  16.   598 

— Wmquhill,  2.  822. 
Wmquhill,  adv,  once,  27.  1 127. 
Wm(^uhyle,  eulv,  sometimes,  30.  91. 
Wndir,  adj,  wondrous,  I.  588. 
Wndir,  prtp,  under,  2.  27. 
Wndone,//.  explained,  50.  724. 
Wngument,  x.  ointment,  32.  176. 
Wnhard,  adj,  unheard  of,  50.  845* 
Wnleful,  adj,  unlawful,  31.  65 ;  40. 

1388. 
Wnmowable,  s,  unmovable,  real,  44. 

90. 
Wnpersawit,  cuij,  unperceived,  2.  280. 
Wnsichtfiill,  cuij.  invisible,  50.  369. 
Wntreuful,  adj.  unbelieving,  39.  204. 
WntreuthtJfulf,   adj,  unbelieving,   27. 

846. 
Wnuemmyt,  adj,  unspotted,  28.  39; 

38-  447. 
Wnwillis,  against  their  wills,  7.  373. 

VVnwit,  5,  ignorance,  27.  1 113. 

Wnwyse,  (idj,  unwise,  36.  736. 

Woce,  5,  voice,  I.  646;  3.  413. 

Wocht,  5,  harm,  25.  232. 

Wod,  5,  wood,  forest,  2.  844 ;  17,  16  ; 

20.  63  ;  29.  752  ;  49.  65. 
Wod,  adj,  mad,  2.  126  ;  19.  348  ;  37. 

59 ;  50:  1005. 
Wod,  //.  /.  waded,  19.  243  ;  27.  497  ; 

29.  422. 

Wode,  adj,  mad,  30.  797. 

Wodman,  s.  madman,  19.  285 — Wod- 

men,  madmen,  11.  412. 
Wodnes,  5,  madness,  2.  703;   3.  413  ; 

7.  133  ;  21.  606;  32.  128;  43.  572. 
Woice,  5.  voice,  30.  469. 
W^oike,  for  wok,  30.  448. 
'^oVfPi.t,  watched,  2.  355;  27.  1468; 

30.  773. 

Wok,  //.    /.   awaked,  16.   324 ;    21. 

958. 
Wold,  adj.  forest,  29.  426. 
Wolfe,  s.  wolf,  37.  362. 
Women,  s,  woman,  35.  3. 
Wond,  s.  wound,  2.  917  ;  42.  228. 
Wond,  V,  to  wound,  32.  209. 
Wond,  2  sing.  pres.  t,  $ubj.  wound,  42. 

151. 
Wonderit,  //.   amazed,    2.    75 ;    27. 

112;   50.  515. 
Wondir,  adj,  wonderful,  27.  30. 
Wondir,  adv.  wonderfully,  greatly,  3. 

799 ;  7.  129 ;  33.  467. 


Wondire,  adv.  wondroos, 


Wondire-werldSy  s.  plu, 

302. 
Wondis,  X.  plu,  wounds, 

458. 
Wondit,  pt.  /.  wounded, 
Wondryly,  for  wondyrly,  ^ 

ftiHv,  7.  279. 
Wonclryt,  pp,  amazed,  23 
Wondyr,  ».  to  wonder,  3( 
Wondyre,  j.  wooder,  la 
Wondyre,  adv.  wondroos 
Wondyrly,  €uiv.  wonderfi 
Wone,  X.  possession,  33, 1 
Wone,  V.  to  dwell,  i.  57^ 

5a  1 160. 
Wonnyn,  pp^  won,  15.  i2 

obtained,  21.  828 ;  rea 
Wonnyne,  s.  dwelling,  3< 
Wonnyne,  pp.  gained,  35 
Wonnynge,  pres.  p.  gctti 
Wonnyt,  pt,  /.  dwelt,  4a 
Wonone,    for  wonine,  // 

quered,   7.   752. 
Wont,  adj,  wont,  used,  3 

160  ;  45.    194 — Wonte, 

770. 
Wonyne,  pp,  overcome,  7 
Worchipe,  ».  to  worship. 
Word,  s.  fame,  3.  935. 
Word,  V.  to  become,  18 

125. 
Worde,  s,  problem,  3.  10 
Worde,  //.  /.   became,   i 

277. 
Wordis,  V,  tmpers,  it  becoi 
Wordit,  //.  /.  became,  21 
Wordy,  adj,  worthy,  40.  : 
Wormys,  5.  plu,  worms,  « 
Worschipe,  J.  esteem,  resp 

33-  22. 
Worschipe,  v.  to  worship 
Worth,  adj,  worthy,  deser 

10.  371. 
Worth,  V,  tmpers.    it  mus 

140. 
Worth,  pres,  t,  become,  w 
Worth,  //.  t,  became,   18 

275;   36.  521. 
Worthe,  adj.  worth,  12.  2 
Worthely,  adv.  worthily,  : 
Worthiare,  adj,   camp     w 

183. 
Worthiest,  adj,  superl,   m 

26.  158. 
Worthine,  pp.  become,  4. 
Worthis,  V,  tmpers.  it  behc 

36.  219. 


GLOSSARY. 


579 


Worthit,  V.  impers,  it  became,  it  be- 
hoved, 2.  651  ;  3.  925. 

Worthit,  pt.  t.  required,  21.  121 ;  50. 
626. 

Worthyaste,  adj,  superl,  worthiest,  35. 
184. 

Worthyt,  v,  impers,  it  behoved,  12. 
163. 

Wou,  5,  vow,  7.  79;  10.  380;  26. 
1041 ;  36.  853  ;  40.  956. 

Woud,  adj,  mad,  insane,  wild,  3. 
283;  7.  402;  10.  438,  443;  22. 
321  ;  38.  453 ;  40.  461— Woude,  7. 
212;  10.  116. 

Wouke,  pt,  t.  watched,  35.  177. 

Wount,  adj.  wont,  18.  935. 

Wourd,  J.  word,  i.  ii  ;  3.  1116 ;  9.  89 
— Wourde,  I.  231. 

Wow,  s,  vow,  26.  1030. 

Wox,  //.  /.  waxed,  grew,  2.  783  ;  3. 
283;  7.  620;  16.  851;  19.  244; 
32.  631  ;   37.   198. 

Woyce,  s.  voice,  19.  229, 

Wpe,  adv.  up,  22.  487. 

Wpwart,  adv.  upward,  3.  61  ;  35.  150. 

Wra,  s.  corner,  43.  495. 

Wrache,  s.  wretch,  27.  loio. 

Wrak,  s,  doom,  33.  116. 

Wrak,  s.  persecution,  2.  935 ;  punish- 
ment, 30.  799  ;  vengeance,  I.  410 ; 
10.  466;  19.  356;  25.  228;  36.  lOIO; 
revenge,  33.  537  —  Wrake,  venge- 
ance, 10.  445  ;  32.  358 ;  42.  262 ; 
revenge,  12.   179. 

Wrak,  V.  to  avenge,  18.  733  ;  32.  356. 

Wrang,  s.  wrong,  22.  6i82 ;  25.  11 1  ; 

30.  136;  33-  414.  598. 
Wrang,  adv.  wrongly,  15.  3. 
Wrang,  //.  /.  wrung,  24.  225. 
Wrange,  s,  wrong,  6.  666. 
Wrange,  //.  /.  wrung,  18.  626. 
Wranguisly,  adv.  wrongfully,  26.  368. 
Wrat,  //.  /.  wrote,  2.  909  ;  4.  235  ;  10. 

516;  14.   10;  34.   143;  46.   119— 

Wrate,  34.  156. 
Wrath,  s.  wrath,  i.  523. 
Wrath,  adj.  angry,  3.  585 ;  18.  970 ; 

39.   148. 
Wrath,  v.  to  anger,  22.  687. 
Wrathe,  adj.  angry,  10.  442. 
Wrathly,  adv.  angrily,  29.  303. 
Wrathly,  for  rathly,  adv.  quickly,  29. 

303. 
Wre,  v.  to  accuse,  3.  804. 
Wrech,  s.  wretch,  2.  309 ;  27.  256 — 
\     Wreche,  18.  332  ;  plu.  Wrcchis,  9. 

172. 
Wrechis,   for  wrichtis,  s.  carpenters, 

25.  656. 


Wrechit,  adv.  wretched,   i.    139 ;  3. 

132;  31-  340;  38.  196. 
Wrechitly,  tidv,  wretchedly,  40.  471 ; 

43.  550. 
Wrechitnes,  s.  wretchedness,  misery, 

2.  862  — Wrechitnese,  2.   146  ;  6. 

455. 
Wrechly,  adv,  wretchedly,  23.  161. 

Wrecht,  for  wreth,  s.  anger,  26.  687. 

Wreit,//.  /.  accused,  12.  393. 

Wrekyt,  //.  /.  wreaked,  7.  133, 

Wreth,  s.  wrath,  anger,  2.  lOio ;  16. 
338;   22.   174. 

Wreth,  V.  anger,  vex,  43.  149,  150. 

Wrethe,  s,  wreath,  47.  196. 

Wrething,  s.  angering,  3.  587. 

Wrethit, //.  vexed,  12.  295;  34.  261. 

Wreyt,  //.  accused,  21.  548  ;  23.  80. 

Wreyt,  pp.  disclosed,  18.  1446. 

Wricht,  V.  to  turn,  31.  361. 

Writtis, /r^j.  /.  writes,  I.  228. 

Wrocht,  //.  /.  wrought,  made,  per- 
formed, I.  277  ;  4.  56;  9.  330;  15. 

176;  19-  257. 
Wrocht,//.  /.  recked,  50.  1045. 
Wrocht,  pp.  wrought,  worked,  done, 

made,  2.  1070 ;  6.  343  ;  9.  134 ;  35. 

68  ;  40.  521 ;  Prol.  93. 
Wrocht,  for  worthit,  25.  118. 
Wroucht,  //.  /.  wrought,  3.  278. 
Wrycht,  s.  wright,  workman,  22.  551. 
Wryk,  V.  to  wreak,  19.  79. 
Wryke,  v.  work,  10.  434. 
Wryt,  s.  writ,   writing,   7.   560;   14. 

26 ;  18.  2 ;  23.  414 ;  27.  560 ;  36. 

471 ;  40.  717 — To  wryt,  into  writing. 
Wryt,  s.  Holy  Scripture,  Prol.  41  ;  3. 

846 ;    4.    80  —  Haly    wryt.    Holy 

Scripture. 
Wryt,  v.  to  write,  5.  534;  31.  92. 
Wryt,  pt.  t,  wrote,  13.  91. 
Wryte,  s.  writ,  writing,  10.  532 ;  1 3-. 

13- 
Wryte,  v.  to  wnte,  5.  525. 

Wryth,  s.  anger,  42.  121. 

Wryth,  V.  to  turn,  42.  97. 

Wrytine,  pp.   written,    ii.    51  ;    18. 

1023;  19.  31  ;  23.  I  ;  31.  393. 
Wrytyn, /»/.  written,  22.  152. 
Ws,  pro.   us,   2.    61  ;    9.    329 ;    10. 

410;  36.  172. 
Wse,  V.  to  use,  3.  946. 
Wtes,  s,  plu.  octaves,  22.  793. 
Wthir,  adj.  other,  36.  461 — Wthire, 

9.  272. 
Wthire,  pro.  other,  2.  100. 
Wthirwais,  adv.  otherwise,  39.  211. 
Wthyre,  adj.  other,  16.  207. 
Wtouth, /r<r/.  outside,  28.  68. 


58o 


GLOSSARY. 


Wtrely,  aJv.  utterly,  3.  950;  12.  115. 
Wust,//.  /.  knew/291  761. 
Wychl,  aJJ,  strong,  3.  542. 
Wycht,  cuij,  stout,  29.  7 1. 
Wyd,  aJJ,  wide,  4.  302. 
Wyddirnyne,  s.  enemy,  9.  325. 
Wyde,  otiv.  widely,  7.  807 ;  33.  678, 
Wyderit,  aJJ.  withered,  dried,  18.  894. 
Wydow,  s.  widow,  31.  446. 
\Vyd<|uhare,  oihf.  abroad,  5.  26 — Wyd- 

quhare,  Prol.  142. 
Wydquhare,  adv.  everywhere,  22.  95. 
Wydquhare,  aJv,  far  and  wide,  36. 

1151. 
Wydquhare,  aJv.  widely,  8.  5. 
Wyf,  s.  wife,  36.  40. 
Wyfc,  s.  wife,  woman,  I.  61  ;  6.  543 ; 

16.  869. 
Wyff,  X.  wife,  woman,  2.  821,  823. 
Wyffis,  5.  plu.  wives,  1 1.  390. 
Wyfis,  5.  woman's,  39.  64. 
Wyfync,  s.  a  female,  26.  178. 
Wyis,  s,  wise,  wav,  3.  554 ;  26.  844. 
Wyk,  (uij,  wickcil,  18.  1 482. 
Wykiste,    aJJ,    super L    most   wicked, 

25.  361. 
Wykitly,  adv.  wickedly,  33.  414. 
Wyl,  s.  will,  27.  6S8. 
Wyld,  a*ij.  fierce,  wild,  10.  402 ;  36. 

280. 
Wyldirncs  J.  wilderness,  8.  44 ;   36. 

Wylo,  s.  wile,  3.  1 24. 
Wyil,  7K  will,  3.  1049. 
Wyily,  a^ij.  disposed,  3.  807. 
Wylspringe,    s.    fountain,    spring,    6. 

564, 
Wyn,  s.  wine,  2.  715. 
Wyn,  :'.  to  dwell,  29.  128. 
Wyn,  V.  to  obtain,  5.  272 ;  to  reach, 

10.   147  ;  to  win,  29.  252. 
Wynd,  s.  wind,  7.  366;   10.  468;  21. 

^10;  36.  573;  42.  77. 
Wyiide,  s.  breath,  8.  22. 
Wyndo,  s.  window,  45.  19 — Wyndou, 

49.  16— Wyndow,  10.  162;  34.  333. 
Wyne,  s.  prosperity,  1 6.  56. 
Wyne,  s.  goods,  wealth,  25.  234;  31. 

270;  40.  6;  46.  14. 
Wyne,  s.    wine,    Prol.    58 ;    30.   429 ; 

31.  298  ;  33.  505  ;  36.  67  ;  47.  166. 
W^yne,  for  wynde,  s.  8.  23. 
Wyne,  v.  win,  reach,  attain,  obtain, 

Prol.  20;  2.  894;  3.  161  ;  9.  303; 

18.  4;  23.  213;  29.  253. 
Wyne,  //.  /.  got,  4.  249. 
Wynely,  aJv.  handsomely,  35.  39. 
Wyne- 1 re,  s.  vine,  6.  401 — Wynetree, 

6.  404. 


Wyne-jaidc,  j.  vinejud,  27.  1293. 
Wynis,  x.  winnings,  goods,  34.  83. 
Wynly,  €uhf.  beandiiillj,  43.  179 ;  win- 

somely,  43.  456. 
Wynnarc,  s.  worker,  laboarer,  4a  91 ; 

dinner,  27.  860. 
Wynningc,  s,  leamii^  36.  1072. 
W>Tinly,  adv,  handsomelj,  43.  137. 
W3rnn)rng,  j.  booty,  4CX  1 1 14 ;  good, 

40.  1151. 
Wynnynge,  s,  gain,   10.   10;  winning, 

33.864. 
Wynnyng  -  place,    s.    goal,    the  place 

aimed  at,  40.  iioi. 
Wynt, //.  /.  went,  30.  112. 
Wyntir,  j.  winter,  28.  345 — Wyntyre, 

22.  3. 
Wyolence,  s.  violence,  34.  234. 
W^yolent,  ad;\    violent,   28.    125;  38. 

508. 
Wypyt,//.  /.  wrapped,  22.  557. 
Wyrgyne,  s,  virgin,  22.  279. 
Wyrk,  t^.  to  work,  18.    1412  ;  22.  88; 

35.43. 
Wyrkand,  pres,  p.  working,  25.  192. 
Wjrrke,  v,  to  a\'ail,  32.  593. 
Wyrschipe,  J.  worship,  3.   1 135. 
Wys,  s,  ways,  47.  6. 
Wysage,  s,  visage,  face,  16.   227 ;  i& 

646. 
W>'sare,  adj,  comp.  wiser,  31.  61. 
Wysche,  v.  to  wash,  16.  884  ;  18.  1423. 
Wyse,  s.  wise,  way,  ways,  5.   91  ;  30. 

59 ;  33.  ^yi ;  36.  44. 

Wyse,  adj.  wise,  2.  748  ;  30.  60. 
Wyse,  pres.  t.  advise,  43.  345. 
Wyser,  a.ij.  comp.  wiser,  6.  543. 
Wyscst,  a^ij.  superl.  wisest,  1 1.  245. 
Wysing,  5.  advice,  36.  496. 
Wysnien,  s.  pin.  wise  men,  2.  1056— 

Wysmene,  7.  1 89. 
Wyft,  adj.  wise,  2.  424  ;  3.  955. 
Wyst, //.  /.  knew,  20.  30. 
Wyste,  pres.  t.  knows,  9.  64. 
Wystc,  //.  /.  knew,  3.    148  ;    13.    10 ; 

15.  99;  19.  486. 
Wyt,  s.  6.  396.     See  Wite. 
Wyl,   s.   blame,    29.    405 — Wyte,   37. 

226. 
W'yt,  s.  memory,  27.  338. 
Wyt,  s.  mind,  II.  266. 
Wyt,  s.  mind,  thoughts,  30.  89. 
Wyt,  s.  punishment,  16.  136. 
Wyt,  s.  wit,  knowledge,  skill,  3.  804. 
Wyt,  V.  to  blame,  18.  612. 
Wyt,  V.  to  know,  2.  386 ;  7.  548  ;   15. 

70;    19.  73;  29.  172. 
Wytale,  s.  food,  27.  694. 
Wytht,  prep,  with,  33.  46. 


GLOSSARY. 


581 


Wythyre,  adj,  other,  35.  2. 
Wytinge,  5,  knowledge,  39.  279. 
Wytnes,  5.  witness,  12.  322, 
Wytnes-men,  s.plu,  witnesses,  12.  323. 
Wytryt,  pp,  informed,  27.  322. 

Yare,  adv.  before,  23.  258 ;  33.  522. 
Yddir,  adv.  thither,  i6.  784 ;  32.  352  ; 

33.  65  ;  40.  119 — Yddire,  16.384— 

Yddyre,  7.  616. 
Ydil,  adj.  idle,  16.  163. 
Ydilness,  s.  idleness,  Prol.  7. 
Ydiot,  s.  idiot,  30.  148. 
Ydir,  adv.  thither,  29.  347. 
Ydirward,  adv.  thitherward,  31.  107. 
Ydol,  s.  idol,  2.  1047 ;  9.  28 ;  27.  858. 
Ydropcy,  s.  dropsy,  40.  797. 
Ydrope,  s,  dropsy,  24.  523. 
Ydyr,  adv.  thither,  18.  864. 
Yeldis,  pres.  /.  yields,  gives,  33.  28. 
Yharne,  pres.  t.  desire,  50.  787. 
Yhat,  J.  gate,  2.  1034. 
Wity  pers.  pro.  ye,  2.  loio;  15.  67; 

24.478;  27.  1 128;  50.  49. 
Yheit,  s.  gate,  50.  1 1 53. 
Yheit,  adv.  yet,  50.  921. 
Yheit,  conj.  yet,  2.  1 1 1 7. 
Yhet,  conj.  yet,  3.  3  ;  50.  169— Yhete, 

10.  455. 
Yhet  l»an,  adv.  as  yet,  50.  632. 
Yhone,  adv.  yon,  27.  102 1. 
Yhoure,  pro.  your,  50.  480. 
Yhow,  pro.  you,  50.  341,  679. 
Yll,  s.  evil,  ill,  2.  800. 
Ymag,  s.  portrait,  24.  155. 
Ymage,  s.  image,  18.  944 ;  41.  383. 
Ymang,  prep,   among,   2.    1007 ;    3. 

821  ;    16.    105  ;  27.  862  ;   30.  753  ; 

33-  385;  36.  175. 
Ymnis,  s.  plu.  hymns,  1 8.  1436. 

Yn,  prep,  in,  33.  634. 

Yneucht,  adj,  enough,  17.  14. 

Yn-sted,  adv.  instead,  I2.  306. 

Ynuch,  s.  enough,  26.  248. 

Youthed,  s,  youth,  3.  909. 

Ypocrit,  s.  hypocrite,  27.  977 — Ypo- 

crite,  31.  379. 
Yre,  s.  anger,  7.  622;   11.  446;  31. 

510;  32.  419  ;  33.  567  ;  fierceness, 

49.  80. 
Yme,  s.  iron,  9.   loi  ;  31.  457 ;  33. 

450 ;  37. 256. 

Yt,  pro.  it,  12.  256 ;  18.  367,  868. 
Yihanly,  adv.  constantly,  5.  518;  12. 

335. 
Yu,  pro.  thou,  5.  635. 

Yungre,  adj.  comp.  younger,  2.  1 138. 
Ja,  adv.  yes,  2.  117. 


Ja,  interj,  yes,  40.  1423. 

Ja,  adv.  yea. 

Jakkit,  //.  yoked,  4.  329. 

3ald,  adj.  old,  10.  120. 

Jald,  V.  to  yield,  give  up,  give,  4.  142 ; 

//.  /.  3ald,  3.  159,  780;  5.  16;  7. 

26;  II.   143;  22.  491;    33.   796— 

9alde,  I.  %%,  729;  16.  918— 3auld, 

22.  496  ;  27.  100. 
3alou,  adj.  yellow,  29.  23. 
3ape,  adj.  cunning,  5.   318,  375  ;  7. 

499;  wise,  36.  591. 
3ard,  s,  earth,   27.  827.     A  ^ard-fast 

stane,  an  earth-fast  stone. 
3ard,  s.  garden,  40.  392. 
3arde,  s,  yard,  garden,  enclosure,  18. 

571;  orchard,    12.   146;  field,  40. 

164. 
3are,  adj.  ready,  2.  1 148 ;  5;  425  ;  10. 

247;  33.  372;  40.  1197. 
3are,  adv.  readily,  37.  372  ;  immedi- 
ately, upon  the  spot,  9.  155. 
3arnar,  5.  ycarner,  40.  724. 
3arnare,  adv,  comp.  more  eagerly,  30. 

228. 
3arne,  adj.  earnest,  2.  1076. 
3ame,  adv.  earnestly,  2.  204 ;  4.   18, 

565  ;  16.  367 ;  27.  145  ;  40.   1438 ; 

rapidly,  33.  212. 
3ame,  v.  to  desire,  yearn,  3.  423 ;  10. 

343 ;  16.  509;  pres.  t.  3arne,  I.  511 ; 

2  pres.  t.    3^mis,   34.    160;  //.    /. 

3arnyt  and  3amit,  35.  9;  37.  171  ; 

pp.   3amyt   and  3^rnite,    10.    314 ; 

pres.  p.  3arnande,  36.  26. 
3amful,  adj.   anxious,   16.    780;    30. 

45. 
3aming,   s,   desire,    34.   2 — 3an^y"gc, 

2.  744 ;  3.  670 ;  6.  182 ;  10.  394. 
3amyt.     See  3arne,  v. 
3at,  s.  gate,  2.  292 ;  30.  443. 
3e,  pro.  ye,  you,  I.  486  ;  33.  252. 
3ed,  //.  /.  went,  I.  499 ;  3.   178  ;  6. 

115;  U.  375;   18.  J588;  30.   798; 

33.  411;  40.  456— 3ede,   10.   134; 

1 6.  189  ;  34.  109— 3eid,  50.  1079. 
3eit,  adv.  yet,  5.  251. 
3eit,  conj.  yet,  1 8.  798. 
3el,  V.  to  yell,  16.  445  ;  32.  742  ;  33. 

528  ;  39.  248— 3ele,  yell,  2.  785  ;  4. 

114;  7.  113;  II.  414. 
3eld,  V.  to  yield,  5.  438  ;  10.  312  ;  33. 

642  ;  43-  374  ;  pres.  t.  3eld,  i.  725  ; 

10.  489 ;  22.  478— -3eWe,  36.  1091 ; 

pres.  p.  3eldand,  5.  625  ;  //.  3oldine, 

38.  525. 
3ell,  s.  yell,  roar,  6.  659. 

3elland, /r^j.  /.  yelling,  2.  850;  11. 
443. 


$82 


GLOSSARY. 


^me,  J.  gem,  27.  38a 

Jeme,  r.  to  beware,  la  217;  to  guard, 

36.742. 
?eme,  pres.  suhj.  keep,  6.  179. 

Jemmys,  s.  pltt,  gems,  3.  665. 

3emsalc,  s.  keeping,  i.  601  ;  govern* 

ment,  7.  360;  protection,  18.  144. 

Jemschele,  s.  custody,  i.  20. 

3emsel,  s.  custody,  keeping  guard,  16. 

198 ;  37.  357 ;  46.  82 ;  49.  x86. 
Jemsele,  s.  keeping,  custody,  12.  245 

— Jerasell,  16.  423. 
^r,  5,  year,   I.  540;  4.   189 ;  8.  61  ; 

years,  2.  67. 
5erd,  J.   earth,   I.   681  ;   2.    538 ;   3. 

223;  4.  82;  5.  498;  6.  373;   12. 

338  ;  ground,  18.  878 ;  land,  direc- 
tion, 25.  414. 
Jerdc,   s.  earth,   I.  526;   7.   299;   9. 

299;   17.  282;  33.  688. 
^crdly,  adj.  earthly,  3.  668 ;  lO.  193. 
3erc,  J.  year,   I.   132;   5.  540;   plu. 

3eris,  33.  857  ;  42.  274. 
3erle,  s.  earl,  31.  430. 
3erly,  cuh*.  yearly,  40.  1 079. 
3er>s,  s.  year,  36.  1 174. 
3estrewen,  s.  yesterday  evening,  39. 

358. 
3et,  s.  gate,  3.   1002 ;   23.   25 1  ;   26. 

982;  33.  204;  38.  188.     See  3ete 

and  3«^tlis. 
^et,  for  ^ed,  //.  /.  went,  29.  297. 
3et,  /.  road,  iS.  846. 
3et,  f>f>.  put,  1.  721  ;  poured,  16.  1 31. 
3et,  //.  /.   ate,   6.    100;    7.    54;    11. 

376. 
3ct,  adv.  yet,  Prol.  36 — Jete,  34.   I  ; 

36.  8. 
3ete,  s.  gate,  l.  516  ;  2.  244  ;  3.  732 ; 

18.  70. 
3ete,  V.  to  j;et,  4.  140. 
3ctc, //.  /.  poured,  12.  251. 
3ete,  lonj.  yet,  10.  235. 
3cttis,  s.  plu.  gates,  18.  no ;  23.  262  ; 

33.  68,  288  ;  50.  1 104. 
3ey,  ititcrj.  yea,  2.  1 14;  27.  153. 
3eyt,  (onj.  yet,  25.  613. 
3his  adv.  yes,  27.  633. 


3hone,  adj,  yon,  50.  439. 

3ing,  adj.  yoting,  30.  277  ;  33.  919- 

3ingc,  17.  10;  33,  119, 
3i5tirday,  s.  yesterday,  23.  240. 
3istir-nycht,   j.    yesterday   night,   last 

night,  29.  179. 
^it,  conj.yeXy  Prol.  15. 
3ok,  s,  yoke,  27.  812  ;  44.  252. 
3okit,  pp,  yoked,  4.  332. 
3ol,  V,  to  yowl,  shout,  r6.  445. 
3oland,  pres,  p.  shouting,  18.  626. 
3oldine, //.  3rielded,  38.  525. 
3on,  adj.  yon,  11.  285— 3one,  5.  127; 

16.  124  ;  26.  200  ;  31.  374  ;  33.  219. 
3ondir,  adv.  yonder,  36.  450. 
3ong,  adj,  young,  i.  465  ;  3.  Si- 
3ongare,  adj.  comp,  younger,  26.  669 ; 

31.  47. 
3ongast,  adj,  superl.  youngest,  26. 133. 
3ore,  pro.  your,  3.  974,  1029. 
3ou,/n?.  you,  4a  1123. 
3ouland,  pf.  howling,  4.  102. 
3oung,  adj.  young,  50.   312 — ^ox^, 

5.  141. 
3oure,  pro.  your,  9.  39  ;  33.  222. 
3outhad,  s.  youthood,  42.  28. 
3outhed,  s.  youth,  2.   862  ;    3.  952— 

3outhede,  14.  3  ;  18.  30 ;  37.  262. 
3ov,  pro.  you,  5.  643  ;    10.  179. 
3ow,  pro.  you,  i.  250  ;  2.  222  ;  4,  1 17 ; 

15.  70;  32.  92;  38.  55. 
^owre,  pro.  your,  9.  43. 
^owthed,  s.  youth,  12.  373. 
3ud,  //.  /.  went,  16.  638  ;    18.  597. 
3ungaste,  adj.  super  I.  youngest,  5.  22 

— 3ungest,  36.  955. 
3ungniane,  s.  a  young  man,  43.  16. 
^ur,  pro.  your,  3.  330— 3ure,  40.  1 120. 
^uthe,  s.  youth,  25.  3. 
3uthcd,  s.  youih,  18.  443. 
3yng,  adj.  young,  32.  463  ;    40.   37 ; 

43.  486— 3ynge,  10.  120;   36.  11 88. 
3ystirday,  s.  yesterday,  16.    892 ;    23. 

240. 
3>'strewine,  s.  last  night,  23.  229. 
3ystyreday,  s.  yesterday,  23.  278. 

&,  and,  conj.  if,  26.  923  ;  27.  624. 


II.   PROPER    NAMES. 


Thefigures^  as  a  rule,  refer  to  the  Notes  as  well  as  to  the  Legend  and  the  line. 


Aberden,  Aberdeen,  27.  13. 

Abias,  Abia,  36.  37. 

Abiathar,  Abiathar,  the  High  Priest, 

4.  224. 
Abnen,  Albanus,  7.  355. 
Abnes,  6.  194— Abneue,  6.  55 — Ab- 

ney,  6.   10 — Abney. 
Abrahame,  Abraham,  27.  1442. 
Abyathar,  Abiathar,  4.  233. 
Achaia,   Achaia,    3.   833 — Achia,   3. 

291. 
Adame,  Adam,  18.  799 ;  32.  325. 
Adrjrak,  Adriatic  Sea,  26.  337. 
Adryane,  Hadrian,  Emperor,  29.  64. 
Agabame,  Agbanis,  1 1.  1 1. 
Agazenis,  Agarenes,  26.  1 118. 
Aglas,  Aglae,  24.  84. 
Agnet,  Agnes,  22.  635. 
Agrippa,  Herod  Agrippa,  i.  307  ;  36. 

928. 
Agrippa,  Agrippa,  2.  1085— Agrippe, 

I.  307,  635. 
Agrippina,  Agrippina,  2.  1087. 
Agrippyne,  for  Agrippa,  I.  312. 
Agyne,  Agapete,  46.  153. 
Akis,  Bagn^res  de  Bigarre,  16.  768. 

See  note. 
Alixes,  Alexis,  24.  106. 
Almajme,  Germany,  25.  64. 
Almayne,   Alvernia,    Auvergne,    25. 

64. 
Alphey,  Alphoeus,  7.  17  ;  12.  342. 
Alysander,  Alexander,  son  of  Herod 

Antipater,  36.  9JI. 
Alysander,  Alexandria,  30.  39 — Alys- 

andir,  13'.  42;  26.  239;  31.  39— 

Alysandyre,  13'.  38. 
Amarabis,  Antaradus,  21.  201. 
Amarentia,  Emerentiana,  41.  291. 


Ambrose,  St  Ambrose,   i.  229;  19. 

632 ;  33-  623,  691  ;  36.  623. 
Amyas,  Amiens,  36.  1 182. 
Ananias,  Ananias,   2.  574;   13^.   113 

— Anany,    2.    601  —  Ananyas,    2. 

572. 
Androw,  Andrew,  Prol.  151. 
Andulphus,  Count  of  Boulogne,  Prol. 

73. 
Anemoria,  Anemurium,  15.  56. 

Angnes,  Agnes,  22.  648. 

Anna,  Anna,  24.  29. 

Antioch,  i.  71 — Aiitioche,  3.49;  28. 

60 — Antyoche,  14.  4;  21.  471. 

Antipater  of  Idumea,  36.  935. 

Antone,  St  Anthony,  35.  164. 

Anyan,  Eneas,  i.  42. 

Anytimus,  Antimus,  39.  lOi. 

Apolyne,  Apollo,  15. 164 — Appollony, 

33.  436. 
Apolynen,  Apilio,  26.  331. 
Aprill,  April,  2.  486. 
Apuleus,  Apuleius,  i.  732. 
Apyenene,  Apion,  21.  459. 
Aquelea,  Aquileia,  13'.  23 — Aquiely, 

46.  114. 
Aquila,  Aquila,  19.  450  ;  21.  182. 
Aquilone,  A(}uilinus,  31.  72. 
Aniby,  Arabia,  36.  555. 
Aramathy,  Arimathea,  7.  769. 
Archadius,   Arcadius,   Emperor,    24. 

385. 
Archelauce,  Archelaus,  36.  953. 

Aristodeme,  Aristodemns,  5.  323. 

Aristotil,  for  Aristobulus,  36.  lOii. 

Aristotle,    Aristotle,    31.    126 — Aris- 

totill,  50.  433. 

Aristotolus,  for  Aristobulus,  36.  952. 

Arle,  Aries,  17.  14. 


584 


PROPER   NAMES. 


Arphaxat,    Arphaxat,    lo.    47;    1 1. 

133- 
Arysicone,  Ariston,  15.  109. 

Ascolonycji,  Ascalon,  36.  922. 

Astaroth,  Astaroth,  9.  12 — Astarothe, 

9.  31. 

Asi  rages,  Astroges,  9.  255 — Astroges, 

9.  247. 
Asp,  Asia,  5.  28  ;  8.  62 ;  14.  56. 

Athanas,  Athanasius,  33.  525. 

Athenas,  Athens,  21.  63 — Athenence, 

22.  200. 
August,  Emperor  Augustus,  36.  945. 
Aunbione,  Anubion,  21.  460. 
Auyte,  Avitus,  31.  46. 
Avynone,   Avignon,    17.     17  —  Aw)*- 

nenovn,  17.  99. 
A  )!«<>,  Hay  mo,  2.  53. 

Balaan,   Balaam,   50.   443  —  Balame, 

29.  no. 
BaUlak,  Baldak,  9.  2S4. 
Bamicius,  probably  for  Lcontius,  39. 

102. 
Banchor)%    Banchor>'  •  Devenick,    27. 

1206. 
Bapiyste,  Baptist,  36.  19. 
Ikiriene,  Bar-Jesus,  15.  145. 
Barnaba,  Barnabas,  21.    163 — Barna- 
bas, 15.  I. 
Barre,  Barri,  26.  594. 
Bartholome,  Bartholomew,  9.  I — Ber- 

tholomow,  Pro],  154. 
Bavar)',  liavaria,  31.  418. 
Ik'or,  Beor,  10.  493. 
Bclzcbus,  Beelzebub,  48.  76. 
Berylh,  Beriih,  Baal  Berilh,  9.  29. 
Bethleem,  Bethlehem,  12.  370 — Belh- 

leeme,  50.  45S. 
Blase,  St  Blasius,  20.  2  ;  25.  659. 
Bonyface,  St  Boniface,  24.  544. 
Boras,  Brionas,  22.  565. 
Brelane,  Britain,  40.  3. 
Bubulty,  Bubalus,   13'-.  126 — Bucculy, 

13^.  125. 
Byihanea,    Bythinia,    14.  Gy — Bytine, 

14-  56- 

Calde,  Chaldea,  50.  447. 

Canane,    Canaan,    11.    i;     19.    23 — 

Cananee,  Prol.  158. 
Canarius,  22.  264. 
Candas,  Candace,  10.  91. 
Cafxidoce,  Cajiadocia,   33.  19 — Capa- 

dose,  20.   25. 
Carise,  Carisius,  6.  445. 
Carleile,  Carlisle,  40.  835. 
Carnotense,  25.  661. 
Cathanen,  Catana,  44.  310. 


Cathenence,  Catania,  42.  5. 
Catnes,  Caithness,  27.  827. 
Catone,  Cato,  50.  165 — Cattowne,  5a 

216. 
Cayne,  Khan,  36.  758  ;  pcss,  Caynis, 

36.  767. 
Caypha,  Caiaphas,  7.  107. 
Ceale,  Cilida,  24.  275. 
Cedone,  Cedonius,  16.  204. 
Cclyonc,  Celion,  23.  roi. 
Cesar,  Caesar,  31.  441. 
Cesare  of  Capodose,  Csesarea  in  Cap- 

padocia,  25.  665. 
Osarc,  Emperor,  3.   802 — Caesar,  3. 

809 — Augustus  Caesar,  36.  1053. 
Cesarc-August,  Saragossa,  37.  30. 
Cesaria,  Csesarea,  6.  3. 
Cescr  Tybary,  Tiberius  Caesar,  7.  354. 
Cesile,  Sicily,  42.  8. 
Cestus,  one  of  Nero's  servants,  2.  323. 
Chanane,  Canaan,  19.  402. 
Chelyone,  Celion,  23.  137. 
Christofor,  Christopher,  19.  2. 
Claudius,  Emperor,  i.  292. 
Clavony,  Slavonia,  17.  271. 
Clement,  i.  61 ;  21.  2. 
Cleophe,  Cleophas,  11.  6. 
Clet,  Anacletus,  Pope,    i.    295 ;    21. 

644- 
Colme,   St  Columba,  27.    375 — Col- 

umbe,  27.  325. 
Const ancia,    Constant ia,    daughter   of 

Constantine,  41.  339. 
Constantyne,    Constantine,    Emperor, 

23.  67  ;  26.  223,  417. 
Constaniynopolyne,     Constantinople, 

14.  74. 
Cornel,  Cornelius,  Pope,  2.  397. 
Comely,  Cornelius,  21.  877. 
Cosdre,  Chosroes,  32.  43. 
Costy,  Costis,  50.  174. 
Cratone,  Crato,  5.  90. 
Creskane,  Crostan,  27.  1197. 
Crissostomus,  Chrysostom,  36.  610. 
Cursates,  Sir,  50.  836. 
^^'gaty,  36.  771. 
Cynymone,  25.  52. 

Cypre,  Cyprus,  15.  107 — Cyrus,  14.  2. 
Cyriak,  Cyriac,  22.  255. 
Cyrie,  Syria,  24.  155. 

Dacyane,  Dacian,  ^^.  359. 
Dagarus,  Dagnus,  19.  415. 
Damase,     Damascus,    2.     19,     526 — 

Damask,   15.  20 — Damasse,  2.  561 

— Damassene,  il.  89. 
Damyata,  Damietta,  34.  62. 
Dauid,    King  David,  36.   25 — Dauit, 

10.  563. 


PROPER  NAMES. 


585 


Davi,   David,    10.    526  —  Davy,    10. 

543;  18.  9. 
Dawy,  David,  16.  26. 
Decius,  Emperor,  23.  22. 
Decyum,  Decius,  22.  21. 
Deneyse,  Denis,  Dionysius,  6.   192 — 

Denyse,  23.  66. 
Dewynik,  St  Devenick,  27.  811. 
Diaton,  26.  269. 

Dinon,  Dinon,  a  sorcerer,  27.  876. 
Domiciane,    Domitian,    5.    31  —  Do- 

mycyane,  21.  662. 
Dorothe,  Dorotheus,  9.  307. 
Drusiane,  Drusiana,  5.  65. 
Dyane,    Diana,  3.  90 ;    5.  293 ;    26. 

257— Dyone,  3.  88. 
Dyaspoly,  33.  351. 
Dynise,  Denys,  Dionysius,  I.  653. 
Dyoclyciane,  Diocletian,  20.  27  ;  S3* 

354. 

Edissa,  Edessa,  11.  10. 

Edmwnde,  St  Edmund,  for  Edward, 

5.  589. 
Edysame,  Edessa,  24.  154. 
Effecy,    Ephesus,    5.  507 — Effesy,   5. 

Effrodosya,  Aphrodisia,  42.  38. 

Egeas,  Egeas,  3.  297. 

Egipe,    Egypt,   1 1.    129;    18.    441— 

Egype,  31.  410— Epyptian,  16.  27. 
Egis,  Bagn^res  de  Bigarre,   16.  976. 

See  note  to  16.  768. 
Egissippus,  Hegesippus,  I.  701. 
Eglippus,  Eglippus,  10.  49,  253. 
Eleazare,    Eleazer,  the   High  Priest, 

32.  36. 
Elgyne,  Elgin,  40.  1362. 
Elizabet,   Elizabeth  uf  Hungary,  24. 

57. 
Elizabeth,      Elizal:)eth,      mother     of 

John  the  Baptist,  36.  40. 
Elyas,  Elias,  36.  17. 
Elynandus,  Helinandus,  5.  523. 
Emeranciane,  Emcrcntiana,  41.  317. 
Emogere,  Hermagoras,  13*.  29. 
Ephese,   Ephesus,   23."   20 — Ephcso, 

2.  17. 
Ephigcnea,  Ephigenia,  10.  303. 
Ephyphanius,  Epiphanius,  26.  23. 
Eraclius,  Herachus,  32.  41. 
Errode,  Herod,  36.  441. 
Ethiope,  Ethiopia,  10.  34,  296. 
Eucare,  .Eucharia,  16.  54. 
Eufamyan,  Euphemia,  24.  84. 
Eufagtiea,  Ephigenia,  10.  358. 
Eupynus,  probably  for  Euprepius,  39. 

103. 
Euseby,  Eusebius,  36.  551. 


Eutycia,  Eutychia,  44.  15. 

Eve,   Eve,   32.   327 — Ewe,   18.  800; 

48.  141. 
Ewfanissa,    Euphoenissa,    Ephigenia, 

10.  224. 
Ewpatome,  Euphranor,  10.  240. 
Ewphiginea,  Ephigenia,  10.  339. 
Ewyne,  Eugenius,  31.  184. 
Exoma,  Iconium,  2.  13. 
Ezechel,  Ezekiel,  13.  103. 

Falcinil,  Falconilla,  49.  188. 
Faraseis,  Pharisees,  7.   189 — Farices, 

4.  41. 
Farcare,  Farcar,  27.  743  (?). 
Fausta,  Fausta,  46.  8. 
Faustidyane,  Faustinianus,  21.  15. 
Faustinus,  Faustinus,  21.  18. 
Faustus,  21.  18. 
Februare,  February,  2.  489. 
Fergusium,  Sergius  (?),  31.  47. 
Ferole,  St  Ferole,  25.  80. 
Flavndris,  Flanders,  17.  289. 
Fortane,  Fortunatus,  22.  563, 
France,  France,  27.  26. 
Frontus,  Frontus,  bishop  of  Perigord, 

17.  205. 
Fylet,  Phylet,  4.  139. 

Gabriel,  the  Angel  Gabriel,  18.  811  ; 

36.  23. 
Gad,  Gad,  6.  253. 
Galathas,  Galatia,  2.  567 — Galise,  7. 

367— Galyse,  7.  360. 
Galele,  Galilee,  i.  550— Galilee,  13^. 

104— Galylee,  25.  761. 
Galise,  Galicia,  4.  369. 
Galoway,  Galloway,  40.  257,817. 
Gaudeamyn,  Gaudianus,  25.  170. 
Gebeseis,  Jebusites,  15.  213. 
Genesys,  Genesis,  31.  401. 
Gcorgyamc,  Georgia,  2i.  996. 
Germane,  St  Germanus,  24.  59. 
Glowdowe,  Clovis,  King  of  France, 

17.  257. 
Gormor,  Gomorrah,  32.  152. 
Grece,  Greece,  26.  57. 
Gregor,  Pope  Gregory  the  Great,  18. 

15;  27.  1249;  36.  811. 
Gregore,  Gregorj'  of  Tours,  22.  527  ; 

25.  125. 
Grisogone,     Chrysogonus,    46.     10 — 

Grisogonus,  46.  iiS. 
Gud  fryday.  Good  Friday,  7.  77. 
Gundoforus,  Gundaphorus,  6.  8.  • 

Haly  land.  Holy  Land,  33.  904. 
Hegesippus,  I.  460. 
Helesyas,  Lysias,  39.  84. 


586 


PROPER  NAMES. 


Hely,   Elias,    36.    69,    422— Helyas, 

36.  682. 
Henry,  St  Henry,  Emperor,  22.  691 ; 

3".  417. 
Hercules,  Hercules,  32.  756. 

Hermeny,  Armenia,  9.  314. 

Hermogines,  Hermogines,  4.  31. 

Herod  antipas,   Herod  Antipas,  36. 

925 — Herot  antipas,  36.  954. 

Hcrodyades,  Herodias,  36.  335. 

Herrod,    Herod,    4.    197,   235 ;    36. 

454- 
Hevynutis,  Ebionites  (?),  8.  65. 
Hillarius,  Hilarius,  Hilary,  2.  7. 
Honorius,    Honorius,    Emperor,    24. 

386. 
Hostientis,  Ostiensis,  21.  244. 

lacine,  Jacinthus,  31.  115 — lacinthus, 

3>-  29. 
lak  trumpoure,  Jack  Trumpeter,  40. 

8S9. 
lame    \tc    mare,   James  the  Greater, 

Prol.  152. 
lames,  St  James,  Apostle,  Prol.  152; 

36.  929. 
lames  pe  lefi,  James  the  Less,  Prol. 

156. 
leropolyne,  Hieropolis,  8.  64. 
leshu,  Joshua,  son  of  Ananias,  7.  306. 
Ihesu,  Jesus. 
Inde,  India,  1 1. 198 — Ind,  6.  7— Indis, 

6.  18— lynd,  3.  13. 
Inj;lismcn,  Englishmen,  40.  822. 
lob,  Job,  29.  274, 
John  Beleth,  I.  299. 
lohne   balormy,   John    Balormy,    40. 

1367. 
lohne  cassiane,   Johannes   Cassianus, 

,  5.  455- 

lohnne,  John,  23.  66. 

lonaparame,  Jotapata,  7.  459. 

lone,  St  John,  Apostle,  13.  9 — lonne, 

13.  75- 
lordane,    Jordan,    7.    452;    18.    65, 

753- 
losaphus,  Josephus,  7.  231. 

Joseph,  Joseph,  31.  403. 

losyas,  Josiah,  4.  229. 

louis,  Jove,  Jupiter,  22.  329 — lubiter, 

32.  757. 
low,  Jew,  15.  144;  36.  961. 

Irland,  Ireland,  27.  35. 

Isrell,  Israel,  7.  377. 

luda,  Judcca,  7.  237— lude,  36.  948. 

luda,  the  Jews,  2.  576. 

luda,  St  Jude,  Prol.  157. 

ludas,  Judas  Iscariot,  40.  847— ludas 

skarioth,  Prol.  159. 


lulyane  aposUUa,  Julian  the  Apostate, 

25-  32 ;  36.  562. 

luStUS,  Justus,   12.  340. 

ly,  lona,  27.  4S9. 

Kayine,  Cain,  32.  146. 

Laurent,  Laurence,  22.  i. 

Lazare,  Lazarus,  5.  187. 

Leo,  Pope,  i.  396. 

Leodaciane,  Laodlcea,  24.  152 — Leo- 

dyce,  24.  272. 
Levy,  Levi,  13^   2 — Lewi,    10.  20— 

Lewy,  la  4. 
Libia,  Lybia,  2.  1084 — Luby,  18.  473 

-Lyby,  33-  37. 
Licie,  Cilicia,  19.  278. 
Linus,  Linus,  i.  702. 
Longynus,  Longinus,   one  of  Nero's 

servants,  2.  323. 
Lucam,  Luke,  2.  227 — Lucas,  13.  25. 
Lucillus,  22.  185. 
Lucy,  19.  69a 
Luk,  Luke,  the  Evangelist,   2.  327; 

*3'  67;    15.  32;  poss,    llukis,  la 

25. 
Lumbardis,   Lombards,  22.   579 ;  36. 

814,  823. 
Lumberdy,  Lombardy,  36.  730. 
Lupa,  Lupa,  4.  258 — Lupe,  4.  356. 
Lyne,    Linus,    21.    643  —  Lynus,    I. 

243- 

Macherone,  Machoereus,  36.  554, 
Magdalayne,  Magdalene,  12.  238. 
Magos,  Magi,  36.  984. 
Mamertyne,  Mamertinus,  21.  771. 
Marce,  Mars,  22.  159. 
Marcel,  Marseilles,  16.  215 — Marchil, 
16.  765— Marcil,  16.  971— Marcille, 

16.  759. 
Marcelli,  Marcellus,  I.  519 — Marcel- 

lus,  I.  405,!73i- 

Marcessy,  Narcissy,  22.  265. 

March,  Mark,  13.  107. 

Marcilla,  Marcilla,  17.  269. 

Margret,  St  Margaret,  Queen  of  Scot- 
land, 24.  53. 

Marie,  Mary,  li.  5. 

Marke,  Mark,  Evangelist,  13.  15. 

Mari-an,  Myra,  49.  278. 

Mars,  21.  395. 

Martilla,  Martilla,  16.  203. 

Martymyane,  Martimianus,  23.  66. 

Martyne,  St  Martin  of  Tours,  22.  795  ; 
27.  1 3 10;  40.  166. 

Massedone,  Macedonia,  12.  414. 

Mathias,  St  Matthias,  Apostle,  Prol. 
161. 


PROPER  NAMES. 


587 


Matho,  St  Matthew,  Apostle,  3.  32 — 
Mathow,  Prol.  155  ;  15.  9— Mathy, 
12.  2;  36.  1 133. 

Maximilla,  Maximilla,  3.  787. 

Maxymyane,  Maximianus,  23.  65 ;  33. 

355-  .    .  ' 

Maximyne,  Maximian,  16.  192. 

Melanceane,  Melancia,  31.  271. 

Melluma,  Melluma,  27.  491. 

Melon,  Milan,  22.  602. 

Mercure,  St  Mercury,  25.  707. 

Mesopotanea,  Mesopotamia,  11.  127. 

Mirre,  Myrra,  26.  138. 

Mocumma,  St  Machor,  27>  42. 

Monte  of  olywet,  Mount   of  Olives, 

7.  248. 

Moryse,   Mauritius,   St   Machor,    27. 

9. 
Moyses,  Moses,  12.  56;  21.  819;  27. 

271. 
Mule,  Isle  of  Mull,  27.  541. 
Murrefe,  Moray,  40.  1361. 
Mygdony,  Migdomia,  6.  444. 

Nadabar,  Nadabar,  10.  44. 

Nazare,  Nazareth,  i.  49iS — Nazarene, 

7.  409. 
Negociane,  Nepotianus,  26.  332. 
Nero,  Nero,  I.  397 ;  7.  221. 
Nichomede,  Nicomedia,  38.  4. 
Nischia,  Nicea,  3.  12. 
Nocse,  Noah,  32.  150. 
Nydisdale,  Nithsdale,  40.  1089. 

Olibryus,  Olibrius,  28.  105. 
Olywete,  Olivet,  34.  279. 
Onesiphorus,  Onesiphorus,  49.  5. 
Oto,  Otho,  31.  416,  419. 

Palistinis,  Palestine,  18.  25. 
Palladya,  Palladia,  39.  37. 
Palygya,  Pelagia,  16.  2J. 
Pannicyus,  for  Paphnutius,  35.  161. 
Paradice,    Paradise,   50.    372 — Para- 

dyce,  10.  193 ;  32.  145. 
Paulyne,  Paulinas,  i.  598. 
Pask  day,  Easter  Sunday,  16.  903. 
Patere,  Patras,  26.  20 — Patras,  3.  301 

— Patrase,  3.  834. 
Pathmos,   Patmos,  Isle  of,  24.    73 — 

Patmos,  5.  48. 
Patroclas,  Patroclus,  2.  95. 
Paula,  24.  56. 
Paule,  St  Paul,  Apostle,"  Prol.  164— 

Pawle,  16.  27. 
Pcchtis,   Picts,  27.  825— Pectis,   27. 

1057. 
Pelagia,  Pelagia,  6.  185. 
PcUa,  Pella,  7.  453. 


Pentapolym,  Pentapolis,  13'.  114 — 
Pentapolyme,  13'.  118. 

Perce,  Persia,  11.  131  ;  25.  766;  33. 
348,  850 — Perese,  10.  310 — Pers, 
25.  616  ;  46.  6i. 

Peter,  St  Peter,  Apostle,  I.  i;  i.  4 — 
Petir,  I.  4 — Petre,  36.  390 — Petyre, 
12.  304. 

Petragorycas,  Perigord,  17.  204. 

Pharaseus,  Pharisees,  36.  437. 

Philep,  Pope  Phillip,  39.  339. 

Philip,  St,  Apostle,  Prol.  154. 

Philippis,  Philippi,  2.  9. 

Philophus,  Philosophus,  21.  994. 

Philpe,  Philip,  8.  i  ;  10.  92. 

Philpe,  the  ninth  bishop  of  Jerusa- 
lem, 36.  589,  955  (?). 

Phylet,  Phylet,  4.  37. 

Placence,  Placentia,  32.  791. 

Plamya,  for  Johanna,  26.  24. 

Plancilla,  Plantilla,  2.  246. 

Plato,  31.  127  ;  50.  429. 

Poleymus,  Polymeus,  9.  297. 

Ponto,  Pont  us,  ii.  128. 

Prely,  Proclus,  32.  71. 

Pretaxaty,  Prsetextatus,  46.  4. 

Procese,  Processus,  i.  603. 

Prosebia,  40.  553. 

Prothus,  31.  29. 

Publy,  Publius,  a  monk,  25.  649. 

Publy,  46.  16. 

Purphir,  Porphyrius,  50.  640. 

Putefere,  Potiphar,  31.  404. 

Pychtis,  Picts,  27.  8io4. 

Pylat,  Pilate,  12.  125— Pylot. 

Quhithome,  Whithorn,  40.  258. 
Quhityme,  40.  822. 
Quincyane,  Quintianus,  42.  7. 

Raphynus,  Raphinus,  23.  166. 

Remegius,  36.  1 1 31. 

Reprobus,  Reprobus,  St  Christopher, 

19.  18. 
Rochary,  Rochery,  36.  729. 
Romane,  Romanus,  22.  354. 
Rome,  Rome,  6.   37  ;    10.  505  ;   27. 

1218  ;  43.  4— Rowme,  2.  161. 
Rone,  Rhone,  17.  15. 

Salamon,  Solomon,    27.   567  —  Sala- 

mone,  32.  621  ;  40.  77. 
Salome,  36.  1083. 
Salustiane,  Salustian,  22.  300. 
Samary,  Samaria,  4.  13. 
Sanctillus,  22.  C74. 
Sanctulus,  36.  819. 
Sanderis,  Alexander,  36.  lOii. 
Sarapione,  Serapion,  23.  67. 


588 


PROPER   NAMES. 


Sarasenis,  Saracens,  33.  905 — Sara- 
lanis,  36.  788 — Sarazenis,  36.  561 
—  Sarazine,  36.  768 — Sarazynns,  33. 
948 —Sarrezenis,  26.  11 19. 

Sare.  Tzar  (?),  36.  757. 

Sariazine,  5>aiacen,  21.  653. 

Satan,  Satan,  32.  262 — Satbana,  3.  354 
— Satlianas,  13'.  75  ;  18.  422. 

Saturnus,  Saturn,  21.  398. 

Savor,    Saviour,   40.    699 — Saweour, 

11.  20. 

Sawle,  Saul,  2.  491,  635 — Sowle,  10. 

537. 
Scariot,   Iscariot,  12.  59— Scaryothc, 

12.  89. 

Scot,   Scotsman,  40.    1127  —  Scottis- 

mane,  40.  840. 
Sel)a«it,  Scbastc,  20.  24— Sebasty,  36. 

558. 
Seneca,  Seneca,  2.  646 — Senek,  2. 657. 
Sephystrassus,    for    **sophista    suus," 

25-.  653. 
Sesaria,  Ccsarea,  2.  23. 
Sibil,  Sybyl,  50.  439. 
Simon  the  Canaanite,  Prol.  158. 
Simon  Magus,  i.  207. 
Sir    (lavi    bruys,    Sir    David    Bruce, 

40.  942. 
Sir     farjjus    magdouel.     Sir     Fergus 

Macdowal,  40.  8x8. 
Smarag,  36.  765. 
Socrotais,  Socrates,  31.  12S. 
S(Hlomc,  Sodom,  32.  152. 
Solouay    sand,    Suhvay    Sands,     40. 

10S7. 

SpanK,  Spain,  4.   256  ;  22.   424 ;  40. 

753. 
StcvyiK',  St  Stephen,  17.  2QI — Stewen, 

16.  184— Sicwcnc,  2,484 — Stewine, 

22.  626,  656. 
Stratoclcs,    Stratocle^,    3.    698  ;    chj. 

Straloclcm,  49.  196. 
Suaniayr,  Suamair,  Senncs,  li.  394. 
Syaconus,    Fiachna,  father  of  Si  Ma- 

clior.  27.  37. 
Sychccnio,  Shechcm,  S.  4. 
SyRilbertus,  36.  86 1. 
Sylcna,  Silena,  33.  40. 
Symon,    St     Simon,    Apostle,    Prol. 

158— Symone,  11.  i. 
Symon    leprose,    Simon    the    Leper, 

16.  93. 
Symone    magus,    Simon    Magus,    21. 

179. 
Synay,  Mount  Sinai,  50.  1 1 79. 
Synchene,    Kinch<umia,  nu»lher  of  St 

Machor,  27.  38. 
Synciane,  Sintices,  6.  443. 
Synomyn,  Mans,  25.  42. 


Syrgok,  Cyriaca,  22.  250. 
Syms,  16.  53. 

Syrycosane,  Syracuse,  44.  3. 
Syssine,  Sisinius,  21.  663. 
Syxt,  Sixtus,  22.  loS. 

Tadee,  Thaddcns,  Prol.  156. 

Tars,  Tarsus,  24.  275 — Tharse,  2.  578. 

Tccle,  St  Thecla,  36.  583. 

Teleman,  Telexnan,  the  fosterer  of  St 

Machor,  27.  44. 
Teodosius,  Theodosius,  28.  ^'^ 
Teophinus,  Theotimas,  28.  57. 
Tcmane,  St  Tcman,  27.  999. 
Tcrrascone,  Tarascon,  17.  22. 
Thabitane,  Tabitha,  Dorcas,  i.  41. 
Thadee,  Thadeus,  11.  2. 
Thais,  Thais,  16.  25. 
Theodora,  Theodora,  21.  665. 
Theodonis,  23.  165. 
Theodosiume,  Theodosius,   Emperor, 

23.  423— Theodosy,  25.  146. 
Theophill,  Theophilus,  I.  79. 
Thesalunuca,  Thessalonica,  2.  15. 
Thomas,  St,  Apostle,  Prol.  155. 
Thymonc,  Timon,  15.  109. 
Thyonia,  Thionia,  46.  154. 
Titum,   Titus,   the   companion  of  St 

Paul,  2.  288,  327. 
Toron,   Tours,  27.    24 — Torone,   22. 

527  ;  27.  1312 — Twrane,  27.  1431. 
Traiane,  Trajan,  5.  541 — Trajane,  21. 

782. 
Trinile,  Trinity,  34.  244. 
Triphena,  Tripha*na,  49.  1S5. 
Troy,  Troy,  2.  791. 
Trjnyte,  Trinity,  3.  781. 
Turkis,  Turks,  26.  591. 
Turoyn,  of  Tours,  33.  S79. 
Turyne,  Turin,  for  Tours,  2.  1 137. 
Tybcrca.  Tiberia,  12.  li. 
Tybry,  Tiberius  Cresar,  7.  361. 
Tyburcyne,  Tiburtine,  22.  511. 
Tyro,  Tiro,  45.  5. 
Tytus,  Titus,  7.  340,  567  ;  33.  906. 

Uaspaciane,  Vespasian,  7.  435. 

Valaryane,  Valerian,  22.  156. 

Valis,  Wales,  40.  757. 

Va^paciane,  Vespasian,  7.   339 — Vas- 

pasyane,  7.  727. 
Venis,  Venice,  13-.  191. 
Verone,  Veronus,  34.  60. 
Via  Appia,  43.  75. 
Vicen,  for  Nicea,  26.  1S2. 
Vincent,    Vincent    of    Beauvais.    22. 

603. 
Viseta,  Nicetas,  21.  182. 


PROPER  NAMES. 


589 


Vitsonday,  Whitsunday,  5.  27. 

Vnguery,  Hungary,  24.  57. 

Vicena,  Nicaea,  19.  531 — Vyccna,  19. 

449. 
Vrsum,  Ursus,  26.  33 1. 
Vyceta,  Nicetas,  21.  275. 
Vyone,  Vienne,  25.  95. 

Walariane,  Valerian,  22.  175. 
Walence,  Valencia,  37.  383. 
Waspaciane,  Vespasian,  the  Emperor, 

7.  359— Waspacyane,  33.  906. 
Wenus,  Venus,  21.  395. 
Woradach,  Waradach,  1 1.  139. 
Wrbane,  Pope  Urban,  73.  79. 
Wry,  Uriah,  10.  544. 

Yconyum,  Iconium,  49.  4. 
Vllarius,  Hilarius,  2.  29. 


Vnd,    India,    6.    22 — Vnde,    9.    4 — 

Yndis,  6.  20. 
Ypocolipft,  Apocalypse,  5.  47. 
Vpolyt,  Hyppolitus,  22.  181. 
Yrenen,  Yrenia,  46.  155. 
Yrtacus,  Hyrtacus,  10.  313. 
Ysachiel,  Ezekiel,  13.  54. 
Ytale,    Italy,    22.   564  —  Ytalia,    14. 

38.     . 
Ytamaris,  Ithamais,  36.  33. 

Zacharie,  Zacharia,  36.  24. 

Zache,  Zacchaeus,  21.  319. 

Zaroene,  Zaroes,  11.  133. 

Zarroes,  Zarroes,  10.  48. 

Zeebede,   Zebedee,    7.    42 — Zebedee, 

4.  4. 
Zeno,  Emperor,  30.  37. 
Zozamas,  Zosimus,  18.  32. 


III.  LIST  OF  THE  PRINCIPAL  BOOKS  AND  EDI- 
TIONS USED  IN  THE  COMPILATION  OF  THE 
NOTES,    Etc. 


Acta  Apostolorum  Apocrypha.     Edited  by  Constantinus  Tischendorf.     Leip- 
zig, 1851. 

Altcnglische  Legenden.     Neue  Folge.     Herausgegeben  von  C.  Horstmann. 
Heilbronn,  1 881. 

Apocryphal  Gospels,  Acts,  and  Revelations.    Translated  by  Alexander  Walker, 
Esq.     (Anti-Nicene  Library,  vol.  xvi.)     Edinburgh,  1870. 

Barbour's  des  Schotlischen  Nationaldichters  Legendensammlung.      Herausge- 
geben von  C.  Horstmann.     Heilbronn,  1S81.     2  vols. 

Book  of  Days,  The.     Edited  by  R.  Chambers.     Edinburgh,  1886.      2  vols. 

Bruce',  The.     By  Master  John  Barbour.     Edited  by  the  Rev.    Walter  W. 
Skeat,  LLD.,  &c.     S.T.S.  and  E.E.T.S.     2  vols. 

Catalogus  Sanctorum.     By  Petrus  de  Natalibus.     1521. 

Catechism,  The,  of  John  Hamilton,  Archbishop  of  St  Andrews,  1552.     Edited 
by  Thomas  Graves  Law.     Clarendon  Press.     1884. 

Catholicon  Anglicum.     Edited  by  Sidney  J.  H.  Herrtage.     E.E.T.S.     1881. 

Charters  and  Documents  relating  to  the  Burgh  of  Peebles.     Scottish  Burgh 
Records  Society.     1872. 

Chaucer,  Geoffrey,  Complete  Works  of.  Edited  by  the  Rev.  Walter  W. 
Skeat,  LL.D.,  &c.     Clarendon  Press.     6  vols. 

Codex  Apocrj'phus  Novi  Testamenti.  By  the  Rev.  Dr  Giles.  London,  1S52. 
2  vols. 

Cursor  Mundi :  a  Northumbrian  Poem  of  the  XlVth  Century.  Edited  by 
the  Rev.   Richard  Morris,  LL.D.     E.E.T.S. 

De  Probalis  Sanctorum  Vitis.     R.  P.  Fr.  Laurentius  Surius.     Colonize,  161 8. 

Dialect  of  the  Southern  Counties  of  Scotland,  The  :  its  Pronunciation,  Gram- 
mar, and  Historical  Relations.  By  James  A.  H.  Murray,  F.E.LS.  Phil- 
ological Society.     1873. 

Dictionary  of  Christian  Antiquities.  Edited  by  William  Smith,  D.C.L., 
LL.D.,  and  Samuel  Cheetham,  D.D.     London,   1889.     2  vols. 

Dictionary  of  Christian  Biography,  Literature,  and  Sects.  Edited  by  William 
Smith,  D.C.L.,  LL.D.,  and  Henry  Wace,  M.A.     London,  1877.     4  vols. 

Dictionary  of  Greek  and  Roman  Biography  and  Mythology.  Edited  by  Wil- 
liam Smith,  D.C.L.,  LL.D.     London,  1880.     3  vols. 

Dictionary  of  Greek  and  Roman  Geography.  Edited  by  William  Smith, 
D.C.L.,  LL.D.     London,  1878.     2  vols. 

Dictionary  of  the  Old  English  Language.  By  Francis  Henry  Stratmann. 
Third  edition.     Krefeld,   1878. 


BOOKS  USED  IN   COMPILATION   OF  THE   NOTES.      59 1 

Dictionnaire  des  Apocryphes.     Migne,  1858.     2  vols. 

Dictionnaire  des  L^endes  du  Christianisme.     Par  M.  le  Comte  de  Douhet. 

Migne,  1855. 
Dictionnaire  Hagiographique.     Par  M.  I'Abbe  Petin.     Migne,  1850.     2  vols. 
Die  Nordische  und  die  Englische  version  der  Tristan-Sage.     Herausgegeben 

von  Eugen  Kolben.     Heilbronn,  1878- 1882. 
Douglas,   Gavin,   fiishop  of  Dunkeld,  The  Poetical  Works  of.     Edited  by 

John  Small,  M.A.     Edinburgh,   1874.     4  vols. 
Early  English  Alliterative  Poems  in  the  West-Midland  Dialect  of  the  Four- 
teenth Century.     Edited  by  Richard  Morris.     E.E.T.S. 
English  Dictionary  on  Historical  Principles,  A  New.     Founded  mainly  on 

materials  collected  by  the  Philological  Society.     Edited  by  James  A.  H. 

Murray,  D.C.L.,  &c.     Parts  edited  by  Henry  Bradley,  M.A. 
English  Grammar,  Methodical,   Analytical,    and    Historical.     By   Professor 

Maetzner.    Translated  by  Clair  James  Grece,  LL.B.    London,  1874.    3  vols. 
Etymological  Dictionary  of  the  English  Language.     By  the  Rev.  Walter  W. 

Skeat,  LL.D.     Clarendon  Press.     1884. 
Etymological  Dictionary  of  the  Scottish  Language.     By  John  Jamieson,  D.D. 

Edited   by  John    Longmuir,   LL.D.,   and   David   Donaldson,    F.E.I.S. 

Paisley,  1879-1887. 
Extracts  from  the  Council  Register  of  the  Burgh  of  Aberdeen.     Spalding  Club. 

2  vols. 
French- English  Dictionary.    Compiled  by  Mr  Randle  Cotgrave.     London, 

1650. 
"Geste  Hystoriale"  of  the  Destruction  of  Troy,  The.     Edited  by  the  Rev. 

George  A.  Pan  ton  and  David  Donaldson,  Esq.    E.E.T.S.     1874. 
Glossaire  de  la  Langue  Romane.    Par  J.  B.  B.  Roquefort.    Paris,  1807.    2  vols. 
Glossarium  Medix  et  Infimis  Latinitatis.     M.  Leopold  Favre's  edition  of  Du 

Cange's.     Niort.     lo  vols. 
Icelandic- English  Dictionary.     By  Richard  Cleasby  and  Gudbrand  Vigfusson, 

M.A.     Clarendon  Press.     1874. 
Jacobi  A.  Voragine  Legenda  Aurea  vulgo  Historia  Lombardica  dicta.     Edited 

by  Dr  Th.  Graesse.     1846. 
Kalendars  of  Scottish  Saints.     By  Alexander  Penrose  Forbes,  D.C.L.,  Bishop 

of  Brechin.     Edinburgh,  1872. 
Lancelot  of  the  Laik.     Edited  by  the  Rev.  Walter  W.  Skeat,  M.A.     E.  E.T.S. 

1865. 
Lay  of  Havelok  the  Dane,  The.     Edited  by  the  Rev.  Walter  \\\  Skeat,  M.A. 

Le  Morte  Arthur.     Edited  by  F.  J.  Furnival,  M.A.     London  and  Cambridge, 

1864. 
Legenda  Sanctorum  que  Lombardica  nominatur  Historia  Jacobi  de  Voragine. 

Nuremburg,  1 50 1. 
Lives  of  the  Fathers,  Martyrs,  and  other  Principal  Saints.     Compiled  by  the 

Rev.  Alban  Butler.     Edited  by  the  Rev.  F.  C.  Husenbeth,  D.D.,  V.G. 

London.     2  vols. 
Martyrologium  Adonis  ab  Heriberto  Rosweido  S.  J.   recensitum.     Rom^c, 

1745. 
Middle-English  Dictionary.    By  Francis  Henry  Stratmann.     Edited  by  Henry 

Bradley.    Clarendon  Press.     1891. 


592      BOOKS   USED   IN  COMPILATION    OF   THE   NOTES. 

Minot,    Lawrence,   Poems  of.     Edited  by   Joseph    Hall,    M.A.    Qarea 

Press.      1S87. 
Do.  do.  Edited  by  Joseph  Ritson.     London,  1S35. 

Morte  Arthure.     Mited  by  George  G.  Perry,  M.A.     E.E.T.S.     1865. 
Ormulum,  The.     With  the  Notes  and  Glossary  of  Dr  R.  M.  White.    Ei 

by  the  Rev.  Robert  Holt,  M.A.    Clarendon  Press.      187S.     2  vols. 
Pinkerton's  Vit%  Antiquse  Sanctorum  Scotiae.      Kdited  by  W.  M.  Meta 

Paisley,  1889.     2  vols. 
Prickc  of  Conscience,  The.     A  Northumbrian  Poem.      By  Richard  Kolk 

Ilampolc.     Edited  by  Richard  Morris.     Philological  Society.     1S63. 
Principles  of  English  Etymology.     By  the  Rev.  Walter  W.  Skeat,  LLD., . 

Two  Series.     Clarendon  Press. 
Proniptorium  Parvulonim.     Edited  by  A.  Way.     Camden  Society. 
Psalter,  The.     Translated  by  Richard  Rolle  of  llampole.      Edited  by  the  R 

H.  R.  Bramley,  M.A.     Clarendon  Press.     1884. 
Ratis  Raving,  and  Other  Moral  and  Religious  Pieces  in    Prose  and  Va 

Edited  by  J.  Rawson  Lumby,  M.A.     E.E.T.S.      1870. 
S.  Clemtrntis  I.  Romani  Pontificis  Opera  Omnia.     Migne,  1856. 
S.  Gregorii  Turonensis  Episcopi  Opera  Omnia.     Migne,  1879. 
Sacrc<i  and  Legendary  Art.     By  Mrs  Jameson.     London,  1890.     2  vols. 
Sanclorale  Catholicum  ;   or,   Book  of  Saints.     By  the  Rev.    Robert  Ow 

B.D.     1880. 
Scenes  and  Characters  of  the  Middle  Ages.    By  the  Rev.    £<lward  L.  Co 

B.A.     London,  1872. 
Schir  William  Wallace.     By  Henry  the  Minstrel.     Edited   by  James  M 

M.A.     S.T.S. 
Sind  die  von  Horstmann  herausgegebenen  Schottischen  Legenden  ein  W 

liarbere's?     By  Paul  Buss.     Halle,  1886. 
Sir  Gawayne  and  the  Green  Knight.    Edited  by  Richard  Morris.     E.E1 

1864. 
Speculum  Historiale  Vincenlii  Bellovacensis.     1474.     3  Partes. 
Story  of  Genesis  and  Exodus,   The :   An   Early  English    Song   about  j 

1250.     Edited  by  Richard  Morris.     E.E.T.S.     1865. 
Vencrabilis  Bedx    Historiie    Ecclesiastics  Gentis  Anglonim,    Libri  iiu 

Edited  by  John  E.  B.   Mayor,  M.A.,  and  J.   R.    Lumby,    D.D.    C 

bridge,   1881. 
Vision  of  William  concerning  Piers  the  Plowman,  The.      Edited  by  the  I 

Walter  W.  Skeat,  LL.D.,  &c     Clarendon  Press,  1886.     2  vols. 
Vitje  Patrum.     Edit.  Heriberti  Rosweydi,  S.J.     Antverpiae,  1628. 
William  of  Paleme.     Edited  by  the   Rev.   Walter  W.    Skeat,    LL.D., 

York  Plays.     Edited  by  Lucy  Toulmin  Smith.     Clarendon  Press.      1885. 


PRINTED   BY  WILLIAM   BLACKWOOD  AND  SONS. 


3   blGS   Qia'ms   74S 


CECIL  H.   GREEN   LIBRARY 

STANFORD  UNIVERSITY   LIBRARIES 

STANFORD,  CALIFORNIA  94305-6004 

(650|  723-1493 

grncircesulmail.slanFord.edu 

All  books  are  tubiect  to  recall.